《Contract Marriage: The Replacement Groom》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡±Mister, please, will you marry me? ¡± She asked him, a man she saw entering the restroom of the wedding venue. He must be one of the guests, she thought. As the man turned to face her, she was taken aback by his cold personality. He wasn just cold, but also had some weird air around him. All her senses woke up, ringing bells in her mind to walk away, but to where? She had been searching for a groom for a long time already and couldn even find a janitor, let alone a waiter, so where else would she see a groom? The auspicious time, ording to her grandfather, is already passing. Looking at her makeup-smudged face and the line of tears on her cheeks, he didn need to be told that she had been crying for a long time. His aura subconsciously lessened, giving her relief and freedom to interact with him like the human he was. The man looked right and left, there was no one but him there, so he pointed at his nose. ¡±Young Miss, you mean, me? ¡± He asked. She nodded while wiping her face with the back of her hand, ruining the mascara more. The man chuckled after getting his answer. ¡±You don know me, do you? ¡± He asked after his weird chuckle. She swallowed and shook her head, then said timidly with a tears-filled voice. ¡±T¨Cthat makes it better. ¡± The man raised a brow. ¡±How so? ¡± ¡±We will sign a contract, a marriage contract. We will get a divorce after one year, then you can continue your life. ¡± She exined. ¡±Oh, so you want to use my service when you don even know me? Interesting. It so happens that I also need a woman for that brat. Deal, Ill marry you. ¡± He said with a faint smile. ¡±Good, Ill send my assistant to bring you the contract after our wedding. ¡± Seeing him nod, she grabbed his hand with her left hand and held up her long, heavy, and white wedding dress with the other hand as she hurried towards the wedding venue. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The tall man looked at her side profile with his dark chocte eyes as an interesting smile found its way to settle on his lips. If only she knew who he was. If only she knew what she was getting into. ¡­ ¡±Where is the bride? The groom has been waiting here for more than five minutes already. ¡± ¡±I wonder what that young Miss problem is. ¡± ¡±Young brats from rich families who are also celebrities are mostly like this, making people wait for them, hmph! ¡± ¡±The more reason she should be scared of upsetting people, but no, young Miss Jeslyn would never consider her reputation. She knows exactly how bad it would be if word gets out that she kept the guests waiting for 10 minutes on her wedding day. ¡± ¡±How can you expect her to be so sensible when her reputation is already as bad as serpents. ¡± ¡±I wonder why shes even the one getting married to young master Ray, with her ruined reputation. Her sister, Christine, would have been a better choice. Tch! ¡± ¡±Quiet down, don let her grandfather hear you say that. Youll be in trouble. ¡± While the murmurs and words of displeasure were flying around in the hall, the rtives of the bride and groom were busy looking at the door, hoping to see the abomination walk in through the entrance. A man presumed to be the groom stood on the altar with the priest, waiting for the bride. The groom had a little frown of impatience settling in-between his brows as he focused on the door with hands balled in tight fists and knuckles turning white. His jaw was clenched to suppress the fire in his heart. Did she dare to stand me up? Is she going to cancel the wedding at thest minute? No, she can . She knows whats at stake if she refuses to get married today, he thought. Amongst the guest sitting, an old man was seen resting his jaw on his palms that were ced on his walking stick as he appeared to be lost in thought. Just when he snapped out of his daze and was about to wave over one of his bodyguards standing around the hall, he heard an uproar from behind and turned sharply to see if it was his granddaughter entering the hall with grace. Lo and behold, it was his granddaughter, but wasn entering with grace, but rather with disgrace! The old mans eyes dted and his lips parted in shock. If her appearance was not bad enough to shock him into aa, then the fact that she was running in with an unknown man would. The guest gasped in surprise and watched in confusion as the famous young Miss of the Lee family ran to the stage with a man, an unknown man! The groom stood there with narrowed eyes, not understanding what she was up to. However, he had a weird feeling that things were about to go bad for him and he needed to stop her real quick! ¡±What do you think you are doing, Jeslyn? ¡± He asked her when she climbed the altar. His eyes resting on the man who had a slight smile on his lips. Ray was the most handsome young man in the city and that was one of the attributes Jeslyn fell for, however, the man in front of him was simply gorgeous¨C if a man could be called that. And it stirred something in his heart seeing such a handsome specie with his fiance. Instead of her answering his query, she pushed him aside in a hurry and said to the priest. ¡±Im sorry foringte and wasting your time. I have decided to change my groom at thest minute, please start the ritual. ¡± At her words, the hall fell into deep silence for more than two minutes before the hall erupted into a commotion. ¡±What?! ¡± ¡±What joke is this?! ¡± ¡±Has she finally gone mad!? ¡± ¡±Oh mine, I had thought she was kidnaped on her way here. I never expected this move, ¡± One of the girls sitting in a corner said with a chuckle. ¡±Thats right, Emma, it seems shes finally smart and understood what weve been trying to make her understand for the longest time. ¡± ¡±She might probably have been hit on the head, Jeslyn loves that idiot too much to leave him, ¡± Emma said with a deep thought. ¡±I think something happened, I mean her appearance is too bad for this to be a prank, ¡± Ava disagreed. Emma nodded, ¡±probably. Well ask herter. ¡± Jeslyns grandfatherposed himself and continued to watch in silence. If his beloved granddaughter who had been the happiest about her marriage, and had the best designers and makeup artists in the city dress her up and made her into a fairy this morning would enter her wedding venue looking like a used woman, then something serious must have happened. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡±Mister, please, will you marry me? ¡± She asked him, a man she saw entering the restroom of the wedding venue. He must be one of the guests, she thought. As the man turned to face her, she was taken aback by his cold personality. He wasn just cold, but also had some weird air around him. All her senses woke up, ringing bells in her mind to walk away, but to where? She had been searching for a groom for a long time already and couldn even find a janitor, let alone a waiter, so where else would she see a groom? The auspicious time, ording to her grandfather, is already passing. Looking at her makeup-smudged face and the line of tears on her cheeks, he didn need to be told that she had been crying for a long time. His aura subconsciously lessened, giving her relief and freedom to interact with him like the human he was. The man looked right and left, there was no one but him there, so he pointed at his nose. ¡±Young Miss, you mean, me? ¡± He asked. She nodded while wiping her face with the back of her hand, ruining the mascara more. The man chuckled after getting his answer. ¡±You don know me, do you? ¡± He asked after his weird chuckle. She swallowed and shook her head, then said timidly with a tears-filled voice. ¡±T¨Cthat makes it better. ¡± The man raised a brow. ¡±How so? ¡± ¡±We will sign a contract, a marriage contract. We will get a divorce after one year, then you can continue your life. ¡± She exined. ¡±Oh, so you want to use my service when you don even know me? Interesting. It so happens that I also need a woman for that brat. Deal, Ill marry you. ¡± He said with a faint smile. ¡±Good, Ill send my assistant to bring you the contract after our wedding. ¡± Seeing him nod, she grabbed his hand with her left hand and held up her long, heavy, and white wedding dress with the other hand as she hurried towards the wedding venue. The tall man looked at her side profile with his dark chocte eyes as an interesting smile found its way to settle on his lips. If only she knew who he was. If only she knew what she was getting into. ¡­ ¡±Where is the bride? The groom has been waiting here for more than five minutes already. ¡± ¡±I wonder what that young Miss problem is. ¡± ¡±Young brats from rich families who are also celebrities are mostly like this, making people wait for them, hmph! ¡± ¡±The more reason she should be scared of upsetting people, but no, young Miss Jeslyn would never consider her reputation. She knows exactly how bad it would be if word gets out that she kept the guests waiting for 10 minutes on her wedding day. ¡± ¡±How can you expect her to be so sensible when her reputation is already as bad as serpents. ¡± ¡±I wonder why shes even the one getting married to young master Ray, with her ruined reputation. Her sister, Christine, would have been a better choice. Tch! ¡± ¡±Quiet down, don let her grandfather hear you say that. Youll be in trouble. ¡± While the murmurs and words of displeasure were flying around in the hall, the rtives of the bride and groom were busy looking at the door, hoping to see the abomination walk in through the entrance. A man presumed to be the groom stood on the altar with the priest, waiting for the bride. The groom had a little frown of impatience settling in-between his brows as he focused on the door with hands balled in tight fists and knuckles turning white. His jaw was clenched to suppress the fire in his heart. Did she dare to stand me up? Is she going to cancel the wedding at thest minute? No, she can . She knows whats at stake if she refuses to get married today, he thought. Amongst the guest sitting, an old man was seen resting his jaw on his palms that were ced on his walking stick as he appeared to be lost in thought. Just when he snapped out of his daze and was about to wave over one of his bodyguards standing around the hall, he heard an uproar from behind and turned sharply to see if it was his granddaughter entering the hall with grace. Lo and behold, it was his granddaughter, but wasn entering with grace, but rather with disgrace! The old mans eyes dted and his lips parted in shock. If her appearance was not bad enough to shock him into aa, then the fact that she was running in with an unknown man would. The guest gasped in surprise and watched in confusion as the famous young Miss of the Lee family ran to the stage with a man, an unknown man! The groom stood there with narrowed eyes, not understanding what she was up to. However, he had a weird feeling that things were about to go bad for him and he needed to stop her real quick! ¡±What do you think you are doing, Jeslyn? ¡± He asked her when she climbed the altar. His eyes resting on the man who had a slight smile on his lips. Ray was the most handsome young man in the city and that was one of the attributes Jeslyn fell for, however, the man in front of him was simply gorgeous¨C if a man could be called that. And it stirred something in his heart seeing such a handsome specie with his fiance. Instead of her answering his query, she pushed him aside in a hurry and said to the priest. ¡±Im sorry foringte and wasting your time. I have decided to change my groom at thest minute, please start the ritual. ¡± At her words, the hall fell into deep silence for more than two minutes before the hall erupted into a commotion. ¡±What?! ¡± ¡±What joke is this?! ¡± ¡±Has she finally gone mad!? ¡± ¡±Oh mine, I had thought she was kidnaped on her way here. I never expected this move, ¡± One of the girls sitting in a corner said with a chuckle. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡±Thats right, Emma, it seems shes finally smart and understood what weve been trying to make her understand for the longest time. ¡± ¡±She might probably have been hit on the head, Jeslyn loves that idiot too much to leave him, ¡± Emma said with a deep thought. ¡±I think something happened, I mean her appearance is too bad for this to be a prank, ¡± Ava disagreed. Emma nodded, ¡±probably. Well ask herter. ¡± Jeslyns grandfatherposed himself and continued to watch in silence. If his beloved granddaughter who had been the happiest about her marriage, and had the best designers and makeup artists in the city dress her up and made her into a fairy this morning would enter her wedding venue looking like a used woman, then something serious must have happened. oned in the altar after just getting married. ¡±G¨Cgrandpa, ¡± she called with quivering lips as her eyes welled up in tears. ¡±Child, ¡± the old man stood up and pulled his granddaughter into a tight hug. ¡±I¨C Im sorry, grandfather. ¡± She broke down in hot tears. ¡±Silly child, you are a celebrity. What would your fans say when a bad picture of you is published to the world? ¡± He said while patting her hair. That was the best line for consoling this granddaughter of his who cares about her appearance more than her reputation. She would onlyugh if her name is being dragged on the inte, but if her face is being criticized, or an early morning picture of her is leaked to the media, she would cry the house down, yet look at her now, she didn even care about her face this time. What must have happened to his dear granddaughter? The old man was lost In thought when he heard a calm voice. It was clear that whatever was hidden behind that voice was being suppressed. After all, he had grown to this age, so he had seen more of the world and also met weird people. ¡±Grandfather-inw. Is it right for me to call you that? ¡± The young man asked with a deadpan face. ¡±Of¨C of course, grandson-inw. ¡± The old man didn know how his voice suddenly broke, but looking at this man in front of him that looked harmless, he was certain the man was not what he made himself out to be. ¡±Im sorry for not bringing a meeting gift. The marriage with your granddaughter just happened in haste. ¡± ¡±I understand, thank¨C ¡± ¡±Grandfather, I don understand what is happening. Jeslyn and I didn have a fight. We were happy together and I even called her this morning while she was getting dressed. How did she suddenly rece me without prior notice? ¡± Ray hurried to old man Lee, hoping he would help him talk some senses into Jeslyn. ¡±Thats right, old man Lee, I think our family deserves an exnation for this humiliation. ¡± An old man with white hair walked over and stood beside Ray with his eyes on grandpa Lee and Jeslyn who was still hugging her grandfather. ¡±You want an exnation, even I do. However, my granddaughter is too sad to say anything right now. We will call you over when shes better to understand what really happened. Until then, I have to take my granddaughter home. ¡± Grandpa Lee turned and started walking out of the hall with his granddaughter in his hands. The new husband didn go with them. After his bride went away with her grandfather, he turned around and was about to walk back to his private room when he suddenly felt something whistling towards his face. He subconsciously tilted his head back in time to avoid a punch from Ray. The new groom turned to look at his assaulter and narrowed his brown eyes at him. ¡±Do I owe you? ¡± He asked. ¡±Hah, you still have the effrontery to ask me that?! You just stole my woman! ¡± He yelled as he pointed at the entrance, almost crying. ¡±Oh? ¡± the new groom smiled faintly. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 On the altar, Ray grabbed Jeslyn by the arm and pulled her roughly to face him after her deration. ¡±What do you think you are doing? ¡± He stared at her with eyes that were struggling to conceal the rage in them. She looked at those dark eyes, the straight nose, and the pink lips she had dreamt of kissing but never got the chance to. ¡±Paaah! ¡± She raised her right hand andnded a resounding p across his face. The p was loud, so loud that the sound reverberated in the noisy hall, shutting the murmuring guests up. The p caught everyone by surprise, including both grooms. ¡±You don hold me like Im an unfeeling doll! ¡± She spat out. The recement groom trailed his gaze to her arm and saw the redness from being held too tightly and narrowed his eyes at Ray who had his mouth and eyes widened with his palm holding his cheek. He was dazed. He couldn believe she pped him. Jeslyn pped him! It had never happened before and never in his wild dreams would he think she could ever p him. While still in a daze, he was pulled back from his reverie at her words. ¡±Priest, please start the ceremony, ¡± she said in haste. The priest nced at the front audience seat, hoping to know what the grandfather thought. Until he saw the grandfather give a slight nod, did he start the marriage ritual. Young master Ray wanted to protest, he wanted to pull her and probably give her a tight p to wake her from her sleep, but when he saw the re from her grandfather, he lowered the hand he had raised to pull her. Ray just stood helplessly by the side and watched as his bride got married to another man in front of his eyes. It felt like a dream to him, a dream he so badly wanted to wake up from. How could all of the things he would get by marrying her slide away from his fingers like this? Impossible! But what can he do right now other than to watch as they were about to exchange rings? Time to exchange rings, the bride took the diamond ring that had been prepared for her and handed it to her recement groom. He ced it on her ring finger and that was when they realized they had no ring for her recement groom. Her mascara-ruined eyes swept through the hall for an alternative and they stopped on the ring bearer. She raised her gown with both hands and rushed to collect Rays ring, hoping it would fit her new husband. The ring wasn a perfect fit as it was a little too tight, but that would do for now. ¡±By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride! ¡± The priest said. The husband leaned in. Instead of kissing her on the lips, he pecked her on the forehead, surprising the already stunned guests, the priest, and even the young Miss herself. After the couple had sessfully gotten married, Jeslyn turned around, leaving her husband on the altar and ran to her grandfather with her dress trailing behind her. The husband chuckled thinking of how he got abandoned in the altar after just getting married. ¡±G¨Cgrandpa, ¡± she called with quivering lips as her eyes welled up in tears. ¡±Child, ¡± the old man stood up and pulled his granddaughter into a tight hug. ¡±I¨C Im sorry, grandfather. ¡± She broke down in hot tears. ¡±Silly child, you are a celebrity. What would your fans say when a bad picture of you is published to the world? ¡± He said while patting her hair. That was the best line for consoling this granddaughter of his who cares about her appearance more than her reputation. She would onlyugh if her name is being dragged on the inte, but if her face is being criticized, or an early morning picture of her is leaked to the media, she would cry the house down, yet look at her now, she didn even care about her face this time. What must have happened to his dear granddaughter? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The old man was lost In thought when he heard a calm voice. It was clear that whatever was hidden behind that voice was being suppressed. After all, he had grown to this age, so he had seen more of the world and also met weird people. ¡±Grandfather-inw. Is it right for me to call you that? ¡± The young man asked with a deadpan face. ¡±Of¨C of course, grandson-inw. ¡± The old man didn know how his voice suddenly broke, but looking at this man in front of him that looked harmless, he was certain the man was not what he made himself out to be. ¡±Im sorry for not bringing a meeting gift. The marriage with your granddaughter just happened in haste. ¡± ¡±I understand, thank¨C ¡± ¡±Grandfather, I don understand what is happening. Jeslyn and I didn have a fight. We were happy together and I even called her this morning while she was getting dressed. How did she suddenly rece me without prior notice? ¡± Ray hurried to old man Lee, hoping he would help him talk some senses into Jeslyn. ¡±Thats right, old man Lee, I think our family deserves an exnation for this humiliation. ¡± An old man with white hair walked over and stood beside Ray with his eyes on grandpa Lee and Jeslyn who was still hugging her grandfather. ¡±You want an exnation, even I do. However, my granddaughter is too sad to say anything right now. We will call you over when shes better to understand what really happened. Until then, I have to take my granddaughter home. ¡± Grandpa Lee turned and started walking out of the hall with his granddaughter in his hands. The new husband didn go with them. After his bride went away with her grandfather, he turned around and was about to walk back to his private room when he suddenly felt something whistling towards his face. He subconsciously tilted his head back in time to avoid a punch from Ray. The new groom turned to look at his assaulter and narrowed his brown eyes at him. ¡±Do I owe you? ¡± He asked. ¡±Hah, you still have the effrontery to ask me that?! You just stole my woman! ¡± He yelled as he pointed at the entrance, almost crying. ¡±Oh? ¡± the new groom smiled faintly. ¡­ The new groom was seen entering a private room in the hotel. He sat on a couch and ced his hand on the arm of the chair. A man sipping from his tumbler sighed. ¡±What took you so long? I almost thought you left. ¡± ¡±Just got married, ¡± He answered as he turned to look at the ring on his finger. The other man choked on his drink and patted his chest to ease the cough. ¡±Don kill yourself, I won exin to your mom, ¡± He said. ¡±Y¨C you did what?! ¡± ¡±Got married. ¡± ¡±Hahahaha¡­ you must be joking. That was a nice joke you just told. ¡± ¡±Ok. ¡± That was all. He didn exin further and he never does. He allows a person to believe what they wanted after he says the words he needed to. He brought his hand from the armrest and started to y with the ring. He removed it and looked at the intricate designs on it. The ring had two initials which he presumed to be the names of the ex-groom and his bride. R heart J. ¡±Brother, what is that? ¡± Rex stared at the ring in his brothers hand with a lot of interest. ¡±A bomb, ¡± he answered nonchntly and dropped the ring in the wine ss in front of him. ¡±Get me a set of couples ring. ¡± Rexs jaw dropped when he saw his actions and heard his words. ¡±D¨C did you really just get married after leaving here? ¡± The new groom ignored him and asked instead. ¡±Have you found the nurse? ¡± Rex pulled himself together and became serious. The issue of his brothers wedding was ced at the back of his mind. ¡±N¨Cno, my investigations said she died a few days ago. ¡± ¡±And the hospital where Valen was born? ¡± He asked. ¡±The hospital was closed downst month. ¡± ¡±Then look for the higher ups, ¡± he frowned. ¡±Yes, our men are already on it¡­ when are we returning? ¡± ¡±I might leave you here. Return if you still can find anything after a week. Whoever is obstructing our search is powerful. Ill need to pin him down myself. ¡± He said with a small frown on his dashing face. ¡±Ok¡­ah, I almost forgot. Valens nanny called. The boy is causing chaos. ¡± ¡±Let him, provided hes fine¡­. Im heading out. ¡± He stood up and walked out of the room. After he left, Rex picked up his phone and logged into a chat group. Rex: Hey, guess who just got married! He dropped the message and left the chat with a wicked smile on the corner of his lips. He wasn going to be the only one to be shocked. Others have to feel what he felt. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡±Oh? ¡± the new groom smiled faintly. ¡±Or, you two had been cheating, ¡± ady walked over and stood beside Ray as she red at the new groom. They could clearly see that the new groom didn look like someone they should mess with but the Zhou siblings didn care because they know all the affluent and power-holding families in the country and they are aware that this man in front of them, despite having the air of a powerful person, was not on the list of those people they should fear. They knew that the man cannot be a pauper, but refused to believe that he was wealthier than them. ¡±So what if it is? ¡± The new groom responded emotionlessly. He nced onest time at the people that were starting to gather around him before walking towards the door. ¡±Hey! Stop right there, Im not done with you yet! ¡± Ray yelled as he ran towards the new groom and was about to yank his ck shirt from behind when the new groom turned and avoided his hand. He kicked his leg forward and ruthlessly pushed him back, sending Ray falling into the empty seats. The friends and family remaining in the hall were rmed and immediately rushed to Ray to help him up, but Ray pushed them away. He got up and pointed a finger at the new groom. He Ignored the fact that he was just humiliated in the presence of so many people and said: ¡±Divorce her,e with me to the magistrate and divorce her, right now!! ¡± He yelled like a crazy man. He was really going crazy. How dare she do this to him? The new groom pulled out his phone that was vibrating in his pocket and nced at the caller before he turned around and walked away without uttering a word to Ray. The desperate Ray was about to stop him from leaving again when thedy earlier stopped him. ¡±Ray, calm down, there are other ways to get her to divorce that wild man and marry you. ¡± ¡±Sister, how? What other ways? ¡± Ray couldn wait to get back at Jeslyn for humiliating him so much. ¡±She will pay for this!! ¡± He angrily kicked the chair in front of him. ¡±Calm down, brother, leave it to me, Ill take care of Jeslyn. You shouldn give the reporter outside the hall the wrong impression that you are a violent man. Grandfather, you all should return home. Ill stay behind with Ray to speak with the reporters. ¡± ¡±Settle things well. ¡± The angry grandfather who had been sitting after the Lee family left, stood up and headed out of the hall with the other members of the Zhou family. ¡­ The new groom was seen entering a private room in the hotel. He sat on a couch and ced his hand on the arm of the chair. A man sipping from his tumbler sighed. ¡±What took you so long? I almost thought you left. ¡± ¡±Just got married, ¡± He answered as he turned to look at the ring on his finger. The other man choked on his drink and patted his chest to ease the cough. ¡±Don kill yourself, I won exin to your mom, ¡± He said. ¡±Y¨C you did what?! ¡± ¡±Got married. ¡± ¡±Hahahaha¡­ you must be joking. That was a nice joke you just told. ¡± ¡±Ok. ¡± That was all. He didn exin further and he never does. He allows a person to believe what they wanted after he says the words he needed to. He brought his hand from the armrest and started to y with the ring. He removed it and looked at the intricate designs on it. The ring had two initials which he presumed to be the names of the ex-groom and his bride. R heart J. ¡±Brother, what is that? ¡± Rex stared at the ring in his brothers hand with a lot of interest. ¡±A bomb, ¡± he answered nonchntly and dropped the ring in the wine ss in front of him. ¡±Get me a set of couples ring. ¡± Rexs jaw dropped when he saw his actions and heard his words. ¡±D¨C did you really just get married after leaving here? ¡± The new groom ignored him and asked instead. ¡±Have you found the nurse? ¡± Rex pulled himself together and became serious. The issue of his brothers wedding was ced at the back of his mind. ¡±N¨Cno, my investigations said she died a few days ago. ¡± ¡±And the hospital where Valen was born? ¡± He asked. ¡±The hospital was closed downst month. ¡± ¡±Then look for the higher ups, ¡± he frowned. ¡±Yes, our men are already on it¡­ when are we returning? ¡± ¡±I might leave you here. Return if you still can find anything after a week. Whoever is obstructing our search is powerful. Ill need to pin him down myself. ¡± He said with a small frown on his dashing face. ¡±Ok¡­ah, I almost forgot. Valens nanny called. The boy is causing chaos. ¡± ¡±Let him, provided hes fine¡­. Im heading out. ¡± He stood up and walked out of the room. After he left, Rex picked up his phone and logged into a chat group. Rex: Hey, guess who just got married! He dropped the message and left the chat with a wicked smile on the corner of his lips. He wasn going to be the only one to be shocked. Others have to feel what he felt. d of message didn look weird to her. She sat on the bed and opened the first video. Instead of her picture, she saw Ray speaking to someone in a car. Somehow, only Rays face was visible and the other persons appearance was blurred. ¡±Ray, what is wrong with you? Do you have to marry her? I thought the n was different? ¡± ¡±It was but she wanted the marriage and her grandfather approved of it. Also, if I don marry her on her 26th birthday, the properties will be transferred to the orphanage the following day. Its not like you guys don know that. ¡± ¡±Young Miss knows, but shes not happy about you getting married to another woman. ¡± ¡±I know shes angry, Im also angry too, but what can I do? This whole idea of approaching the Lee family was hers in the first ce, so why is she angry at me and not taking my calls? ¡± ¡±Young Miss is afraid that you might grow feelings for Jeslyn after you both get married. Shes a woman, so its natural to get jealous and battle insecurities. ¡± ¡±Hahaha¡­ how can she think so lowly of me? Jeslyn and I have been together for four years and I didn fall for her. Will a marriage of six months make me start loving her? After our wedding, Ill travel with young Miss for six months and when I return, its to divorce her. Young Miss already knows that, so why is she still upset? I only have my eyes for your young Miss¨C ¡± ¡±And me? ¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡±Come on, we both know we don have feelings for each other. We are just f*cking each other and nothing else, so don take it serious. ¡± He touched the girls face and leaned towards her. A whileter, Jeslyn could hear lewd soundsing from the video as they kissed. The girls fingers traveled all over his body as she started to hastily take his clothes off, including his pants. Jeslyn hurriedly paused the video as she looked at her screen dumbly for a long time. She couldn believe what she just watched. Tears slowly gathered in her eyes as she felt a stabbing pain in her heart. She slowly swallowed the lump that was forming on her throat and scrolled to the next video with her shaky fingers. It was in a room, a hotel room. Ray and someone were in bed talking. The girls photo was edited again. Her image was blurred, just like the first one. only Ray could be seen stark naked and standing in front of the bed. Jeslyn closed her eyes for a moment, prompting the river of tears in her eyes to gush onto her cheeks. When she opened her eyes again, there was the determination to watch whatever they would be doing on that bad, after all, she had already heard enough on the first video. ¡±Ray, I delivered your message. Young Miss isn throwing a tantrum anymore, but she still doesn want to talk to you. ¡± ¡±I know. ¡± He sighed and got onto the bed. ¡±She knows that if I don marry Jeslyn, the brat won be able to get those properties, and our ns over the years will be for nought. ¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 At the Lees family mansion¡­ Grandpa Lee could be seen patting Jeslyn on the back as she cried on hisp. After crying for a long time, she finally raised her head to look at her grandfather. ¡±W¨C when did you find out about¡­sniff, about the poison? ¡± The old mans pupil dted, She knew? he thought. ¡±Don lie to me, grandfather! ¡± She yelled, knowing he was about to hide things from her. She had lived with this man for 5 years aftering back from abroad, so she was very familiar with the expressions he makes when he wants to lie or cover things up. The old man swallowed and asked: ¡±How is my health rted to you changing grooms at thest minute? ¡± ¡±Because someone sent me messages on my phone¡­ ¡± thats right. Her phone! She searched her body but couldn find her phone. ¡±Where is my phone? ¡± ¡±Your phone hasn been with you since we left the wedding venue, Miss. ¡± A youngdy with her hair made into a ponytail said from where she was standing. ¡±You said what? ¡± Jeslyn couldn believe it. Her phone was with her even when she was hugging her grandfather¡­ no, thats not right. There was no phone with her¡­ then where did she drop her phone!? ¡±Maya, please, search for my phone. The evidence is on my phone. Call the hotel management, do everything you can to search for my phone! ¡± ¡±Yes, Miss. ¡± Maya, who seems to be Jeslyns assistant, walked a little distance from them to ce calls to the hotel. ¡±Child, calm down, breathe in and breathe out¡­yeah, like that. Calmly tell me what the problem is. I don need evidence to believe you. ¡± The old man gently rubbed her back to calm her down. ¡±Grandfather, Ray, hes a bad person. I was in my hotel room¡­ ¡± her mind shed back to the event of that morning. Few hours earlier¡­ Jeslyn was seen in a grand room getting dressed by two stylists and their assistants. One was applying makeup on her while the other was almost done with her hair. The bride looked stunning with a beautiful smile on her lips as she imagined herself with Ray on the altar exchanging rings and kissing. She chuckled to herself, evidence that she couldn contain her happiness. The stylist left after they were done with her. She stood by the floor to ceiling mirror in the room as she checked herself out. ¡±Im a beauty goddess. ¡± She stated with confidence. Yes, she truly was a beauty goddess, no denying that, however her phone beeped, calling her attention from admiring herself any further. She picked up the phone and saw a notification message for her email. She opened it and saw there were a few videos, pictures and a note. Jeslyn decided to watch the videos first. It might be a crazy fans video of her. She thought. Some of her enthusiastic fans edit her pictures most times with themselves in it and send them to her email with a love message attached to it, which was why this kind of message didn look weird to her. She sat on the bed and opened the first video. Instead of her picture, she saw Ray speaking to someone in a car. Somehow, only Rays face was visible and the other persons appearance was blurred. ¡±Ray, what is wrong with you? Do you have to marry her? I thought the n was different? ¡± ¡±It was but she wanted the marriage and her grandfather approved of it. Also, if I don marry her on her 26th birthday, the properties will be transferred to the orphanage the following day. Its not like you guys don know that. ¡± ¡±Young Miss knows, but shes not happy about you getting married to another woman. ¡± ¡±I know shes angry, Im also angry too, but what can I do? This whole idea of approaching the Lee family was hers in the first ce, so why is she angry at me and not taking my calls? ¡± ¡±Young Miss is afraid that you might grow feelings for Jeslyn after you both get married. Shes a woman, so its natural to get jealous and battle insecurities. ¡± ¡±Hahaha¡­ how can she think so lowly of me? Jeslyn and I have been together for four years and I didn fall for her. Will a marriage of six months make me start loving her? After our wedding, Ill travel with young Miss for six months and when I return, its to divorce her. Young Miss already knows that, so why is she still upset? I only have my eyes for your young Miss¨C ¡± ¡±And me? ¡± ¡±Come on, we both know we don have feelings for each other. We are just f*cking each other and nothing else, so don take it serious. ¡± He touched the girls face and leaned towards her. A whileter, Jeslyn could hear lewd soundsing from the video as they kissed. The girls fingers traveled all over his body as she started to hastily take his clothes off, including his pants. Jeslyn hurriedly paused the video as she looked at her screen dumbly for a long time. She couldn believe what she just watched. Tears slowly gathered in her eyes as she felt a stabbing pain in her heart. She slowly swallowed the lump that was forming on her throat and scrolled to the next video with her shaky fingers. It was in a room, a hotel room. Ray and someone were in bed talking. The girls photo was edited again. Her image was blurred, just like the first one. only Ray could be seen stark naked and standing in front of the bed. Jeslyn closed her eyes for a moment, prompting the river of tears in her eyes to gush onto her cheeks. When she opened her eyes again, there was the determination to watch whatever they would be doing on that bad, after all, she had already heard enough on the first video. ¡±Ray, I delivered your message. Young Miss isn throwing a tantrum anymore, but she still doesn want to talk to you. ¡± ¡±I know. ¡± He sighed and got onto the bed. ¡±She knows that if I don marry Jeslyn, the brat won be able to get those properties, and our ns over the years will be for nought. ¡± up a whileter, the truth she just discovered rushed back into her mind and the first thing she wanted to do at that moment was to call off the wedding. But what happens to her mothers will? Her grandfathers will can still be changed, but her mothers can ? Will her grandfather even have enough time to change his will before anything happens to him? Because in the video, they didn specify when the poison would ruin her grandfather. Calling the cops will require enough evidence, but what if they im the evidence she has was fabricated? Shes a celebrity and has seen lots of such things happen in the entertainment industry. So the only idea that stuck to her confused brain at that moment was to get married, but definitely not to Ray. Even a janitor, or a waiter would do, until shes able to sort things out. She picked up her phone and left the room while crying along the way. It was like luck wasn on her side because after walking through the corridors of her hotel room, she didn find anyone until she saw him, that weird maning out or entering the restroom. She didn care if her words would sound desperate or if she was making the wrong decision, however all she wanted at that moment was to solve one of the biggest problems, so she shamelessly proposed to him, ignoring the weird air surrounding him. ¡­ After hearing his granddaughters story, old man Lee was so furious that he yelled. ¡±That bastard!! I will¨C ¡± The old man frowned in pain and wed his chest. ¡±Argh! ¡± He cried out. ¡±Puff! ¡± He coughed out ck blood which got onto Jeslyns wedding dress. ¡±G¨C grandfather, grandfather! ¡± Jeslyn rushed to support the old man who was slowly going down with his side. ¡±Grandfather, help! ¡± She screamed while looking around the quiet and empty sitting room. Her assistant was here a while ago, why isn she here now? She didn have the time to think of why the servants and guards that kept patrolling around the sitting room on other days like they were moths attracted to me could not be found anywhere today. ¡±Somebody help me!!! ¡± She continued to scream but no one came. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The old man kept coughing out ck blood. He slowly raised his shaky hands to his granddaughters cheeks and used a finger to wipe her tears. The stubborn old man who had never cried for decades felt hot tears sliding down his cheeks as he looked at his poor granddaughter screaming her lungs out for help. He knew help wone because the servants and guards in the house have been bought. He just found out a few days ago that he had been living with a deadly poison in his body when he started to cough out ck blood. He called his doctor to the house and his doctor told him he was only stressed and that nothing was wrong with him. The old man didn believe his doctor and that was when he started to suspect that enemies were lurking around them. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¡±Hmm¡­ that woman, Alice remained a bitch even to her death! ¡± It was clear that thedy on the video was upset about Jeslyns mother. ¡±Thats why her husband hated her¡­ so, why did you call me here? Don tell me its only to have a taste of me, ¡± Ray said. ¡±That aside. Young Miss said that thest dose of the poison has been administered to old man Lee and he won have much time to live anymore, so our n to get rid of that idiot after taking the properties from her will be a smooth sailing, ¡± Thedy replied. ¡±Thats good, and his properties, did he give a share to young Miss Christine? ¡± ¡±He willed it all to Jeslyn, stating she can only get them after she got married. ¡± ¡±Why do they all want her to get married before getting the inheritance? Im so tired of hearing that! That stupid rule is the reason Im having issues with the love of my life right now and also, why is that idiot so lucky? She got all her mothers inheritance and now, her grandfathers. What about Christine? Is she not their daughter too? How do they expect Jeslyn to manage the empire of the richest man and woman in Rose city? Is that old man senile? ¡± ¡±As if you don know how careless and simple Jeslyn wants to live her life. She thinks shes a princess, so I bet they were scared that shell be cheated out of her properties if she didn have a husband to support her¡­ironic! ¡± ¡±Ironic indeed. I wonder what her grandfathers face would look like when he finds out Im one of those enemies he had been trying to tell Jeslyn about. Hahaha¡­ ¡± The phone slid off Jeslyns hold after watching that video. Her world shook and everything in it tumbled. She stood up and tried taking a step to the door but she fell against the coffee table. Her head felt heavy and her eyes turned blurry. ¡±No, Ray cannot do this to me. They are lying about everything, it must be a prank. Grandfather, my grandfather. ¡± She murmured to herself even though she was suffering. She wanted to get up to go check up on her grandfather but she couldn stand properly as the world was spinning under her legs and her eyes were also starting to dim. Just when she was thinking of calling her assistant or grandfather, the door clicked open and someone walked in. It was ady, but she couldn see her clearly. She was wearing a ck off shoulder dress. Thedy stood In front of her. Jeslyn could only see her mouth moving, but heard no sound. She struggled to stand on her feet with the support of the bed and tried to read thedys lips but her unfocused blurry eyes were bastards. Her sight started to go dimmer and dimmer, solidifying her belief that she was drugged. Thedy lowered herself and got back up with something like a phone. Yes, that should be her phone, but before she could make sense of what thedy wanted with her phone, her world turned dark and she felt herself falling. When she woke up a whileter, the truth she just discovered rushed back into her mind and the first thing she wanted to do at that moment was to call off the wedding. But what happens to her mothers will? Her grandfathers will can still be changed, but her mothers can ? Will her grandfather even have enough time to change his will before anything happens to him? Because in the video, they didn specify when the poison would ruin her grandfather. Calling the cops will require enough evidence, but what if they im the evidence she has was fabricated? Shes a celebrity and has seen lots of such things happen in the entertainment industry. So the only idea that stuck to her confused brain at that moment was to get married, but definitely not to Ray. Even a janitor, or a waiter would do, until shes able to sort things out. She picked up her phone and left the room while crying along the way. It was like luck wasn on her side because after walking through the corridors of her hotel room, she didn find anyone until she saw him, that weird maning out or entering the restroom. She didn care if her words would sound desperate or if she was making the wrong decision, however all she wanted at that moment was to solve one of the biggest problems, so she shamelessly proposed to him, ignoring the weird air surrounding him. ¡­ After hearing his granddaughters story, old man Lee was so furious that he yelled. ¡±That bastard!! I will¨C ¡± The old man frowned in pain and wed his chest. ¡±Argh! ¡± He cried out. ¡±Puff! ¡± He coughed out ck blood which got onto Jeslyns wedding dress. ¡±G¨C grandfather, grandfather! ¡± Jeslyn rushed to support the old man who was slowly going down with his side. ¡±Grandfather, help! ¡± She screamed while looking around the quiet and empty sitting room. Her assistant was here a while ago, why isn she here now? She didn have the time to think of why the servants and guards that kept patrolling around the sitting room on other days like they were moths attracted to me could not be found anywhere today. ¡±Somebody help me!!! ¡± She continued to scream but no one came. The old man kept coughing out ck blood. He slowly raised his shaky hands to his granddaughters cheeks and used a finger to wipe her tears. The stubborn old man who had never cried for decades felt hot tears sliding down his cheeks as he looked at his poor granddaughter screaming her lungs out for help. He knew help wone because the servants and guards in the house have been bought. He just found out a few days ago that he had been living with a deadly poison in his body when he started to cough out ck blood. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He called his doctor to the house and his doctor told him he was only stressed and that nothing was wrong with him. The old man didn believe his doctor and that was when he started to suspect that enemies were lurking around them. econds. She would stand up and pace around for a while then return to her bench to sit. Her exercise continued like that for five hours until the operation room door dinged open. She rushed to the doctors who walked out with their nose masks on and asked in a frantic voice: ¡±Doctor, how is my grandfather? ¡± The doctor sighed and shook his head, ¡±Im sorry, young Miss, your grandfather couldn make it. The poison had destroyed his organs and¡­ Miss Jeslyn! ¡± The doctors immediately supported her limp body before she touched the floor and helped her into a VIP room. Jeslyn opened her eyes to a white room and heard a beeping sound. She turned to her right where the beeping sound wasing from and saw the monitor producing the sound. That was when she registered she was in the hospital. She tried to sit upright but felt a needle pricking her wrist. She looked down at her wrist and it was an injection needle connected to a thin pipe. She sighed before sitting with her head resting on the wall. It so happened that the TV screen in front of her was on and a funeral scene was being yed. She frowned when she saw a few familiar faces, and then the ones that hit her right on the core were Ray and Christine. Christine was being held by Ray. Now thats not her problem. However, why is she seeing Christine crying so much while looking at¡­ wait, her grandfathers picture?! At that moment, Jeslyns mind turned cold. Shiver ran down her spine as memories flooded her mind. She forcefully pulled out the needle from her wrist, totally disregarding the fact that the drip was not finished. She pulled away the white cover from her body and got down from the bed. Taking her first step towards the door, pain hit her hard in the head but she ignored it and staggered out of the room barefooted. While she was walking along the corridors, everyone she bumped into either gave her weird looks or pointed fingers at her, yet, that wasn her concern. She was too carried away to notice anyone. She got to the road but found no taxi. However looking up, the billboards were ying her grandfathers funeral. Inside a ck inconspicuous car speeding across the road, Rex could be seen trying to force the groom to tell him who he got married to, but the groom was adamant about keeping mum. ¡±Brother, so you aren going to tell me who you got married to? Your lil brother wants to know. Tell me and I promise Ill zip my lips. ¡± He made a lip-sealing gesture. The groom sneered, ¡±sure, Ill resurrect from the dead if a parrot like you could keep shut for two minutes. ¡± He answered with his eyes closed. ¡±Aai, brother, don be like that. I might be a parrot but¨C ¡± ¡±Screech!!! ¡± ¡±What the f*ck! ¡± Rex cursed after hitting his head on his brothers palm, thanks to the driver holding brake without warning. Rex was about to hit his head on his brothers shoulder, but the groom was quick enough to stop his head with his palm. ¡±Hey, what the hell is wrong with you?! If you can drive them you are fired! ¡± Rex yelled at the driver in frustration. ¡±Im sorry young master, it wasn my fault, a crazy woman ran into the road. ¡± The driver apologized. ¡±Then run her over. ¡± Came the grooms annoyed voice. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 He called his doctor to the house and his doctor told him he was only stressed and that nothing was wrong with him. The old man didn believe his doctor and that was when he started to suspect that enemies were lurking around them. He didn want to alert the enemies, so he started to investigate things from the dark. His granddaughters wedding was fast approaching and she was extremely happy about it, so he didn want to ruin her happiness by revealing these things to her, and for that, she had to find out in such a heartbreaking way. ¡±S¨Csorry, ch¨Cchild, Im s¨Corry¨C ¡± the old mans dimmed eyes slowly closed and the hand on her cheeks was about to fall off when she grabbed it. ¡±N¨Cno, no, grandpa, please don do this to me, grandfather, I beg you please¡­ g¨Cgrandfather¡­ ¡± She slowly put his hand down and gently patted his body in an attempt to wake him up. ¡±Grandpa! ¡± She called again while shaking him gently. ¡±Old man Lee! ¡± She patted his cheeks. When hes sleeping and she sneaks into his room, she would pat his face like this and call him, old man Lee. He would smile before slowly opening his eyes to ask her what she wanted. She only calls him by his name when she needs something, so she was expecting him to smile at her and ask her what she wanted, but her expectation was dashed! ¡±Old man Lee¡­grandfather!!! ¡± She started to shake him vehemently, but still, he showed no signs of waking up. ¡±Christine!! ¡± ¡±Guards!!! ¡± ¡±Maya!!! ¡± ¡±Aunt Martha!! ¡± ¡±Uncle Wong!!!! ¡± But nobody came. Realization dawned on her that she was alone, all alone with her grandfather in the whole sitting room with no one to help. She searched around the ce with her blurry eyes, looking for anything that could help her and she spotted the telephone. Sheid her grandfather on the cold floor and stood up. Jeslyn hurried to the telephone while stepping on her gown numerous times, almost falling. On reaching the phone, she hurriedly picked it up, ced it on her right ear, and started to punch the ambnce number she hadmitted to her memory. After punching in the numbers, she was expecting to hear an indication that her call was connecting or hear a voice from the other end, but nothing came even after trying it a few times. Her chaotic mind told her to check the wires and when she did, it was cleanly cut! Jeslyn mmed the telephone on the table. She was about to hurry back to her grandfather when she tripped over her gown and fell, hitting her head on the edge of the center table. She felt a terrifying pain in her head but still managed to stand up. Dizziness washed over her and she swayed. But thanks to the table she held for dear life, she didn fall. She stayed like that for a while before she stood up and staggered towards her grandfather with blood trailing down her broken forehead. While searching the couch they sat on earlier, she saw her phone, the damned phone she had been looking for, and hurriedly called the hospital for an abundance, not having the time to think of how her phone which was supposed to be missing suddenly appeared out of thin air. ¡­. At the hospital¡­. Jeslyn could be seen sitting on a bench, ncing at the operation room every 2 seconds. She would stand up and pace around for a while then return to her bench to sit. Her exercise continued like that for five hours until the operation room door dinged open. She rushed to the doctors who walked out with their nose masks on and asked in a frantic voice: ¡±Doctor, how is my grandfather? ¡± The doctor sighed and shook his head, ¡±Im sorry, young Miss, your grandfather couldn make it. The poison had destroyed his organs and¡­ Miss Jeslyn! ¡± The doctors immediately supported her limp body before she touched the floor and helped her into a VIP room. Jeslyn opened her eyes to a white room and heard a beeping sound. She turned to her right where the beeping sound wasing from and saw the monitor producing the sound. That was when she registered she was in the hospital. She tried to sit upright but felt a needle pricking her wrist. She looked down at her wrist and it was an injection needle connected to a thin pipe. She sighed before sitting with her head resting on the wall. It so happened that the TV screen in front of her was on and a funeral scene was being yed. She frowned when she saw a few familiar faces, and then the ones that hit her right on the core were Ray and Christine. Christine was being held by Ray. Now thats not her problem. However, why is she seeing Christine crying so much while looking at¡­ wait, her grandfathers picture?! At that moment, Jeslyns mind turned cold. Shiver ran down her spine as memories flooded her mind. She forcefully pulled out the needle from her wrist, totally disregarding the fact that the drip was not finished. She pulled away the white cover from her body and got down from the bed. Taking her first step towards the door, pain hit her hard in the head but she ignored it and staggered out of the room barefooted. While she was walking along the corridors, everyone she bumped into either gave her weird looks or pointed fingers at her, yet, that wasn her concern. She was too carried away to notice anyone. She got to the road but found no taxi. However looking up, the billboards were ying her grandfathers funeral. Inside a ck inconspicuous car speeding across the road, Rex could be seen trying to force the groom to tell him who he got married to, but the groom was adamant about keeping mum. ¡±Brother, so you aren going to tell me who you got married to? Your lil brother wants to know. Tell me and I promise Ill zip my lips. ¡± He made a lip-sealing gesture. The groom sneered, ¡±sure, Ill resurrect from the dead if a parrot like you could keep shut for two minutes. ¡± He answered with his eyes closed. ¡±Aai, brother, don be like that. I might be a parrot but¨C ¡± ¡±Screech!!! ¡± ¡±What the f*ck! ¡± Rex cursed after hitting his head on his brothers palm, thanks to the driver holding brake without warning. Rex was about to hit his head on his brothers shoulder, but the groom was quick enough to stop his head with his palm. ¡±Hey, what the hell is wrong with you?! If you can drive them you are fired! ¡± Rex yelled at the driver in frustration. ¡±Im sorry young master, it wasn my fault, a crazy woman ran into the road. ¡± The driver apologized. ¡±Then run her over. ¡± Came the grooms annoyed voice. ed at the phone before he wound down the tinted window and threw the phone out, then closed his eyes and rested his head on the headrest. Rex stared wide-eyed at him. Whats wrong with this devil? That phone was just custom-made and sent to him yesterday! Even though his eyes had started to bore holes into the viin, he refused to spare him a nce. ¡±Even though you threw my phone away, I have already seen everything. It says that the D-list celebrity, Jeslyn Lee killed her grandfather because¡ª ¡± At the mention of her name, Jeslyn who had not been paying attention to the people sitting in the back seat peeked her ears. On hearing the words that followed, she didn know how she found the strength to go against her weak mental state and responded. ¡±Mister, I appreciate the fact that you were kind enough to give me a lift, Ill be alighting from here, thank you¡­ stop the car. ¡± She said to the driver. The groom who had his eyes closed all these while suddenly opened his eyes when he heard her words. The minute the car was stopped, he turned to look at Rex and ordered, ¡±get out. ¡± ¡±Huh? ¡± Rex who heard the words turned his gaze from thedy sitting in the front seat to the man sitting beside him. He had thought his brother was telling thedy in front to get out but was stunned when he met those emotionless eyes. Not that his eyes ever held emotions though. ¡±Thank you for the ride, ¡± Jeslyn said from the front seat as she was unbuckling her seat belt. ¡±Not you, young Miss. Rex, get down. ¡± Jeslyn was taken aback by that voice. She had heard that voice somewhere but can recollect where she heard it from. Her mind was still clouded and in total disarray with all the chaos in her life that she couldn make her mind to focus. She turned to look at the person but couldn see much as the car was dark and he had his eyes closed with the back of his head resting on it. ¡±Brother, you want me to get down? ¡± Rex pointed at himself. ¡±Hmm, now. ¡± ¡±In the middle of¨C ¡± ¡±You want me to pull you out? ¡± He asked with a curved brow. ¡±Hehehe¡­ of course not, Ill get down, Ill get down. ¡± Rex swallowed his sorrow and opened the car door. The car zoomed off before he even got to close the door and he was very sure it was themand from that demon. Inside the car, Jeslyn sighed and said: ¡±Thank you, mister, but you really didn have to do that. That ce is dangerous and there have been multiple reports of bad things happening theretely. ¡± ¡±Hell be fine. ¡± He uttered with his eyes closed. ¡±Oh, ¡± she answered and shut her mouth. She looked out the window to see if she could see him but couldn . ¡­ The ck car stopped at a cemetery and from where the car stood, they could see people in ck standing in front of a grave. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡±Thank you, mister. ¡± Jeslyn offered her thanks and got out of the car and started to run unsteadily towards the people. The driver was about to start the car when he heard that emotionless voice. ¡±Hold on. ¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡±Ah, take it easy bro, thats a life we are talking about, ¡± Rex smiled. ¡±Should have known better than to jump into the road when the cars are moving. ¡± He said with zero feelings. Rex sighed. He turned to the driver and asked: ¡±Man, why aren you moving? ¡± ¡±Young master, the crazy woman is banging on the window. ¡± The driver reported. ¡±Then give her a few seconds, ¡± Rex said while looking at his brother and sighed in relief when he said nothing. The driver wound down the ss to ask what the problem was when the womans pitiful voice spoke. ¡±Please sir, can you give me a lift? Im heading to the Rose Cemetery. ¡± ¡±Sorry maam, we are heading to the airport, ¡± Rex answered. He wanted to yell at her, but that pain- filled voice pulled at his heart string. ¡±Let her in. ¡± ¡±Huh? ¡± Rex asked in confusion. ¡±¡­ ¡± The driver was lost. ¡±Brother, you¡­ ¡± ¡±Let her into the car. You got a problem with that? ¡± He raised his brow at Rex. ¡±N¨Cno, no, of course, not. Hehehe¡­ ¡± Rexughed sheepishly. ¡±Thank you, ¡± Jeslyn got into the front passenger seat with her hair looking like a birds nest with her face looking pale like a sick person. She looked nothing like the infamous celebrity many people knew in Rose City. ¡±Hmm, ¡± he answered her, leaving Rex in bewilderment. This is interesting, he thought. She was supposed to look back at the people behind, but due to how desperate to get to the funeral she was, coupled with the confusion and disbelief she was in regarding everything that has been happening since her wedding day, she didn care to look. After a while, the car became silent, too silent for Rexs liking so he decided to scroll over the entertainment news. He loves gossip and loves to make some if there was none, so the minute he saw the ring headline of a popr singer in Rose city trending, he couldn help butugh out loud. ¡±Wow, this is by far the most interesting trouble this sensational celebrity has caused ever since her debut. She abandoned her 5 years fiance for her cheating partner at the altar and married another, then killed her grandfather because he was disappointed in her for ruining the familys name and destroying her innocent fiances life. Now, the grandfathers funeral is being held and shes absent. Hahaha¡­what a wicked soul!¡­ Hmmm¡­ let me see what thement section is like¡­ hahaha¡­ I thought as much, shes being chewed alive¡­ oh, thismenter is saying some weird things. Ah? Why are thesementers diverting from the main topic? It is obvious they were paid for this shit. This is not genuine, I should scroll past. ¡± The groom snatched the phone from Rex and scrolled through thement. Seeing the weird abominablements, he frowned slightly and raised his gaze to look at the girl in front but found out she was focused on the billboards by the side of the road. He closed the app Rex was on and kept the phone by his side. ¡±Uhm, thats my phone, can you please return it? ¡± He looked at Rex and then nced at the phone before he wound down the tinted window and threw the phone out, then closed his eyes and rested his head on the headrest. Rex stared wide-eyed at him. Whats wrong with this devil? That phone was just custom-made and sent to him yesterday! Even though his eyes had started to bore holes into the viin, he refused to spare him a nce. ¡±Even though you threw my phone away, I have already seen everything. It says that the D-list celebrity, Jeslyn Lee killed her grandfather because¡ª ¡± At the mention of her name, Jeslyn who had not been paying attention to the people sitting in the back seat peeked her ears. On hearing the words that followed, she didn know how she found the strength to go against her weak mental state and responded. ¡±Mister, I appreciate the fact that you were kind enough to give me a lift, Ill be alighting from here, thank you¡­ stop the car. ¡± She said to the driver. The groom who had his eyes closed all these while suddenly opened his eyes when he heard her words. The minute the car was stopped, he turned to look at Rex and ordered, ¡±get out. ¡± ¡±Huh? ¡± Rex who heard the words turned his gaze from thedy sitting in the front seat to the man sitting beside him. He had thought his brother was telling thedy in front to get out but was stunned when he met those emotionless eyes. Not that his eyes ever held emotions though. ¡±Thank you for the ride, ¡± Jeslyn said from the front seat as she was unbuckling her seat belt. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡±Not you, young Miss. Rex, get down. ¡± Jeslyn was taken aback by that voice. She had heard that voice somewhere but can recollect where she heard it from. Her mind was still clouded and in total disarray with all the chaos in her life that she couldn make her mind to focus. She turned to look at the person but couldn see much as the car was dark and he had his eyes closed with the back of his head resting on it. ¡±Brother, you want me to get down? ¡± Rex pointed at himself. ¡±Hmm, now. ¡± ¡±In the middle of¨C ¡± ¡±You want me to pull you out? ¡± He asked with a curved brow. ¡±Hehehe¡­ of course not, Ill get down, Ill get down. ¡± Rex swallowed his sorrow and opened the car door. The car zoomed off before he even got to close the door and he was very sure it was themand from that demon. Inside the car, Jeslyn sighed and said: ¡±Thank you, mister, but you really didn have to do that. That ce is dangerous and there have been multiple reports of bad things happening theretely. ¡± ¡±Hell be fine. ¡± He uttered with his eyes closed. ¡±Oh, ¡± she answered and shut her mouth. She looked out the window to see if she could see him but couldn . ¡­ The ck car stopped at a cemetery and from where the car stood, they could see people in ck standing in front of a grave. ¡±Thank you, mister. ¡± Jeslyn offered her thanks and got out of the car and started to run unsteadily towards the people. The driver was about to start the car when he heard that emotionless voice. ¡±Hold on. ¡± the video before literally shoving the phone into Jeslyns face. Jeslyn subconsciously rescued the phone from falling while coincidentally seeing the footage. What drew her attention was her old man. Teardrops slowly fell from her eyes and dropped on the screen. All that was being said or scripted in the video didn get to her. She wasn even hearing any of it as all her attention was focused on her old man. She brushed the phone with her fingers, outlining his figure and suddenly she jolted when thedy on the screen that looked like her pushed the old man who fell back and hit his head on the side of the coffee table. ¡±Grandfather! ¡± She screamed, at the same time, dropping the phone to the floor. ¡±Officers, arrest her! ¡± Christine said to the policemen that just walked over. ¡±Miss, pleasee with us to the police station. ¡± Said one of the policemen. ¡±I didn kill my grandfather, he was poisoned, ask the doctors. Christine, I did nothing to grandfather. ¡± Christine chuckled in rage. ¡±What doctors? Is it the ones you bribed? Unfortunately for you, the doctors testified against you. They told the police that you urged them to cremate grandfather the minute he was pronounced dead to hide what really caused his death and you also forced him to diagnose you with fake mental health issues¡­ ¡± ¡±Thats not true! Stop lying! ¡± ¡±I didn lie against you, sister, those were the doctors statements in the station. ¡± ¡±Where are the doctors, tell me, they¨C ¡± ¡±Its unfortunate because the two doctorsmitted suicide out of guilt. ¡± ¡±W¨C w¨C what are you talking about? ¡± Her heart dropped to her stomach when she heard that. How was she going to prove her innocence now? ¡±You heard me. You killed two innocent workers too! Officer, take her away. ¡± Christine turned her face away in disgust as the policemen tried to force the resistant Jeslyn out of the crowd. ¡±Let her go. ¡± The voice wasn loud, nor was it low. However, it was able to stop themotion. The people turned to look at him. He pulled the policemans hand away from Jeslyns wrist and said: ¡±Ill bring her. ¡± Jeslyn raised her misty eyes to look at the man in front of her and slowly recalled he was the man she got married to. She wasn the only one who remembered who she was. Those present that attended the weddingst week knew this man because of his outstanding appearance and the suppressed air around him. ¡±I¨Cits you? ¡± Jeslyn asked like she didn expect him to be here. ¡±What are you doing here?! ¡± Ray, who hasn said anything since finally spoke up when he saw this man again, his enemy. The groom ignored everyone else and held Jeslyn by the wrist as he walked her out of the crowd with the policemen following behind them and camera lights shing after them. The crowd watched as the man and Jeslyn got into a ck inconspicuous car parked not far away and Ray suddenlyughed. It wasn clear why he wasughing, but he murmured: ¡±Thest time he wasn wearing custom-made, nor branded clothes. This time also he is still wearing an unknown brand and even a rickety car. I was right, he only has that superior air and nothing else. ¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 On getting to the back of the crowd, someone cried out. ¡±Isn that Jeslyn? What is she doing here? ¡± At those words, the reporters rushed to her and pointed their cameras at her while others shoved their mics into her face. ¡±Miss Jeslyn, tell us. Is it true you killed your grandfather? ¡± ¡±Miss Jeslyn, why did you kill your grandfather? ¡± ¡±Miss Jeslyn, what can you say for yourself? ¡± ¡±Miss Jeslyn, how could you cheat on your poor fiance and abandon him at the altar? ¡± ¡±Miss Jeslyn, don you think you are too heartless to remain a celebrity? ¡± ¡±Miss Jeslyn, say something. The people wants to know. ¡±Miss Jeslyn¡­. ¡± . . . . Jeslyn grabbed her messy hair tightly as she felt a throbbing pain in her head. Just when she thought the reporters would be the death of her, a loud sound rang in her ear apanied by a stinging pain on her right cheek. She turned her gaze to see who it was and came face to face with her sisters teary eyes mixed with rage. ¡±You monster! Ill kill you! ¡± Christine yelled and was about to attack Jeslyns face with her long nails when Ray rushed forward and grabbed her by the waist, preventing her from going physical. ¡±C¨CChristine? ¡± Jeslyn called as she held her stinging cheek. ¡±Don call me, you devil! What did grandfather do to you? Grandfather loved you so much and saw only you as his granddaughter, yet you paid him back with this? You killed him! What kind of heart do you have? You devil!! ¡± She flung her hands in the air in an attempt to fight Jeslyn but Ray wouldn let her go further. ¡±Christine, I didn do anything, I¨C ¡± ¡±When has a thief ever agreed that they stole anything? Even when they are caught red-handed, they would say they were just about to keep the stolen goods in its right ce. ¡± Hearing that voice, Jeslyn shifted her gaze to Rays older sister who just spoke, and returned her gaze to her sister. It doesn matter if the world doesn believe her, but her sister has to. ¡±I didn do anything. Grandfather was poisoned and he¨C ¡± ¡±Stop lying! Grandfather was healthy. He was pushed and hit his head on the coffee table. Maya and the guards witnessed it all! ¡± ¡±W¨Cwhat are you saying? ¡± Jeslyn looked lost and immensely confused. ¡±Maya and the guards gave their testimony to the police, which included video clips of how you and grandfather argued over what you did to brother Ray. Then you disagreed with grandfather and he pped you. You got upset and started to yell at him. Realizing his mistake, he tried to pull you for a hug like he always did and you pushed him, you pushed him! ¡± Christine yelled. By now, all the guests were gathered and most of them were already jeering at her and pointing fingers, while the others were loudly cursing her and calling her names. ¡±Christine, thats not true, thats a lie! ¡± She yelled as she held her head to block off all the noises in her mind. ¡±Shove the evidence in her face. She will never cry until she sees the coffin. ¡± Someone said from the crowd. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rays older sister pulled out her phone. She scrolled through it and brought out the evidence. She started ying the video before literally shoving the phone into Jeslyns face. Jeslyn subconsciously rescued the phone from falling while coincidentally seeing the footage. What drew her attention was her old man. Teardrops slowly fell from her eyes and dropped on the screen. All that was being said or scripted in the video didn get to her. She wasn even hearing any of it as all her attention was focused on her old man. She brushed the phone with her fingers, outlining his figure and suddenly she jolted when thedy on the screen that looked like her pushed the old man who fell back and hit his head on the side of the coffee table. ¡±Grandfather! ¡± She screamed, at the same time, dropping the phone to the floor. ¡±Officers, arrest her! ¡± Christine said to the policemen that just walked over. ¡±Miss, pleasee with us to the police station. ¡± Said one of the policemen. ¡±I didn kill my grandfather, he was poisoned, ask the doctors. Christine, I did nothing to grandfather. ¡± Christine chuckled in rage. ¡±What doctors? Is it the ones you bribed? Unfortunately for you, the doctors testified against you. They told the police that you urged them to cremate grandfather the minute he was pronounced dead to hide what really caused his death and you also forced him to diagnose you with fake mental health issues¡­ ¡± ¡±Thats not true! Stop lying! ¡± ¡±I didn lie against you, sister, those were the doctors statements in the station. ¡± ¡±Where are the doctors, tell me, they¨C ¡± ¡±Its unfortunate because the two doctorsmitted suicide out of guilt. ¡± ¡±W¨C w¨C what are you talking about? ¡± Her heart dropped to her stomach when she heard that. How was she going to prove her innocence now? ¡±You heard me. You killed two innocent workers too! Officer, take her away. ¡± Christine turned her face away in disgust as the policemen tried to force the resistant Jeslyn out of the crowd. ¡±Let her go. ¡± The voice wasn loud, nor was it low. However, it was able to stop themotion. The people turned to look at him. He pulled the policemans hand away from Jeslyns wrist and said: ¡±Ill bring her. ¡± Jeslyn raised her misty eyes to look at the man in front of her and slowly recalled he was the man she got married to. She wasn the only one who remembered who she was. Those present that attended the weddingst week knew this man because of his outstanding appearance and the suppressed air around him. ¡±I¨Cits you? ¡± Jeslyn asked like she didn expect him to be here. ¡±What are you doing here?! ¡± Ray, who hasn said anything since finally spoke up when he saw this man again, his enemy. The groom ignored everyone else and held Jeslyn by the wrist as he walked her out of the crowd with the policemen following behind them and camera lights shing after them. The crowd watched as the man and Jeslyn got into a ck inconspicuous car parked not far away and Ray suddenlyughed. It wasn clear why he wasughing, but he murmured: ¡±Thest time he wasn wearing custom-made, nor branded clothes. This time also he is still wearing an unknown brand and even a rickety car. I was right, he only has that superior air and nothing else. ¡± ell more lies and opened her mouth. ¡±Im guilty, please close the case and sentence me ordingly. ¡± She looked at Christine after that, but Christine had her face turned and refused to look at her. Jeslyn smiled bitterly. This was the sister she loved and cherished so dearly. She looked around the courtroom and saw her father and his wife sneering at her. Ray had aplicated look on his face and his sister was all smiles. Maya had no visible emotions on her face but she didn look like she was being forced. ¡±Is that your decision? ¡± The judge asked her. ¡±What else can I say or do to prove my innocence? Those who want me to be hanged won give up, and neither will you and the court believe that Im innocent without sufficient proof. The world hates me now and even my fans must have thought I did it too, after all, my dear sister didn believe me. To please you all, Ill take the me. Its the death of my grandfather. Since I cannot give him justice, then what good would I be in living freely? ¡± She threw the questions at the judge who stayed silent for a while before dering his judgment. ¡±On the 15th of October, Jeslyn Lee was charged with first-degree murder. The court finds Jeslyn Lee has no prior criminal history and has no health issues. Although there are cases of her taking hard drugs as some leftovers were found in her blood. The court finds the evidence presented by the defendant to not hold substantial proof of her innocence and hereby sentence Jeslyn Lee to life imprisonment without parole for the murder of her grandfather, Mr. Lee. ¡± The judge struck the gravel to finalize his words. Jeslyn looked from the judge to her sister who had a deadpan expression and then, to Ray and everyone else she knew, including her father and stepmother. ¡±Are you happy now? Of course, you will. ¡± Then she looked at the cameras and smiled bitterly. ¡±Thank you everyone for ruining the life of an innocent person. I don wish you to be in my shoes one day, but when you eventually do, you will understand how it feels to be condemned when you are innocent. ¡± She doesn take drugs, but they were miraculously found in her system. She knew it was from that drink she had before her wedding. She stretched her hands out to the police officer who wasing towards her with handcuffs. Once the handcuffs were ced on her, she followed the police officers as they escorted her out of the court and shielded her from the angry mob standing outside the court, ready to tear her into shreds. Meanwhile, the judge was seen in his office, sitting there in deep thought, wondering if he had wrongfully sentenced a person. Then he shook his head. The evidence against her was too enormous and real. So many people testified against her, including her family members. From her stepmother to her sister, friends, ex-fiance, assistant, and even her grandfathers workers, so it can be a lie, but why was he feeling restless after her parting words? The judge couldn help feeling frustrated with this case he just concluded. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Ray was supposed to be happy that the man who stole his bride and assisted her to humiliate him in public was not richer than him, however, all he felt was a burning rage to destroy the man. ¡±Christine, your sister is something. She not only humiliated my brother and my entire family, but she also became a murderer and now, she had the guts to bring that wild man here. Wow, just wow. ¡± Rays older sister pped in amazement. With themotion that just happened, the funeral was hastened and the people appeared to be upset, but not the reporters and media personnel that were present. ¡­ They arrived at the station, but before the groom could follow them in, his phone rang and he stepped aside to answer it. ¡±Master, its little Valen, his condition has rpsed. The doctors need you to be here, quick. ¡± The nanny sounded anxious the whole time. ¡±Ok, ¡± he ended the call and dialed Rexs number. When he heard the programmed voice of thedy, he pinched the middle of his brows. Thats right, he made Rex phoneless a while ago. When he walked into the station, he saw Jeslyn being taken to the cell. He strode to her and said: ¡±Miss, something came up, Ill send someone over. ¡± Jeslyn only nodded. She didn have much hope that she would be freed from this trial, but she was happy that there was someone who stood by her when her family and friends deserted her. ¡±Thank you, ¡± she uttered before she stepped into the cell in her hospital gown. For some reason, he didn feel like leaving but he had to, his son is more important than the woman he just met¨C his wife now. He walked out of the station and dialed a number. ¡±Get Jeslyn Lee out of this mess. ¡± He said before he disconnected the call and got into the car to leave for the airport. Jeslyn stayed behind bars for two days before she was charged to court. In court, she had nowyer. Her bank ount was frozen, so she couldn get herself apetent lawyer and had to stick with the waste she was given. Ever since she was arrested, nobody paid her a visit, not that she was expecting many people, but her sister was the only person she badly wanted to see, but she never came. However, to her surprise, Christine came to court to testify against her! What could be worse than a person you trust so much giving false testimony to a case they knew would ruin your lifepletely? Even thewyer she was given by the court was no good. He sat there and watched as allegations upon allegations were leveled against her by those people she had given her heart to. Like, Ray, Maya, Rays sister, Christine, and a few other celebrity friends. Jeslyn closed her eyes. Her tears had dried off but hearing her tell the court that: ¡±Grandfather loved Jeslyn a lot, however, Jeslyn constantly fought with him, and on that day that grandfather died, I was justing in as they left me behind at the wedding venue¡­ ¡± A teardrop slid from Jeslyns eyes and that was thest tear she promised to reveal in front of these people. She didn wait for Christine to tell more lies and opened her mouth. ¡±Im guilty, please close the case and sentence me ordingly. ¡± She looked at Christine after that, but Christine had her face turned and refused to look at her. Jeslyn smiled bitterly. This was the sister she loved and cherished so dearly. She looked around the courtroom and saw her father and his wife sneering at her. Ray had aplicated look on his face and his sister was all smiles. Maya had no visible emotions on her face but she didn look like she was being forced. ¡±Is that your decision? ¡± The judge asked her. ¡±What else can I say or do to prove my innocence? Those who want me to be hanged won give up, and neither will you and the court believe that Im innocent without sufficient proof. The world hates me now and even my fans must have thought I did it too, after all, my dear sister didn believe me. To please you all, Ill take the me. Its the death of my grandfather. Since I cannot give him justice, then what good would I be in living freely? ¡± She threw the questions at the judge who stayed silent for a while before dering his judgment. ¡±On the 15th of October, Jeslyn Lee was charged with first-degree murder. The court finds Jeslyn Lee has no prior criminal history and has no health issues. Although there are cases of her taking hard drugs as some leftovers were found in her blood. The court finds the evidence presented by the defendant to not hold substantial proof of her innocence and hereby sentence Jeslyn Lee to life imprisonment without parole for the murder of her grandfather, Mr. Lee. ¡± The judge struck the gravel to finalize his words. Jeslyn looked from the judge to her sister who had a deadpan expression and then, to Ray and everyone else she knew, including her father and stepmother. ¡±Are you happy now? Of course, you will. ¡± Then she looked at the cameras and smiled bitterly. ¡±Thank you everyone for ruining the life of an innocent person. I don wish you to be in my shoes one day, but when you eventually do, you will understand how it feels to be condemned when you are innocent. ¡± She doesn take drugs, but they were miraculously found in her system. She knew it was from that drink she had before her wedding. She stretched her hands out to the police officer who wasing towards her with handcuffs. Once the handcuffs were ced on her, she followed the police officers as they escorted her out of the court and shielded her from the angry mob standing outside the court, ready to tear her into shreds. Meanwhile, the judge was seen in his office, sitting there in deep thought, wondering if he had wrongfully sentenced a person. Then he shook his head. The evidence against her was too enormous and real. So many people testified against her, including her family members. From her stepmother to her sister, friends, ex-fiance, assistant, and even her grandfathers workers, so it can be a lie, but why was he feeling restless after her parting words? The judge couldn help feeling frustrated with this case he just concluded. me me too much for what Im about to do to your face. You should me thedy who seduced that asshole that turned me into a mass murderer. If only she didn seduce my man with that pretty face of hers, I wouldn have tasted heartbreak and I wouldn have killed all the guests at their wedding. ¡± Jeslyn froze in shock, fear, and disbelief consumed her senses. She was brought into a cell with such a sick person? ¡±Do you want to know what I did to the cheating duo? I took them out of the church and boiled them alive until they¨C ¡± Jeslyn subconsciously dry heaved. Her innocent mind captured the scene and she couldn help but retch. ¡±Hahaha¡­ Shes really a bunny, a cute bunny. I was just joking¡­ ¡± Pinkughed out loud. Jeslyn was a little relieved when she heard that, but then, Pink said this. ¡±¡­ I didn boil them in a pot though, I poured hot oil on his d*ck and her p*ssy. ¡± ¡±Hahahah. ¡± Yellowughed seeing Jeslyns widened eyes. ¡±Ok, now that is another joke. But your expression is priceless, I love it. ¡± Pink said with augh and let Jeslyns jaw go. She rested her back on the wall and asked: ¡±So, what brought a little bunny like you here? ¡± Jeslyn sat on the floor, feeling pains in her knees. ¡±I¨C I was framed¡­ ¡± ¡±For a murder? ¡± She nodded even though she didn know how Pink knew. ¡±Don be shocked. These prison units are for murderers. So, who did you kill? ¡± ¡±I didn kill him¡­ ¡± ¡±It doesn matter, little bunny. You were brought here, so ept you killed him. ¡± ¡±I didn . ¡± She shook her head. How can she boldly ept she killed her grandfather? ¡±Thats your problem. You better man up and be brave. If you show the queen this bunny side of yours, youll be dangling from the ceiling the next day. ¡± Pink threw the warning nonchntly. Jeslyn blinked her longshes in confusion. ¡±Ah, you don know who the queen is. Shes the¨C ¡± Yellow was about to exin when Pink stopped her. ¡±Forget it. Shell find out tomorrow. She just came in, let her rest. ¡± ¡±Thats right. You should rest first. ¡± Yellow said before shey on the floor with her back. Jeslyn climbed to the top bed with difficulty due to her aching knees andy down on the bed, trying to block off their words that didn seem to make sense as they looked at her. It was obvious they were talking about her, but she wasn in the right frame of mind to care. How again did she have such wicked people in her life? Her sister, Christine, wasn really her biological sister. Her mother had seen little Christine roaming around the streets without a grown-up to watch over her, so she made the authorities take her away. The authorities ced Christine under their care for some time while looking out for her parents. Christine was only three years old then. So when nobody imed the child after three months of daily adverts and awareness to the public, the authorities decided it would be best to send her to an orphanage but little Christine held on to Ms. Alice and refused to let go.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Jeslyn walked into the prison cell with a folded white towel, another pair of orange uniforms, and toiletries. Hearing the sound of the door closing, she turned to look back but the wardress had left. There were twodies in the cell. Both of them giving the vibe of cold-blooded murderers. They had lots of tattoos on their bodies. One was wearing her jumpsuit with the upper part tied around her waist, leaving only her white singlet while the other had her jumpsuit falling off one shoulder. They had lots of piercings and weirdly colored hairs with yellow as the outline for one and pink for the other. The prison cell wasn that bad,pared to the ones she saw on TV and the news. The bunk bed had three frames with the first and middle one upied, so she walked towards the bed to climb to the top. ¡±Hey, what are you? ¡± The one tying the upper part of her uniform on the waist asked with a viinous tone. Jeslyn shivered and all the facade of confidence she had on was about to crumble when she saw the stare they were both giving her. Those eyes were like those of a butcher who had seen a customer after so long. ¡±H¨Chi, Im Jeslyn, Jeslyn Lee. ¡± She introduced herself. Thest thing she wanted was to have a problem with any of them. ¡±Nobody cares, newbie. Come here, ¡± the other one with pink hair waved her over. Jeslyn put down her stuff on the middle bed and slowly walked to thedy. ¡±Good. Go down on your knees, ¡± she instructed. ¡±Huh? ¡± Jeslyn subconsciously reacted the way she would have if she was told to kneel by a stranger in her home. There was a frown of disapproval on her face. ¡±Are you deaf? The one with yellow hair asked. Jeslyns head reacted before her senses. She shook her head in denial. ¡±So go down on your knees, you are too tall, ¡± said the pink-haireddy. Too tall? She was just a girl with a normal height of 5ft 4, so how was she too tall? It was clear that Jeslyn didn understand that what they meant wasn about her height, but for her to come down to their level since they were sitting and she was standing. ¡±Yellow, get her to her knees. ¡± The pink-haired one said to the yellow-haired one. ¡±W¨Cwhat are you¨C thud! ¡± She was forced to her knees as yellow kicked the back of her knees. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jeslyn yelped in pain with her head lowered to look at her kneeling legs. Rough fingers entered her view and rested under her jaw and raised it to make her look at the pink- haireddy in the eyes. ¡±You are beautiful, ¡± She stated. Its an obvious fact! Im the prettiestdy in Rose city! She wanted to yell at thedy, but couldn find the courage. ¡±Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Too bad I hate to see pretty faces. ¡± The pinkdy said with a shake of her head, shocking Jeslyn into leaving her mouth open. ¡±Hey, are you a goldfish now? Close your mouth. ¡± Yellow pped her gently on the head. It was more like she was teasing than bullying her. ¡±Leave her be, she was too stunned by my words. Little goldfish, do not me me too much for what Im about to do to your face. You should me thedy who seduced that asshole that turned me into a mass murderer. If only she didn seduce my man with that pretty face of hers, I wouldn have tasted heartbreak and I wouldn have killed all the guests at their wedding. ¡± Jeslyn froze in shock, fear, and disbelief consumed her senses. She was brought into a cell with such a sick person? ¡±Do you want to know what I did to the cheating duo? I took them out of the church and boiled them alive until they¨C ¡± Jeslyn subconsciously dry heaved. Her innocent mind captured the scene and she couldn help but retch. ¡±Hahaha¡­ Shes really a bunny, a cute bunny. I was just joking¡­ ¡± Pinkughed out loud. Jeslyn was a little relieved when she heard that, but then, Pink said this. ¡±¡­ I didn boil them in a pot though, I poured hot oil on his d*ck and her p*ssy. ¡± ¡±Hahahah. ¡± Yellowughed seeing Jeslyns widened eyes. ¡±Ok, now that is another joke. But your expression is priceless, I love it. ¡± Pink said with augh and let Jeslyns jaw go. She rested her back on the wall and asked: ¡±So, what brought a little bunny like you here? ¡± Jeslyn sat on the floor, feeling pains in her knees. ¡±I¨C I was framed¡­ ¡± ¡±For a murder? ¡± She nodded even though she didn know how Pink knew. ¡±Don be shocked. These prison units are for murderers. So, who did you kill? ¡± ¡±I didn kill him¡­ ¡± ¡±It doesn matter, little bunny. You were brought here, so ept you killed him. ¡± ¡±I didn . ¡± She shook her head. How can she boldly ept she killed her grandfather? ¡±Thats your problem. You better man up and be brave. If you show the queen this bunny side of yours, youll be dangling from the ceiling the next day. ¡± Pink threw the warning nonchntly. Jeslyn blinked her longshes in confusion. ¡±Ah, you don know who the queen is. Shes the¨C ¡± Yellow was about to exin when Pink stopped her. ¡±Forget it. Shell find out tomorrow. She just came in, let her rest. ¡± ¡±Thats right. You should rest first. ¡± Yellow said before shey on the floor with her back. Jeslyn climbed to the top bed with difficulty due to her aching knees andy down on the bed, trying to block off their words that didn seem to make sense as they looked at her. It was obvious they were talking about her, but she wasn in the right frame of mind to care. How again did she have such wicked people in her life? Her sister, Christine, wasn really her biological sister. Her mother had seen little Christine roaming around the streets without a grown-up to watch over her, so she made the authorities take her away. The authorities ced Christine under their care for some time while looking out for her parents. Christine was only three years old then. So when nobody imed the child after three months of daily adverts and awareness to the public, the authorities decided it would be best to send her to an orphanage but little Christine held on to Ms. Alice and refused to let go. econds. She would stand up and pace around for a while then return to her bench to sit. Her exercise continued like that for five hours until the operation room door dinged open. She rushed to the doctors who walked out with their nose masks on and asked in a frantic voice: ¡±Doctor, how is my grandfather? ¡± The doctor sighed and shook his head, ¡±Im sorry, young Miss, your grandfather couldn make it. The poison had destroyed his organs and¡­ Miss Jeslyn! ¡± The doctors immediately supported her limp body before she touched the floor and helped her into a VIP room. Jeslyn opened her eyes to a white room and heard a beeping sound. She turned to her right where the beeping sound wasing from and saw the monitor producing the sound. That was when she registered she was in the hospital. She tried to sit upright but felt a needle pricking her wrist. She looked down at her wrist and it was an injection needle connected to a thin pipe. She sighed before sitting with her head resting on the wall. It so happened that the TV screen in front of her was on and a funeral scene was being yed. She frowned when she saw a few familiar faces, and then the ones that hit her right on the core were Ray and Christine. Christine was being held by Ray. Now thats not her problem. However, why is she seeing Christine crying so much while looking at¡­ wait, her grandfathers picture?! At that moment, Jeslyns mind turned cold. Shiver ran down her spine as memories flooded her mind. She forcefully pulled out the needle from her wrist, totally disregarding the fact that the drip was not finished. She pulled away the white cover from her body and got down from the bed. Taking her first step towards the door, pain hit her hard in the head but she ignored it and staggered out of the room barefooted. While she was walking along the corridors, everyone she bumped into either gave her weird looks or pointed fingers at her, yet, that wasn her concern. She was too carried away to notice anyone. She got to the road but found no taxi. However looking up, the billboards were ying her grandfathers funeral. Inside a ck inconspicuous car speeding across the road, Rex could be seen trying to force the groom to tell him who he got married to, but the groom was adamant about keeping mum. ¡±Brother, so you aren going to tell me who you got married to? Your lil brother wants to know. Tell me and I promise Ill zip my lips. ¡± He made a lip-sealing gesture. The groom sneered, ¡±sure, Ill resurrect from the dead if a parrot like you could keep shut for two minutes. ¡± He answered with his eyes closed. ¡±Aai, brother, don be like that. I might be a parrot but¨C ¡± ¡±Screech!!! ¡± ¡±What the f*ck! ¡± Rex cursed after hitting his head on his brothers palm, thanks to the driver holding brake without warning. Rex was about to hit his head on his brothers shoulder, but the groom was quick enough to stop his head with his palm. ¡±Hey, what the hell is wrong with you?! If you can drive them you are fired! ¡± Rex yelled at the driver in frustration. ¡±Im sorry young master, it wasn my fault, a crazy woman ran into the road. ¡± The driver apologized. ¡±Then run her over. ¡± Came the grooms annoyed voice. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Getting into the ck book Soon, the inmates were seen in arge open space, queuing for food. Jeslyn joined the queue she got there. (1 The line was well arranged and traffic-free until it got to her turn. when Just when she stretched her te to get her weird-looking share of the good, aplete rouge, looking like a wild man with her uniform tied to her waist and hair left to look like that of a porcupine. 1 plus almost all of her face and body had tattoos drawn on them with different colors, and face and ear piercings that would disgust any onlooker, pushed her te away then stood in front of her to queue. for food. It was obvious the person was a troublemaker, so Jeslyn took a step back for all her followers to get in front of her, unbeknownst to her that she just made a huge mistake. Well, not her fault though. What could she have done? After the five troublemakers had taken their share, Jeslyn was about to walk forward when she was unceremoniously pulled from the back and shoved out of the line. ¡°Nuisance,¡± ¡°Slow¡± ¡°Dimwit¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stupid¡± ¡°Pretty idiot¡± Those abusive words came out from the lips of a few people in the queue as they red at her. Jeslyn stood dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t understand why she was getting hated on for staying out of trouble until she heard, It ¡°No more food. You came toote. Come back early next time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn widened her eyes in horror. What do they mean by ¡®no more food?¡¯ In thisrge and beautiful prison? 4 Well, not very beautiful, but better than those she had seen with toilets and water in the same space where prisoners sleep. 1 Jeslyn nced around the ce and saw that there were only five people, plus herself that hadn¡¯t gotten any food. Those prisoners who got nothing to eat red at Jeslyn with fire brewing in their eyes. Jeslyn felt her head growing numb from all the res she was receiving from all sides and just wanted someone to save her from this situation. ¡°Hey, little bunny,e here.¡± ¡®God, thank you!¡± 1824 D Jeslyn hurried off to her friends who were waving for her toe over. She sat beside the two while looking at the disgusting food they were eating. It looked like beans, but the water was enough to drown a fish. The bread or whatever they call it was burnt on both sides. She subconsciously frowned. ¡®Why would the cook even bother to burn bread? Does it add to the number they produce?¡¯ All she coulde up with was that whoever made those bread was inly wicked! ¡°You just got into the ck book. Stick with us from now on, or else you¡¯ll be getting your a*s whopped.¡±The pink said while her eyes were focused on her food. 3 ¡°But I haven¡¯t done anything wrong,¡± She said. ¡°Listen, little bunny. In here, you don¡¯t need to do anything wrong before you get killed, so obey her when she tells you anything,¡± Yellow advised. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m Sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be apologetic when you are sure you did nothing wrong. However, that only applies to when you aren¡¯t weak like you are right now,¡± Pink lectured. ¡°Ok, I understand, I¡¯ll remember that, thank you.¡± ¡°Giving thanks should alsoe when the person you are thanking deserves it.¡± Pink orate again. 2 Jeslyn blinked. But she deserved the appreciation, right? ¡°So, older sister, do you mind telling me what I did wrong?¡± She asked with pleading eyes. ¡°Stop acting coquettish with me. I might rape you right here,¡± Yellow frowned. 1 Jeslyn bit her lip and lowered her head. What was she supposed to do as the humble girl she was? ¡°You are doing it again. Keep doing that and the queen might think you are calling her attention by seducing her. Get into anyone¡¯s bad book, but never, I mean, never, allow the queen to notice you. If she does, even though you get freedom from here, she will get out of jail just to look for you,¡± Pink. warned. ¡°Let me tell you a secret,¡± Yellow smiled. Jeslyn looked towards yellow and nodded. ¡°The queen is not simple. She goes in and out of jail the way she likes and nobody can stop her. Just now, she and her babies took two portions of food, which included yours and those four other girls and that¡¯s why they want to eat you whole.¡± (1 ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you are safe with us. No fly can hurt you when you are with us, well, except the queen and her babies, so watch out for that group of five.¡± Jeslyn nodded. Why are you so nice to me?¡± She asked after a while of silence. She knew that it was rare for anyone to be this nice, especially in a ce like this. The twodies ignored her and continued eating their food. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 13 Her husband¡¯s rage ¡°Little bunny, what¡¯s that sound? It¡¯s f*cking my ears, shut it!¡± Pink grumbled in annoyance as the grumbling of Jeslyn¡¯s stomach disturbed her peaceful sleep. ¡°I can¡¯t control it,¡± she said in a small embarrassing tone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are hungry?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Jeslynughed awkwardly. ¡°So, little bunny is a mortal? I thought you were immune to food. Serves you right. This will teach you to stop letting others bully you into giving them what is rightfully yours. If you can¡¯t sleep, start doing exercise, it will tire you out and probably put you to sleep in no time.¡± Pink suggested. 3 ¡°Or, I can bang you and you¡¯ll fall asleep very quickly after a few orgasms, what do you say?¡± Yellow chimed in with a tease in her voice. ¡°Shut that damn hole of yours. Little bunny shouldn¡¯t be corrupted. Use your f¡±*cking fingers on your freaking pot!¡± Pink yelled. 1 ¡°F*ck you, pink! I don¡¯t get satisfaction from my punny fingers. I want a tongue and arge pecker down there. I¡¯ve missed those modafackers, like damn! When are theying?¡± ¡°Just use the girls, gush!¡± Pink felt irritated. She didn¡¯t know when Yellow started to crave girls and she freaking wants to give her a ck eye. ¡°Don¡¯t take my word for it, I don¡¯t do girls. You talk like you don¡¯t know me.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t know you anymore. You keep saying girls these days and I just want to spank you for being bad.¡± Yellow sighed. ¡°I saw the queen the other day and her girls doing bad things. She didn¡¯t even bother to keep her business clean. Anyways, I was just ying around and as for that nerdy wardress, know me. I hate being woken from sleep with that banging on the bar like I¡¯m some criminal.¡± you ¡°Aren¡¯t you? You are in the unit for hardcore criminals, first-degree murderers so, what makes you innocent?¡± Pink teased. 1 ¡°Yeah, we all know thew is blind and unjust. Thank you for reminding me.¡± A flicker of emotion other than sarcasm and a yful tone could be heard in her voice for a moment before it switched back to her usual yful tone. Their words got Jeslyn thinking if they were unjustly sentenced like her and she found it to be likely. Although it¡¯s obvious that they are bad, not all bad people are killers, right? (1) So naive! All she hopes for is that a kind-hearted person to remember her one day and save her from this mess. She mustn¡¯t let those people go, she must seek her vengeance as only a shell of the once carefree Jeslyn was left to wander in this prison cell along with dead-hearted inmates. All that her family and friends served her, she must return with interest. As she made that deration; unbeknownst to her, her loving husband whom she had forgotten she married was looking at the headlines his brother was reading aloud in another country. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. She really killed her grandfather and was sentenced to life imprisonment without parole? Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Herwyers must have been the most useless set of humans to live on earth. Even me, an idiot ofw, could have handled her case better. Even though I couldn¡¯t prove her innocence, 1 could have appealed for a lesser punishment andbeled her crime as a mistake or self-defense. What type of a-¡± ¡°Call Smith,¡± an emotionless voice sounded in Rex¡¯s car. ¡°Eh, brother, did you say something?¡± ¡°Smith, call.¡± He repeated in a more cold voice. From his voice, Rex understood that he was angry and someone must be punished for his anger to subside and he wasn¡¯t going to be that idiot, so he hurriedly called Smith. Fifteen minutester, a man wearing a ck suit, holding a ck leather briefcase strode into therge sitting room that wasvishly decorated to give a cold and dull vibe. ¡°Mr/Maverick, young master Rex.¡± Thewyer bowed to the two young men sitting on different brown couches. 4 ¡°Hey, barrister Smith, it¡¯s been a long time we-¡± ¡°When did you return from Country A?¡± His cold and unfriendly voice cut Rex¡¯s words short. Smith and Rex both turned to look at the man who had one long leg over the other with arms folded on his chest and emotionless eyes fixed on Smith. ¡°I- I couldn¡¯t make it on time and I was just about to board a ne to country A,¡± He answered. ¡°Where did you go?¡± He asked. ¡°I was handling aplicated case in city F¡± ¡°So you are in the country.¡± He nodded, then asked again. ¡°Whosewyer are you?¡± ¡°Yourwyer, Mr. Maverick.¡± ¡°Do I pay you less?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Maverick.¡± ¡°Did the case you ignored me for, paid you more than I pay?¡± ¡°No, boss, I¡¯ll bring Miss Jeslyn out of prison immediately, please give me one more week,¡± he begged. By nowwyer Smith was already starting to sweat. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have done that, but greed didn¡¯t let him abandon the case he was fighting. He didn¡¯t even do research on the youngdy he was told to rescue. After the call, he ced the phone down, hoping to tell his assistant to work on Miss Jeslyn¡¯s case, but it slipped his mind. He actually thought Miss Jeslyn¡¯s case was long, so he was hoping to immediately handle it after he was done with the case he was on. He just came back from city F and was making his findings on Miss Jeslyn¡¯s case when he discovered that the case was rushed and she had been sentenced to life imprisonment. 2 Inside his briefcasey documents that he intended to file for an appeal to the supreme court of country A with, but now, with Mr. Maverick looking like this, Smith feared that his future was dim. Seeing his older brother looking this way, Rex lit a candle in his heart forwyer Smith. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, he was sure that Smith had done something unforgivable. ¡°Rex, call inspector Fin. Hand him the criminal record we have onwyer Smith.¡± (3 ¡°Roger that.¡± Rex didn¡¯t bother to ask anything or feel anything. He knew that whoever offended his brother wouldn¡¯t be going scot-free, but wait! Chapter 14 Chapter 14 14 First confrontation ¡°Roger that.¡± Rex didn¡¯t bother to ask anything or feel anything. He knew that whoever offended his brother wouldn¡¯t be going scot-free, but wait! He slowly turned to look at his brother, like something just struck him. ¡°Brother, how d-did you know Jeslyn Lee?¡± Maverick turned to re at him and Rex immediately shut his mouth and pulled out his phone to make the call that would destroywyer Smith¡¯s life while his heart swelled with ecstasy to fish out more gossip from his brother. Thewyer fell on his knees and begged. ¡°Master Maverick, please I beg you, forgive me, I¡¯m sorry, I promise to bring her out, please forgive me.¡± He begged fervently, but Maverick wasn¡¯t paying him mind but was rather chatting with someone on his phone. Lawyer Sinith knew that asking for forgiveness from this devil in front of him was no use. He had never heard where a devil forgave someone before but only wanted to try his luck. He turned to the smiling angel who was about to make the call that would ruin him and begged. ¡°Young master Rex, please save me.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ you have handled some minor cases for my brother and you were privileged enough to know a few things he¡¯s capable of, yet you took him for granted because of greed. Handing you to the cops is because of his benevolence, so you should thank him. Hehehe¡­hello.¡± Lawyer Smith felt his knees had lost their strength and slowly fell back on his butts, looking dazed. What did he say? Benevolence? His criminal case is numerous and he knows that the only oue for him is a life imprisonment sentence. 1 However what these two brothers didn¡¯t know, or they know is that he had sent a whole lot of bad guys, including good guys to prison, so what will be of him if he meets them in jail? And Rex is telling him to be thankful? Isn¡¯t dying once better than getting tortured daily in jail? 3 Of course, Maverick knows and that¡¯s the exact reason he is sending Smith to prison. One was to experience how life in prison is for making Jeslyn, his wife, stay there, and the second is to punish him for disobeying him and putting others before himself. Meeting those bad and good guys he sent to prison with his wicked mouth would be the best punishment for him. Smith is one of the second-ss criminalwyers in Country M and has a lot of bad records that no one could find because he was under Maverick¡¯s protection, but now, he was doomed to condemnation. ¡°Brother, inspector Fin is d and will be here with his men in a while.¡± Inspector Fin has been onwyer Smith¡¯s case for a long time and he kept hitting a dead end, so getting such good news was certainly going to make him overjoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him, send him the record, Maverick said and stood up to head towards the stairs. Rex sighed. ¡°When are you two going to make up?¡­ Ah, Smith, your end makes meugh. But before your endes, tell me the spicy news you have heard so far. What¡¯s going on with the¡­.¡± Maverick shook his head when he heard his brother forcing a dying man to tell him thetest gossip. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He dialed a number on his phone and waited for the person to answer before he said, ¡°I have a case for you. At the prison, Jeslyn was sitting with her friends when a wardeness called her. ¡°Prisoner Lee¡­69, you have a visitor.¡± Jeslyn was surprised. It¡¯s been a week already and nobody hade to pay her a visit, so who just remembered her? ¡°Little bunny, I hope that isn¡¯t your shitty family?¡± Yellow asked with a yawn. ¡°I doubt that.¡± She got up from the grass she was sitting on in an open field where they were brought out to have fun and headed towards the wardeness. Getting to the visitor¡¯s room, Jeslyn paused in her step when she saw the people waiting for her. She turned around to leave, but the wardeness pushed her back in and locked the door from the outside. Jeslyn chuckled. That¡¯s right. The Lee family, Zhou family, and Chen family are three rich families that have the power to bend thew in Rose City. The Lee family is the richest in Rose City and the Chen is the fourth richest with the Zhou family being the seventh, of course, they can make the prison officers turn their eyes and outrightly destroy the rules governing visitation to inmates. ¡°Where are you going, sister?¡± Jeslyn took a deep breath to calm down. This is her first confrontation with her family over the events. that had happened. She isn¡¯t sure if she could remain firm but she has to do it. Nobody is on her side, so she should no longer care about who is hurting because of her. She turned around and walked to sit on the empty chair in the dimmed room. ¡°Christine finally had the time toe see me today, I¡¯m so honored.¡± She said with sarcasm. ¡°You should be honored, sister. After what you have done, you should be honored that the family came to see you,¡± Christine replied. ¡°When you mean family, you mean¡­?¡± Jeslyn slowly nced over at the husband and wife sitting beside Christine and shook her head. ¡°Insolence!¡± Yelled the woman. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you don¡¯t yell my ears off. It¡¯s already difficult living in prison. Making me deaf would make it worse than it already is and I don¡¯t wee that.¡± ¡°Jeslyn! You are bing more impertinent and I¡¯m d you are here. You can learn manners the hard way since your slutty mother forgot to teach you well-¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± She pped the table hard and stood up while giving Mr. Wales a death re. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s not true though. Your mother was a promisc-¡± Jeslyn cut the woman off and attacked her before she could say another bad word about her sweet mother. ¡°Only a ho* like you would know who a slut is. You should be hiding your ugly face behind coal rubbed on your face. Getting into a happy family with your t butts and loose twat should make you a supreme b!tch-¡± 2 ¡°Paah!¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 15 The hidden truth Getting into a happy family with your t butts and loose twat should make you a supreme bitch-¡± (1 ¡°Paah!¡± The p forced her face to turn. She touched the inside of her right cheek with her tongue. That heavy p from her father was a tough one. Her eyes stung with tears, but she had made a vow in court to never let these low-life people see her tears ever again. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So she stood brave and smiled at the man with blood trickling down the corner of her lower lips. ¡°Your ps cannot silence me, nor will they silence the people. Everyone knows that is a wh*re!¡± She said it! Jeslyn said it again in full this time. Mr. Wales raised his hand to p her again but he heard Christine say. ¡°Father, let it be. You and mother should excuse us for a while, I need to talk to sister.¡± your sweetheart Jeslyn rolled her eyes. Why did she not know that this hypocrite would make up with their father and his mistress? Of course, she needs a mountain to rely on since none of the properties were given to her. Jeslyn suddenly felt joy bubbling in her heart. Her mother and grandfather were good Judges of character. It was only a shame she didn¡¯t learn that from them. 4 Mr. Wales red at Jeslyn before he pulled his angry wife and left. Now, with Jeslyn and Christine alone in the room, Christine stared at Jeslyn for a long time before she sighed. ¡°Sister, how did you suddenly be so brave and could even say such vulgar words without batting an eyelid? You used to shy away from using such explicit words. Has a week in prison turned you. ugly?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, dear sister, using explicit words has be a norm. But I tell you, that¡¯s not the only thing you should be worried about. Pray, I don¡¯t get out of here, or else, I will make every one of you pay for ruining my life. You might have been convinced or confused but you are old and sensible enough to know that testifying against your only sister would ruin her forever.¡± you that you ¡°You are right, sister. Because I¡¯m worried about you getting out of here somehow, that¡¯s why I made them freeze your ount, and also, how wouldn¡¯t I know that testifying against you in court would ruin you? I¡¯m 23, sister, so of course, I know that, but then, who again did you say told were my only sister? Is your selective amnesia clouding that fact too?¡± Jeslyn stared at her sister in disbelief. Yes, they have an older sister, born from their father and his mistress before he married Ms. Alice, but what shocked Jeslyn was that Christine had a hand in freezing her ount! Seeing how shocked Jeslyn looked, Christineughed. ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing that should make shocked, dear Jeslyn. That¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg Christine stood up and started to slowly walk around the room while telling a story. you ¡°Once upon a time, there lived a happy couple with a daughter. The family wasn¡¯t doing too well, and the man was an ambitious man, so he went out to look for better means to elevate his status. One day, this man came across the daughter of the richest man in the city and pretended to have fallen in love with her. He did everything he could and eventually forced this woman to reciprocate his love. They got married and lived happily for a few years. Meanwhile, the man¡¯s first wife created a ruse of an ident and rushed into the scene to save this rich heiress, which earned her the introverted rich heiress¡¯ trust. The rich heiress made thisdy her assistant and while she was home alone during her pregnancy, her husband and her assistant were in their matrimonial home living like a couple with their daughter. After six years of giving birth to her daughter, the rich heiress found a child and adopted her. What she did not know was that the child isn¡¯t an orphan but her husband and assistant¡¯s child¡­¡± Christine stopped to look at Jeslyn who was staring back at her with dead eyes. ¡°Oh, you already guessed,¡± she smiled. Jeslyn said nothing as she looked at Christine. No, what can she say? That her mother and grandfather were deceived for years? That her father was a jerk? Certainly, he¡¯s worse than that, but Jeslyn¡¯s brain was too shocked right now to have a better reaction to this story. 2 ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you have understood that part, however, it¡¯s not over yet. ¡°Your mother divorced my dad and went back to her father when she found out dad was cheating with my mother. It was after the incident at your graduation party that she discovered the whole thing about dad and her were lies and that I wasn¡¯t an orphan. What a witch!¡± ¡°But unfortunately, your mother found out everything and hurriedly transferred all the properties, including the one she had given me to you. Isn¡¯t that wickedness? 2 The reason I was sent to your mother¡¯s arms in the first ce was to get a share of her property, but you ruined it all on your graduation!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± She pped the desk and red at Jeslyn with her finger pointed. ¡°It was all your fault, your fault! It was due to your culpability that your mother died. It was your irresponsibility that killed your grandfather. It was owed to your fatuousness that brother Ray was sent to you. Everything was your damned fault! If you hadn¡¯t done that silly thing that night, your mother wouldn¡¯t have found out anything. I would have still been the holder of 50% of her properties right now. As for that grandfather of yours, he never liked me. Hey, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t poison him, but I¡¯m d he was because he was closing in on the secret, making me feel antsy until I realized he didn¡¯t have much to live and-¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 16 Newssh- The ckmail. ¡°Who was it?¡± The tone of the voice was far from what Christine knew. Her heart jumped and she trefnbled at those words due to fear, but she hurriedlyposed herself. She was able to tell Jeslyn all that because she was in handcuffs and also, Jeslyn was never known to be violent, so she calmed her heart down and asked. ¡°W-Who was what?¡± Although she looked like sheposed herself, those demonic eyes that were staring at her didn¡¯t allow her confidence to return. ¡°Who is the young Miss?¡± She was surprised at the news of betrayal from her father and she knows that she needs to punish him, but that can only happen after she leaves jail. So, finding out who the young Miss was could be her starting point. Christine¡¯s eyes widened but she quickly pretended like she wasn¡¯t surprised, however, that flitting change didn¡¯t escape Jeslyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°She was at my wedding, was she not?¡± Jeslyn watched as a glint shed through Christine¡¯s eyes and knew that she was right. So the young Miss sent her those videos just so she could call off the wedding and hasten her grandfather¡¯s reaction to the poison, but why? Was the cure to the poison found? Or is there another reason why the young Miss did that? ¡°Well, it seems that you already know of the young Miss¡¯ existence. Then the rest of the job will be easy now.¡± She wasn¡¯t crazy enough to tell Jeslyn who the young Miss was, so she changed the topic. Jeslyn stared at her and watched as she pulled out her phone and made a call. ¡°Let them in.¡± After she put her phone away, Jeslyn asked: ¡°What else do you want? Are your schemes so deep that you¡¯ll take the whole day?¡± Jeslyn wasn¡¯t feeling well anymore. She wanted to leave this ce so badly. For a long time now, there has been a fishy taste in her throat that she had been suppressing, but it seems the blood will soon be gushing out as her anger had reached the maximum she could bear. ¡°No, the scheme for you is just starting.¡± The iron door cracked open and two men walked in. She recognized the man in the front as he is their familywyer, but the other is someone she doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Lawyer An, why are you-¡± she stopped asking as it dawned on her that they were the people Christine just called. ¡°Miss Jeslyn, Young Miss Christine.¡± Thewyers took turns to greet the twodies. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Christine gestured to the empty seats while Jeslyn watched them with little understanding of what was about to happen. After the two men sat down,wyer An brought out two files and ced them on the table. ¡°Miss Jeslyn, as you know, I¡¯m your mother, Ms. Alice Lee, and your grandfather, Mr. Lee¡¯swyer, and their wills are stored in my possession. Before your mother died, she made it clear that you must not be given a dime unless you get married on the day you clock 26, and also if you refused to get married, all her properties should be distributed to the orphanage the next day. Now, I don¡¯t know why she made such a condition, but the fortunate thing was that you fulfilled her condition and now, her properties can be fully transferred to you. The only thing that you need to do is to put your signature on the documents.¡± He pushed a ck file to her with a pen. Jeslyn nced at the file and then at thewyer without uttering a word. ¡°Ahem. There is this one too, your grandfather¡¯s will in which he also transferred all his assets to you with a condition that you get married before it is handed over to you, though there was no expiring date. However, since you have fulfilled the condition, you can sign them.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ puff¡± Jeslyn tried to snicker but spat out blood in the process. They all looked down at the documents she puked blood on and Christine¡¯s rage became visible. ¡°You-¡± Her remaining words died down in her throat at the stare she got from Jeslyn. That stare was no longer just cold but filled with viciousness and evil. ¡°Miss Jeslyn, please, sign them.¡± Lawyer An urged her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. you up ¡°To think my family trusted you. My grandfather made you into thewyer you are today. He picked from the slum and sent you to school. He ¡®bought¡¯ you a wife as no one was willing to marry a pauper like you. He did everything for you until you became the bestwyer in Rose City. However, you couldn¡¯t wait to bite him back. Karma will locate you and be sure that as long as I live, you and everyone involved in the downfall of my family shall pay!¡± ¡°Enough of your threats, Jeslyn. You should find a way to get out first before you think of revenge, now sign them!¡± Christine yelled in frustration. Why was she even made to do this? Jeslyn grabbed one of the files and held it from the middle. She was about to rip the files apart when thewyer that came withwyer An raised his phone to her. ¡°Do not do that, ma¡¯am.¡± Once he said that he clicked the y button and ady¡¯s chuckle was heard before her voice. ¡°Jeslyn, I knew you¡¯d put up a resistance. I already did so much, so why do you think I won¡¯t have other things in store to force you to sign them? Let her see the prepared articles that will be Published in the next five minutes if she still refuses to sign them.¡± Thedy¡¯s voice sounded sophisticated and calm like she was a big shot. Jeslyn tried to remember if she had ever heard that voice but she couldn¡¯t remember anything. She was so engrossed in her attempt to catch the owner of the voice that she didn¡¯t see the joy on Christine¡¯s face when the person was talking. After the call ended, thewyer scrolled through his phone and stretched his phone to Jeslyn who collected it with both hands to read the articles. [News sh! The truth behind her grandpa¡¯s death!¡­ Chapter 17 Chapter 17 17 Won- Encounter with the Queen [News sh! The reason she killed her grandfather! D-list singer, Jeslyn Lee, the heiress of the Lee family who killed her grandfather some days ago was said to have confessed to killing her grandfather because he had been sexually abusing her for a long time and after her wedding, he told her to have onest round with him before she goes to her husband. Enraged, the young Miss got into an altercation with him and he pped her. In retaliation, she pushed him. Click the link below for more videos and pictures] Jeslyn whipped her head up to look at them. She mmed the phone on the table as she cried out in pain with bloodshed eyes. ¡°Why!! Why are you doing this?!¡± Her grandfather was already dead, ruining the good name of a dead person is something ni one should do and it¡¯s thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. The tears she had vowed to never shed started to gather around her eyes and she quickly picked up pen and started to sign the whole pages that required her signature, the She didn¡¯t care to read anything. They won! After she was done signing, another document was given to her- TRANSFER OF PROPERTY. She swallowed and signed. All the properties were transferred to Christine. After they had gotten what they wanted, as they were about to leave, Christine walked and pped her cheek, forcing Jeslyn to almost fight back, but her hands were cuffed. ¡°That¡¯s for calling my mother a wh*re!¡± With that said, they all left the room. Everything is gone. She had lost, totally lost to the wickedness of men. up to Jeslyn T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn broke down in despair. She fell to her knees as shemented her sorrow to the being who created her. ¡°They say truth triumphs over lies and light triumphs over darkness. They say there¡¯s a light at the end- of the tunnel, but I am right at the end but why am I not seeing the light? Why is my life filled with so much darkness that I can¡¯t even take a step forward? Where did I offend the supreme being? If ! offended you in any way, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me and make a way for me!¡± Jeslyn cried andmented for a while before the wardeness opened the door and took her back to the others. She had managed to wipe her face on her way and tried topose herself, however, her sadness, plus puffy red eyes and red nose were too obvious for anyone to ignore. She joined the queue for food. Over the week, she had learned to adjust after she got nothing to eat for three days. Thanks to her two buddies, those bullies left her alone. As she took her food and was walking back to her friends, she collided with something heavy. Her first Chapter 18 Chapter 18 instinct was to protect her food as she needed it to stay alive. ¡°How dare you collide with the queen!¡± Hearing the word ¡®queen¡¯ Jeslyn instantly turned to look at thedies and her heart jumped. It¡¯s the queen and her gang! ¡°Can my life be any worse?¡± She sighed in resignation. ¡°Just kill me if you want to, what¡¯s there to live for anyway?¡± Her response to the ¡®threat¡¯ in front of her stunned the people who were in the queue, the queen, and her gang. It¡¯s understandable that most people hate the prison, but the majority pray for a miracle to get out and not death, but this Cindere in front of her is asking for death while others beg her to spare their lives. It was the first time she was hearing such and it caught her by surprise. ¡°You want to die?¡± She asked. ¡°If you want to kill me, I can¡¯t stop you, can I?¡± The back. queen chuckled and stretched her hand filled with tattoos forward. Jeslyn instinctively moved The queen narrowed her eyes at her with displeasure but didn¡¯t put her hand down, instead, she took a step forward while Jeslyn took another backwards. The two continued like that with one going back and the other approaching her until Jeslyn hit the wall with her back. The queen curled her lips that had the cyber bites and the spider bites¡¯ piercings into a smirk and trapped her to the wall. Jeslyn made her te of food a barrier to prevent the wilddy from getting closer to her than she already was. ¡°My Cindere, why do you want to die?¡± Jeslyn lowered her head, not wanting to look at her, but it seemed that gesture was a bad idea as the queen raised her jaw with her ringed fingers. ¡°Look me in the eyes, E.¡± She said and Jeslyn did as told. Yeah, she was beautiful, if only she would take those piercings off her face and clean off the tattoos. Jeslyn rolled her eyes, shocking the queen. She didn¡¯t mean to do it, but she still did because she was used to rolling her eyes at things that annoys her. ¡°Cindere, did you just roll your eyes at me?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Jeslyn froze. She did it again, but she has toe up with a solution. Who said she wanted to die? She was only spitting rubbish a while ago because her mind was too preupied. However, now that she is getting a hold of herself, of course, she wants to live. ¡°I can still do that right? Since I¡¯m going to die?¡± She asked. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ of course, a dying person can do anything. You are interesting E. What cell are you in?¡± Jeslyn blinked and looked at her hazel eyes. So beautiful and that¡¯s the kind of eyes she has too. ¡°I- ¡± ¡°She¡¯s with us, Q¡± The queen frowned in irritation at the voice and turned to see it was Pink who was bold enough to get involved. ¡°You want to cross my path?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that if it¡¯s for my little bunny.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the queen looked from Jeslyn to Pink and her lips raised into a wicked smile. She wrapped her hand around Jeslyn¡¯s waist and yanked her to her chest and blocked the te of food from pouring on her. ¡°She¡¯s mine now,¡± she dered. 18 The visitor ¡°She¡¯s mine now,¡± she dered. T ¡°And I refuse.¡± Pink objected as her eyes turned fierce, startling Jeslyn. The queen¡¯s gang got into a fighting stance, but Pink only smirked. ¡°G-guys, please stop.¡± Jeslyn pushed against the queen¡¯s chest, prompting the queen to look down at her. ¡°I¡¯ll stop on the condition that youe with me,¡± The queen said. ¡°Take a step after her and this ce will reek of blood,¡± Pink threatened with a cold voice. Jeslyn was shocked into dropping her jaw. No, not her food, her jaw. (1) The queen let go of Jeslyn and walked towards Pink while chuckling. ¡°Pink, you want to start what we didn¡¯t get to end? I have been itching to start another bloody battle with you and I think this is a perfect time. As for my Cindere, you should stay away from her, I have got my eyes on her.¡± ¡°Q, you don¡¯t want to try me again. Thest time was the sauce, this time will be the main dish.¡± Jeslyn looked at the twodies staring at each other in the eyes like they would start to fight at any moment and slowly walked to the two of them. She handed her food to one of queen¡¯s people and surprisingly she epted it. She got into the middle of the twodies and pushed them apart from each other. ¡°If you want to fight, do it but it shouldn¡¯t be because of me,¡± she said. ¡°Then make a pick,¡± Queen said. Jeslyn looked around the prisoners. Many of them had scurried away from the area. Only Yellow was still in her spot, eating. Her eyes lit up and she pointed at Yellow. ¡°I choose to go with Yellow.¡± She made her pick and Yellowughed while Pink smiled faintly. ¡°Little bunny, you know that choosing me would mean I can eat your honey, right?¡± Yellow teased. ¡°You dare!¡± ¡°You are courting death!¡± The Queen and Pink both screamed at the same time. Although Jeslyn and Pink knew that Yellow was just joking and doesn¡¯t do girls, Pink still reacted out of instinct, like a mother hen. ¡°Chill bitches, not my fault, she¡¯s a cute little bunny and anyone would love to eat her. Aren¡¯t you after her honeypot too? Q?¡± Yellow raised her brow at the queen. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, so mind your damn business!¡± ¡°Whatevs¡± Yellow.rolled her eyes and continued eating. The queen pulled Jeslyn over to her and rolled her hair in her finger then smelt it. ¡°You don¡¯t use a 18.26 C nice shampoo or you aren¡¯t being provided one? My Gs will bring you some. You should eat more, you are too thin. And why are your eyes puffy? Who touched your cheeks?¡± Her voice turned colder and colder as she checked Jeslyn out. The fingerprint was still on her face. It mustn¡¯t have been from Christine but must certainly be her father¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just-¡± ¡°Little bunny,e here.¡± Yellow waved her over. The queen didn¡¯t stop her from leaving, so Jeslyn took her food and hurried to the table. Yellow checked her face with narrowed eyes and asked: ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We are all here anyway.¡± She smiled and started to eat her food in silence. Even though she told them, what can they do about it? Soon Pink joined them at the table and the queen went to grab her food. The next day, Jeslyn was with her friends, as usual, eating breakfast when a wardeness came to her. ¡°Lee¡­69, you have a guest!¡± Jeslyn looked at her friends at the table. ¡°You seem to have quite some annoying flies bothering you these days, huh?¡± Yellow smirked. Jeslyn shrugged her shoulders and got up to follow the wardress. ¡°Little bunny, are you not taking your food along? I don¡¯t want that tummy of yours seducing my ears tonight.¡± Pink said without much care. ¡°Don¡¯t worry big sis, there¡¯s still lunch and dinner,¡± She smiled. ¡°If only you don¡¯t get in trouble again,¡± Pink said and the girlsughed. The queen had gone to their cellst night to bother them over Jeslyn sleeping in her cell and the group ended up having a brawl. Walking away with the wardeness, the queen looked at Jeslyn¡¯s disappearing back with longing in her eyes. She is never the type to feel attached to anyone, but this Cindere has something pulling her like a ma and it¡¯s a feeling she wants to ept. Seeing her sitting with those two and staying in the same cell as them gets her angry, really angry and that was why she went to get herst night but ended up having a fistfight with the girls. She felt a pang of pain in her heart when Jeslyn pped her across the face. Yes, her Cindere pped her! It not only surprised her but everyone else. Funny enough, she wasn¡¯t even as angry as she thought she would be. Instead, she felt pain because Cindere had tears in her ¡°Oh f*ck!¡± She cursed. ¡°Queen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± One of the girls asked. eyes. ¡°Cindere didn¡¯t look at me, she hates me now, right?¡± The four girls were caught by surprise. When has the heartless queen started to care about what others thought of her? ¡°Ahem, I don¡¯t think she does. She¡¯s only distracted, I think.¡± One with a less piercing said. ¡°Probably.¡± Another with a few nose rings added. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you two. I¡¯ll find out when we get back from the mission tomorrow. Hope you girls are ready for the assassination?¡± ¡°Yes, queen.¡± They answered and the queen nodded. Meanwhile, Jeslyn was seen in front of an unidentified man. He was wearing a ck suit and had a ck leather suitcase on the table and his right hand was stretched out to her. ¡°Miss Jeslyn Lee, pleased to meet you.¡± Jeslyn looked at his outstretched hand for a moment before she epted it with both hands since her hands were in cuffs. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr¡­?¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 19 Mysteries-Who are they? ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, pardon my manners. Call me Spid.¡± ¡°Huh? Spid, as in, spider?¡± She asked with her head-tilted. (1) ¡°Haha, you are funny, Miss. Please have a seat.¡± He motioned to the seat in front of him and Jeslyn let of his hand and walked to the seat. go ¡°I¡¯m here on the order of someone to get you out of here, so I need your full cooperation,¡± he said. ¡°Who?¡± She asked. She¡¯s not sure if she has such a person that would risk offending the Zhou and Chen family for her sake. ¡°You¡¯ll know the person after you get out. Now, exin everything and how it happened.¡± Jeslyn put aside her curiosity for the moment and started to narrate everything as it went. After she was done, the man curled the corner of his lips and passed her a pen and paper. ¡°List everyone you know was involved in this case.¡± Jeslyn looked at her cuffed hands. How can she write like this? Thewyer saw it too, so he sighed and pulled out a pin from his pocket to which he hacked the cuffs open. Jeslyn stared mouth-agape at the man who beamed at her before he gestured to the pen and paper with his jaw. While writing, she was wondering who the man was and how he was so good with such a thing. His skill was so smooth like he had hacked open cuffs numerous times. After she was done giving him the names of everyone she thought would be useful for the case, the man ced back the cuffs, locked them on her wrist, and left. ¡°Eh? He won¡¯t tell me anything?¡± 1 ¡°What happened? You weren¡¯t pped this time? Why?¡± Pink asked when Jeslyn walked over to sit beside them in the field. ¡°Were you expecting me to get pped?¡± ¡°Of course. It happens in the movies a lot. They¡¯d even pull your hair or scratch Taughed as she wondered about the bizarre things humans can do to vent. your face.¡± Yellow Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jeslyn sighed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my family,¡± ¡°Then who?¡± ¡°Awyer, I think.¡± She frowned a little. He told her¡­ No, he only made her believe he was awyer and didn¡¯t even say so himself, and she 18:26 CO ¨C didn¡¯t even ask to see his documents or ID. What kind of a dumba*s is she again? ¡°The way you are looking means you don¡¯t know him.¡± Pink said with certainty. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°And you didn¡¯t ask for his credentials,¡± Pink added. She nodded again. ¡°And you think you are not stupid.¡±. ¡°Jeslyn looked at her speechlessly. How can you bluntly call 26 years old, stupid!? But who was she to pick offense? Was she truly not stupid? 3 ¡°Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.¡± Pink clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ little bunny, you never cease to amaze me. You managed to walk yourself into such a foolproof conspiracy that your family came up with. Just a week and a few days in here, you caught the queen¡¯s eyes and now, you got a wyer¡¯ you know nothing about. How bad is your luck, bunny?¡± Yellowughed. -Jeslyn sighed. ¡°As bad as¡­ wait, I remember his name. He said spider!¡± 1 ¡°Spider?¡± Pink frowned and opened her bottle to drink water. ¡°Yes, spider¡­ no, he said, Spid-¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Pink spat out the water she just poured into her mouth. Yellow widened her eyes in utter shock. ¡°W-what is it?¡± Jeslyn asked the two girls. She was feeling anxious about the way they were reacting. Hope she isn¡¯t in trouble again? After a while, Pink collected herself and asked with a serious tone. ¡°How do you know Spid?¡± Jeslyn nced at yellow and saw she was also seriously looking at her. She shook her head. ¡°I- I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t met him from anywhere before?¡± Yellow asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Not even the person he works for?¡± Pink queried with a deep frown. ¡°Huh? No, I don¡¯t think I remember meeting a new personte-ly.¡± The thought of her husband shed through her mind but she immediately brushed it off. ¡°Spid don¡¯t do anything unless he¡¯smanded by that person, so think well, Jeslyn.¡± For the first time in a week and a few days, Pink didn¡¯t address her by her nickname, which means it was a serious matter. Jeslyn looked from one of the girls to another before she swallowed and started to exin. ¡°I met a man on the day of my wedding and proposed to him out of desperation. We got married and that¡¯s it. He didn¡¯t take the marriage seriously just like I don¡¯t, and besides, I¡¯m not sure he would care about- huh?¡± She stopped when an idea struck her. ¡°What?¡± Yellow asked, hoping or not hoping to hear what they were suspecting. ¡°He promised to send someone to me when I was still in police custody, but he never came back. The person who put me here must have threatened him,¡± She stated with a nod. That¡¯s right, that has always been her belief. Besides, who would even care to help a person like her? The marriage was just a¡­ forget it. No words can describe how meaningless it is. ¡°You mean the person who promised to help you didn¡¯t show up?¡± Yellow asked. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m sure he has already moved on.¡± The girls looked at each and shook their heads. If it was him, then she wouldn¡¯t have stayed in police custody let alone stay in prison for so long. ¡°After Spid helps you out of here, make sure to stay far away from him,¡± Pink warned before she continued drinking her water. ¡°Ok, but can you tell me why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a good person. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡± Yellow said and that was all. Jeslyn sighed. Too many mysteries surround these people and yet they keep feeding her more things to make her curiosity increase. At this rate, she¡¯s going to die before she leaves the prison. ¡°Oh, little bunny, what¡¯s your husband¡¯s name? You kept saying ¡®the man¡¯ all through and didn¡¯t say his name.¡± Yellow looked at her, waiting to hear the name. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 20 Court summons- fanfare ¡°Oh, little bunny, what¡¯s your husband¡¯s name? You kept saying ¡®the man¡¯ all through and didn¡¯t say his name.¡± Yellow looked at her, waiting to hear the name. Jeslyn sighed. ¡°You are probably going to call me stupid again.¡± She looked at both girls and said in a small voice as she shrank her neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask his name and I don¡¯t know anything about him.¡± (1 ¡°Hahahahaha¡± t ¡°Pfft¡± Yellowughed so hard like her life would end if she didn¡¯t have a goodugh while Pink sniffled a laugh, causing the water she was drinking to go down the wrong path. 2 She coughed for a while before saying: ¡°Little bunny, I¡¯m very confident now that you¡¯ll be the end of me. You never stop stabbing me with your foolishness.¡± (3) ¡°That¡¯s right. Bunny, who marries a stranger? What if he¡¯s a viin? Did you stop to think that he might be worse than your gold-digging family? I drop my hat for you, honey, you are a badass. Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn sighed and allowed Yellow tough her lungs out. She thought about Yellow¡¯s words and sighed again. She was really a stupid person. ww w n The next morning, as early as 6 am, Jeslyn and the others heard the banging sound on the gate. ¡°Who the f*ck are you!? Why won¡¯t you let me sleep for Pete¡¯s sake!!?¡± Yellow yelled as she grabbed her pillow to cover her head. ¡°Inmate Lee¡­69, you have a court summons by 8 am. The people are here to get you.¡± The wardeness said while she ignored Yellow. Hearing that, the three girls sat up on their beds. Jeslyn didn¡¯t know how to feel about this, nor did the girls. She got down and smiled at the girls who were looking at her withplicated emotions on their faces. ¡°This is the first trial, I think. I¡¯ll be back in a while, don¡¯t miss your little bunny too much.¡± She said as she hugged them one after the other. 3 The two girls hugged her before Pink said: ¡°Yeah,e back early or else you¡¯ll sleep with a rumbling stomach.¡± Jeslynughed and responded. ¡°My big sisters always got my back. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll keep a portion for me,¡± She winked. ¡°Ouch, she¡¯s seducing me.¡± Yellow held her heart dramatically, making Jeslynugh. ¡°Get your a¡¯s out here!¡± The wardeness yelled at Jeslyn. ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Pink yelled back at the wardeness who flinched at those menacing eyes that were staring at her. ¡°You wanna get spanked, child?¡± Yellow raised the corner of her lips. She hates this wardeness and soon enough, she¡¯s going to get rid of her. Waking her up with a banging on the gate and treating her like a disgusting piece of shit seems to not be enough for her, now she dared to yell at their little bunny. Jeslyn got to the door and waved at the two before she left with the wardeness. ¡°Think she¡¯sing back here?¡± Yellow asked Pink. ¡°It¡¯s Spid, so she¡¯s noting back.¡± She answered and headed to her bed with an intricate look on her face. After a while, her face turned sinister. A look that Jeslyn had never seen before. ¡°That wardeness¡­¡± she stated. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Yellow answered with a slight bow of her head. Pink doesn¡¯t need to finish her words before Yellow understands the point. ¡°When is his lettering? I need to leave this damn ce before Q does.¡± Pink asked as she stared at the gate. ¡°The letter should be arriving next week. Q went on a mission with her girls and will be done in a month.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Something flickered across Pink¡¯s eyes for a brief moment and disappeared like it never came¡­ At the court, Jeslyn could be seen, sitting beside Spid who was wearing a ck mask. She wondered why he was wearing that though but didn¡¯t ask. There were plenty of cameras in the Courtroom, viewing the room from different angles. Reporters and Journalists were outside the supreme court, giving reports on the happening in the court to the people. Almost the whole world was forced to participate in this case as all the media outlets which included; radio stations, Tv stations, websites, magazines, newspapers, and so on were covering Jeslyn¡¯s case. Many wondered who this sensational criminal was that needed the world to see her name getting cleared, so they dived in on the old news about her. Some immediately sneered at the hidden truth in her case while some believed she was guilty without even waiting to hear the supreme court¡¯s judgment. However, the majority chose to sit on the fence. Some who knew of the case before, including Jeslyn¡¯s fans, were starting to doubt their earlier choice while the stubborn ones still held on to their conviction that she was guilty while using her of utilizing her family¡¯s wealth to try to prove her innocence. Thinking it that way, Jeslyn became more detested, just like a maggot. In court, the judge walked into the room and the normal ritual of greeting was held before the trial Witness after witness was brought to the box, including those that had testified against her before, and all of them stood by their words. Lawyer An and his team did a great job of pinning the crime on Jeslyn and wouldn¡¯t let go. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Let her go? When she already knew what kind of a person he was? Of course not! She must rot in prison and he would make sure of it. Although they were all bothered by the fact that Jeslyn could find herself awyer while in prison to help her make such a fanfare, however, they believe that she would only be destroying herself the more and if possible, the judge and the jury should give her a death sentence for wasting the supreme court¡¯s time. They didn¡¯t believe the evidence could be found to be fabricated. How can a real video be proven to. be forged? The video was real, but not the humans in it. Lawyer An curled his lips as she thought of the excellent n they came up with that had no single plot hole. How is Spid going to handle such a case? Chapter 21 Chapter 21 21 Court trial How is Spid going to handle such a case? (1) Spid sat there with his hand resting under his jaw, looking bored. After thest person was interrogated bywyer An, he sighed like half his life had been wasted before he stood up and saluted the judge: Spid is known for not interrupting his opponent all through their interrogation of witnesses and also doesn¡¯t object to anything. After all, he wasn¡¯t known to be the bestwyer in the world by battling words with others. ¡°Your honor. In here is the new evidence I gathered. The case was too sudden, so I didn¡¯t have time to gather enough.¡± He stretched the brown envelope to a court staff member who walked up to him to collect the file and handed it to the judge. The judge went through the so-called evidence with a frown of displeasure on his face. ¡°Lawyer S.P, what is the meaning of this? Are you here to y with the court?!¡± The judge yelled. First of all, thiswyer introduced himself as S.P, an uingwyer. Secondly, the envelope filled with ¡®evidence¡¯ was just a few pieces of paper with the same matter the court was handling but with a few changes here and there. ¡°Keep calm, Mr judge. I can¡¯t bear the burden of you fainting because of me. If you¡¯ll allow me to exin my report, it will save us both from too much trouble, thank you.¡± The judge¡¯s mouth fell open at his effrontery to speak to him in such a manner. D-did an unknown lawyer just, just¡­. His thought was cut short when he heard the man say: ¡°Can Miss Christine Wales step into the witness box, please?¡± Christine walked out of her seat with confidence and stood in the witness box. A wrapped book was given to her to ce her hand on and make an oath. Seeing this, Spid rolled his eyes. They¡¯d swear and still lie. After she was done swearing, Spid asked her to repeat her testimony and she said the exact words she had already said two times already. The first time was in Rose City¡¯s court, the second time was a while ago whenwyer An interrogated her, and now is the third time. ¡°Miss, are you sure you were there and you witnessed it all?¡± Spid asked again. ¡°I- yes, I witnessed it all.¡± She was shaken when she saw his eyes, but she still stood on her ground. Spid nodded and said, ¡°Your honor, she said witnessed it all.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you trying to prove?¡± The judge asked with irritation in his tone. ¡°Nothing, just so she doesn¡¯t deny itter. I¡¯m making sure you all heard it.¡± Spid said funnily, making 18 22 6 the audienceugh. The judge rolled his eyes. Spid turned serious and then raised a question: ¡°Miss Christine, in your words, you said that they left you at the wedding venue, correct?¡±. Christine nodded. ¡°However, from the CCTV footage along the hotel, it captured that you left them in the wedding venue and not the other way round. What do you have to say about that?¡± ¡°I- I didn¡¯t go-¡± ¡°Your honor, point to be noted. Spid silenced Christine by butting in before she got to think of an excuse. By the time Christine got to realize what just happened, the point had been noted by the judge. She panicked and immediately started to protest. ¡°That was when my sister hadn¡¯t entered the venue. I went out to meet, to get¡­ Christine couldn¡¯t finish her words because it would be implicating her if she tells them who she went to meet. ¡°Who did you go out to meet, Miss Christine?¡± Spid picked up herst statement immediately. That was why he brought up this matter of her leaving the court in the first ce. He had trapped Christine in the middle of two dangerous pits. If she epted that she went to see someone, she would have to say who that person was. But if she chooses to protect that person, then she would have to admit to his im that she left the wedding venue before everyone else and another deep pit would be waiting for her to jump in. ¡°Objection, my Lord, my client¡¯s privacy is being vited!¡± Lawyer An immediately stepped in when he saw Christine struggling to answer. ¡°My Lord, this isn¡¯t a vition of privacy but solid evidence to know if the person Miss Christine met up with is connected to this case.¡± ¡°Objection overruled.¡± Lawyer An sat down, hoping Christine would use her brain. ¡°I-I left the venue before them.¡± ¡°Who did you meet up with? ¡°I didn¡¯t meet anyone, I went home!¡± She barked at Spid. ¡°Another point to note, your honor. She went home straight while the wedding was ongoing.¡± The judge nodded and noted that down. ¡°Miss Christine, what were you doing in the house when your sister was getting married?¡± ¡°I-I slept off because I was tired.¡± ¡°Your honor, she slept off because she was tired,¡± Spid repeated. 18:28 ¡°Objection, my Lord, how does her routine concern this case?¡± Lawyer An disagreed. ¡°My lord, it has a connection to the case.¡± ¡°Objection overruled.¡± ¡°Thank you, your honor¡­Miss Christine, for how long did you sleep?¡± ¡°Objection-¡± ¡°Overruled!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember how long I slept for.¡± ¡°But you knew when the assassins got into the house.¡± ¡°Assassins?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Assassins. They got into the house at exactly 4:15 pm. How did they not see you?¡± ¡°No, there were no assassins at that time. At 4:15 pm, I was in the shower. I just woke up and¡­¡± 2 ¡°Your honor, Miss Jeslyn, and her grandfather got into the house from the wedding venue at exactly 3:50 pm. The old man arrived at the hospital at exactly 4:15 pm. So, when did Miss Christine witness the murder?¡± 1 Everyone in the room was stunned. That¡¯s right. If Christine woke up by 4:15 and entered the shower, what time did she witness Jeslyn killing their grandfather? 1 ¡°I, L¡­ that¡¯s not true, I¡­¡± ¡°Your honor, that¡¯s all I have to say.¡± The Judge nodded and penned down some words while Christine was being taken out of the witness. box. Spid interrogated the rest workers and every single one couldn¡¯t hold on to what they said earlier. He¡¯ made them change their statement by attacking them mentally. Lawyer An had shouted ¡®objections¡¯ so many times which were brutally rejected by the judge till he stopped objecting and just sat there like a baby doll. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 22 Questioning Maya 1 Thest person to be interrogated was Maya. (1) ¡°Miss Maya, you are Miss Jeslyn¡¯s assistant, am I right?¡± Spid asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When she entered the house with her grandfather, where were you?¡± ¡°We entered together.¡± ¡°How many of you were in the sitting room at that time?¡± ¡°Just the three of us.¡± ¡°Where were the guards and the helpers?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t look for them, however, none of them were in sight.¡± ¡°You were there when Miss Jeslyn told everything to her grandfather, yes or no?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She looked for her phone, yes or no?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did she ask you to do afterward?¡± ¡°She asked me to call the hotel management.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who did you call?¡± ¡°The manager.¡± ¡°At what time?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°What did the manager say?¡± ¡°He said they¡¯d look for it and contact me,¡± ¡°Give me the manager¡¯s number¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Bring her phone here. Spid gestured to one of the court staff and they handed him Maya¡¯s phone. ¡°What¡¯s the manager¡¯s number?¡± Spid asked while looking at Maya. ¡°Ahem. Hotel manager,¡± she replied after coughing. Spid nodded, ¡°Unlock it, he stretched the phone to her. She epted it and unlocked the phone with a doubtful look on her face. She handed it to him and Spid returned it to the court staff. ¡°Please, connect it to the t-screen TV and help us disy the call history of ¡®hotel manager¡¯ dated 18:28 CD the 6th of October 2022, from 3:50-4:15 PM.¡± The court staff nodded and started to scroll through the phone until she got to that day. She shook her head and said: ¡°There¡¯s no record of the hotel manager.¡± ¡°No hotel manager,¡± Spid said while everyone was looking at therge TV screen. ¡°I cleared my call log,¡± Maya responded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t like to keep records of calls on my phone. Seeing too many contacts on my call log isn¡¯t pleasing to my eyes,¡± She exined. ¡°I understand Miss¡­¡± he turned to the judge. ¡°Your honor, point to note. She hates leaving her call records on her phone.¡± The judge nodded and penned it down. Spid looked at his watch and remained silent for a few seconds before. The moment the longest hand touched 12, his eyes brightened and he continued his trail. ¡°Madam, please continue scrolling,¡± he told the staff. The court staff nodded and continued to scroll through Maya¡¯s phone. To everyone¡¯s surprise, even 2 years of call records were found on her phone. ¡°Th- that¡¯s not my phone!¡± She cried out when she saw her call log. ¡°Oh? Ma¡¯am, what phone are you holding?¡± Spid asked the court staff. ¡°Q-Pine X908, android version 11, with one sim slot. The court staff read out the details on the back of the phone. 3 ¡°Is that not your phone, Miss?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my phone, but these contacts¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they yours?¡± They are, but I deleted them already!¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°A long time ago.¡± ¡°How are they still on your phone but only the hotel manager¡¯s contact is not there?¡± I-¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please help us dial the hotel manager, Spid interrupted her. Maya started to panic. She wanted to stop it but how? Seeing from therge screen that the court staff was about to hit the call button, she immediately screamed. ¡°Stop! I didn¡¯t call the manager!¡± ¡°Your honor, she didn¡¯t call the manager¡­ so, why did you lie to Miss Jeslyn and how did the missing phone suddenly appear out of nowhere? From your words, you three were the only ones in the sitting 16:29 O room.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how it got there, maybe she didn¡¯t search properly.¡± ¡°Or, maybe you were the one holding the phone all along, preventing her from calling the ambnce on time!¡± Spid raised his voice with squinted eyes which caused Maya to flinch. ¡°N-no, I didn¡¯t do that,¡± she shook her head vehemently. All her strong facade and confidence were crumbling down right in front of her and she couldn¡¯t do anything to save them. She hurriedly looked at lawyer An with pleading eyes, begging for help. ¡°Of course you did-¡± ¡°Objection my Lord, he is pressuring my client and attempting to force her into giving false testimony!¡± Lawyer An couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He has been watching how Spid confuses his clients and forces them to say something contradicting what their argument is based on. The moment he gets that, he¡¯ll give them a massive blow to seal the debate. Maya is the core of this conspiracy and once she falls, that¡¯s all, they will all lose and who would take the me? The young Miss will surely skin them alive. ¡°Lawyer An, how about you let me finish my statement next time?¡± Spid articted with narrowed eyes. ¡°Lawyer An, sit down! Another word from you and you are out of this court!¡± The judge fumed. Lawyer An has been giving him a headache with all his objection cries. No one objected when he was carrying out his interrogation, yet he has been objecting to almost everything S.P says. Lawyer An sat dejectedly on his seat with dimmed eyes. He could foresee their future and it wasn¡¯t looking bright. ¡°Thank you, you¡¯d honor¡­ Miss Maya, I believe you didn¡¯t do it because you were busy cutting the telephone wire.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ while Miss Jeslyn was searching for her phone, you were cutting the telephone wire.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Then what were you doing standing by the telephone wire?!¡± ¡°I-¡± ¡°Your honor, the sitting room has a lot of space but the telephone was ced under the staircase. How did Miss Maya find under the stairs, a wonderful spot to make the call to the manager, whom she actually never called?¡± The judge smiled and wrote down a few words. (2 By now, the audience watching from in and out of the courtroom has known the truth of the matter and some were already bashing and using Jeslyn¡¯s family of being evil, especially Christine. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 23 Questioning Maya 2 ¡°Miss Maya, where were you when Miss Jeslyn was crying for help?¡± D ¡°She wasn¡¯t calling for help, she was cleaning the evidence!¡± ¡°So, you were there.¡± ¡°Yes, I was.¡± ¡°Doing what?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± # ¡°Interesting¡­ so, your boss was cleaning her evidence and you were standing by the stairs, doing nothing¡­ note that, your honor.¡± ¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t doing anything, I was shocked.¡± ¡°Or you were recording?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You heard me. You were recording while she was ¡®killing¡¯ her grandfather and also cleaning the evidence.¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t!¡± ¡°ording to your statements, Jeslyn killed her grandfather and you were the only one there to witness it, and it so happens that there was a video of that scene that was yed a while ago. So in other words, you recorded it.¡± ¡°Someone else could have done that.¡± ¡°The angle for where the video was taken, was exactly where you were standing, bedside the stairs.¡± ¡°Someone else could have beening from the stairs, Miss Christine was also home and she-¡± ¡°Miss Christine was ¡®in the shower¡¯. We already proved that.¡± 5 ¡°By the way, I mustmend your videoing skill, it was brilliant¡­ your honor-¡± (2 ¡°I didn¡¯t do that, I don¡¯t know how to do that!¡± ¡°But you did and I¡¯m sure of it because you work in the entertainment industry. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Yes, I might work in the entertainment Industry, but I don¡¯t know how to fake a video-¡± she widened her eyes in horror at her mistake and slowly looked at thewyer standing in front of her, hoping he didn¡¯t hear that. (6) Everyone whipped their heads to look at her with bulging eyes. ¡°Hahaha¡­Your honor, she just admitted the video was faked.¡± The judge sighed before writing down what he wanted. This court is adjourned until 2:00 PM. The judge dered and hit the gravel. 18.295 ¡°Court rise!¡± The judicial assistant cried out in a loud voice. Everyone stood up in respect for the judge who got up and walked out of the room. The man was hungry, so he needed to eat. Jeslyn and Spid walked out of the room, ignoring the stares from everyone. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You only drank milk tea this morning, don¡¯t you feel hungry?¡± Spid asked her. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Jeslyn shook her head as they walked towards an office. How could she feel hungry when she was feeling excited? ¡°How dare you all?!¡± ¡°We are sorry, Miss.¡± ¡°You are sorry? Do you know what will happen if she is let out?!¡± Lawyer An stayed silent. He knew what would happen, but what could he do? The young Miss was just yelling and using them of beingzy from aptop, not knowing how hard it really is to fight against that man in a mask. ¡°Christine,¡± ¡°O-lder sister¡­¡± Christine flinched. ¡°You are a disappointment!¡± ¡°S-sister I¡¯m sorry, that man was-¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t give me excuses. I saw it all. I watched the damn trial! Why couldn¡¯t you tell him went out to see your boyfriend? I could have arranged for a boy to stand as your boyfriend immediately, you fool!¡± The young Miss turned to look at Maya with rage in her eyes. ¡°Maya, what did I put you there for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, I ruined everything¡± you ¡°Why didn¡¯t you allow them to call the hotel manager? I was already on a call with him and he agreed to work with you, but you ruined it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, I was wrong¡± ¡°Oh, yes you were wrong, totally wrong and that is why you shall be the scapegoat for Christine.¡± ¡°M- miss?!¡± Maya looked with shock in her eyes. Her heart beating faster and faster against her ears. She should take the fall? That means she would be sentenced for murdering the old man! She immediately fell to her knees and started to kowtow with great trepidation. ¡°Please Miss, spare me, I beg you, please forgive me.¡± ¡°So, who will take the fall for your mistakes? If you hadn¡¯t cowered at the man¡¯s feet, you could have be my assistant, but no, you failed and as the most worthless person in the group, you are mandated to be the sacrificialmb, or else, your brother will be killed in the next 5 hours. Maya stayed on her knees looking lifeless as tears slowly fell from her eyes. Her older brother, although useless and only cares about himself, was the only family she didn¡¯t want him to be dragged into this mess. She suddenly started to regret all the decisions she had made in regards to Jeslyn. Jeslyn was the nicest person she knew and she never treated her like an assistant but in the end, her revenge was all that mattered as she ignored humanity and held tightly to the knives that wanted to chop the Lee family into pieces. 2 Now, her life was made to repay for the revenge she was able to carry out. She cleaned her face and braced herself to be the sacrificialmb. Although she wasn¡¯t happy that she¡¯ll be going to prison, she was d that she killed old man Lee, 2 The Miss sneered at Maya after seeing how she quickly epted her fate. She looked around the office and didn¡¯t see who she was looking for. ¡°Where is Ray?¡± ¡°He left,¡± Christine said. After Ray was trialed and his secret was revealed to the world, he stormed out of the court. 2 The young Miss narrowed her phoenix eyes for a split second before she turned to look at the man. that went withwyer An to the prison. ¡°If Jeslyn is about to bring up the property transfers, make her realize I¡¯ll be publishing the threat. Not just that, I have a lot of dirt on her, including the one on her high school graduation.¡± 1 ¡°Ok, ma¡¯am.¡± The man said with a bow. She nced over at her mother and father with a condescending look before she snorted and the laptop screen went nk. The people in the room breathed a sigh of relief and turned their attention to Maya. She wasn¡¯t crying but was obviously feeling hurt. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 24 Jeslyn¡­ order in court! The court resumed back from break and this time, there was no suspense at all. Maya ?dmitted to all the crimes immediately. ¡°I faked the video, I cut the telephone wire to prevent Jeslyn from calling the hospital, I threatened Christine to give false testimony in court or else Jeslyn will be killed. Christine loves her sister, so she did everything to protect her sister, hoping she could find out about me and then arrest me while she brings Jeslyn out of prison. I ckmailed the doctors to cremate the old man¡¯s body to prevent the investigation from finding out¡¯ he was poisoned and also, I spiked Jeslyn¡¯s drink so I could make her take the me and prove to the court that she was on drugs.¡± ¡°Miss Maya, why are you protecting them?¡± Spid asked. ¡°I¡¯m not protecting anyone, why should I put my freedom on the line for others?¡± Spid nodded like he understood. ¡°Why was there a need for you to do all that?¡± ¡°Because old man Lee caused the destruction of my family!¡± Maya said that with so much bitterness and hatred as she red at Jeslyn with fire brewing in her eyes. Spid nodded again. While he was doing his research, he found out about the business deal Maya¡¯s family had with old man Lee which turned sour and wrecked her family years ago. ¡°It was clear that your family was greedy and were never satisfied! Good that my grandfather ruined them. If I had known you were one of those power-hungry people, I would have ruined you a long time ago. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know you were a leech just like your ungrateful family!¡± Jeslyn yelled from her chair. Ever since the court session started, she hadn¡¯t said a word. She also has no idea who Maya¡¯s family was nor did she know about the matter, however, hearing all the excuses Maya was giving and iming she did everything, irked her. Plus hearing her saying nonsense about her grandfather automatically pulled out a nut in her head¡­ forgetting she was in court. ¡°Your grandfather was nothing but a beast and a bully!¡± Maya retorted. ¡°My loving grandfather is the sweetest person anyone could ever wish for. I¡¯m proud that he¡¯s a good beast and a righteous bully! Nobody except your mentally unstable family had issues with him. How can a worthless family like yours have eyes on my grandfather¡¯s wealth? Of course, they were courting death and he gave it to them like they deserved!¡± Jeslyn was very sure that the problem wasn¡¯t from her grandfather and also, looking at how Maya and her brother grew up to be people who had eyes on other people¡¯s things, she was sure that the family was the same. They must have wanted to defraud her grandfather and when he retaliated, they couldn¡¯t take it and that ruined their family. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Using that exnation which wasn¡¯t far from the truth, Jeslyn¡¯s belief solidified. 27 O ¡°Now you are reaping what he sowed!¡± Maya retaliated with mockery in her eyes. The same can be said about you. Aren¡¯t you going to prison for ¡®avenging¡¯ your worthless family? No, you are not avenging them, but taking someone else¡¯s ce. Hahaha¡­your family must be crying in hell right now for giving birth to a junky child like you. I might have been a bad judge of character and fallen into schemes, but you are nothing but a pawn and a used puppet who has exhausted their usefulness is always made to take the me.¡± ¡°Order in court!¡± 2 ¡°Lawyer S.P, caution your client,¡± the judge sounded a warning. ¡°Sorry, your honor, my client was merely agitated. She¡¯s very well-behaved and has never said a thing since. Worry not because she won¡¯t utter another word after she is done venting, after all, she¡¯s just a. human with emotions.¡± The judge stared at thewyer in a ck mask who was staring back at him for a while, in silence. The judge was shocked that a knowledgeablewyer like him would condone disorder in court and expect him to do the same. No, that¡¯s not just it. If he understoodwyer Spid¡¯s statement well, he meant to say Jeslyn could continue to exchange words with Maya until she¡¯s satisfied and the judge and everyone else has to swallow their saliva and just watch with closed mouths! What is thiswyer? The judge thought. ¡°Ahem¡­wyer S.P, are you aware that this is a courtroom?¡± ¡°Yes, your honor.¡± ¡°And you are advocating disorder in court?¡± ¡°No, your honor¡­ However, as a human who was unjustly sentenced and had to bear so much. and suffering in prison, my client has the right to fight back when she¡¯s provoked. agony My client was beaten by so many people in prison, starved for days, made to do hardbor, slept on the floor, washed the toilet, and was even deprived of a goodwyer after her beloved grandfather died. Isn¡¯t such a person allowed to vent a little?¡± 1 The judge was rendered speechless for a while before he asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we are in court? To prove her innocence?¡± ¡°It is, but can her life be returned to her? The trauma she went through in prison, will Miss Maya be able to soothe her? So, your honor, if venting a little can help her get better, please, you should allow it and turn a blind eye. Besides, my client is done venting, right, Miss Jeslyn?¡± She nodded with a faked beam. ¡°See?¡± Spid smiled at the judge with his eyes. The judge looked from Jeslyn who was looking at him with puppy eyes towyer Spid who still had that smile in his eyes and waved his hand in irritation. ¡°Go on, go on!¡± ¡°Thank you, your honor!¡­ Miss Maya, you did so many atrocities for that reason?¡± Spid asked. ¡°If you were in my shoes, wouldn¡¯t you have done the same?¡± Maya reciprocated with a question. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 25 Final verdict ¡°I can¡¯t be in your shoes, Miss Maya¡­¡± he stretched her name while his mindpleted the statement, ¡­because all those who bothered me are already 6 feet below, his eyes smiling at her. 1 ¡°So, in other words, you don¡¯t feel remorseful?¡± He asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Your honor, that¡¯s all I have to say.¡± Spid returned to his seat beside Jeslyn while waiting for the court to carry out Maya¡¯s judgment. The audience watched the judge who was writing in his booklet, waiting to hear the judgment. Mayaposed herself although her heart was a mess as it beat chaotically. If it were in her she would choose to walk out a free person, but she knew it was not possible. 2 power, A whileter, a youngdy walked out of a side room and handed some papers to the judge. The judge looked through the papers before he cleared his throat and started to give his statement. ¡°On this day, 27 October, an appeal was filed on the case of murder carried out by the trial court of Rose City on the 15 of October 2022. However, after new evidence was found and the court heard from both parties, the jury, having returned the verdict of guilty murder in the first degree on deliberate premeditation and extreme cruelty and atrocity, Jeslyn Lee was found¡­ not guilty and is hereby discharged of all crimes leveled. against her. Maya Wang, the court having duly considered your offense and your act of not showing remorse hereby sentence you to death by Lethal injection which will be carried out on the 31st of October, 2022!¡± 8 The second after the judge pronounced Maya¡¯s sentence, he broke the nib of his pen and got up to leave the room. Maya couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She knew she would be sentenced but the death sentence was out of her expectation! 3 How could they give her a death sentence? Wasn¡¯t Jeslyn used of the same crime? Why wasn¡¯t she given life imprisonment? 6 The cops approached Maya while those thoughts ran through her mind. They tried to cuff her hands but Maya wouldn¡¯t cooperate. She started to struggle while screaming at the top of her lungs. ¡°This is injustice! I refuse this verdict! Let me go, let me go! This is unfair!!!¡± She cried as she fought to be freed. Jeslyn was surprised at first butter burst into a puddle ofughter. She wasn¡¯tughing because she was happy that Maya would be dying. She wasughing because her name had been cleared and she was a free bird now. A teardrop slowly fell from her right eye and she wiped it before she stood up from her seat. 18:29 ¡°Jeslyn, Miss, please save me! I¡¯m sorry, please I beg you, talk to yourwyer, he can save me, please, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± She begged frantically as she was being dragged away. Seeing that Jeslyn wasn¡¯t feeling concerned, she hurriedly opened her mouth as they were already approaching the entrance. ¡°Jeslyn, they are lurking around you. They don¡¯t intend to give up. The Miss has no intention to let you go!¡± She had thought that by saying that, the kind-hearted Jeslyn would tell the police to stop, but to her astonishment, Jeslyn was looking at her with a smile while waving at her. Her desperation grew stronger as she changed her tone and started to beg for her dear life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for betraying you¡­ please give me onest chance¡­ forgive me and tell the judge to take back his verdict! Please Jeslyn, Jeslyyyyyyn!!! 2 Maya¡¯s voice faded away as she was dragged out of the entrance. Jeslyn looked at her family after Maya was gone and the corner of her lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Whateveres, I¡¯ll face it head on. It won¡¯t break me but rather make me stronger.¡± She said before she followed Spid who just came back from signing some documents out of the court. The people were excited when they heard Jeslyn was innocent. While some were crying, others were rejoicing. Meanwhile, in another country, Maverick who was sitting beside Rex picked up his phone and made a call while his eyes were on Jeslyn who was going out of the courtroom with Spid. 3 ¡°Bring her here.¡± He said into the phone before he disconnected the call and set his phone aside. Rex, who had been watching the court preceding while eating popcorn, turned to look at his brother. 1 ¡°Huh? Who are you bringing here?¡± 1 Maverick ignored him and picked up a magazine to read. Rex drew closer to him and beamed. ¡°Brother, who is my sister-inw? I have waited for so long and my organs are no longer stable. Just tell me who she is, please.¡± (3 Silence. ¡°A little, please!¡± Silence. ¡°Ok, the first andst letters of her name.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Has the goods been seized from them?¡± Maverick asked without looking at him. Rex¡¯s lips slowly covered his teeth and his face changed. He formed ws with his fingers and made a strangling gesture, like he was imagining himself chocking his brother. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you strangled someone. The CEO oftex needs to be strangled, go do it¡­ I want the result tonight.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Rex was startled by his brother¡¯s order. 1829 ¡°Rex?¡± Maverick turned his gaze from the magazine to look at the astonished-looking Rex. ¡°B-brother,¡± he swallowed. ¡°T-that guy is a tough one.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s why you have to be the one to go strangle him. Kill him with your ws. Don¡¯t use the gun, nor employ a seductress.¡± With that said, he got up and left. 3 Rex almost cried as he watched his brother¡¯s back. ¡°Who is going to save me from this monster? I have lived a sorrowful life for so long!¡± At the front of the court, Jeslyn who was now wearing a white gown instead of prison uniform stood by the ck car as her mind wandered around. She remembered she hadn¡¯t bid her friends in prison a proper farewell. She bit her lips as memories yed in her mind. Those few days with Pink and Yellow were one of the greatest days of her life and she didn¡¯t wish for days like that to end. Secondly, she thought of how her life would be now. Everything has been taken from her and she has no ce to go. She didn¡¯t bring up the matter of the inheritance in court because she knew that whoever the young Miss was, she wouldn¡¯t give up until she ruined herpletely and to achieve that, her grandfather¡¯s reputation will be ced on the line. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 26 Kidnapped- Ray¡¯s anger Then she thought of her career. Which agency would agree to take her now? Even if the doors are open, the so-called young Miss who¡¯s after her life wouldn¡¯t allow agencies to take her in and no agency would want to fight those people for a D-list singer like her. (1) And that husband of hers. He isn¡¯t even here to pick her up, which means she was right all along. He has forgotten about her. Anyways, why was she even adding him to her list of worries? Whenever she sees him, she¡¯ll just drag him to the civil affairs bureau to get a divorce. After all, what she needed the marriage for, she couldn¡¯t protect anyway. ¡°Young Miss, please get in the car,¡± Spid said as he walked over with two cups of milk tea in his hands. Hearing that, Jeslyn instantly remembered what Pink warned her about and she took a protective stance. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Spid stretched the milk tea to her and said: ¡°Now that you have won the case, you should take something. You haven¡¯t eaten since.¡± Jeslyn took the milk tea from him but that didn¡¯t make her rx her guard. She looked at him skeptically, waiting for him to exin what he meant by ¡®get inside the car. ¡°Where do you want to go now aside from following me?¡± He asked her with a brow raised. He knew that her property had been taken from her but his boss told him to not care about it in court, so he didn¡¯t bother to bring it up. ¡°I still have other ces I can live. I¡¯m old enough to take care of myself. By the way, I don¡¯t know you, and you still won¡¯t tell me who sent you.¡± She said while taking the straw in the cup to her lips. 3 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was dragging the content in the cup, Spid¡¯s eyes smiled before he said: ¡°Hmm,¡± he nodded. ¡°I can see that you have a ce to stay, it¡¯s written all over your face. As for who sent me, I don¡¯t know how you both got to be familiar with each other, also, that isn¡¯t my business. I¡¯m almost done with my task, so don¡¯t make¡­¡± ¡°Sister!¡± The minute Jeslyn heard that voice, she knew Christine was about to y the white lotus card in public. She would probably cry and show the world how much she loved her sister. 2 Jeslyn didn¡¯t bother to turn back and hurried into the car. ¡°Mr. Spider, please start that car, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with those people.¡± 2 Spid turned to look at the court entrance. The Chou and Zhou families with a few reporters were heading towards them with Christine running over while wiping her face. She looked like a good sister crying for her older sister. Spid whose face was concealed behind a mask narrowed his eyes at Christine who was a few steps away from the car before he opened the driver¡¯s seat and got in. He waited for Christine to hold the knob of the back seat¡¯s door¡­ attempting to open it before he turned the key, started the car, and stepped on the elerator. The action of the car speeding out of Christine¡¯s hand shocked her into falling with a loud thud! Unfortunately for her, the area she fell to wasn¡¯t a t surface, so she fell head-first on the raised side of the road. ¡°Christine!¡± Mrs. Wales screamed. She rushed to help her and rested Christine¡¯s bleeding forehead on herp while screaming for an ambnce.- Looking at the cameras, Christine burst into tears while saying: ¡°Mother, father, older sister hates me now. She misunderstood me again.¡± Her voice grew weaker and weaker until her eyes closed and her breathing went slower. 3 ¡°Christine!¡± ¡°Call the ambnce, hurry, my child!¡± The reporters ran wild and started to take pictures of Christine who had fainted. ¡°Poor Christine, that fall must have shocked her so badly, coupled with the hatred from her sister!¡± ¡°Jeslyn is too ungrateful. Christine did so much just to preserve her life and yet she almost ran her over with a car!¡± ¡°Jeslyn might not have killed her grandfather, but with what she just did, she is capable of killing someone, such a ck-hearteddy, hmph!¡± Even though it was obvious that Jeslyn wasn¡¯t the driver of the car, the people believed that she asked the driver to run Christine over. The public that was rejoicing over Jeslyn¡¯s release a while ago suddenly didn¡¯t know what to start feeling anymore. 1 Some were in a dilemma, asking themselves how they would feel if a family member they loved so much testified against them in court. Some supported Jeslyn while others supported Christine. Whatever the public thought, one thing was apparent. Christine was not hated by the masses, instead, they felt sorry for her. Also, she seeded in making Jeslyn a dubious character in the eyes of many.. Inside the car heading to the airport, Jeslyn could be seen with her head on the headrest, eyes closed and breathing calmly. Spid pulled off the mask to reveal a well-sculpted face. He nced at the sleeping Jeslyn, then curled his sexy lips into a faint smile before he picked up his phone to make a call. ¡°Hey, get the ne ready.¡± That night, Ray was seen at a bar drinking himself into a stupor. ¡°Ray, that¡¯s enough, stop it already!¡± His friend tried to force the ss off his hand. 18.30 C ¡°Let go!¡± Ray pushed his guy¡¯s hand away. ¡°What the hell do you want, Ray? You never liked her, so what¡¯s your problem?!¡± ¡°Yes, I never liked her! For four years, I felt nothing for her, she was like a pest to me, but what the hell did herwyer mean by all that? What did she tell herwyer about me?!¡± ¡°Well, Ray, actually it was 5 years, you two had been together for 5 years¡­¡± ¡°Shut the f*ck up and stop acting like that damnwyer!¡± Ray¡¯s mind shed as he was forced to remember the event in court. ¡°Mr. Ray, for how long have you been together with Miss Jeslyn?¡± ¡°Four years-¡± ¡°From your report, it¡¯s been 5 years, Mr. Ray¡­. Your honor, if Mr. Ray cannot even remember how long he and Miss Jeslyn had been together, then how can he im he loved her?¡± Ray watched as the judge nodded his head before the maskwyer continued. ¡°Mr. Ray, have you ever had intimacy with Miss Jeslyn?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But she had visited you a lot in the past.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you ever shown her your naked body?¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Oh? And you mean she hasn¡¯t seen your great body anywhere before?¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 27 Ray¡¯s frustration ¡°Yes, I have never shown her my body. She tends to be shy when she¡¯s with me and I wanted to honor and respect her, so I made things easy for her by covering up any time she came around.¡± ¡°Then, what do you guys do when shees around?¡± ¡°We either go out or watch some movies with popcorn while she sits in between my legs and I hug her in my arms. She likes that a lot¡­¡± his voice trailed off like he was reminiscing something. He slowly looked at Jeslyn and saw she was ncing at her nails. She does that too when she¡¯s sad. 2 Ray slowly bit his lower lip. He didn¡¯t understand what funny things his heart was doing at the moment. It felt bitterness and anger, but for who? ¡°Ok, so, all in all, she has never seen you without clothes on. Your honor, please kindly note that down.¡± Thewyer said before he continued. ¡°Mr. Ray, what if I say that the reason Miss Jeslyn abandoned you on the altar and married a stranger was that she found out you have been cheating on her?¡± The audience gasped and so were those watching from other ces that knew the couple too well. That allegation was too much for people to believe, so the majority of those that knew the couple denied the fact. They believed that thewyer was only saying that to lead Ray to confusion. ¡°That¡¯s not true! I have never cheated on Jeslyn for the four¡­five years we have been together. If she¡¯s looking for something to defend herself for humiliating me on the altar and shattering my heart, then she should look for another lie to tell!¡± Ray red at Jeslyn. He was sure he left no evidence behind, so what could they find to pin the crime of cheating on him? That¡¯s right, Ray left no evidence behind and even the videos that were sent to Jeslyn were wiped out, so how is Spid going to find the evidence? ¡°Fine¡­ If Jeslyn had never seen you without clothes on, how then did she know about the tattoo on your butt?¡± 6 The audience took in a sharp breath and so did Ray. ¡°W- what are you talking about?¡± Ray panicked. ¡°What I¡¯m talking about, Mr. Ray is that you have a tattoo¡­ a butterfly tattoo on one cheek of butt, and Jeslyn, who had supposedly not seen your body, knew of the tattoo.¡± your ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Ray was rmed. ¡°That¡¯s right. How is that possible?¡­ It can either be that she saw you in the shower, or she met you sleeping on your belly while naked, or you were sleeping with someone.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s not possible!¡± ¡°Hold on, Mr. Ray, let me analyze it for you since you don¡¯t understand.¡± Thewyer squinted before he continued, ¡°Jeslyn whom you said is shy around you must definitely not enter your shower even though she¡¯s in your house while you were showering, let alone, you don¡¯t have a reason to shower when she¡¯s around. Secondly, Miss Jeslyn cannot enter your room to meet you sleeping naked because you never sleep naked¡­¡± he paused to look at Ray¡¯s shocked expression. However, Ray had his eyes glued on Jeslyn. ¡­You don¡¯t sleep naked Mr. Ray and in fact, you hate that idea. Thirdly, there¡¯s a possibility that you were sleeping with someone, unbeknownst to you both, the scene was being recorded and sent to Jeslyn, so she saw the butterfly tattoo. If you say I¡¯m lying, pull down your pants.¡± Thatment was supposed to be funny but everyone was too shocked tough. Jeslyn and Ray were known to be the best couple in Rose City. Their lovely rtionship was the envy of everydy. That was why the people were angry when they thought Jeslyn broke Ray¡¯s heart. Ray couldn¡¯t defend himself, and neither could hiswyer. So Spid went ahead to finalize his words. Now that they found out Ray was the unfaithful partner, the people couldn¡¯t help feeling betrayed. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your honor, Miss Jeslyn found out her fiance of five years was cheating on her. Heartbroken, she thought of making him pay. While leaving to cancel the wedding, she saw a maning out of the bathroom and asked him to marry her for one year before divorcing her. Miss Jeslyn and that man were strangers, and Jeslyn never cheated on Mr. Ray. bett sine So, your honor, Mr. Ray¡¯s testimonies cannot be taken because he said those words out of anger for Miss Jeslyn. He was angry that she humiliated him on the altar and also wanted her to suffer. We are men with egos and when a woman shatters our ego in public, we tend to want to make her pay. Mr. Judge, you are a man, so you can rte.¡± That was how Ray wasbeled an evil fiance by the people and they started praising Jeslyn for destroying him on the altar. Ray snapped out of his reverie and held the tumbler firmly. ¡°Jeslyn, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± It would have been nicer or less painful if the man she chose over him was someone she knew. Picking a random stranger over him was the greatest insult Jeslyn could give him and it was about to drive him crazy. 1 ¡°Jeslyn!!!¡± He screamed her name in frustration and rage as he smashed his ss on the tiled floor. ¡°I won¡¯t give you rest, I promise. I¡¯ll ruin you and make you pay for everything you did to me!¡­ Ahhh!¡± He swept off the wine bottles and cups on the table, including phones. (1) ¡°Ray, take it easy, you¡¯ll hurt yourself. I thought you didn¡¯t have any feelings for her, now look at how you are.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for her! Damn it!¡± ¡°Tell that to an idiot who would believe you. Tsk.¡± His friend clicked his tongue in irritation. He sat there and allowed Ray to continue venting until he couldn¡¯t vent anymore and broke down. His reason for reacting this way was not known, but whatever it was, Ray¡¯s friend was sure that regret was part of it. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 28 Jeslyn¡¯s dream goddess Jeslyn stirred awake and stretched while turning on her side. She furrowed her brows as she tapped the soft and fluffy thing she was sleeping on with her eyes still closed. ¡°When did manufacturingpanies make the car seats this fluffy and wide¡±? She thought. She slowly opened one eye and saw a white duvet covering her lower body. Her other eye flew open and she immediately sat up to nce around the ce she was in. It was a big room painted nude with gold intricates. The two single chairs ced beside the gold curtains were also gold, and a floor-to-ceiling window separated the balcony from the room with a white long curtain. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t believe what her eyes were seeing. She blinked and blinked again, still, the images didn¡¯t disappear. She lowered her eyes to the bed. Therge king-size bed with a gold headboard and gold frame was the most prettiest she had seen¡­ and the beautiful chandelier that was lit above her head made her throat go dry. What about the floor? The fluffy cream foot rug ced under the bed that spread to cover a small space around the bed made Jeslyn forget to close her mouth. She had seen wealth and tasted it, after all she is the young Miss of the Lee and Chen family, but this luxury right in front of her was something she had only seen on TV. After admiring the room, Jeslyn went back to sleep. ¡°That¡¯s enough, we have seen too much luxury. Dream goddess, I want to wake up, take me back to the car.¡± 1 Jeslyn closed her eyes while patting the bed with a small smile on her face. Even though she¡¯ll be living in the slum from now on, she won¡¯t be upset because she had dreamed of living in a room that her enemies cannot afford. That¡¯s a great achievement and a good sign that she would be crushing them all. At the thought of that, she chuckled and opened her eyes, hoping to see herself in the car, but no, she still found herself in her ¡®dream¡¯. ¡°Dream goddess, are you joking with me? Do you want to trap me in my dreams too? Is my life not hard enough already? Please take me back and I promise to not sleep in the car ever again. Besides, this might be myst time riding a beautiful car.¡± She joined her hands in a pleading gesture and stayed like that for a while, but still, nothing happened. ¡°Ok, fine. It seems you want me to look around the house before you send me back. That¡¯s so kind of you. How did you even know that I was longing to bid farewell to my room? Were you reading my mind?..¡± Jeslyn talked to the ¡®dream goddess¡¯ for a while before she got up and started to admire the things in the room. She wandered around until she found herself in the walk-in closet and almost fainted from shock. The white massive room was no different from a store in a luxurious mall. Everything ady could ever want. From clothes to shoes, bags to hats, wigs to cosmetics, and even watches and rings which includes earrings, nose rings, finger rings, and so on. Goodness, the closet was a sight to behold! Jeslyn closed her parted lips and started walking from section to section in admiration. She could only look and didn¡¯t touch anything. What if she touched and broke something out of shock and the ¡®dream goddess¡¯ wants her to pay, where would she get the money? 2 What if the ¡®dream goddess¡¯ wants her to pay by staying here and doing the cleaning and maintenance, doesn¡¯t that mean she would be seen as a dead person on earth and buried? ¡°No, no, I haven¡¯t made those people pay and that innocent man I married, I haven¡¯t divorced him to set him free.¡± Thinking of that man, Jeslyn sighed. yet She walked out of the closet and checked the bathroom. The bathroom was a little simpler with gold curtains above the bathtub, a white ceiling, a chandelier, arge mirror, and flower vases. 2 She sighed and closed the door before heading out of the room. As she walked down the corridor, the feeling she got from the house was a weirdly quiet and super clean house. She couldn¡¯t get the right feeling, but it somehow reminded her of that man she married¡­ Weird! 1 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She walked down the fleet of twirling stairs and finally found herself standing in the sitting room. Jeslyn sighed again. Although there was nothing much in the sitting room. However, from the soft tone of the nude paint on the wall to the brown couches and brown rug with a center table on top of the rug, wow-ed Jeslyn so much that her mouth fell open. ¡°Dream goddess, I have seen enough, please take me back.¡± She said and was about to head back to the room she came from when she heard¡­ ¡°Ahh!!¡­ Who are¡­ Jeslyn Lee?!¡± Jeslyn turned to look back and almost got the shock of her life. The specie in front of her was so handsome that she didn¡¯t know that she was almost drooling. Call her whatever, but she got a soft spot for handsome men and that was why she could fall into the scheme they plotted for her, using Ray. If Ray was handsome, then this guy in front of her has no name to qualify him. ¡°Y-you are fine,¡± she blurted without thinking. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I said you are beautiful.¡± She said again with dreamy eyes before she smiled. ¡°The dream goddess knows what I love. She¡¯s making me see them one after the other. If only I can touch him.¡± It¡¯s a ¡®dream, so of course, she can do anything which includes acting shamelessly. Rex blinked. He didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but one thing he desperately wanted to know was why the infamous D-list singer was in his home¡­ no, his brother¡¯s home. Unless¡­ Rex gasped with widened eyes and mouth¡­ Wholly lost, so much so that he didn¡¯t see when she came to stand in front of him and hugged him. ¡°Beautiful people should be hugged,¡± She said. Rex froze when their bodies came in contact¡­ Those two peaches in front of her chest were soft and¡­ ¡°What is going on here?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 29 Where am I? ¡°What is going on here?¡± Rex woke up from his stupified state and hurriedly pushed Jeslyn away. Jeslyn was confused. In beautiful dreams like this, such things don¡¯t happen. Wait, that voice¡­ Jeslyn and Rex simultaneously turned to look in the direction of the voice. Her eyes turned saucers. He is here too? Why? ¡°B- brother, wh- who is¡­ wh- what is she doing here?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn looked at Rex who had his finger pointed at her while hisrge eyes rested on the man standing by the door. The man had no expression on his cold face as he looked at her. Yes, his emotionless eyes were on her for a long time before he shifted his gaze and settled them on the blue-haired young man who still had his finger pointed at her. ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± He said before heading towards Jeslyn. Rex felt different emotions run into him at once. One was disbelief, another was disbelief, and the third was¡­ massive disbelief! 7 How could his brother say something so, so, so unbelievable?! His mind suddenly started to spiral out of control as he started to remember the things that had happened and ced the missing puzzles. They had gone to Rose City to look for crucial materials for their investigation. They booked the best hotel and on that fateful day, he and his brother decided to use the hotel¡¯s bar. His brother had gone out to use the restroom and it took a long while before he returned. On that same day was Jeslyn Lee¡¯s wedding which was also taking ce in the hotel. When his brother came back, he told him he had gotten married. A weekter, they were heading to the airport and a crazydy asked to be given a ride to the cemetery and which was also where Jeslyn Lee¡¯s grandfather was being buried. Rex nced at Jeslyn who was moving back from his brother and his brain spun to the right path. The crazy Miss on that day was you!¡± Well, his cry did nothing to pull those two¡¯s attention. Jeslyn had been crying in her mind for the dream goddess to take her back as the man in front of her was suffocating her with his handsomeness, plus his aura was too overwhelming for her to want to be around him. ¡®He¡¯s dangerous!¡¯ her mind had been screaming and she was not blind to that fact. Weil, she was¡­ when she married him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°M-Mr. S- stay right there, d- don¡¯te, take another step¡­ah!¡± She yelped when she fell onto the couch. She hurriedly sat up and screamed, ¡°dream goddess, Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Imand you now, take me back!!¡± Maverick paused at her scream with his eyes still on her. Rex, who had been watching the show with his pointed finger following Jeslyn around, knitted his brows and let out a sound to show his confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Wait,¡± he put down his finger. ¡°You think you are dreaming? Is that what I think it is?¡± He hurried over to stand beside Maverick. ¡°Of- of course. Does this look real to you?¡± Jeslyn replied while blinking. ¡°Pfft¡­ hahahaha¡­.¡± Rex couldn¡¯t keep his snicker andughed so hard that he held his stomach. He pointed a finger at her and said amidstughter. ¡°Jeslyn Lee, you are¡­ hahaha¡­¡± 3 ¡°Wh¡­ what is it? What¡¯s so funny?¡± Nobody answered her and she watched the man walk towards a single couch and sat down with one leg over the other. After Rex hadughed his intestines out, he also sat beside Jeslyn and said while trying to look serious. ¡°This is no dream, Lee.¡± Jeslyn looked around the house one more time and shook her head, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± She T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. refused to believe it. The first reason was that she was clearly sleeping in the car and when she woke up, she met herself here. Secondly, this house is too luxurious to be owned by someone in Rose City. Her Lee family was the richest. If they cannot afford a house like this, then no one in the whole City would dare. Unless they want to relocate to the slum. Thirdly, Jeslyn was brought up in wealth and spoiled rotten with thetest brand of everything; from essories, and clothes to furniture. She knows most of the brands and from all she had seen, starting from the room she woke up from, to the sitting room and even the style of the interior decor,¡± no designer in the whole of country A does it. ¡°You are not in country A.¡± Maverick finally spoke. From the way she was looking at the decorations in the sitting room, he figured out what she was thinking. If Jeslyn had been shocked, now she was more bbergasted at what she just heard. ¡°Wh- where am I?¡± ¡°Country M,¡± he answered. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Jeslyn screamed and jumped up to her feet. Rex sighed. He was still wondering what his brother was thinking. How could he bring someone from another country into their country? Not even a strong-hearted person but a little puppy like Jeslyn Lee. Now, he¡¯s only going to sit back here and watch how his brother exins to her¡­. ¡®wait, let me get my popcorn. Drama is about to begin! Hehehe! Just when Rex was attempting to stand up and go get himself popcorn, he heard the devil say, ¡°Rex, exin to her.¡± 19:30 ¡°Eh?¡± Rex looked at his brother and saw that his eyes were already closed and his head was resting on the chair. ¡®Why again was I born as his junior brother?¡¯ Rex asked himself with sorrow in his eyes. How was he going to exin the situation he doesn¡¯t know to this dumb youngdy? ¡®Why is my life so hard?¡¯ If only that idiot didn¡¯t fail her mission, she wouldn¡¯t have been sent to prison and would have been the one doing this trouble right now. 3 Rex sighed and motioned Jeslyn to sit down before he started to exin things to her, but what? 30 Country M Jeslyn sat down with a skeptical look on her face. She had heard of country M. In fact, the whole world knows of country M, but what she doesn¡¯t understand is why she is in this viinous ce. (1) Country M is known for her two names ¡®paradise in hell¡¯ and ¡®kindness is lost. Country M is the house for the wealthiest and most demonic set of humans that could ever exist in the world. Committing all the sins there are in the book is their fort. Although, they do it diplomatically. They don¡¯t go about stealing along the streets or picking up ady on the road to rape. Carrying out ¡®petty¡¯ crimes like that is considered the work of a weakling and such practices are frowned upon. Being able to survive in country M automatically means the person has a dead heart. From the police to the citizens are horrible humans and only a handful of people could be said to be ¡®kind¡¯ and that ¡®kindness¡¯ is extended to some members of their families and friends alone. Although that might be it, there are still few who know what love is and they aren¡¯t stingy to show it. However, the lover and the loved has to be at the top of the game, or else the enemies lurking around would use that against them. After all, the struggle to be at the pinnacle is no joke. Getting dragged into a country like that would certainly make a faint-hearted person like Jeslyn pee on themselves. ¡°Miss Jeslyn, I don¡¯t know what happened, but from what I understand, I don¡¯t think it was my brother who married you, but rather, you married him, correct?¡± Jeslyn slowly nodded and nced at the man whose head was on the headrest of the chair. ¡°Good. It was your fault for not knowing who you were marrying, so¡­¡± ¡°I want a divorce!¡± Jeslyn immediately yelled. Rex choked on his words and his voice disappeared while he looked at his brother who also happened to be looking at Jeslyn. Seeing those menacing eyes staring at her, Jeslyn shrank her neck, almost curling on the couch. ¡°Our deal was one year,¡± he said. From his hard voice, it was obvious he wouldn¡¯t be weing anything else except that deal. ¡°B- but what I married you for is over now, I lost.¡± She didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, but she was d it came. ¡°I also had a condition and I said it, didn¡¯t I?¡± Maverick asked with his thick dark brown raised. ¡°Huh? You said what? I didn¡¯t hear you state your condition.¡± She refused to be cornered or forced to live in this hellish country, especially not with this man that reeked of wickedness. ¡°It so happens that I need a woman for my brat¡­ I said something like that, did I not?¡± He quoted what he said that day before he agreed to the deal. Jeslyn blinked and knitted her brows, trying to recall but she couldn¡¯t remember much. All she could recollect was him saying ¡®brat and deal¡¯ before she pulled him away. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember, the deal cannot be changed. As for the contract, mywyer will bring it over in a while.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jeslyn stared incredulously at him. Can this be called kidnapping? ¡°Valen will being home soon, get the servants to return to the mansion and set everything in ce for him.¡± Maverick got up after entrusting the task to Rex. ¡°Got that, brother.¡± ¡°Come with me,¡± Maverick said to Jeslyn who was wordlessly regretting her actions on that day. She got up like a confused robot and slowly walked behind him. She didn¡¯t know or care about where, he was taking her. She made the wrong decision, so she could only abide by his rules now. She had never heard of where a contractor suddenly became the contracted. What an amazing life she¡¯s living. 1 Jeslyn followed Maverick out of the house, wondering where he was taking her until she realized he was showing her around the massive building! Should sheugh or cry at this predicament? Was this the right time to show her around the house? She was already feeling like dying when she realized she was in country M and this man is showing her around the house, is he for real? What eyes is he expecting her to admire the beauty of the house with? ¡°Ehm, Mr¡­ don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not right to be doing this right now when my brain has been fed with too much trouble to swallow? My brain is already suffering from indigestion and you are giving me more, please can I return to the house? I want to rest. She held her head dramatically, feigning dizziness. Maverick nced at her. Seeing how ¡®exhausted¡¯ she seemed, he gave a small nod before turning around and heading in the opposite direction. Jeslyn watched his disappearing back with narrowed eyes for a few seconds before her eyes lit she just got an idea and she ran after him. up like ¡°Mr, wait up!¡± Maverick paused in his step and turned to look at her. She beamed, making her look like a cute fluffy doll. Even though she knew that she was using her cutest expression right now, the man in front of her didn¡¯t seem to care at all. ¡°What?¡± His voice was so distant like he was stopped by an annoying stranger. Well, she¡¯s an annoying stranger and Jeslyn was aware of that. ¡°Ehm, you see, I was thinking, ehm¡­ see, I know we are married¡­¡± she said ¡®married¡¯ in an awkwardly low tone, like it wasn¡¯t real. ¡­and It¡¯s a contract. I understand that you want to stick to the end and I¡¯m not going to oppose, after all, I caused it. However, what I wanted to say is that¡­¡± She walked up to him and grabbed his right hand. Maverick frowned slightly at her touch but didn¡¯t pull out his hand. The audacious little bunny was too preupied with how to exin her intention that she missed the reaction he gave at her touch. With his left hand in his trouser pocket and his right hand in her hold, he stared down at the middle. of her head. 1 Jeslyn looked up at his face and wondered why he was so tall. ¡®If I ever get the chance to kiss him, I¡¯ll have to either wear tall heels or stand on tip toes and he will also have to lower his head a little¡­damn!¡¯ 1 Realizing she had lost track, she gently hit her head before she beamed again. ¡°Mr, can I return to my country? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 31 Wrong door- contract signing Realizing she had lost track, she gently hit her head before she beamed again. ¡°Mr, can I return to my country?¡± Seeing his face changing, she immediately let go of his hand and waved at his face in a hurry. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not saying I want to divorce. I mean, uhm, this country is not for people like me. I want to return to my country but I can still remain your wife and when it¡¯s time to divorce, you can send the divorce. papers over and I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°No.¡± His cold and stern voice sounded. ¡°Huh?¡± His reply startled her. What did he mean by no? ¡°Mr, there¡¯s no reason for me to be by your side, right? I have a career that I-¡± ¡°Miss, you have issues up there?¡± He pointed at her head. 2 Jeslyn shook her head out of reflex. ¡°Then, you mustn¡¯t have forgotten my condition for epting the deal, right?¡± ¡°Eh, you said it¡¯s for a brat and-¡± ¡°That brat cannot travel out of this country, which means you¡¯ll have to stay here.¡± ¡°But my career! I¡¯m a singer, a well-known singer who will soon be climbing to be a C-lister in a few weeks!¡± She knew she was lying, however, staying anywhere in the world is better than staying in this country. Maverick stayed silent for a while before he responded. ¡°Being here doesn¡¯t stop you from doing anything. There are greatpanies here, I¡¯ll get Rex to find you one.¡± ¡°No, Mr. I don¡¯t use the back door to attain my dreams.¡± ¡°Neither am I giving you ess through the back door.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What you heard¡­ return to the house, your stepson will be back soon. How you make him trust you as a stepmother is all up to you.¡± With that said, he walked away. Jeslyn¡¯s lips fell open in disbelief. What did he just say? Did he just¡­ ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±Jeslyn suddenlyughed. ¡°It seems my life is just getting worse by the day. No problem, I¡¯ll endure, so far I won¡¯t die before I ruin those people.¡± (1 She murmured to herself before she turned around and headed to the house. Walking back, she caught sight of the sparkling blue-colored pool a distance away and couldn¡¯t help but beam. She loves water and she could envision herself a few days from now diving into that pool in her bikini. Jeslyn entered the house and climbed the stairs. On getting to the passageway, she stopped and brushed her fingers through her hair. This is unbelievable, haha¡­¡± sheughed awkwardly. 18.33 She looked back to where she wasing from but no one was behind her, so she sighed and shook her head. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t get lost, can we?¡­ Jeslyn, you can do this!¡± She patted herself on the shoulder and continued to walk forward. Theplication of the passageway, plus the designs of therge doors got her confused. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°How can all the doors be the same? Where is the room I came out from? God! Why is a house this big andplicated anyway?¡­. Forget it, I can just open all the doors until I get to my room.¡± The floor she¡¯s standing on has three rooms with the doors looking the same. She got baffled as to which room she should go into. ¡°Let¡¯s start with this,¡± she said and walked to the first door on her right. Turning the knob of the first floor, it didn¡¯t bulge¡­ It was locked. ¡°This is not the room,¡± she shook her head and went to the other door. ¡°This should be it.¡± She turned the knob handle and¡­ vo, it turned! Jeslyn smiled and pushed the door open. She stared speechlessly at what was in front of her. T-this isn¡¯t the room, she thought and was about to shut the door when she heard, ¡°Enter¡± ¡°Ah!!¡± The fright she got made her open the door wide with her hand holding tightly to the door knob while her body rested on the door. Maverick, who was standing behind her, watched her cute reaction for a while before he bypassed her and stepped into the dimmed room. ¡°M-Mr. Can you please, make some noise while walking In the future? You almost scared me to death.¡± ¡°No,¡± he didn¡¯t look back as he threw her the answer. ¡°Ok, then I should just head to my room.¡± As she was about to turn, his voice fell. ¡°Your room is not on this floor.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Last floor.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ok, let me go-¡± ¡°Come in,¡± he told her again. Jeslyn walked into the dimly lit room and sat on the ck couch. Looking around the room, she found nothing to interest her. From the brown wall to the ck couches and ck doors, down to the hot chocte curtains and brown rugs¡­ It gave her the wrong feeling. ¨C The only breather in the room was the white sheets on the bed, though it had a ck duvet tucked 113 O into the bed frame from the lower half of the bed¡­ so sickening! ¡®Must your room look like a coven?¡­ Anyways, it¡¯s a beautiful coven, she shook her head at her taste. Well, she might be the only person in the world seeing beauty from something that makes one¡¯s hair stand on end. While Jeslyn was busy with her thoughts, Maverick dropped a document on the table. ¡°You should read through that and sign it,¡± he said. Jeslyn knitted her brows in puzzlement before she followed his jaw that was gesturing to the table. She looked down to see a brown envelope. She opened it and pulled out the paper that had a ¡®contract¡¯ written on it. She sighed-like she wasn¡¯t expecting him to really take this marriage to this degree. Well, it was her idea. Flipping open the pages, Jeslyn suddenly developed a headache. She rubbed her temple in frustration. ¡°Why must these contracts, terms, and conditions¡­ In fact, why is everything aboutw this complicated, cumbersome, and exhausting? Can¡¯t they write things more straightforwardly? Ah, my head already.¡± Shemented while flipping over the pages. Jeslyn had thought she was thinking that in her mind until she heard a snicker. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 32 Ignoring the terms and conditions Jeslyn had thought she was thinking that in her mind until she heard a snicker. She paused her fingers on the document and raised her head slowly to look at the man in front of her. She blinked and blinked again. ¡°Huh? I thought I heard him sniffle augh. Why is his face still looking like a robot¡¯s? Perhaps I was thinking too much.¡¯ She shrugged her shoulders and continued to flip the pages without reading anything. Jeslyn sighed again. All her contracts were handled by Maya and Christine. She dislikes reading these ¡®tiny¡¯ words filled with uses, party A, party B, rights, and so on. Don¡¯t thesewyers get tired? She sighed again. She picked up the pen on the table and just when she was about to put down her signature, Maverick pulled the contract off the table. ¡°Jeslyn Lee, you haven¡¯t read the terms and conditions, you don¡¯t know what your duties are, you haven¡¯t read what you should expect of me, how you should treat my son, what to expect of him-¡± ¡°Mr. Somebody I don¡¯t know his name, I hate reading-¡± 1 ¡°Maverick,¡± he interrupted her with narrowed eyes. ¡°Eh?¡± She looked at him in a stupor. Those narrowed eyes sent goosebumps crawling under her skin. She swallowed as her heartbeat took another beating tune. Seeing how the bunny in front of him was changing from a happy and cute girl to a withdrawn cat shivering under the rain, he suppressed the air around him and exined: ¡°Call me Maverick, that¡¯s my name.¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Maverick¡­¡± She draws the name on her tongue while repeating it, checking how it sounds, and also thinking of the meaning. After a while, she slowly nodded while thinking, ¡®it makes sense that he bears that name, it suits him perfectly because he doesn¡¯t look, behave, nor give her the feeling of how humans are. It¡¯s understandable though, this is country M. She cleared her throat awkwardly when she saw him looking at her. ¡°Ehm, Mr. Maverick, I suppose that you won¡¯t sell me, deprive me of food and sleep, stop me from- fulfilling my dreams, and the most important thing, I believe you will not prevent me from seeking revenge.¡± Her face turned fierce at the mention of revenge. Those people, if she doesn¡¯t skin them alive, she¡¯ll leave the face of the earth in the most hateful and dishonored way. Her name will be painted around the world and also will get a ce in the book of world records as the most disgusting human to ever live. This she pledged. For a brief moment, Maverick pursed his lips when he saw her brief transformation. ¡®She¡¯s faking her persona!¡± He thought. It wasn¡¯t known if Jeslyn showed that fierce and evil side of hers out of hatred for her enemies or if she was subconsciously showing the real her, but whatever It wasverick got to understand that she wasn¡¯t a harmless bunny. He had been thinking all these while of how he would make her adjust to the lifestyle and the gloomy air of country M, it seems that¡¯s not necessary now. Jeslyn beamed at him after her thought and clicked the pen, ready to sign. ¡°You should know that once you sign that, you-¡± He paused when she dragged the contract to her side and signed it before he got to finish his words. He slowly shook his head and stopped talking. She was definitely going to regret not reading it. There were some conditions in there that he expected her to protest about, like the- no intimacy rule, hidden marriage from the public, treating Valen like she would treat her son- meaning, condoning his excesses, and other bizarre conditions. 2 ¡°Done. Even though I didn¡¯t read it, it took me almost 5 minutes to sign everything. Mr. Maverick, why are there so many pages? There are literally more than 50 pages. Why is it so much?¡± Jeslyn tilted her head in perplexity while looking at his gorgeous face. 1 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, you already signed it.¡± ¡°No, wait, I can trash it. Another can be sent, right?¡± She blinked. Maverick looked at his wife speechlessly for a while before thinking: ¡®Jeslyn, are you this careless or just acting stupid?¡± 2 He¡¯ll never know. ¡°I don¡¯t do second chances.¡± He picked up the document and stood up. ¡°You can do whatever you want, go wherever you want- in the house, but the rooms on this floor are off limits, only this room is open to you on this floor.¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°The servants will call you downstairs for your meal. You can decide to have your meals in your room, but joining the family will be better for your task with Valen.¡± ¡°W- what is my task with your son?¡± That¡¯s right, she doesn¡¯t know. ¡°You missed the chance of finding out when you didn¡¯t read the contract. I don¡¯t give second chances, so find out for yourself.¡± He walked out after that. 2 ¡°Say, Jeslyn, why are you this ridiculous? Your brain needs to be checked in the hospital, ah.¡± Jeslyn murmured to herself while slowly pping her head. So dumb! 2 ¡°I don¡¯t even know how old this child is, what he¡¯s like, what he loves and hates¡­ Why exactly am I still living? With this brain of mine, I should have been chewed out in the entertainment industry by those wolves. (3 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She sighed one more time before she got up and walked out of the room with the thought: ¡®Whatever that boy is, he¡¯s just a child and I can spank him if he¡¯s rotten. Hehehe¡­¡¯ Talking about rotten children, Jeslyn would prefer to be barren than have one. She calls them; the agent of short life, home destroyers, heart attackers, and any bad name she could think of. She¡¯ll be like, ¡®how can only one child be this troublesome? Giving parents headaches and anxiety. I¡¯ll certainly send my child for adoption if he or she turns out to be a rotten brat.¡¯ Well, Maverick¡¯s child has to be good-behaved due to how Maverick is. She thought. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 33 Jeslyn¡¯s Agony- grandpa¡¯s life lesson Jeslyn returned to her room and sat on her bed, thinking about her matters. She still couldn¡¯t believe that her dearest grandfather was dead. She slowly closed her watery eyes as the tears fell down her cheeks. 1 It hurts so badly. She didn¡¯t get to see his body before he was cremated. She didn¡¯t see his ashes and also, the most painful part is that she didn¡¯t get to bid him farewell or attend his funeral. That must be the reason she isn¡¯t able to move on. All this while, she didn¡¯t get a ce¡­ this quiet to think about her sorrows. She had two unfeeling friends in prison who wouldn¡¯t want to see her mourn orment. Now that she is finally alone, she can cry now, right? ¡°Grandfather,¡± her lips shook. It hurts¡­ Mentioning his name hurts very much. ¡°I miss you a lot¡­¡± she broke down in tears as she wailed like she had never before. Jeslyn didn¡¯t feel this way when her mother died and that was because she woke up after two years from aa. Although she cried for a few weeks, she didn¡¯t feel the kind of pain she was feeling right DOW. Her mother was the strong-headed type of woman who wouldn¡¯t tell Jeslyn she loved her but would rather do things to make her know how important Jeslyn was to her. Ms. Alice was the type that would frown at Jeslyn for ying with dirt and wearing her slippers wrongly. She was the type that prefers to fight for her daughter instead of letting her daughter fight for herself. She wanted Jeslyn to only see the goodness in life and protected her so tightly from the evil of the world and that was the reason Ms. Alice didn¡¯t let Jeslyn and grandpa Lee meet for a long time. Grandpa Lee, on the other hand, was the type of grandfather who would rather join Jeslyn to y with dirt than pull her away. He was the kind of old man that would wear his shoes the wrong way when Jeslyn does, just to make her happy. Grandpa Lee was the type of man who would rather let Jeslyn fight her own battles than do it for her. He would stand by the side to blow a whistle to cheer her on. He wanted Jeslyn to see that the world is like an ocean, beautiful with amazingly gorgeous creatures, but at the same time, the deadliest when she dives into it. He would tell her, ¡°my child, ying at the bank of the ocean just to admire the beauty is a wonderful thing but not an achievement. However, going into the ocean to see the dangers underneath it and also to learn how to survive those perils is the best achievement you can ever have. I¡¯m old now and one of these days I will join your mother, but what about you? You and your sister will be the only ones left in the Lee family. The Lee family might look peaceful and happy at the moment, but when I die, enemies will pour out. Those that woulde for the Lee cooperation would, the enemies I made along the road to sess woulde for you, the homes that were wrecked due to my indirect involvement would show up, and mostly, your beast of a father wille too. What will you do then? Learn to be strong, grow a thick skin, and hide your emotions under the facade of whatever persona you choose to disy. When the world thinks you are weak, your enemies would go easy on you, then dissolving their attacks would be a walk in the park for you. I made the mistake of allowing your grandmother to teach your mother that way, but I won¡¯t make that mistake with you. If your mother had not gone away from home and went to live with that father of yours in country G, breaking allmunications with me because I showed displeasure for that husband of hers, her life would have taken a different turn. I only got to know about your mother¡¯s dilemma when she came back home without you. I wanted to destroy your father but she didn¡¯t allow me, saying it would hit you too hard. Child, whatever you do in the future, never forget the lessons I taught you. Never show your weakness to anyone¡­¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jeslyn screamed in pain after remembering her grandfather¡¯s life lesson. He had sat her down beside him on the field after they finished ying golf on that day. ¡°You were my pir, grandpa. I rested my whole weight on you, but why did you let me fall so hard and didn¡¯t give me a heads-up? Grandfather, they killed me along with you. They didn¡¯t just take your life but dug your granddaughter¡¯s heart out. They showed me the cruelty of life the hard way. I will not forgive them. They took you away from me¡­¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t contain her agony. She felt the pain she had been buckling up tearing at her heart. The pain was unbearable. She curled herself on her bed and muffled her voice with a creamy pillow. The river of tears gushing out of her eyes wet the pillow like it was soaked in water. Jeslyn stayed in that fetal position as she cried from that morning until the afternoon before falling asleep¡­ curled up. ¡°Where is she?¡± Ray asked the men in ck standing in front of him with their heads bowed. ¡°We are sorry young master Ray, we couldn¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°What do you mean you couldn¡¯t find her?!¡­ Where have you searched?¡± ¡°Everywhere she could have possibly been-¡± ¡°Have you searched her holiday house? The beach? The snow house? The resort? The Lee resting house? The park house? The paint house? The ss house?!¡­¡± (2) ¡°Yes, young master. We searched all the ces you asked us to¡­.including the apartment given to her by her agency.¡± ¡°F*ck! Where the hell are you, Jeslyn?!¡± Ray ruffled his hair in frustration. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 34 Frank¡¯s feelings. ¡°F*ck! Where the hell are you, Jeslyn?!¡± Ray ruffled his hair in frustration. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What about thatwyer and her¡­¡± he paused. How can he call that stranger her husband? He refused/ to give that pauper that title. ¡°¡­that stranger she contracted to marry her?¡± ¡°Ehm¡­ we couldn¡¯t find anything about them. They seem to never exist.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Go and look into them! Don¡¯te back here if you don¡¯t find anything about that contracted husband andwyer!¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The guard bowed and left with his people. Ray narrowed his eyes as he thought of where Jeslyn was. ¡°Jeslyn, I hope you are not with that contracted man-¡± His eyes widened like he had gotten his answer and he threw the ss of wine in his hand against the TV that was reporting on the court case of two days ago. Yes, it had been two days already and Ray still couldn¡¯t find Jeslyn. After he left the bar, he went to the ces he believed Jeslyn would be. Using the keys she had given him to all her apartments and houses, he opened the doors but found no Jeslyn. Those keys that were up to 8 were given to him whenever she was gifted or bought a new house but he had never thought of using them until two nights ago. He didn¡¯t know why he went there nor how he went there, but when he couldn¡¯t find her, something he didn¡¯t know he would feel for her erupted in his heart. At first, he felt fear and immediately called the young Miss and Christine, thinking they had done something to her because while doing his own path a few months ago, he made sure they promised. him that they were never going to harm her after they had taken her property. That decision of his had caused the young Miss to fight him for a few weeks before they reconciled. After he got to know that no one touched Jeslyn, he thought she went to one of the rest houses to cry, but his guards couldn¡¯t find her there either, so he started to panic. For two days he had been on her case and was even thinking of getting the police involved until he thought of the possibility that she was with that wild contracted man. ¡°Jeslyn, you better not dare!¡± He roared. The front door burst open and Ray¡¯s friend walked into the house with rage. ¡°Ray, what did you do to Jeslyn? How could you do that to the woman you love?!¡± ¡°Shut the f*ck up frank! How many times do I have to tell you that I don¡¯t love her? I don¡¯t love Jeslyn!¡± Ray roared. ¡°You do, you a*shole!¡± Frank retorted with the same amount of energy. He walked up to Ray inrge strides and stood in front of him. ¡°Ray, I said, you love her!¡± With eyes spitting fire and a voice filled with anger, he said to Ray with gritted teeth, waiting for him to deny his feelings one more time. ¡°I don¡¯t- ¡°Pow!¡± A heavy punchnded on the side of Ray¡¯s mouth. Ray felt that. It was damn painful, but still, he had no zeal to fight back. Instead, for some reason he didn¡¯t know, he wanted more of that punch. ¡°You d*ckhead, I know how much I love Jeslyn, but I stayed back when you got into the picture. I couldn¡¯t drag a woman with my best friend and when I saw how happy she was with you, I was also happy, but what did you do? You broke her for greed! If I had known before now that you were only ying games with her despite loving her so much, would have taken her away from you. 1 When did you intend to tell me about this huh? So if I hadn¡¯t forced your sister to spill the beans, I would have still been in the dark, thinking Jeslyn betrayed you on the altar and you sought revenge by testifying against her in court. You knew I didn¡¯t go to court, you knew I hate the news, yet you didn¡¯t intend to tell me the truth?! Ray, this will be the first andst chance I¡¯m giving you. If you don¡¯t find Jeslyn and bring her back here, I¡¯ll ruin you¡­ along with your family.¡± Frank spat out before storming out. Ray lost his momentum and staggered to sit on the couch behind him. Frank was a ssmate with Jeslyn and the two got to know each other after Ray got into a rtionship with Jeslyn. young Frank has a dubious origin that even Ray, his alleged best friend, couldn¡¯t find out. He is the master of the second richest family in Rose City and has stuck with Ray for some reason since his return to the city five years ago. Ray had no idea that his best friend was in love with his woman until now. What the f*ck has he done?! Losing Jeslyn and Frank were the two things he didn¡¯t want to ever happen to him. 3 He doesn¡¯t want to lose Jeslyn, not because he loves her, but because he can¡¯t let her go, especially not after the humiliation. 1 Yes, his feelings for Jeslyn are not clear. He doesn¡¯t know what he feels, but he was sure that whatever he feels, hatred is part of it. As for Frank, well, there¡¯s a mystery around him that Ray wants to unravel. Aside from that, he genuinely likes to be around Frank, ¡°What the f*ck is wrong with me?!¡± Ray pulled at his thick ck hair in frustration with reddened eyes and bleeding lips. 1 That injury left on the corner of his lower lip was so deep that it would take a few weeks to heal Chapter 35 Chapter 35 . 35 Share of the property he property Christine on the other hand has been discharged from the hospital and was just entering the Chen mansion. Getting out of the car, she looked around her environment and got lost in deep thought for a while before she stepped into the house. The minute she did, confetti and cheerful voices weed her. ¡°Wee home, young Miss Christine!¡± The rows of servants in brown uniforms and white aprons eximed. Christine nodded with a faint smile while her eyes darted around the luxurious sitting room. It was beautiful, but the Lee house was prettier. ¡°Wee back home, child,¡± Mr. And Mrs. Wales stepped forward and hugged Christine in a tight embrace. ¡°Thank you mom, dad,¡± she smiled stiffly. ¡°Older sister, wee home!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The cute voice of a little girl of about 6-7 years old sounded, and very soon, a girl in a braided ponytail, decorated with a pink tiara and pins, wearing a pink school uniform trotted over and hugged Christine¡¯s thighs. Christine looked down at the child and smiled brightly before picking her up. ¡°Older sister, Chi chi missed you,¡± she hugged Christine around the neck. ¡°Older sister missed you too.¡± ¡°Are you going back to those bad people?¡± ¡°No, not anymore. I¡¯m done with work and will stay here with you.¡± ¡°What about older, older sister? When will she join us?¡± Christine stayed silent for a while before she said: ¡°Call her eldest sister and call me older sister.¡± ¡°Ok, eldest sister¡± 1 ¡°That sounds better¡­ As for when sister would return, I have no idea, she¡¯s very busy at the moment.¡± Christine said that while looking at her parents who shook their heads. ¡°Chi chi baby,e, let your nanny take you to school before you gette.¡± Mrs. Wales peeled the child out of Christine¡¯s arms and handed her to ady in a servant¡¯s uniform. ¡°Bye, the child waved at them as she was being carried away. After the child left, Christine brushed her gaze through the servants that had their heads down and said: ¡°you all should return to your duties and sweep this rubbish off the floor. They look disgusting.¡± The voice was not as weing as it was a while ago. ¡°Yes, miss, the servants scattered after that. Some went to get cleaning tools to get rid of the confetti littering the floor. ¡°Christine, see me in my study,¡± Mr. Wales said and headed upstairs. Christine and her mother followed behind him, with Christine¡¯s mother holding her arm. Inside the study room, Mr. Wales looked at his wife and daughter sitting on the couch in front of him with a stern look on his face. ¡°What is that sister of yours up to? What does she mean by the whole property should be transferred to her? Jeslyn is my daughter too and I have the right over those properties more than your sister does!¡± ¡°Father, I don¡¯t care what you and my older sister had. However, I¡¯m not in for your drama. Sister wanted the properties and she plotted for years to get them. If you had also wanted the properties, you should have plotted when you married Alice, but no, you were busy enjoying the marriage¡­ as if cheating on mom wasn¡¯t enough, you got her pregnant and she gave birth to that idiot, Jeslyn. Don¡¯t get me involved in your fight with my sister. Sort out your problems. I¡¯m heading back to transfer all the properties to her like she instructed.¡± Christine stood up, ready to leave but her father¡¯s roar made her sit back down. ¡°You dare take a step from that ce!¡± ¡°Dad, what exactly do you want? You don¡¯t expect me to disobey sister for you, do you?¡± She raised a brow at him. ¡°Both of you take it easy. Wales, Christine is not wrong. You know the daughter you gave birth to. You know what she¡¯s capable of doing if she doesn¡¯t get her way. She wouldn¡¯t mind striping you off everything you own just to prove a point. Let Christine give her the properties. After all, we already have enough wealth. As for you, Christine, I have told you times without numbers that your father did nothing wrong by staying with Alice for so long. I permitted it and thanks to that decision, we are this wealthy¡­¡± ¡°Notwithstanding, he deserves to be hated. A man who could do that to his wife and daughter isn¡¯t worthy to be called a man!¡± With that said, Christine red at her father and got up before storming out of the room. It wasn¡¯t that she found fault with what they did to Jeslyn and her mother. She was only upset that people kept rubbing it in her face that she was enjoying the privilege of being rich because she was adopted. She had spoken to her father multiple times to tell the world that she wasn¡¯t adopted, but he wouldn¡¯t, saying it was for the greater good. Now, after the greater good, he got nothing from his sacrifices and he¡¯s mad about it. Well, let him be mad because Christine is also angry at him for how her life had turned out. She would forever be at the mercy of Jeslyn and her family for the rest of her life. Who likes that? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 36 Caring for his sick wife From morning till afternoon Jeslyn didn¡¯t go downstairs to eat nor did she open her door to the maids that had been knocking. Now it¡¯s evening and she¡¯s still inside and a maid is standing outside her door, banging and ringing the doorbell with urgency. How many hours has it been that the guest she was warned to care for by the butler hasn¡¯t eaten? She loves her job and doesn¡¯t want to be fired. Being under master Maverick means an automatic protective shield in this hell of a country, so the young maid was frightened by the thousands of bad thoughts running through her mind. ¡°Ring, ring, ring!¡± ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, please open the door!¡± There¡¯s a spare key with the butler however the man couldn¡¯t be found in therge mansion. ¡°Step back.¡± The maid turned with a start at the cold voice. She hurriedly stepped out of the way and bowed her head to avoid looking at those cold eyes owned by the demonic man she was working for. When will this master learn to make a sound while walking? Every time, he walks around like he wasn¡¯t stepping on the ground. ma While the maid was thinking that, Maverick brought out a key card and slid it through the reader, and waited for it to beep green before he turned the knob and opened the door. ¡°You may leave.¡± He said to the maid who still had her head down before going into the room and shutting the door. Maverick walked to therge bed and saw the girl curled up in her sleep with messy hair and a red nose. Her gorgeous face looked pale with sweat forming on her forehead. He lowered his height and stretched his hand to touch her forehead. Maverick knitted his brows after feeling her burning forehead and stood upright. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Come to the house¡­ now.¡± Maverick put his phone away and nced around the room for a brief moment before he headed to the bathroom. The overly gorgeous-looking man with an incredible figure came out a few secondster with a bowl and a white towel. He sat down beside Jeslyn and turned her from the fetal position to face up. The pale-looking Jeslyn didn¡¯t stir in her sleep for a second. Maverick ced the towel in the bowl of water, squeezed the water out, and cleaned her face with it. The cold-looking man repeated the process a few times before folding the towel and cing it on her forehead. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He raised his hand and nced at his inconspicuous ck watch before he stood up and returned the bowl to the bathroom. Maverick came back to sit beside the sleeping woman and nced at her face one more time before he looked away with no changes to his facial expression. He rested his head on the headboard with one long leg ced on the bed and the other left on the fluffy rug. With eyes closed and expression unreadable, he stepped into the world of unknown thoughts. A long time passed and the beeping sound of his phone ringing made him open his eyes. Maverick¡¯s bloodshed eyes shed in the direction of the phone and the murderous look in his eyes dissipated a little. When he closed and opened his eyes again, only the redness could be seen and his face had returned to its normal emotionless state. He stretched his hand to the top of the drawer to take his phone while looking at Jeslyn who didn¡¯t stir from the ringtone of the phone. Answering the call, Maverick listened to what the other party was saying without uttering a word before he took the phone off his ears and ced it back on the top of the drawer. Soon, the door dinged and a maid pushed it open. She bowed to the man sitting on the bed before stepping aside for the doctor toe in. The doctor, a young man that was no older than Maverick, with his hair dyed white, walked into the room, holding a ck suitcase. 7 He ced the suitcase on the bed and started to open it while saying: ¡°I thought you called me for your son. Who is she?¡± Maverick ignored him and closed his eyes with his head resting on the board again. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t answer that. Rex left a message in the group saying someone got married. With thisdy here, I think the answer is obvious.¡± Maverick didn¡¯t say a word and the doctor sighed. ¡°I told you to sleep a lot but I know listen. Your eyes are red and your face-¡± you never ¡°Stop talking and do your job,¡± Maverick said in a passive voice like the person he was talking to meant so little to him. ¡°If only I can. As your doctor, I think you should listen to me once in a while. Take a few days to rest. Your health is just as important as your son¡¯s. You can always run the-¡± ¡°Matt, don¡¯t push it.¡± Maverick¡¯s voice came again like nothing, making doctor Matt sigh and shake his head. He focused his attention on the woman lying on the bed and checked her temperature before injecting her. ¡°She has a high fever but that¡¯s not all. I¡¯ll take her blood sample to theb. Am I permitted?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Doctor Matt drew Jeslyn¡¯s blood in a syringe before he kept away his materials and threw a pill bottle beside Maverick. ¡°That¡¯s all I can help you with. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning with the result of her condition.¡± Maverick didn¡¯t open his eyes nor said a goodbye word until he heard the clicking sound of the door. He slowly opened his eyes and turned to look at the green bottle lying beside him. He picked it up and nced at it. He made a throwing gesture, but before he could throw it into the bin standing quietly by the side of the door, he nced at the sleeping Jeslyn, looked at the bottle in his hand before he got up. took his phone, and walked out. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 37 About the Master Jeslyn opened her eyes to something covering her view. She took it off her face and sluggishly sat up. She raised the fabric and saw it was a white towel. Touching her forehead, it wasn¡¯t burning up nor was she feeling any difort. Wondering why a damp towel was ced on her forehead, she got down from the bed and dizziness washed over her. She swayed and immediately held the bed for support. ¡°Tsk, what is wrong with me now?¡± She murmured to herself before she slowly raised herself to stand for a while. When she felt that she could walk without falling, she took the towel and walked towards the bathroom to spread the towel and also wash up. Coming back to the room, Jeslyn saw a maid standing by the door with a tray. On the tray were dishes tightly sealed. ¡°Good evening, ma¡¯am, master said your food should be delivered to your room,¡± the maid spoke out with her head lowered. ¡°Oh, keep it there,¡± Jeslyn pointed to the table. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± the maid walked hurriedly to the table and ced the tray of food on it. ¡°Ma¡¯am, master said you should eat something light and healthy because it¡¯s alreadyte at night, so brought you some light meal.¡± The maid exined while opening the tes of food. ¡°What time is it?¡± Jeslyn asked as she stared at the garnished pasta, a te of grilled fish, fruits, dessert, and juice being arranged on the table. 2 ¡°It¡¯s almost 11:00 PM, ma¡¯am,¡± the maid answered while taking the tray away. ¡°Sote?¡± Jeslyn frowned. For how long did she sleep? ¡°Ma¡¯am, please,¡± The maid gestured with her hand to the table before she took a few steps to the side. Jeslyn had already washed up in the bathroom earlier, so she sat on the couch and started to eat, after all, she was famished. All through Jeslyn¡¯s food, the maid had her head down and didn¡¯t dare to look at her. ¡°Lady, what¡¯s your name?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°My name is Maya, ma¡¯am.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s hand paused and she turned her head to look at the maid. She examined her from head to toe and her frown grew deeper. ¡®Why do they have the same height?¡± ¡°Raise your head and look at me,¡± Jeslynmanded with a cold voice, totally different from her usual cute tone. The maid slowly did as told. Looking at the maid, she was far prettier than that betrayer and they looked nothing alike. Do you have another name?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°No, ma¡¯am, answered the maid. ¡°Oh¡­ Then it would be hard for you to stay around me¡­¡± ¡°N-no, If you don¡¯t like my name ma¡¯am, you can give me another.¡± The maid hurriedly cut her off. Sending her away? The master would punish her if he finds out that his guest wasn¡¯t satisfied with her. Jeslyn raised a brow, ¡°you are good with your name getting changed?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± the maid answered while nodding. What is a change of name? She¡¯ll agree to change her family a thousand times if that would mean that¡¯ she would continue to be under her master Maverick¡¯s protective umbre. Jeslyn nodded slightly before turning her gaze back to her food. ¡°That¡¯s good then. From now on, I¡¯ll you¡­.hmm¡­ Let me think of a better name. I¡¯m still eating, when I¡¯m done.¡± call The maid smiled when she saw how the youngdy changed from seriousness to being yful like a chameleon. She knew that the master cannot be friends with soft people. A whileter, Jeslyn put down her cutlery and blurted out instinctively, ¡°Riya, get the tes out.¡± Maya knitted her brows in confusion. She was the only one here, so who is Riya? Jeslyn looked up at Maya and said without a smile or the usual softness in her voice. ¡°Riya¡­. I¡¯ll call you Riya from now on.¡± Maya smiled after her puzzlement had been cleared. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± the maid curtsied before stepping forward to get the dishes. ¡°Uhm¡­ Riya, is the young master back?¡± ¡°Young master Rex doesn¡¯t live here, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I meant your master¡¯s son.¡± The dishes made a clicking sound as the maid¡¯s hands shook and identally hit the dishes together. ¡°M-ma¡¯am, why are you asking about little master Valen?¡± The maid asked with a tinge of uncertainty in her voice. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been hearing about him quite a lot, so I thought of seeing him in person.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s right. Little master Valen is popr in country M but no one knows him.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t go public. The Lu family hides him from sight, so no one knows him.¡± ¡°D-did you say, Lu family?!¡± Jeslyn subconsciously screamed in terror. ¡°Y-yes, ma¡¯am. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± The maid frowned a little. In country M, there are a few families that are on thedder of sess. The Lu family, the Yu family, and the Xu family. (2) Those three families are the top dogs in the country that must not be provoked and their names are known throughout the world. There are two branches of the Lau family. Maverick, Valen, and Rex makes one, while the other rtives make the other. (Maverick¡¯s branch is the second branch he formed on his own.) The second branch of the Lu family tends to keep a low profile. Although, the second branch of the Lut family has been keeping a low profile, people from country M still know who the young masters are. Their names are unique to them alone, and that was why when Jeslyn asked like she was surprised, Maya felt suspicious. If Jeslyn was connected to Maverick, she is supposed to know the household he¡¯s from, right? As the maid¡¯s face was turning ugly with every weird thought that crossed her mind, Jeslyn suddenly¡¯ chuckled. ¡°You are really fun to be with. Your expression was priceless. I think I like you¡­ Just a little,¡± Jeslyn beamed. She just realized that her reaction didn¡¯t go well with Maya, so she decided to act smart. The maid smiled. She was happy that her master¡¯s guest liked her to the extent of ying around with her, albeit, a little. However, that means a lot to someone like her. It means she might get noticed by the master soon. After all, for the master to bring home a guest means that he has a considerable amount of likeness. for them as an acquaintance. ¡°So, Riya, have a seat, I have some questions for you.¡± Hearing that, Riya took a step back and her temperament changed. Seeing this, Jeslyn sighed. In country M, a person doesn¡¯t randomly call another, especially a stranger to sit for some question and answer sections. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 38 Shunned by the world Seeing this, Jeslyn sighed. In country M, a person doesn¡¯t randomly call another, especially a stranger to sit for some question and answer sections. (1) Asking or answering such questions might result in a person¡¯s misfortune and worse case, annihtion of their family. Especially when the question is rted to the three top dogs of the country. the Every time, the cops dress as normal citizens and roam around fishing for information to pin down the evildoers. They also use other people too, including children. They might scheme for a child to be adopted by their target and use that child to fish for information regarding the families they had their eyes on. 1 So that¡¯s why the citizens don¡¯t trust anyone who wants to ask them questions. Especially on the three top families. Maya doesn¡¯t want to offend the Lu family even though it¡¯s by mistake. Because offending the Lu brothers is the same as calling for a tribtion thunder on oneself and their family. Which is what Maya was trying to prevent. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like that. I know the rules of the country, so I¡¯m not going to ask you for secrets. Besides, what would you know about your master anyway?¡± Jeslyn rolled her eyes. That¡¯s right. Maya doesn¡¯t know anything about Maverick or Rex, but she certainly knows about Valen. Maya sighed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t really know anything about the family. My work is to serve the masters and tidy the house, please pardon me and do not be angry, I¡¯m sorry Ick sufficient knowledge.¡± Jeslyn waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to cry.¡± She sighed and rested her jaw on her palms with her elbows on the table. ¡°If only I nced through the contract¡­ Sigh¡­¡± she sighed again. ¡°Riya, you should leave now. I believe it¡¯s alreadyte into the night.¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am, I was asked to wait on you.¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°I just woke up a while ago and might not be going to sleep until morning¡± ¡°B-but, what do I tell the butler? He¡¯ll be angry.¡± ¡°Tell him I chased you away. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Maya bowed before she left with the dishes. After the maid left, Jeslyn got up and did some exercise to aid digestion. Done with the activity, she became bored and started to miss her phone. She sighed one more time. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what is going on outside and what those fickle 300,000 fans of mine are saying about me. I bet I only have 50,000 fans left¡± 19:35 While talking to herself, her eyes roamed the room and zoomed in on aptop ced on top of her bed. ¡°Is that aptop? Why didn¡¯t I see it when I woke up?¡± She hurried to the bed and climbed into it before grabbing the t and weightlessptop. ¡°Wow¡­ So Impressive. Lightweight and cream color. I like this.¡± She opened it and powered it on. Theptop had nothing on it which means it was brand new. She configured theptop and logged into her Chatme app- the top social media app used in most of the countries. Logging into her ount, Jeslyn gasped at the massive inbox,ments, and tags she saw. Even the number of her fans was dwindling. From 300,000, they have dwindled to 2,000 and she was sure that the next time shees back, they should have reduced to 0. 2 After a while of staring speechlessly at the numbers, she clicked her tongue. ¡°Tch, my manager couldn¡¯t even handle my ount. What a wonderfulpany.¡± She scrolled through her page and asionally stopped to read a few headlines andments. [Breaking News! Uprising singer, Jeslyn Lee, killed her grandfather!] [ News sh! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. D-list singer Jeslyn Lee abandoned her fiance of 5 years on the altar!] [ New Discoveries! Young master Ray betrayed singer, Jeslyn Lee!] [Unbelievable! Jeslyn proved innocent! Jeslyn ordered her husband to run innocent sister, Christine Wales down with his car!] ¡°Ha, media¡­ It¡¯s a pity the car didn¡¯t run her over though, I wish it did.¡± Jeslyn clicked on thement. Reading the people¡¯s take on it, she sighed. ¡®Cold-blooded murderer!¡± ¡®Jeslyn, get out of the entertainment industry!¡± ¡®I used to be her fan, but at this point, I have had enough! I¡¯m no longer her fan anymore!¡± ¡®Bypass Jeslyn and her music!¡± I second that!¡¯ +2¡ä +1000¡ä ¡°Where the hell is she? Why isn¡¯t sheing out to talk to us?¡± ¡°What does she have to say? I¡¯m starting to believe that she really killed her grandfather because he 18.35 willed all his properties to Christine. Then she made her assistant take the me.¡± That makes sense. These days, we no longer know what¡¯s true and what¡¯s a lie. Poor Maya! ¡®I knew from the start of her debut that Jeslyn was a snake under the green grass. She only looks innocent and cute on the surface, but her heart is dark! Jeslyn closed thement section and went to her inbox¡­ 50,000+ messages. ¡°Wooo¡­take it easy on my ount you hateful b!tches! That¡¯s more than my true fans already!¡± She clicked open the messages. As she already knew, most of them were threats and malicious messages from people. ¡°Christine, you did a remarkable job. You know your assignment.¡± Jeslyn said through gritted teeth when she saw that the few tens of messages she read were about her ¡®running¡¯ Christine over. ¡°Are these people blind? Who did the car run her over? She wasn¡¯t even standing in front of the car¡­ or is there another meaning to ¡®run¡¯ over someone?¡± She scrolled through a few of the messages in annoyance like she had a particr message in mind. The minute she spotted the name, she blurted, ¡°got ya!¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 39 True friends Manager Miles, her manager at Delly entertainment for four years and a half. They used to be good friends and she was waiting to see her take on this matter. 1 ¡®Jeslyn, I¡¯m so disappointed in you. If your grandfather¡¯s case was a setup, how about Christine¡¯s matter? You almost killed Christine! I saw the vid¨¦o, so don¡¯t you dare lie to me! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Christine did all of that for your sake, yet you had the heart to do that to her. I had thought I could remain your friend even after thepany dissolved your contract, but as it is now, I feel disgusted even dropping this message for you. Sign the contract termination I sent you your email and send me a copy. Don¡¯t bother showing your face to thepany, no one wants to see you. Enjoy your life in hiding, good day!¡¯ Jeslyn sighed and rubbed her temple with her fingers. ¡°What a friend, indeed.¡± As she was about to scroll again, she caught sight of¡­ ¡°Ray? What does he want?¡± She opened the message out of pure curiosity and suddenlyughed out loud. Her voice was filled with hurt, she sniffed back her tears and opened the message. ¡®Jeslyn, where are you?¡¯ ¡°Eh?¡± Jeslyn stared at the message for a long while without answering. It caught her by surprise that Ray of all people was asking her this. Just when she was about to close the chat, another message was sent. ¡®I have searched everywhere for you¡­ Are you with that contracted wild man?¡¯ Jeslyn stared at the message without any intention to respond. He was online and his status shows he was busy typing. ¡®I know you are there. Jeslyn,e back home, we need to talk. ¡®I know that you are mad at me, well¡­ I did all that because¡­ Anyway, forget it.¡¯ You have reciprocated by abandoning me on the altar and marrying a wild man.¡¯ ¡®About your grandpa Lee, I think I should apologize! At this junction, Jeslyn tapped the keyboard. Her facial expression was as clear as a calmke. There was absolutely nothing to make one think she was mad or happy, however with the force she was hitting the keyboard, a passerby would understand that thedy was a step away from killing someone. ¡°This should be thest time I hear you talk or see you write about my grandfather. You want me to come back? Sure, I will, but after I have handmade your coffin¡¯ With that, she hit the send button and closed his chat to prevent seeing his response. Jeslyn scrolled over the other messages and saw two notifications she didn¡¯t expect to see. They were messages from Emma and Ava. Those girls weren¡¯t her friends but they had stopped her a few times to warn her about Ray, but she paid no heed. ¡°Are you two going to rub it on my face? How bad can it be? Let me just read.¡± She opened Emma¡¯s message and what she saw left her bbergasted. ¡®Hey, Jeslyn, sorry I didn¡¯te for the trial and all, I was out of the country for a tour. I¡¯m not surprised about Ray though, but your sister, Christine, I was caught off guard. Anyway, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here to say. Sorry about your grandfather. Please ept my condolences, and stay strong. Where ever you are right now, think of your well-being and don¡¯t do stupid things. Those people have to pay and you are the only one fit to ruin them. 1 I¡¯m a DM away if you need my help with anything. Jeslyn felt a sting in her eyes. How could a stranger she detested be this nice to her whereas her family¡­ She opened Ava¡¯s message and just like Emma, Ava was also sympathizing with her and wishing her the best. ¡®I never thought you¡¯d be given such massive blows all at once. I¡¯m so sorry for not showing up at the court. My manager forbade me to have anything to do with you. You know how the masses are. However, I heard that Christine has been making ns with your manager for a few years now to be a signed artist under her. It also seems she was one of those newbies thepany was training in secret and it left me wide- eyed that they kept that hidden too. Anyway, I intend to tell you that aside from the little I can do for you if you ever need me, I¡¯ll be helping you ¡®take care¡¯ of that bitchy sister of yours until you are mentally and emotionally alright to take over. I also hope this would serve as a great lesson to you. Please be fine. Reply to me when you see this, it would make me feel less worried¡¯. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn wiped the tear from under her left eye. She wasn¡¯t expecting this from the girls she never looked at twice. ¡°That¡¯s right. Being too nice has taught me a bitter lesson. Though, I¡¯m not sure if being evil or a little smarter could have helped anyway since the scheme was so deep. But I¡¯ll be more careful now. Also, I¡¯m perfectly fine, I have cried all I should and would be stepping out of the limelight for a while. Thank you so much, Ava. I¡¯m grateful. However, about Christine, don¡¯t do anything to her. She has a strong backing and you might suffer in the long run. Let her ride the horse for now, soon, I¡¯ll take it back.¡± After she typed the reply, she hit the send button and watched as the message was ticked with a blue mark before she left the chat while ignoring the incessant messagesing from Ray. She logged out of Chatme and went to check herpany¡¯s website to see the news. As expected, news of her leaving Delly entertainment, and their cutting all ties with her filled everywhere. The one that caught her attention aside from her news was the one rting to Christine. [To our lovely fans, Christine Wales has been signed by Delly entertainment. Her talent is exceptional and her debut date will be furthermunicated to you all. Please support her on her new journey. Management. ] Jeslyn stared at the news for a while before she chuckled and then burst into a fit of uncontroble. laughter mixed with hot tears. She cried silently for a while andy on her bed with her back while looking at the white ceiling, thinking of what to do next and how to start. ¡°One year, just one year,¡± She murmured to herself. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 40 Trouble rearing it¡¯s head ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am,¡± two servant girls cleaning the stair railing greeted Jeslyn with forced voices. It was obvious they didn¡¯t like her and the malds weren¡¯t making an attempt to hide it. ¡°Good morning,¡± Jeslyn responded while walking down the stairs. She chooses to ignore them, after all, it has nothing to do with her. It¡¯s their right to hate or like her. A few steps ahead, Jeslyn heard the maids behind her talking in hushed voices. What could they be talking about if not gossip about her? And Jeslyn wasn¡¯t a fan of such, so she turned around, and with a cold voice, she spoke. ¡°You two, go get your payment and leave.¡± The girls looked at her like she was a joke and ignored her to continue working. Seeing this, Jeslyn chuckled for a while before she started taking small steps towards them while saying: ¡°You know, at a workce, you ought to be careful with your tongue and also how you treat people. It¡¯s fine to gossip, but it¡¯s disrespectful when you let whoever you are gossiping about hear it. I was nice enough to tell you both to leave with your pay, but not anymore. Go get your bags and leave¡­ Without a dime! If you make me repeat myself, then you¡¯ll be thrown out of this house without your bags.¡± She smiled at the two girls who had their eyes erged in shock. ¡°Wow, this is the first time I have seen a guest issuing orders in a house that isn¡¯t theirs. Youngdy, who do you think you are toy off Mr. Maverick¡¯s workers?¡± A feminine voice tinged withughter, sounded from behind Jeslyn followed by the clicking sound of heels stepping on the smooth and sparking floor. ¡°Good morning, Ma¡¯am!¡± The two servants greeted with cheerful voices. Jeslyn didn¡¯t bother to turn around and patiently waited for the intruder to walk around her ande to stand beside the servants. ¡°Morning. You two, continue your work and go downstairs if you are done.¡± The newdy gave the instruction to the two maids while looking at Jeslyn with a condescending stare. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The maids answered and were about to leave when they heard¡­ ¡°I dare you to take a step from here.¡± 1 Jeslyn¡¯s voice sounded almost like their master¡¯s. Sending chills down their hearts. The girls subconsciously stood rooted to the spot. Not daring to move. Jeslyn folded her arms on her chest with her eyes on the prettydy in front of her. She assessed thedy in front of her for a while before asking: ¡°And¡­ who might you be?¡± Jeslyn said, raising a brow at thedy. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t even seem to know me, so what right do you have toy anyone off?¡± Jeslyn sighed¡­ ¡°You also don¡¯t seem to know me, which means you are irrelevant in this house, so what right do you also have to stop me from sending disrespectful workers off?¡± Hearing that she was irrelevant, thedy narrowed her scorching gaze at Jeslyn. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m irrelevant?¡± ¡°Who told you I¡¯m a guest?¡± Seeing thedy knitting her brows, Jeslyn curled her lips. ¡°Everyone knows that you are a guest.¡± She said afterposing herself. Her brows were only knitted for a flitting moment. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°It means those people are not important, just like you.¡± Jeslyn turned to look at the two servants that had a confused and terrified look on their faces. She doesn¡¯t care or want to know why they looked so frightened. But one thing she was determined to do was to get these two maids fired. No one has ever disrespected her and gone away with it and these girls certainly won¡¯t be the first¡­ not in a country like this anyway. Showing these unrepentant girls mercy would mean she¡¯s weak and this peacock who just arrived, throwing her weight around would find a spot to bully her in the future. The Lu brothers have no sisters and from the information released to the public, the Lu brothers shut the doors to their other family members, which means, a cousin cannot appear in this house. So the identity of thisdy standing beside her might either be a family friend, or a high-ranked worker for the Lu brothers because she¡¯s dressed like an elegant secretary. ¡°You two¡­¡± Jeslyn touched the space between her brow. It seemed like she was considering something, then she continued. ¡°¡­I have said it the third time, I think, and I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡± ¡°Riya!¡± Jeslyn called the servant whom she saw walking around the sitting room with a white napkin. At first Maya didn¡¯t answer, but a few secondster, her brain jolted and she stared up at the staircase. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you called me?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm, get the security.¡± ¡°Oh?¡­ ok, ma¡¯am.¡± Maya walked towards the telephone. Looking at Jeslyn, thedy in a red pencil skirt, wearing a white shirt that was opened to expose her fine cleavage with face caked in nice makeup and hair done into a ponytail, red at Jeslyn. This was no longer a matter ofying workers off, after all, she was never the type to care about who eats and who doesn¡¯t. Seeing such a beautifuldy in Maverick¡¯s house turned her brain and she automaticallybeled her an enemy. So when she heard what she was telling the servants, she took the opportunity to invoke dominance, an image to be feared and respected, just like every servant in the house fears and respects her, but who would have thought this pretty face in front of her was a stubborn one? ¡°Youngdy, I think you-¡± ¡°Young ma¡¯am, stop addressing me like a mum would address their naughty daughter. If at all you are older than me, it shouldn¡¯t be a difference of three years, so, what¡¯s up with that tone?¡± Jeslyn red at thedy¡­no, she was already ring. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 41 Meeting Valen Thedy had her mouth hanging open and so were the servants. Who dares to talk to Ms. Mn like this? Is this guest courting death? (1 After a while, Mn chuckled. It wasn¡¯t a happy chuckle, but the chuckle was filled with hidden danger. ¡°I thought you were-¡± ¡°Miss Mn, Ma¡¯am,¡± a few men in ck walked over and bowed to Jeslyn and Mn. ¡°Ah, you are here. These servants feel sore in their feet and cannot walk out of thepound when I told them to, so I called you here to throw them out.¡± Jeslyn exined sarcastically. The head guard looked from Jeslyn to the maids. They seemed to not have an iota of fear but were gazing at Jeslyn with mockery in their eyes. He then looked at Mn who was doing a stare-down contest with Jeslyn before he bowed. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­ throw the servants out.¡± The head guardmanded his men. ¡°W-what?!¡± Both the servants and Ms. Mn eximed at once while staring at the head guard who was about to turn around. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Mn roared. Once the guard stopped and looked at her, she asked while twirling her index finger above her head while asking: ¡°Who owns this house?¡± ¡°Everyone knows who owns the house, Miss Mn.¡± The head guard replied. ¡°Who gives the orders in this house?¡± Mn asked again. ¡°Still the same answer, Miss Mn.¡± ¡°Then why are you taking orders from a stranger? Those are the master¡¯s hand-picked maids. How can you listen to a stranger and throw them out?¡± ¡°Not when the ¡®stranger¡¯ has a say in the house, Miss Mn.¡± With that said, the head guard left with the others, depriving the maids of the chance to seek forgiveness. The maids wanted to beg Jeslyn, not because they feared or respect her, but because they know what- their lives would be like after leaving the mansion, but the guards wouldn¡¯t let them. They were dragged out of the house like hateful parasites. On the stairs, Jeslyn was about to leave when Mn blocked her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mn asked with a skeptical look on her face. ¡°A person who wouldn¡¯t care to know who you are. And if I may say, your sexy cleavage is too revealing, don¡¯t you think? This is a house, not a club.¡± Jeslyn threw Mn the words before she sidestepped and walked away. Mn looked down at her dress. Truly, her cleavage was revealed and she has a reason for doing so, but getting hashed by that stranger was the height of it. 18:39 She stamped her nude heels on the smooth floor as rage built up in her. She wasn¡¯t just humiliated, she was also called a prostitute. ¡®I will have to deal with this stranger quickly, or else, she will be out of her control. It doesn¡¯t matter who she is. If I can send those two to prison, then what is this weakling that I cannot chase to death?¡¯ (2 Mn curled her lips as ideas to deal with Jeslyn formed in her mind. Meanwhile, Maya, who had called the securities, was standing in the sitting room, staring wide-eyed at Jeslyn who was walking down the stairs. ¡®What is thisdy who couldn¡¯t bother to give Miss Mn face? What is her identity?¡± While Maya was thinking, Jeslyn came to stand in front of her and waved at her. ¡°What are you daydreaming about so early in the morning? Done with your chores?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°G-good morning ma¡¯am,¡± Maya hurriedly curtsied. ¡°Hmm, morning. Hope you slept well?¡± The maid was shocked again. She couldn¡¯t recall what year someone had cared to ask her if she slept well. ¡°It seems you have a lot to think about, point me in the direction of the dining room. A maid had called me to head there.¡± ¡°T-there,¡± Maya was flustered. Wonders keep happening that she feels her mind will explode. Does she want to join the family for breakfast? Little master Valen is there too! Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ By the time Maya woke up from her stupor, Jeslyn had walked far away from her. She sighed. She was about to warn her, but¡­ leave it be. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jeslyn arrived at the dining table with two godly beauties already there. One was a handsome man with a cold face and the other was a jaw-dropping pretty and cute boy of about 6 years old. 3 The 6-year-old child had a head full of ck hair, his baby face was lowered to stare at the food ced in front of him. 2 The minute he raised his gaze to Jeslyn, she swallowed hard. The thought to steal him away shed through her mind. ¡°How can a child be this cute!?¡¯ She screamed in her mind. His brows were thick and dark, just like his father¡¯s. His pink lips were turned downwards and a small frown rested between his brows. Hisrge eyes which housed sparkling hazel pupils nced at Jeslyn for a brief moment before they turned to look behind her. Jeslyn followed his gaze and looked back to see thedy she had an altercation with earlier, walking over with the sound of her heels disturbing the quiet atmosphere. Jeslyn rolled her eyes and walked towards the dining table. Seeing the guest sitting on the chair beside Maverick, Mn furrowed her brows. 18:39 O No one has ever been allowed to take that seat before, so why is the guest sitting there? While she was wondering, Mn walked to stand beside Valen. Jeslyn nced at her and looked at the empty chair that was on the other end of the table without uttering a word. ¡®I said it, she¡¯s not an important member of the family, hmph!¡¯ She thought. ¡°Good morning,¡± Jeslyn greeted Maverick and Valen. ¡°Hmm,¡± Maverick answered but Valen didn¡¯t. Mn curled her lips in a smile when she saw Jeslyn looking at Valen. Probably expecting a reply that would nevere. ¡°You must be Valen, I¡¯m Jeslyn,¡± she stretched out a hand across the table to shake Valen, but he didn¡¯t even look at her. His eyes were still focused on the veggies ced on his te. Jeslyn awkwardly took her hand back and happened to see Mn sniffing augh. She rolled her eyes and rather chose to watch the maids instead, as they served her. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Valen said. His voice was childish, but the coldness it held could not be ignored. Maverick ignored him and continued eating his food. Staring at his father, Valen continued; ¡°I know the maids do not have the guts to serve my vegetables, only you can order them to. I don¡¯t-¡± ¡°Yo! wait for me.¡± Rex¡¯s voice sounded from the sitting room and soon, his hurried steps could be heard. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 42 First fight. ¡°Yoo, wait for me.¡± Rex¡¯s voice sounded from the sitting room and his hurried steps could be heard a whileter. (1 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah, the family is gathered and you all were about to exclude me? What a- Jeslyn, good morning¡± He beamed at her. ¡°Good morning,¡± Jeslyn answered.; ¡°Your night must have been good, right?¡± Rex walked to the dining and took the only vacant seat while. a maid wearing a ck gown and a white napkin tied around her waist hurried to start serving him. ¡°Hmm, that can also be said,¡± Jeslyn answered ambiguously. While Rex and Jeslyn were talking, Mn¡¯s head was aching. From what she knew, none of the Lu brothers had ever brought a woman home before, so who is this Jeslyn? and what position does she hold to be at the table with the Lu family, and also able to hold a smooth conversation with Rex? ¡°Father, I just asked you a question.¡± Valen interrupted the conversation between Rex and Jeslyn, prompting them to shut up and look at him. Looking at what was ced in front of Valen, Rex sighed. He doesn¡¯t need to be told of what was going on. ¡°Darling Valen, it was prescribed by Matt, so you can only take that,¡± Rex intervened. ¡°Uncle Rex, if I recall correctly, I wasn¡¯t talking to you, right?¡± He red at Rex who immediately shut. his mouth and turned to focus on his food. Jeslyn knitted her brows but said nothing. ¡°Valen, don¡¯t say that, he¡¯s your uncle,¡± Mn said in a soft voice. Too soft for Jeslyn¡¯s liking which made her frown grow deeper. She narrowed her eyes at the child and scrutinized him all over one more time. ¡®Cute but rude, huh?¡± She snorted. Jeslyn¡¯s reaction pulled everyone¡¯s attention to her. Like she wasn¡¯t being looked at, she continued to eat her food without paying attention to anyone. ¡°Hey, you, get these Veggies out of my sight and get me something appetizing.¡± Valen said to one of the maids who had her head down. The maid raised her head and confusionced her face. What would she do? Disrespecting or disobeying Master Maverick was never an option, however, little master Valen can also not be disobeyed. ¡°What should I do?¡¯ The maid stood rooted there in trepidation. ¡°Did I not just talk to someone!¡± Valen roared with his small voice and pped the table. His aura suddenly turned fierce and wicked. ¡°Valen!¡± Rex called. His voice sounded fearful and pleading. 18:39 Maverick raised his head and shot Mn a re. Mn hurriedly turned to Valen and tried to talk him out of his anger. ¡°Little master, calm down and take it easy. I¡¯ll immediately go and get you the meal you want, you¡¯ll hurt yourself, please don¡¯t be annoyed, daddy is sorry¡± At Mn¡¯s words, Valen tuned down his anger and red at his father. Jeslyn bit her lips trying to suppress the rage building up in her.One of the things she hates in her life is spoilt children. She¡¯s allergic to them and never wants them having anything to do with her. 1 Among all the spoilt kids she had seen, Valen seems to be holding the crown. 9 ¡®Stay calm, Jeslyn, stay calm, she told herself while breathing in and breathing out. She watched as Mn rushed off to get Valen different dishes while the maids hurried over to clean out the healthy food they had left on his table. The table became quiet and Rex¡¯s naturally cheerful face was reced with bitterness and sorrow. Maverick had his usual deadpan look on his face. Only his mouth opening once in a few seconds to allow in food, distorted his facial expression. Jeslyn suddenly lost her appetite when she saw the table had be a ghost house. 1 She looked at Valen, the cause of everyone¡¯s misery. The boy was on his phone with a serious look on his handsome face. A whileter, Mn hurried in with a few servants holding dishes. The new dish was arranged in front of Valen. Most of them were fried food and raw food like milk, cheese, eggs that were not properly cooked, and so on. Rex¡¯s breath hitched in his throat when he saw Valen cutting the egg and having the yoke pouring out. Maverick wasn¡¯t saying anything but the hand holding his cutlery was having veins popping out at how tightly he was pressing the spoon against his te. Mn pursed her lips as she looked at Valen. Watching the family looking so weird and awkward, Jeslyn seemed lost. What¡¯s wrong with the kind of food Valen was eating? She also eats oily and uncooked food too, especially the egg. Just when Valen was about to put the egg in his mouth¡­ ¡°Put it down.¡± It was Maverick. He didn¡¯t sound like he would be taking a ¡®no¡¯ for an answer. Valen closed his open mouth and dropped his cutlery. Rex breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest like he just escaped death. 1 ¡°Take the food away and bring back the veggies,¡± Maverick ordered. ¡°No!¡± Valen yelled. ¡°Valen!¡± Maverick called with the same tone of voice. The father and son started a stare-down contest. None wanting to back down for the other. Those in the room except Jeslyn felt the world was ending. ¡°B-brother, please calm down. H- he¡¯s just a child.¡± Rex immediately intervened. ¡°Y-yes master, Valen is just a child, please forgive him,¡± Mn added. Jeslyn sighed and pushed away her te of food to get up. Just when she did, everyone turned to look at her and Valen spoke up with so much anger. He needed a ce to vent and he finally got one. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to do things without inducing amotion? You are too noisy!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Jeslyn looked around her, she was the only one standing and Valen was ring at her. She knitted her brows, not believing it was her the little brat was talking to. ¡°If you are leaving, please hurry up and get lost! Furthermore, you can f*ck out of the house and never come back!¡± He scowled at Jeslyn. Now Jeslyn was sure he was referring to her. She silently walked around the table and went to stand beside Valen after shoving Mn out of the way. She pulled the child up from his seat and sent him a loud ¡®smack¡¯ to his soft butt. 7 Valen¡¯s face changed and so were the people in the dining room. From the servants to Maverick. A light flickered through Maverick¡¯s eyes before it disappeared into nothingness. ¡°How dare you!¡± Mn roared. ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Jeslyn thundered. Her anger could no longer be suppressed. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 43 Angry Jeslyn ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Jeslyn thundered. Her anger could not be suppressed. ¡°You raised him.¡± She pointed at Valen while her eyes spat fire at Mn. ¡°Only a person like raise such a rotten kid-¡± ¡°Y-you,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me when I¡¯m talking!¡­ ¡°Jeslyn shut Mn up. you could ¡°Are you proud of a child like this? Do you call yourself a woman after inculcating such morals in him? A child who has no respect whatsoever. Are you happy that he only listens to you? Who are you to do that? Who gave you the right to ruin someone¡¯s child!¡± Ever since Jeslyn was born, she had never been this angry, nor had she ever let her anger consume her to this extent. She also didn¡¯t know why she was feeling this way. ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± Valen screamed. ¡°Shut your little mouth and head to your room, right now!¡± Jeslyn roughly shoved the child to a maid who was staring at her like she had seen a demigod. The maid wasn¡¯t the only one who was that way. Every single person in the dining room was not left. out. They were shocked into dumbness by Jeslyn¡¯s outburst. Maverick had his sharp eyes on Jeslyn all through and when he saw her shove his son, he almost flew out of his seat. But seeing where the child was pushed to, he rxed. ¡°Send him to his room and take along his food too.¡± She ordered the maid holding Valen. The maid turned her head robotically to know what Maverick would say. Seeing him nod, she also nodded like a soulless puppet. Jeslyn lowered her angry eyes at Valen. The child was still in stupefaction, he couldn¡¯t believe what was going on. ¡°You naughty little thing, I seriously don¡¯t care if you cause troubleter, but you see those veggies that your papa asked you to eat, you should quietly cat them all. I have seen your ugly side and I tell you, mine is a lot worse than yours. You wouldn¡¯t want to taste it, now take him upstairs.¡± The maid cautiously held Valen¡¯s little hand and hurried out of the dining room with a few other maids carrying the dishes with veggies along with them. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Once Valen was gone, Jeslyn turned to look at Maverick who was also staring at her. The silence in the dining room was enough to scare a ghost. ¡°How could you?¡± Jeslyn asked but Maverick remained silent but his eyes never left her. Jeslyn turned to Rex who had his lips parted in amazement. ¡°And you too, why would you let your nephew be raised like that?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Ahem. Jeslyn, you see, there¡¯s a little, eh¡­¡± Rex stammered all through. How was he supposed 18:39 0 to exin why Valen turhed out to be like that? His brother wasn¡¯t saying a thing, so what can he say? ¡°You can¡¯t even exin,¡± Jeslyn chuckled in rage. She turned to look at Maverick and pointed a finger towards the entrance. ¡°That was your child, Mr. Maverick. He¡¯s just 6 years old but already knows how to use the ¡®f¡¯ word. I understand that this country is not for the weak, but Mr. Maverick, raising a child to be that way is not healthy for him and the society. I¡¯m very sure the little disy he demonstrated a while ago is just the tip of an iceberg of what he¡¯s capable of.¡± Jeslyn paused. She suddenly felt a sting in her eyes and a feeling she didn¡¯t know assaulted her heart. It was painful. It felt like she was betrayed. ¡°I¡¯m wholly disappointed in you, Mr. Maverick,¡± she whispered in an awkward voice. It was obvious that a little push would make her tear up. ¡°How dare you! Who do you think you are to butt into Mr. Maverick¡¯s-¡± ¡°Paah!¡± Jeslyn turned around without a warning and sent a resounding p across Mn¡¯s face. 10 ¡°You don¡¯t interfere when I¡¯m talking to my husband!¡± She yelled, prompting her emotions to spiral out of control. 5 A tear slipped from her left eye and she wiped it furiously. She took a step to stand in front of Mn who held her right check and was staring dazedly at Jeslyn. Jeslyn lowered her voice, hoping it was threatening and domineering enough before she said; ¡°You listen and listen well. I don¡¯t care who you are and what you are to the Lu brothers. In as much as I¡¯m the madam of this house, and Valen is my stepson, you have no right whatsoever to butt in when I discipline Valen or talk to my husband. You get that?¡± Done talking, she patted Mn on her left cheek before she shifted her gaze to Maverick who was equally looking at her. She red at him before walking out of the dining room. A long whileter, Mn came around from her reverie and pointed at the door. ¡°M- Mr. Maverick, wh- what does she mean?¡± What was the meaning of ¡®my husband, Valen is my stepson, madam of the house? What does that mean? Mn refuses to believe that those phrases have the same meaning as what she already knew. It cannot be possible! Maverick pursed his sexy pink lips while staring at the entrance. Nobody knew what he was thinking. A few secondster, he got up and walked out. Mn was still in disbelief. Her clear and pretty eyes slowly turned sparkling with liquid gathering in them. A blink would make the salty water run down her smooth cheeks. ¡°Y-young-master Rex, wh- what is going on?¡± She turned to look at Rex. Rex sighed and got up from his seat. He walked up to Mn and reluctantly patted her shoulder before saying; Chapter 44 Chapter 44 44 Mn¡¯s disbelief- Valen¡¯s request. Rex sighed and got up from his seat. He walked up to her and reluctantly patted her shoulder before saying, 1 ¡°I know you have something brewing inside you for my brother. I don¡¯t know what it is nor do I care to know. However, it is your fault. My brother brought you here to be Valen¡¯s nanny and not to fall in love with him. He pays you a huge sum of money and makes sure your family is well protected. He was kind enough to give you more than sufficient benefits as his son¡¯s nanny. Now my brother is married and I¡¯ll advise you to kill that thing growing inside you. You can see that my sister-inw is not a pushover like you had thought. She can be crazy when she¡¯s furious. She¡¯s mad at you for what you tried to do to her this morning, plus Valen¡¯s behavior ticked her off. For now, I¡¯ll tell you to not push her, I know what you are capable of and I know what you have done and what you are nning to do to get my brother to notice you. I¡¯ll only warn you once, desist. 1 My brother is not a good guy like me that would give you a warning or a second chance. If he could treat his loyal subjects like he does, who are you that he cannot get rid of? For the sake of Valen, I am willing to talk this much. He patted her shoulder again. ¡°Good luck.¡± With that said, Rex also left the dining room. Mn¡¯s fat tears fell one after another before they started to run like a broken tap. She staggered to sit on a chair and lowered her head as she cried silently for a while. The servants had cleared the table and left a while ago when Rex was still talking to her, so she was the only one left in the huge dining room. Mn felt an unbearable pain tearing at her heart. It was so terrific that she clutched her chest. ¡°This is not true,¡± she shook her head. How could she believe it? She had grown to love Maverick for decades. They had attended the same basic school, went to the same University, and studied the same course. 4 For him, she abandoned her family¡¯spany to learn how to take care of a child and tolerate his excesses. Although her family was not among the top dogs, but they were wealthy enough to be the top in any other country. When she found out that Maverick had suddenly gotten a child from nowhere, she was infuriated. She investigated, and even now, she was still investigating to know who the cursed woman was, but no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t find Valen¡¯s mother. Although she had been around Maverick for decades, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Maverick had no idea she had been stalking him from childhood. She was too insignificant for him to pay attention to. When she heard that Maverick was looking for a nanny for his son, she went to apply. After all, she was raised with the hopes of bing Maverick¡¯s wife, so It was easy for her to pass the test and became Valen¡¯s nanny with the ¡®hellish¡¯ training she went through. Which ambitious woman would love an illegitimate child born to the man they breathe for? Mn was such a woman. She might have been Valen¡¯s nanny for six years, but her love for the child is questionable and Maverick wasn¡¯t blind to that fact. (3) That was why he didn¡¯t think of her when he was discreetly searching for a mother for his son. ¡°Maverick, h-how could you do this to me?¡± Her low voice broke. She shook her head again in denial, ¡°this is a dream, yes, a dream. I need to return home.¡± She got up and cleaned her pretty face before leaving with her head held high and shoulders straight., She is a proud woman, so she wouldn¡¯t want the servants to think otherwise. Valen stared with narrowed eyes at the servants who had their heads bowed in front of him. ¡°I told you to get these leaves out of my sight!!¡± He roared and overturned the small ss table in front of him. The maids shivered at the cking sounds of the dishes hitting against each other beforending on the white rug below their feet. ¡°Clean this mess and get out, all of you!¡± ¡°Y-yes, little master!¡± The three maids hurriedly answered and went on their knees to start cleaning the mess. Valen left them in the room and strutted out, heading to his father¡¯s room. Using the stairs from the third floor, he stopped at the second floor, in front of his father¡¯s study room. He was too small to open the door, so he stood by the door with hands folded on his chest, waiting for the door to be opened. Not up to three seconds, the door clicked open and Valen walked into the dimmed room. A silhouette of two people could be seen, sitting in the room. Valen didn¡¯t look afraid. If anything, he had a serious look on his face tomunicate his displeasure. ¡°I don¡¯t want thatdy living in this house. Whoever she is, I don¡¯t want to know, send her packing,¡± he said the moment he walked in. ¡°She¡¯s your mother now,¡± Maverick answered behind the desk. He had something in his hand but because of how dark the room was, the object could not be seen. ¡°What mother? Mn told me my mother was dead.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your stepmother,¡± Rex replied. ¡°I refuse! A person like that cannot be my mother-¡± ¡°You have no choice, Maverick butted in. ¡°I do. I¡¯m old enough to make my decisions.¡± Valen disagreed. ¡°Not under my roof, boy,¡± Maverick raised his head from the object in his hand to see the little child in front of his desk. Valen stared at his father for a while before opening his mouth, ¡°I want to move out.¡± Silence reigned in the study room for a long time before Maverick answered with a slight nod, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Huh? Brother!¡± Rex raised his voice at his brother¡¯s response. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Valen red at Rex who immediately shut his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll move out today. I¡¯ll take Mn with me.¡± Valen said. ¡°I have no problem with that,¡± Maverick said. Just when Valen turned and was about to leave, Maverick continued. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 45 Making peace with Valen ¡°I¡¯ll move out today. I¡¯ll take Mn with me.¡± Valen said. ¡°I have no problem with that,¡± Maverick said. Just when Valen turned and was about to leave, Maverick continued.. ¡°Young man, you can only move out after you turn 18. Valen and Rex simultaneously turned to look at Maverick. He didn¡¯t even spare anyone a nce as his fingers stroked the object in his hand. (1) ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Are you ying with me, Mr. Maverick?¡± Valen narrowed his eyes at his father. 2 ¡°You have two options. Either you get your freedom at 18 or you get your freedom at 7¡± Rex widened his mouth in shock. However, Valen curled his lips. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± He knew his father wouldn¡¯t give him a free pass. Getting his freedom at 7 must come with a condition. ¡°Stay in the mansion until I find a solution to your problem,¡± Maverick said with his head lowered to stare at the ck object. Valen pursed his lips and thought about it for a while before he nodded. ¡°Deal, but-¡± ¡°No, young man, you have no right toy conditions. Since you have chosen to stay in the mansion for a year, you will ept all that¡¯s inside the mansion.¡± Maverick cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t like that thing you brought home!¡± Valen protested. ¡°Her name is Jeslyn,¡± Maverick corrected. ¡°Whatever, Valen rolled his eyes. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you either, so it¡¯s mutual,¡± Maverick added. ¡°She¡¯s stupid for hating me.¡± ¡°I bet she sees you as a worse creature for hating her too¡­ she¡¯s cute,¡± Rex chuckled. ¡°Gross,¡± Valen sneered. ¡°Yeah, you hate cuteness, I forgot.¡± Rex sat upright and stroked his beardless jaw. ¡°Return to your room. The kitchen will prepare you another set of veggies.¡± Maverickmanded. ¡°Dad, I hate-¡± ¡°You made a deal. You¡¯ll ept all that¡¯s in the mansion and that includes the food you are given and the people in it.¡± Rex chimed in. ¡°You are ganging up against me.¡± Valen red at Rex. ¡°Hmph!¡± he humphed, stamped his small feet, and stormed out. The two men watched as the little boy left the room before Rex pressed a button on the remote he 18:40 was holding. The door closed, but a t screen disying what was happening outside the room was put on. Rex sighed. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you tell Jeslyn? It seems she¡¯ll keep fighting Valen if-¡± ¡°Let it be. She doesn¡¯t have to know¡± ¡°Oh? Ok¡­ so, about the Yu family¡­¡± ¡°Shake them a little,¡± Maverick interrupted. ¡°Hmm¡­ What strategy do you prefer I use this time?¡± ¡°Kill the old man.¡± ¡°Ah! brother, that would be causing chaos.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Maverick raised the object he had been stroking and it turned out to be a ck gun. He got up from his chair and started to walk towards a bookshelf. ¡°Get Pink out and send them to stay beside her.¡± He said before the shelf turned and he walked into at dark passage with stairs leading downwards. 7 Rex sighed, ¡°finally.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s room¡­. On the bed, Jeslyn tossed and turned. She had been wondering why she reacted that way with that little cutie. She was angry, but reacting that way was too much, right? After all, he was just a child. ¡°Aish!¡±She sat up and ruffled her hair in frustration. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Valen¡¯s fault, it was the fault of the adults around him, especially that evil woman.¡± Jeslyn narrowed her eyes at nothing. Thinking about Mn, her calm mind suddenly red up. ¡°How could she treat someone¡¯s child like that?¡­ I¡¯ll just take care of Valen myself¡­ No, I¡¯m not good with children¡­ Wait, I¡¯m angry, but I don¡¯t know if he has eaten. A stubborn child like Valen certainly wouldn¡¯t want to eat anything, I would do the same if I were in his shoes.¡± Jeslyn sighed and got out of bed to go check up on Valen. Walking along the corridor, she didn¡¯t know which room was which but kept on walking. ¡°Where is his room located?¡­ He cannot be on the ground floor, thesecond floor belongs to his father, the third floor has my room, and¡­ his room should be here too, since I was married in the first ce to be his mother, right?¡± While she was talking along the passage, she spotted Valening from the other end. ¡°Speaking of the devil.¡± She murmured and a smile subconsciously appearing on her lips. She increased her pace to meet up with him. Valen, on the other hand, saw Jeslyning towards him, he saw her smile but he only smirked and also increased his pace. Staying around cutedies is dangerous and he doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with thisdy. 1040 Valen got to his door before Jeslyn could catch up with him. Seeing this, Jeslyn started to sprint towards him but before she could get to him, it was a second toote¡­The door was shut against Jeslyn¡¯s face. ¡°Valen!¡± She called while tapping the door but got no response. ¡°Hey, little Valen, open the door, we need to talk¡±¡± Silence. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry I got mad. It shouldn¡¯t have been directed at you but at your father and that nanny.¡± Silence. ¡°Baby Valen, I¡¯ll not repeat that next time. Just open the door.¡± Jeslyn waited and waited but the door was not opened. She got scared and started to ring the doorbell and sometimes banged on it. She was worried that the child wouldn¡¯t eat. It was normal practice for kids like Valen. For some reason, she felt anxious and scared that something might happen to him. She looked left and right before dashing towards her right.Getting to the twirling stairs, Jeslyn screamed for Maya. ¡°Riya!¡± ¡°Riya! Where is she?¡± She asked a maid she saw walking across the quiet sitting room. The maid stared confusingly at her. She didn¡¯t know who bears Riya in the house¡­ I mean, no one bears Riya in the mansion. ¡°Riya!¡± ¡°Who is Riya?¡± Rex¡¯s voice traveled down from the second floor¡¯s stairnding. He was resting on the railing while staring down at the frantic-looking Jeslyn. Hearing the voice, Jeslyn looked up to see the blue-haired Rex staring at her weirdly. She beckoned with her hand for him toe down. ¡°Come here first, I need-¡± ¡°Thud¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 46 Reconciliation flopped. ¡°Come here first, I need-¡± ¡°Thud¡± Jeslyn stood there staring speechlessly at Rex who jumped down to stand in front of her. 2 ¡°D- did you have to do that?¡± She asked in a weirdly low voice while her hand was frozen in the air. ¡°Ah, I do that a lot. It¡¯s no big deal, so what do you need me for?¡± Rex said while walking to a couch. He sat down unceremoniously and stretched to pick a red apple from the fruit tray on the table. ¡°Ahem.¡± Jeslyn cleared her throat and put her hand down. She walked to stand beside Rex and stretched out her hand. ¡°Give me the keys to little Valen¡¯s room,¡± she demanded like she knew he had them. Rex nced once over at Jeslyn who was wearing a light purple re down that stopped above her knees. ¡®This wasn¡¯t what she wore this morning, right?¡¯ he thought. 3 ¡°Hey, be fast about it.¡± Jeslyn snapped her finger in his face. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t have the keys. Why would you even think I¡¯ll have them?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± She asked with a raised brow. ¡°How so? I don¡¯t live here. ¡°You went to bring him home. You certainly cannot abandon him to the helpers and leave. Logic dictates that you¡¯ll send him to his room and leave, right?¡± She tilted her head. She also didn¡¯t know if she made sense, but she was very sure Rex had the keys to Valen¡¯s room. 1 ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this ¡®logic¡¯ you are saying, but I do have a spare key to his room, however, I cannot give it to you!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jeslyn folded her arms on her chest. ¡°Because¡­ It is a spare key. I can only use it when the other keys are not avable.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that how it was made?¡± ¡°Bingo, you are smart.¡± Rex smiled, thinking he had sessfully hoodwinked her. ¡°Hand it over,¡± Jeslyn stretched out her right hand and snapped her fingers before beckoning him to give it to her. She was in haste and this guy is wasting her time. ¡°Jeslyn Lee, I just-¡± ¡°Little Valen has fainted-¡± She interrupted. Rex¡¯s face changed instantly and before Jeslyn could blink, he jacked up from his seat and jumped over the center table. Using another couch as a stepping stone, he flipped over objects on his way and rushed towards.the stairs. T Jeslyn was left speechless and watched as Rex who was running towards the stairs collided with a 18:40 maid who was carrying a white statue. The sound of the statue hitting against the white sparkling tiled floor, followed by the shattering sound of the statue filled the quiet sitting room. Jeslyn sighed and also started to walk towards the stairs. She was too carried away by Rex¡¯s reaction that she missed the terror on the frozen maid¡¯s face. Entering the door that was left ajar, Jeslyn met Rex and Valen staring at each other before they turned to re at her. ¡°I told you she¡¯s no good news. Send her packing, now!!¡± Valen screamed. Jeslyn sighed. ¡°Are we still here?¡± She asked while pinching her brow. ¡°Jeslyn, that was an expensive joke¡± For the first time ever, Jeslyn heard Rex¡¯s hardened voice. ¡°What¡¯s the joke?¡± Jeslyn frowned. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You told me he fainted.¡± Rex scowled at her. ¡°Did he not?¡± Jeslyn ignored the res she was receiving and headed towards the couch. She picked up a cherry and threw it into her mouth. ¡°Hmm¡­ so delicious-¡± her gaze met the death stares from the small, and grown-up man and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me just yet. I haven¡¯t sought vengeance. If only you had let me finish before running here. I wanted to add that he hasn¡¯t eaten and his door was locked.¡± ¡°How does that rte to¡­ Valen has fainted?¡± Rex asked without buying her humor. ¡°A child who didn¡¯t eat and won¡¯t open the door after thirty minutes of banging on it and ringing the doorbell, what else must have happened to him? He must have fainted from hunger.¡± Jeslyn said unapologetically, making Rex look speechlessly at her. ¡°Are you for real?¡± He asked. ¡°Hmm,¡± Jeslyn nodded and threw another cherry into her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s your fault for not letting me finish.¡± ¡°Y-you-he¡­ forget it. Just don¡¯t y such pranks again next time.¡± ¡°Only if you let me have a spare key to his room,¡± Jeslyn beamed. ¡°You mean you¡¯ll do it again?¡± Rex narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hmm, I will.¡± Jeslyn raised her gaze to stare back at Rex in all seriousness. Looking into Jeslyn¡¯s hazel eyes, Rex saw something he didn¡¯t want to think about, so he broke the stare and sighed in resignation. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get you a spare key.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want her here, get out!¡± Valen barked. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Stop screaming, you little peacock!¡± Jeslyn pped the table, shutting Valen up. ¡°I know you were not taught that interrupting your elders while they talk is disrespectful and uncultured, now I¡¯ll teach you that as my ¡®hello¡¯ gift to you. 19:40 CO 213 Little peacock, when your elders are-¡± ¡°Uncle Rex, take her out of here, I hate her!¡± Valen¡¯s cute face started to turn red due to anger. Jeslyn rxed on the couch and replied, ¡°little peacock, do you know how much I detest you? I just want to hang you upside down and spank you until you learn the proper manners for your age, but I can¡¯t do that because¡­ well, leave it be. I came here because I know you haven¡¯t eaten and you certainly wouldn¡¯t want to eat anything. That¡¯s how stubborn you seem to be. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to beg you to eat. In fact, I¡¯m d you aren¡¯t eating anything. I¡¯m your stepmother, after all, an evil stepmother at that, so I¡¯ll be the happiest if you fall sick due to hunger, so, little peacock, don¡¯t eat, ok. Hahahaha¡­¡± -6 Jeslyn got up and walked out whileughing like a viin. 2 Valen¡¯s face turned white. He was mad, very furious. He turned to Rex and enunciated frantically, ¡°You see that?¡± he pointed at the door. ¡°She hates me to the extent she wants me dead!¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 47 Punishment for betrayers Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Valen turned to Rex and enunciated frantically, ¡°You see that?¡± he pointed his finger at the door. ¡°She hates me to the extent she wants me dead!¡± Rex nodded, ¡°it seems that¡¯s the case. She hates you, little nephew.¡± He turned his lips downward in a sad pout. ¡°Then why would father still marry her? It¡¯s clear that she was sent here by the enemies.¡± Valen looked at Rex in rm. Rex looked bunimed out. He nced at Valen before he walked to sit on Valen¡¯s light blue king-sized bed and shook his head. ¡°She is not an enemy, but a friend. We cannot offend her, you¡¯ll get to understand that in the future.¡± Rex understood what Jeslyn was ying at, so he decided to have fun. What would be greater than watching this quiet and boring house descend into chaos? ¡°B- but she just threatened me!¡± ¡°You know what to do to ruin her ns, don¡¯t you? Do the opposite of what she wants, that¡¯s how to infuriate your enemies to death. Learn from me and stop listening to Mn.¡± ¡°No, Mn is a good person.¡± Rex shrugged his shoulders and opened his hands. Valen isn¡¯t attached to anyone but he has a soft spot for Mn. Valen bit his cute pink lips while debating. After struggling for a long time, he finally said, ¡°bring the food.¡± Rex raised his head with widened eyes. ¡°D- did you say to bring the food?¡± ¡°Should I change my mind?¡± ¡°No, no, of course not.¡± Rex beamed and hurried off to the kitchen. (1) While leaving, he turns from time to time to make sure it wasn¡¯t an illusion. Valen had never done what he said he wouldn¡¯t do even if the world was ending. How much does he loathe Jeslyn? His animosity towards her must be overwhelming. ¡°I knew there was a reason behind my brother bringing home a wife. It turned out he already calcted everything. No wonder he doesn¡¯t interfere. Hahaha¡­ Good move brother. I hope Jeslyn would be able to help Valen.¡± Rex soliloquized while walking along the passage. Meanwhile, inside a well-lit dungeon, Maverick could be seen sitting on a chair with three people in the cell. Two men in ck were standing at both sides of a young man hung on the wall with chains attached to his limbs. The chained man was stark naked in front of Maverick who had one long leg over the other. The chained young man¡¯s body looked fresh and clean. There was no sign of torture or anything except for the injuries left on his limbs by the chains. Maverick unfolded his leg and leaned forward, ¡°spill it,¡± he said. 18.40 C If his voice used to be deep and viinous, his voice right now was worse. It sends chills down a person¡¯s spine. ¡°Master, I¡­ I know nothing about it.¡± The man chained to the wall said in a raspy voice. He knew he was going to die, so why would he give out the secret that has been giving him power for so long? Thanks to this secret, he was able to form his own faction that was slowly rising under his boss¡¯ nose. ¡°Drill faction¡­ Celine,¡± Maverick let out. Hearing his faction¡¯s name and his lover being mentioned, the man turned ferocious and forcefully pulled at the chains. ¡°You dare not touch them!!¡± He roared. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Getting shot on his stretched-out naked thigh, the young man screamed and groaned in pain. He wanted to fall to the ground and hold his thigh that was shot, but because his hands and legs were spread across the wall, he couldn¡¯t move, which intensified the pain from the bullet wound. The more he tried to move, the tighter the chains became, so he stopped moving. Besides, there was nothing he could do anymore since he had struggled to the extent that his limbs were almost tearing apart. How could he have forgotten that nobody raises their voice at Maverick without getting their tongue ripped out? It was obvious that he was still useful and that was why the two men standing beside him didn¡¯t rip out his tongue like the chained man used to rip out their enemies¡¯ tongues. ¡°Spill it,¡± Maverick repeated. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I only received orders from the phone.¡± He screamed in frustration. He had been asked that question multiple times by his two friends standing beside him and he had told them times without numbers that he had no idea. What else does Master Maverick want? He would rather die than say it. If he¡¯s dead, the money he left behind can be used by his girlfriend. He was sure that his master wouldn¡¯t care about Celine. He only called her name to threaten him. ¡°Bang ¡°Ah!!¡± He howled in pain as he twisted on the chains, provoking the chains to tighten around his limbs and stretch him even more. His body had long been covered in sweat and some parts of his body had turned red from being stretched for a long time. ¡°Bath him and get rid of his existence,¡± Maverickmanded before he got up and walked out. ¡°Yes, master!¡± The two men said with a bow. ¡°N-no, no, no, please! I¡¯ll tell you everything, please I¡¯m Sorry! Forgive me! No, please, don¡¯t do this, we are friends, tenth brother, second brother, please don¡¯t listen to master, Spare my people, my Celine, please!¡± He begged hysterically but none of the two paid attention to him. One of them went out of the dungeon and the other nced at the chained young man with sweaty skin and shook his head. 18:40 ¡°Fourth brother, you should have known better than anyone else what master hated the most. You knowingly sold out information to his rivals and not just that, you are one of those who did that to him 7 years ago. You even had the guts to stop his investigation. Fourth brother, your liver is huge. You knew that meddling in his investigation would hinder his search, yet you did it without dread. Who gave you the mind to go against master? Was it the Yu family, or the Xu family? It can only be one of them. Anyway, don¡¯t worry about Celine. She is also one of the existence that master wants to be erased. I¡¯ll take charge of her. I have always had my eyes on her for a long time and I can¡¯t wait to hear her screaming under me before she dies. Ahh, I wonder what it would feel like to bang that girlfriend of yours. Tell me, does she like rubbers or raw?¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 48 Take a bath- Mn¡¯s report ¡°¡­ Ahh, I wonder what it would feel like to bang that girlfriend of yours. Tell me, does she like rubbers or raw?¡± ¡°If you dare touch Celine!¡± he groaned. ¡°A dying man still has the lungs to care for others? haha¡­ Let me tell you something, I¡¯ll be leading men to wipe out your Drill faction after I¡¯m done cooking you. As for Celine. Although master wants her dead, I¡¯ll eat her first before sending her to you, but I doubt master would want you two to reunite in hell. He would probably send her to an enemy¡¯s brothel. After all, she¡¯s a sl*t. Hahaha¡­¡± Hearing that, fourth brother¡¯s heart shook. Hurting Celine would mean everything he had worked for would be in vain. He knew he would die no matter what, so he ignored himself and begged for his girlfriend¡¯s life. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t, I¡¯m sorry for killing your sister, it was an ident.¡± Tenth brother¡¯s face froze for a moment before it turned sinister. ¡°When did apologies start working in this country? Why am I not aware? Second brother, are you aware?¡± The tenth brother turned to look at the gate. Second brother with a cold face was pushing a cart with arge pot of piping hot water into the cell. ¡°Apologies and regrets are alien words in ¡®Paradise in hell¡±.¡± The second brother replied. ¡°Fourth brother, you heard that. Your luck is over. I wonder why master had left you alive for so long. You can have your bath now, your bathing water is ready.¡± The tenth brother pointed at therge pot with dense vapor escaping from it. His lips had a smirk ying on them. Number Ten and number four had always been enemies. Their hatred for each other dated back to high school. Even after they became Maverick¡¯s people, the two remained each other¡¯s nemesis. 1 Number four didn¡¯t blink before he raped and killed number ten¡¯s sister and imed she was killed by their enemies. Although number ten knew, he couldn¡¯t report to Maverick because he had no evidence. Ever since then, his hatred for number four tripled and that was why the minute Maverick decided it was time to get rid of number four, number ten immediately exchanged his task with number three and took his ce to torture number four. Number four nced at the foggy vapor and hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No, no, you cannot do this to a human!¡± he screamed. Number tenughed mockingly, ¡°You used to do worse than this to our enemies, remember? And you enjoyed it a lot. Especially when you push them into a pool of acid and watch them struggle until they die.¡± Number four needed to get out of this ce even though it means attacking their loyalty. ¡°Master will do the same to you. He will kill burn you alive when he finds out-¡± 12:01 O 173 Number ten immediately cut him off. ¡°And that¡¯s why I cut my coat ording to my material. I don¡¯t overstep my boundaries and I¡¯m not as greedy as you. I¡¯m content with what I¡¯m given.¡± He wasn¡¯t a greedy type, nor the kind to betray his master. However, he has a secret that must not be revealed. The secret doesn¡¯t call for his death, but because their master was unfathomable, he might just ask for his head when the secret is revealed. So that is why number ten stopped number four from saying more. The tenth brother scooped water from the pot and threw it at the fourth brother. Soon, screams that could tear a house down filled the cell. Meanwhile, Maverick left the underground prison and returned to his study room. The dark room behind the shelf led to the underground prison where he tortures his trusted subordinates who betrays him. He gives them a terrible ending to remind them of what the result of betraying him would be. ¡°Mn, say something, you¡¯ve been like this since you came here. What is it?¡± A woman in a red knee-lengthce dress asked as she patted the crying Mn on herp. The woman looked elegant and sophisticated. Her shoulder-length hair was let down. Her face glowed with youth even though she was almost fifty. ¡°Ma, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ ¡± Mn huped and burst into another round of sobbing. ¡°Calm down child, talk to me when you are ready.¡± The woman said, still soothing her back. ¡°Mom, what is going on?¡± Ady of equal beauty walked in from the entrance. She has a resemnce to the woman sitting. Just that she was younger and looked proud and arrogant. Her white crop top over a pair of ck shotsplimented her sexy and men-hunting figure. She has the type of body society calls ¡®the hourss figure! Her smooth, fair, straight long legs took her to the executive butter-colored couch in the extravagant sitting room. 2 Standing in front of the woman she called mother, she looked down at Mn in a condescending manner, waiting for an answer. ¡°Gorgeous, you are back. How did your trip go?¡± The woman asked while checking out her daughter. ¡°As always. Tiring¡­ What is she doing here?¡± Thedy gestured to Mn with her jaw. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The woman sighed, ¡°I also don¡¯t know why she¡¯s crying. She seems too hurt to say anything.¡± ¡°Does that mean my older brother has finally crushed her? I have been waiting for that good news for the longest time. I¡¯m d he finally did. Mom, I¡¯ll be in my room now,¡± she snorted in disdain and strolled away with her shoulders straight and chin raised to the sky. The woman stared after her daughter¡¯s back and shook her head. ¡°This girl is bing more and more difficult to understand,¡¯ she thought. ¡°Ma, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. I think I should leave now.¡± Mn tried to get up but the woman pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t take her words to heart. You should already be used to her by now. The woman let go of her and smiled bitterly. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 49 Piper ¡°Don¡¯t take her words to heart. You should already be used to her by now.¡± The woman let go of her and smiled bitterly. ¡°Since she cannot be with her brothers, all she can do is envy all thedies that could get close to them and you are one of the fewdies that have ess to them, so I hope you understand, Mn.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mn wiped her pretty face and nodded. ¡°Yes, ma. I¡¯m sorry for letting my emotions get the better of me. I would have done the same as Piper if I were in her shoes.¡± Mn sounded pitifully low, just like her countenance at the moment. ¡°It¡¯s good you understand.¡± The woman nodded. ¡°So what happened? What has my son done?¡± She asked. ¡°Ma, Maverick, he, he got married¡­¡± her river of tears broke and flowed uncontrobly. ¡°What do you mean Maverick got married?¡± The woman frowned deeply. What kind of a joke is that? ¡°I¡¯m serious, Ma. This morning¡­ ¡± Mn narrated all that happened in the mansion, including Jeslyn spanking Valen. ¡°What!!¡± The woman jolted from the couch and stood on her feet with anger stroking her face. ¡°She raised her hand on my grandson?!¡± She thundered. ¡°Y-yes, ma,¡± Mn answered with a nod. She also got up and stood beside the woman with her head lowered. ¡°How dare that wench touch my precious grandson!? What family is she from?¡± Mn stayed silent. ¡°I asked you, what shithole is she from?!¡± Mn flinched. ¡°I- I don¡¯t know Ma. She doesn¡¯t seem to belong to the top families-¡± ¡°Did you carry out a thorough investigation on her?¡± ¡°No, ma, I wasn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Then stop assuming you already know everything. My son cannot have anything to do with low lives.¡± Maverick¡¯s mother gave Mn a death re. ¡°Y-yes ma, I¡¯m sorry for-¡± ¡°You should return home for today. I want to be alone¡­ I need fresh air.¡± She said with a scowl. What fresh air? Was Mn a fresh air suppressor? It was obvious she didn¡¯t want to have her around anymore for insinuating that her son married a nobody. ¡°Y-yes ma, I¡¯ll take my leave now. I¡¯lle see you in two days.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The woman watched as Mn picked up her ck purse and walked out.¡± Useless,¡± she spat. Maverick¡¯s mother bit her painted red lips and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Ren, when are you going to see 12:01 O 300 me as your mother? Is it until I DIE?!¡± She screamed thest part and swept off the fruits on the table. She was hurt, and heartbroken, and furious! How can children get married without informing their mothers? Yes, she might have done wrong in the past, but that was in the past! Why can¡¯t her sons let it go? ¡°Lu Hao, see what your children turned into.¡± She chuckled in rage, ¡°what was I expecting from the children of an evil doer like you?¡± (2) After a while ofmenting, she took a deep breath and sat on the couch. ¡°My sons are not allowed to marry without my consent. They are not allowed to marry who they choose. They can only marry whichever girl I choose for them.¡±¡± With that in mind, she grabbed her phone from the table and dialed a number. After a few rings, the call was answered. ¡°Do a thorough background check on that girl in my son¡¯s life¡­ I won¡¯t protect you if he finds out.¡± With that, she disconnected the call. Her eyes shone with hatred and something else. It was not known who it was directed at, but it certainly wouldn¡¯t end well with that person. Outside the house, Mn entered her luxurious red car and put on the seat belt before turning to look at the white mansion she just came out from. Her sorrowful eyes changed. She red at the house with a sly smile ying on her lips. ¡°Go do your job, worthless woman,¡± she murmured before stepping on the elerator and zooming off. 1 Inside Piper¡¯s room¡­ The sexy-lookingdy was seen in a dimly lit bedroom. Her room was identical to Maverick¡¯s. Dark and dangerous with a feminine touch. She pulled out a picture from her drawer and stared at the image for a while with longing in her eyes. before getting into her king sized bed. ¡°I went for a shoot and just came back. I spent six months there and to be honest, the ce was horrible. It was supposed to be one of the best ces in country M, but I didn¡¯t know why it felt lonely and bad until I got home. It was because you weren¡¯t there and I was missing you. Breathing in the same air as you gives me life, I just confirmed it. Do you know what happened at the set? I was made to shoot a bed scene with Feng Long, best male actor. He is really hot and knows how to turn ady on with only his looks, but sincerely I felt nothing at all. He couldn¡¯t get me aroused.. I had 59 bad takes. Hahaha¡­ funny right? You must be wondering how a record breaker, a seasoned professional actress like ine could manage to do that. Simple. I feel nothing, no chemistry whatsoever for any man but you. It wasn¡¯t until I started to imagine you as him was I able to perform beyond imagination and to top it all, I made the idiot cum several times. Since that day, he hasn¡¯t stopped bothering me. What should I do to him? Should I just kill him off? Or y with him a little? Will you have my back if I offend his people by ruining him?¡± She sighed and put the picture aside. ¡°I know the answer already. But what should I do? This feeling is driving me crazy. I just want to feel your touch one more time. Even a p or a shove would do. Just to feel your flesh touching my burning skin.¡± She closed her eyes while imagining the love of her life trailing his long, smooth, and sexy fingers on her body. She grabbed his hand and lowered it to her melons. Caressed them in a way that pleasured her and slowly lowered his hand to her fanny. 2 It was already dripping slime, so it was easier for his fingers to slide in without hindrance. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± she let out a throaty moan and ttened her tummy as she took in a deep breath. His finger went in and out in slow motion, exploring the inside of her honeypot. He lowered himself in front of her and slowly spread her long legs to get in between. He leaned in, sniffed her delicious opening, and tasted it with his tongue. Then he captured the outer lips with his mouth and snaked his tongue around her butter bean. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 50 Wicked thoughts*** *Warning! r18 ahead* He lowered himself in front of her and slowly spread her long legs to get in between. He leaned in, sniffed her delicious opening, and tasted it with his tongue. Then he captured the outer lips with his mouth and snaked his tongue around her butter bean. She arched her back while rocking her hip gently to get a proper feel of his tongue and finger. His tongue yed with her sweet spot for a while before he stopped. Her movement was distracting him, so he pulled out his finger and held her waist in ce before leaning in again to seize her swollen outer lips. This time, it became harder and rough, faster and fiercer. Piper¡¯s throat went dry. Her breath hitched in her throat. It felt too good, so good that she couldn¡¯t help but support his head and push his face deeper into her world. ¡°Hmm, feels¡­ heavenly,¡± she stated in a hushed and breathy voice. Her chest fell and rose almost simultaneously. Her breathing got heavier and louder as he went faster and faster. Pulling, licking, and sucking her flower. He licked her pot dry,pletely emptying the honey before he pulled out and brought his finger back to her opening. 1 As his index finger went deeper, the middle finger followed before the ring finger. She curled her toes and whimpered. The three fingers thrust in and out of her opening with little resistance while she gasped for air. It went on for a long while with Piper moaning her lover¡¯s name nonstop until she was about to reach her peak. The feeling of ecstasy! ¡°I- I¡¯m about toe,¡± she murmured, but just then, the doorbell sounded. Ding dong! Piper¡¯s closed eyes shot open with a re at the tightly shut door. She looked around the room before her gaze traveled to herself. She was naked and her fingers were inside her treasure. She pulled them out of the slimy hole and sighed in frustration. ¡°Hallucination again,¡± she picked up her phone from the top of the drawer and dialed a number. ¡°Get whoever is outside my door to f*ck off!¡± Her voice sounded dry and awkward. With that, she threw her phone to the bed and continued from where she stopped. One hand on her ant and dec, the other inside her twat. She was almosting a while ago, so she has to let it out, or else she¡¯ll be frustrated the whole day. While she was ¡®diddling Miss Daisy¡¯, she had a painful look on her face. Her exercise wasn¡¯t painful, but the feeling of falling in love with someone who will never reciprocate her love was. 12:02 How did she fall in love with this person? He detests her, but she sees him as her oxygen. When did it start? Was it when she saw him killing someone or when he was being kind to someone? Piper doesn¡¯t know but one thing she understands was that she needs him very badly and she¡¯s going to get him,e rain,e shine. It doesn¡¯t matter if she has to sell her family to him. 2 The next morning, Jeslyn was seen sunbathing beside the blue-colored pool. She wasying on a lounge chair with her face up and her hands crossed on her chest. She was wearing a bikini and a hat was ced on her face to protect her eyes from the morning sun. The tranquil atmosphere was interrupted when Valen walked to stand a few inches away from her, looking furious. ¡°Get down from my lounge chair!¡± He had repeated those words a few times already, but still, Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t react. ¡°Hey!!¡± Valen screamed but got no response from Jeslyn. He turned to look around him and saw guards patrolling thepound. It wasn¡¯t known if the eye contact between Valen and one of the guards was coincidental or not, but when their eyes met, Valen waved him over. The guard hurried to him and bowed. ¡°Little master.¡± ¡°Throw that woman into the pool and spread a clean cloth on my chair,¡± Valen instructed. The guard¡¯s lips twitched and he slowly raised his head to look towards Jeslyn. Seeing what she was wearing, he immediately shifted his gaze back to Valen. His look wasn¡¯t up to two seconds. He knew better than to ogle his master¡¯s woman in the presence of his son. And also, his master does not announce his arrival. Maverick might just appear behind him and catch him staring at his almost-naked wife. What would happen then? His eyes won¡¯t see the darkness of the night and brightness of day. Maverick was that wicked. Looking at Valen, the guard silently shook his head. If this order was given for him to throw another person into the pool, he would have dly done it, but thatdy lying there was said to be the master¡¯s wife! The guard didn¡¯t know what to do. Offending any of the two was equivalent to pleading for a quick death. However, he has no choice but to make a pick. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The big guard debated for a few seconds before his knees hit the floor and he bowed his head. ¡°Little master, please punish this disobedient subordinate!¡± The angry-looking Valen didn¡¯t wait for another second before he nodded and screamed. He pointed toward the mansion, ¡°Go receive your punishment!¡± ¡°Thank you, little master!¡± The guard bowed again, got up, and hurried away. Getting punished by Valen was heavenlypared to getting punished by Maverick or Rex. Valen searched around the ce with his eyes. He wasn¡¯t intending to let Jeslyn be. Seeing a servant watering the lush-trimmed flower bed that was taller than him, Valen narrowed his eyes at the drop of water being sprayed on the nt and curled his lips as a wicked thought shed through his mind. Valen walked up to the maid and without formalities, grabbed the hose spray from her and walked back to stand a few inches from Jeslyn. He pointed the spray at the oblivious Jeslyn before turning the sprayer on. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 51 Viinous Valen- Verbal fight. Valen walked up to the maid and without formalities, grabbed the hose spray from her and walked back to stand a few inches from Jeslyn. He pointed the spray at the oblivious Jeslyn before turning the sprayer on. (1) Feeling the coolness of liquid on her pale shiny skin, Jeslyn jolted up in rm, making the hat fall off in the process. The waist scarf she tied loosely on her waist also came off. She stood there staring at the little daredevil who had a straight face and was still spraying her water. Jeslyn took off the white wireless earbuds off her ears and ced them on the table beside her, close to the juice and the phone she received that morning from Maverick. ¡°Little devil, I have tolerated you enough.¡± She said through gritted teeth as anger washed over her. With her bikini dripping water, she wore her slippers on her finely shaped feet with pretty ss nails that looked like they were done recently. Seeing that things were about to get messy, Valen smirked and threw the hose to the side, waiting for Jeslyn to take the first step before he dashed towards the other side of the pool. While Jeslyn chased, Valen ran. The two ran around the big pool and also ran through therge compound with Jeslyn screaming for him to ¡®stop right there¡¯. Valen has a small frame, so he was able to navigate through narrow ces while Jeslyn had to take the wide parts, causing her to lose the little devil many times. ¡°I said stop running!¡± She screamed in anger but who was Valen to listen to her? The maids couldn¡¯t help snickering or shaking their heads at the big and small figures zooming past them, while the guards had their backs turned and heads lowered, preventing themselves from seeing their Madam¡¯s body. Who wants their heads to roll? ¡°What are you doing!!¡± An angry feminine voice boomed, stopping Jeslyn in her tracks. Valen didn¡¯t stop like Jeslyn, but slowed down and headed towards the pool. He knew who owned the voice, so why should he care to start exining himself? Only that foolish woman has a drum of exnation to give. Mn tookrge steps with her heels clicking to stand in front of Jeslyn. Her eyes spitting fire. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± While asking, her eyes roamed Jeslyn¡¯s body and she almost spewed blood. 2 How could a person be this gorgeous? Her face was already something she cannot contend with, but now her body too?! Mn had thought she had a great body until today. Looking at the well-proportioned peaches that were properly covered by her bra and her t tummy with a small belly button, Mn swallowed. She nced down at Jeslyn¡¯s straight long legs and bit her lips. Jeslyn doesn¡¯t have the hourss figure like Piper, nor does she have the vertical triangle shape like Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. 12.02 Mn. Jeslyn¡¯s shape is what they call the pear body shape. Small bust, thin waist, wide and round hips, full thighs, and beautiful straight legs. (2) Jeslyn wasn¡¯t fat nor overly skinny, so her body shape fit right where and how it should be, making her drip with sexiness. Mn felt her throat going dry. She¡¯s a woman¡­ a straight woman for crying out loud! But her heart was racing while looking at the enchanting body. What would happen if Maverick sees this? Her face darkened at the thought. ¡°Are you done ogling at my body? Do you like what you see?¡± Jeslyn asked with a smile. She knows how beautiful she is, but you see this body of hers and her face, she treasures it like she treasured her grandfather, so she takes proper care of them. After all, she¡¯s a singer. A profession that ces emphasis on an artist¡¯s body. Even though that was so, Jeslyn was naturally gifted and nothing she eats would make her fat. However, she never cks off on her morning routine, except now that she is facing crises. ¡°What nonsense are you wearing?!¡± Mn fumed. ¡°It is called a bikini. Have you never heard of it, seen, or worn it before?¡± Jeslyn looked at her with distraught. She just realized now that her waist scarf was gone and her body was still wet from the water spray. ¡°Why are you wearing something like this in this house?¡± Mn asked with a suppressed voice. ¡°It¡¯s my husband¡¯s house and I wear whatever I feel like. Do you have a problem with that¡­aady?¡± Jeslyn stretched the word dy¡¯ intentionally to anger Mn more and she didn¡¯t fail to achieve that. Mn was raging but was trying hard to not let it show. The urge to p the pretty face in front of her was vanquishing her senses. ¡°There is a man, guards, male servants, and even a child living in this house! Don¡¯t you know that?!¡± She barked. ¡°Oh, so you agree now that Valen is a child? While teaching him such atrocious manners, you forgot he¡¯s a child, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jeslyn beckoned to a maid standing not far away and ordered her to get her waist scarf. She was feeling a little shy standing naked in front of so many guards and servants, so she really needed to cover up, after all, that peacock was truly too young to see her like this, but then, why would she allow Mn to think she won? Jeslyn looked around them, all the guards had their heads down and backs turned. Valen was far away and the rotten kid was lying on the lounge, minding his business.¡°You see, no one is staring because they know how to respect their master¡¯s wife. Also, when you said ¡®a man¡¯, that¡¯s my husband, right?¡± Jeslyn sighed and stretched her hand to pull up Mn¡¯s ck top that was exposing too much of her boobs. Mn took a step back. She was caught off guard because Jeslyn was fast. Jeslyn chuckled before she turned serious, ¡°Lady, you seem to be forgetting something. I¡¯m that ¡®man¡¯s¡¯ W. L. F. E¡­ wife.¡± She spelled the letters. ¡°Maverick is my HUSBAND, he has every right to see, touch, feel, and cat me. My body is his to admire. It is his to caress, his and his alone. So tell me again,dy, what¡¯s your headache?¡± Jeslyn curled her lips into a mocking smile. She was ady and understood why Mn seemed to hate her. Well, she hates Mn too for raising Valen like that, so the feeling is mutual and she won¡¯t let a day pass without pulling tears from Mn¡¯s eyes. 4 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 52 Maverick to the rescue. ¡°You might be his ¡®wife¡¯, but nobody knows that. If I were you, I¡¯d hide my face in shame and stop calling him my husband.¡± Mn scoffed. (1 ¡°Hmmm¡­ that¡¯s right¡­¡± The maid walked back with the scarf. Jeslyn took the scarf from the maid and started to tie it around her waist while saying, ¡°¡­The world might not know me to be his wife but the important people in his life do. Even a nanny like you does, so that¡¯s already a good announcement. 1 Maverick and I don¡¯t need the world to get married or approve our union.¡± Jeslyn beamed. ¡°y-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with your incessant talks. If you aren¡¯t tired, I am¡­ by the way, isn¡¯t it too early toe to a house with a newly wedded couple? You should leave. My husband, son, brother-inw, and I want to have the day all to ourselves and bond over breakfast. Also¡­¡± Jeslyn smiled shyly. ¡°He was¡­¡± She lowered her voice and leaned towards Mn. ¡°godly in bed. Very hot and he made me scream his name all through.¡± 3 Mn¡¯s face paled and her eyes shut open in disbelief. ¡°H-he, he, he, y- you¡­¡± Mn stammered on without knowing the proper words to say. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jeslyn nodded fervently. ¡°Yes, he ate me and he also confessed I was the most delicious thing he has ever tasted. Hahaha¡­¡± Seeing how bbergasted Mn was, Jeslyn felt an overflow of joy coursing through her veins. 1 ¡°Leave now and when next you areing, wear something that covers that big chest of yours because I might mistake you for a seductress and you wouldn¡¯t want to see the crazy side of an angry WIFE.¡± 1 Jeslyn keptying emphasis on that word. She was never a petty person, but the urge to ruin Mn kept tugging on her mind. She hated this woman. The more she spoke with Mn, the more she wants to tear her apart and that feeling surprises her too. ¡°Jeslyn! How dare you!!¡± Mn lost it. She couldn¡¯t keep it in anymore. She raised her hand and was about tond a p on Jeslyn¡¯s pretty face when she heard that voice. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The voice that froze her into a mummy. Her hand was suspended in mid-air as color drained her already pale face. ¡°You dare not,¡± He didn¡¯t scream, raise his voice, or sound anxious. It was a rxed tone, but it carried a deadly warning. Jeslyn shivered from the sound of the voice and slowly turned towards the door. There he was, the owner of that demonic voice, striding towards them in an uncaring manner with his face as cold as ice. His face would leave people imagining if a smile had ever graced it before. He nced passively at the two women. One was almost naked with a yellow scarf tied loosely 12:02 around her waist and a dark green colored bra, while the other was wearing red pants and a ck top. She held a ck zer in one hand while the other hand was raised. Maverick¡¯s cold eyes didn¡¯t linger for another second on the women. With one hand in his pocket, he stood beside Jeslyn with a brow raised. ¡°Meaning,¡± he said slowly like he was tired. ¡°M- Maverick,¡± Mn bit her lip hard. Why did she call him that? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to address him as her master? Mn shifted her gaze to look into his eyes for the first time in six years. She had always had her head slightly bowed all those years, and now, she wanted to be brave for once. Raising her head, she summoned courage and stared into those dark eyes that held hers. Looking into those eyes that felt like they could pierce into her soul, shivers ran down Mn¡¯s back. She knew this man was one of the dangers feared in country M, yet she still wanted to be by his side¡­ To be the mother of his heir¡­ To rule the country with him. She had suffered for so long just for that position, only for him to give it to a stranger¡­ ¡°W-why?¡± The word rolled out of her tongue with difficulty as a teardrop slid down her left eye. ¡°Maverick, why?¡± She asked again but he just stood there looking into her iris with no single emotion in his eyes. If anything could be found, it was¡­ void. ¡°I- I stayed around you for so long. I took care of your child from when he was born to this age¡­ for six years Maverick, six years!¡± She choked on her tears. Jeslyn slowly turned to look at the man standing beside her. He wasn¡¯t touching her or doing anything to announce his presence, but his existence can never be ignored. Looking at him, he didn¡¯t blink nor shift his gaze from Mn. Jeslyn wondered if the man she unexpectedly married was still human. His handsome face showed no emotion even when a beautifuldy like Mn was crying in front of him. ¡®Does he not like to talk and disy emotions?¡¯ She asked herself. ¡®Also, what is she supposed to do as his wife?¡­ Jeslyn got lost thinking while staring at her husband¡¯s face that she did not know when he turned to return the stare, only for him to see her dreaming eyes while looking at him. Her pale cheek slowly started to turn pinkish. Maverick ttened his lips and the emotion he refused to show Mn surfaced in his eyes. Although not obvious, there was a tinge of a smile, just a small smile thatsted for a blink of her eye before his gaze reverted to their usual cold countenance. ¡°Jes!yn!!¡± Mn screamed like a mad woman. How dare this woman seduce Maverick right in front of her? Mn furiously wiped her face while ring at Jeslyn like she wanted to eat her whole. 12:02 C Jeslyn snapped back to her senses and shifted her stare to Mn with a hiss. ¡°Cease screaming like a nut head, your voice is not sexy.¡± 1 ¡°Jeslyn, I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Reason,¡± Maverick interrupted Mn. That was the second time he asked her for the reason Mn raised her hand to p his wife and he still hasn¡¯t gotten an answer. 4 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 53 Passed Judgement on Mn. ¡°Reason,¡± Maverick interrupted Mn. That was the second time he asked her for the reason Mn raised her hand to p his wife and he still hasn¡¯t gotten an answer. Mn swallowed. She knew him too well to grasp the meaning behind his question. ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mn stuttered. What reason could she have other than anger and jealousy? She couldn¡¯t tell Maverick it was because she was angry or jealous, right? Maverick didn¡¯t say anything else but only turned his head to his men who were trailing behind him. Number 2 immediately stepped out from the line of guards behind Maverick and started to walk towards Mn. Mn suddenly had a weird feeling crawling towards her heart. Maverick hasn¡¯t said anything other than those two words, but she could already feel the heat on her back. ¡°The ties between the Lu family and the Wang family are severed, hence, you are not allowed to get close to my son. Disobeying the order will cost you more than you can imagine.¡± 2 With that said, Maverick nced at Jeslyn who had a beam on her face, and walked away, towards his car. Jeslyn¡¯s lips twitched. She wasn¡¯t expecting to hear that, but all in all, her heart felt warm. Mn¡¯s heart dropped. Did he just break all ties with her and her family? Did Maverick just do that to someone like her?! Never in a million years would she have thought that Maverick, whom she¡¯s helping to take care of his son for six years, would pass such judgment on her. 4 She couldn¡¯t believe that she would be this humiliated in front of so many guards and maids, especially this vixen she hated so much. She couldn¡¯t believe that the man she had known and wanted for so many years would do this to her. The time she wasted, the care she gave that rotten child, the suffering she went through learning how to care for kids, the humiliation she got from his sister whom he refused to announce to the world, and the embarrassment she got from his mother. This is how he paid her in return?! 2 For all her sacrifices, this is Maverick¡¯s decision? (2 She felt like she was dreaming, so she balled her hand in a tight fist until her manicured nails dug into her palm. The pain pulled her sense back to reality and her eyes slowly turned watery. Seeing number 2 striding towards her, Mn shook her head fiercely and asked in disbelief, ¡°Ma- Maverick, wh- what are you saying?¡± Number 2 walked to her and grabbed hold of her forearm and started to drag her towards her red car, 12:02 O Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. 000 parked a distance away. Mn panicked. ¡°W- what are you doing?! Maverick, what are you doing?! Let me go!¡± She struggled against him but it was futile. ¡°Maverick, Maverick, you cannot do this to me, please don¡¯t separate me from Valen, please, I¡¯m sorry, Maverick!!¡± Mn screamed hysterically while being dragged away. Seeing how miserable Mn looked, Jeslyn chuckled. Her reaction made Mn remember she was still there. Mn turned to her with unconcealed rage in her eyes. If looks could kill, Jeslyn would have fallen dead with her intestines spewed everywhere. ¡°Jeslyn, you¡¯ll pay for this, I¡¯ll make sure you beg for death but will never see it. I¡¯ll ruin you Jeslyn, bet me, I will!!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I can¡¯t wait, nanny Mn. But make sure to wear something decent while at it. I might just choose to pull your clothes while we are fighting in the future. Hahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn was having a niceugh while Mn was hyperventting in fury. 2 She turned to look towards where Valen was. Seeing him sitting and looking in her direction, she screamed, ¡°Valen! Child, please save me!¡± Valen just sat there and didn¡¯t move. He watched as she was dragged and pushed into her red car. Number 2 got into the driver¡¯s seat and zoomed out of thepound. Jeslyn waved at the car with a broad smile while yelling, ¡°byeeeeeee¡­ I¡¯ll take proper care of Valen and he won¡¯t miss you for a single minute!¡± Maverick, who was about to get into his ck car, paused in his steps and turned his head to look at the excited Jeslyn. He stared at her side profile for a long while before he turned and entered his car. Valen, who was by the pool, shifted his gaze to rest on Jeslyn. He narrowed his eyes at her. Jeslyn on the other hand happened to spot Valen looking towards her and she curled her lips into a wicked smile. (2 She snorted and started to walk in the pool¡¯s direction. ¡°Little child, what you did earlier was bad and I expect an apology from you.¡± Jeslyn uttered when she got close enough for Valen to hear her without having to shout it to him. Valen rolled his eyes and scoffed. Jeslyn sighed. ¡°This is not good behavior and as your elder, I order you to apologize to me.¡± She tried to sound reasonable and also to maintain a stern voice to not appear like she was coaxing him. 1 Valen got up from the lounge chair and faced Jeslyn while saying: ¡°Listen,dy, your nagging is irritating. Do well to ignore me and I¡¯ll do the same if you want us to live in peace under the same roof.¡± Jeslyn was taken aback for a brief moment beforeughing. ¡°Ooohooo, someone wants peace. But no darling, you can¡¯t have peace without being your age and being respectful to-¡± 12:03 O 53 Passed Judgement on Mn. ¡°Do you think you deserve respect after what you did?!¡± He yelled. ¡°Ah? Oh? You mean¡­ the nanny?¡± Jeslyn pointed a finger backward. ¡°She¡¯s not a nanny!¡± ¡°Then, is she your mum?¡± Valen knitted his brows and refused to answer. ¡°Tch, I thought as much. She¡¯s not your mum, she¡¯s not your aunt, she¡¯s not your sister, not a helper, not your teacher, but your nanny. Let that stick to your big skull¡± Jeslyn tapped her temple in a demonstration. ¡°I said, she. Is. Not. A. Nanny!¡± He roared. His little face turned red. ¡°So, why did you ignore her plea? Aren¡¯t you a demi devil whom people feared? Even your father gives in to you, so why were you mum about her plight?¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 54 Fight for the lounge chair ¡°So, why then did you ignore her plea? Aren¡¯t you a demi devil whom people feared? Even your father gives in to you, so why were you mum about her plight?¡± Jeslyn asked with a brow raised. Valen stayed silent for a while with his brows knitted. How could he help her? He might be a little demon, but his father was the real deal. (1 Valen knows when he should get involved with his father¡¯s business and it was certainly not the right thing to get himself into a mess by going out to rescue that woman. Besides, his feelings for Mn aren¡¯t that great to consider her an important person to fight for. Also, she should have known better than to offend her boss. 2 ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Hearing Jeslyn¡¯s words, Valen raised his head, still, he couldn¡¯t get a proper view of that beautiful and cute face, ¡°it¡¯s none of your business.¡± He enunciated before walking back to the lounge chair. Jeslyn¡¯s lips twitched. This child¡­ She narrowed her eyes at his small statue, thinking of what to do to him when she heard the sound of a car zooming into thepound. She instinctively turned to look at who had arrived. Jeslyn didn¡¯t think it was Maverick because he just left and it shouldn¡¯t be Rex either because he said he was traveling two days ago. Looking at the ck car that drove straight to the parking lot, she waited for the person toe out. A whileter, someone did. A woman in a ck suit. Just when Jeskyn was about to turn around to ¡®bully¡¯ the little demon again, the woman turned towards her. The distance was far, but it was enough to see a vague figure of a person and what they were wearing. The woman had a head of multicolored hair, with pink outline, just like Pink. Jeslyn froze and her mind traveled back to the prison and reminisced a little of the memories she created with those two in jail. ¡°Pink?¡± She murmured in a trance. The person looking at her from the other end didn¡¯t look like pink¡­ or, it wasn¡¯t clear what she was seeing because the person had ck shades on. While she was trying to figure out orpare the person to pink, the other door opened and another lady got out. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was a little taller than the pink-haireddy and she had on the same ck suit and ck shades, but her hair was blue. Jeslyn¡¯s excited heart diminished and she sighed. How could she think they¡¯ll be Pink and Yellow? ¡°Damn me,¡± she uttered¡­ a little aloud. ¡°Certainly,¡± the answer was filled with malice. 12.03 O Who else but the little demon would say that? ¡°You little creature, pray that I don¡¯t sell you off one day.¡± ¡°You can try,¡± he scoffed. Jeslyn stared speechlessly at the little child who was also daringly staring back at her. ¡®What should I do, that would hurt this child? He needs to know that his words are like sharp des to a person¡¯s heart. Somebody, please tell me!¡¯ While Jeslyn screamed for help in her heart, she approached the child and pulled him up from the lounge chair. There was only one chair anyway and she was determined to trouble this little vixen. Also, she wouldn¡¯t get another to lie on, since she hasn¡¯t had enough sunbathing. So, getting Valen off the chair should create a little problem in his heart. With that thought in mind, Jeslyn smiled and gracefully sat on the lounge chair. ¡°Woman, if you know what¡¯s good for you, get out of my chair!¡± ¡°Meeeooo¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me, get me out of it.¡± Jeslyn replied carelessly. ¡°Ok. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± The child looked around and called a guard. On approaching the two, the guard lowered his head, bowing in greeting and also stopping himself from looking at his boss¡¯ sexy wife. Although, he has been spying on her body since and his little brother has been rebelling against his trousers to be let out. If Valen would look closely at where the guard¡¯s hand was resting, on the front side of his trousers, he would realize there¡¯s a bulge the guard was trying to hide. 1 ¡°If you don¡¯t get her out of that chair, I¡¯ll get you in trouble with my dad,¡± Valen stated as a matter of fact. The guard furrowed his brow. What does he mean? Although, this little demon, called Valen, should never be your enemy because you¡¯ll eat a great loss, but then, he has a policy that everyone knows of. Valen¡¯s room or his belongings MUST never be touched. He loves his quiet space and hates noises, especially little ones. He hates cute girls and cute animals. He hates certain types of food, especially veggies. Valen hates for his authority to be challenged, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t keep such a person around or let them stay for long on earth. Yes, killing. He¡¯d order the person¡¯s death. Although he has only done so a few times to some really annoying people, he hasn¡¯t done any of that to his father¡¯s men. So hearing that he¡¯d get in trouble when he hasn¡¯t crossed any of Valen¡¯s taboos got the guard lost in 12:03 0 thought. ¡°I have a video of you doing bad things behind my dad¡¯s back. So if you value your life, you should do what I ask you to.¡± Upon hearing that, the guard whipped his head up in utter bbergast¡­ion. ¡®This little brat!¡¯ He screamed in his mind. Who in country M doesn¡¯t do side jobs as backup ns? Maverick is a ticking time bomb. None knows when he¡¯ll hold them by the forearm and drag them to death, for a crime theymitted. Good examples are Code 4, Pink and Yellow. Pink is the number one subordinate following Maverick everywhere and knows most of his dealings. 1 Yellow is one of the subordinates under Pink and also her right-hand woman. Those two loyal dogs were sent somewhere nobody knows aftermitting a crime against Maverick. Although the story wasn¡¯t clear. 2 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 55 Maverick¡¯s identity Those two loyal dogs were sent somewhere nobody knows aftermitting a crime against Maverick. Although the story wasn¡¯t clear. Some said Pink did an unforgivable thing, some said the master was trying to protect them, and others said they went out on a mission¡­ A lot of rumors keep flying around that even Code two and the others have no idea what the truth is¡­ 2 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But one thing they know is that the master wasn¡¯t someone anyone should feel rxed around. The only way to live under him is by being loyal all through and not letting those deemed enemies sway them, or else, the person will end up like number 4, or code 4. The subordinates can either be addressed by their numbers or their code names. As for him, the guard couldn¡¯t say he had betrayed his master, but at the same time, he knew that what he had done would get him in trouble, just like this little demon stated. ¡®How about I spill your blood, you wizard!¡¯ the guard thought in his mind, subconsciously ring daggers at the child. ¡°Why are you ring at him like that? Do you want to have his head?¡± Jeslyn spoke with displeasure from her seat. She had been observing the two and saw the bloodthirsty re. The malice in the guard¡¯s eyes was too intense and the only way a person could look at another person like that is when they have bad intentions towards the victim. From the threat Valen had just given, it was obvious the guard was displeased and a murderous thought shed through his mind. ¡°No, ma-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Valen threatened you and you gave him that look. The only reason you would do that is when you conceal bad intentions. I don¡¯t trust you around Valen¡­ including this house.¡± Jeslyn said in one breath without stopping. She was angry. What kind of people ns to kill such an adorable child? ¡®Huh, why am I seeing him as adorable? Of course, he¡¯s the most disgusting child ever!¡¯ Although Jeslyn thought that, her re was still on the guard who had plopped to his knees. ¡°N-no ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t conceal-¡± ¡°Your dealing has been sent to my dad. You¡¯ll receive your punishment soon,¡± Valen stated heartlessly. The guard froze. Jeslyn turned her head to look at Valen. When did he grab his phone? It was right beside her. And what does he mean by¡­ ¡°You sent a message to your dad?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Duh,¡± Valen answered. ¡°You idiot,¡± Jeslyn fired back. 12:03 ¡°I¡¯m not cute. Only cute people are idiots.¡± He answered with a disgusted look on his face. ¡°Ah?¡± Jeslyn stared speechlessly at the child who was fumbling with his phone. She wanted tough, at the same time, wanted to spit fire at him, but then, this bad guard has to be dealt with first. No, Valen already dealt him a heavy blow, but she doesn¡¯t know how much strength the blow has. Meanwhile, the people who got down from the car a while ago started to walk towards the door of the mansion. The pink-haired one pulled out her buzzing phone from her pocket to receive a call. After a while, she turned her gaze to look at the three people by the pool. Her eyes rested on the kneeling guard before she responded, ¡°ok, boss.¡± She put her phone away and turned to look at the blue-haireddy. ¡°Blue, drown the unfortunate soul.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± blue bowed and strolled towards the pool inrge strides. As the pink-haireddy was about to turn and continue walking, her eyes caught sight of thedy in a bikini. Before now, thedy in bikini had her side profile turned to her, but at this moment, they were staring at each other. The pink-haireddy shook in terror. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ what the f*vk! Jeslyn?! What the hell is she doing here?! After she and Yellow were brought out of prison yesterday, Pink immediately asked Yellow to curb the whole of Rose City, and even sweep Country A if she must, to look for Jeslyn. But here she is, in Country M, at Alpha chaos¡¯ house! That¡¯s right. Maverick¡¯s code name is Alpha, however, everyone around the world knows him as Alpha Chaos. If Rex could be said to crave gossip, then Maverick is chaos himself. He¡¯d cause Chaos for no apparent reason and still destroy the victims. That¡¯s people¡¯s point of view though, but to his trusted subordinates, the story always has a second side to it. But going with the view of the world, Alpha Chaos is only out for blood and destruction. His fights are never-ending, always having one thing or the other to keep him busy, especially with his enemies. Alpha Chaos never gives his enemies a day of rest. He¡¯s either spilling their blood today, destroying their businesses tomorrow, or stealing their territories the following day. Country M is not peaceful, thanks to Alpha Chaos and his likes; the three evil musketeers. There¡¯s nothing like; the good, the bad, and the ugly among those musketeers. They are purely evil beings, demons with the incessant urge to dominate and suppress. To be on top and crush everyone else to submission. Even after the power is in their hands, they are still not satisfied. It leaves people wondering if they are after the whole world. Devouring Country M and making it so dark that light ran, is not enough achievement for them. Is it the whole world they would want to engulf after that? Thinking about all that, Pink balled her first. How could little bunny get herself into this mess? So it was because the stranger she married was Alpha Chaos, and that was why Spid went to get her out of prison. Why the hell didn¡¯t she think of that?! She knew that Spid takes no orders from anyone except Alpha Chaos, so how did she not realize that earlier in prison? She could have stopped Jeslyn and convince her to remain in pat Staying there was far better than staying around Alpha Chaos, damn it! Chapter 56 Chapter 56 56 Is this care? Why? Staying there was far better than staying around Alpha Chaos, damn it! While Pink was almost snapping in rage, Jeslyn was scrutinizing her from afar. She could see the pink- haireddy more clearly than before. Her figure and murderous air reminds her too much of Pink, but she had never seen Pink in this manner before. And also, where there¡¯s Pink, there should be Yellow. She learned in prison that the both of them are inseparable. So, seeing a blue-haireddy instead of Yellow, killed the little excitement that was sprouting in her heart. Jeslyn sighed and returned her gaze to the blue-haireddy who had just gotten to them. Thedy bowed to little Valen and Jeslyn before she grabbed the well-built guard up from the floor. The guard tried to resist as an ominous feeling gripped his heart. However, thedy was way more powerful than he is. The guard might look big, but his strength couldn¡¯tpare to Blue¡¯s. She dragged him to the edge of the pool and sent a powerful kick to the back of his knee. The guard stumbled forward and fell inside the pool with a ¡®ssh!¡¯ Jeslyn didn¡¯t understand what was going on, however, Valen did. He ttened his lips into a thin line while staring at the two struggling in the water. Blue was pushing the guard¡¯s head down the water while the guard was resisting her. Jeslyn soon realized what was going on when she saw the guard¡¯s reaction every time he managed to raise his head from the pool. She is killing him! The moment that realization dawned on her, Jeslyn jolted from the chair, startling Valen. ¡°Stop!¡± She screamed, but Blue paid no heed. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I said, stop it!!¡± She screamed again with her hand waving at them. But no one answered. Jeslyn¡¯s trauma suddenly attacked and she hurriedly held her head with both hands while screaming. ¡°Ahhh!¡± But before she could fall back onto the chair, a small hand tried to rescue her, but her weight was too much, so both Valen and Jeslyn fell on the chair with Valen¡¯s hand caught in-between the lounge chair and her back. 1 The child bit his lip fiercely but didn¡¯t scream nor cried, however, the pain he felt in his hand was severe and he even felt his bone react. While Jeslyn was twitching like someone who had an electric shock, her hazel iris rolled in and only her white pupil could be seen. 12:03 ma No one knew when Pink rushed over. Her face was filled with terror as she lowered herself and picked up Jeslyn into her arms. She shot a death stare at Blue who had paused her action. ¡°Finish that off!¡± She ordered in a wicked tone before she turned with Jeslyn in her arms and hurried towards the house. Valen stared after them with no emotions on his cute face until they entered the house before he slowly lowered his eyes to his right hand. Trying to move the hand, his face turned pale. He bit harder on his lips to prevent himself from screaming. Redness was slowly forming on his wrist and was swollen with a protruding bone. Valen shut his watering red eyes as lines of tears fell on his cheeks. It hurts like hell, but from the time he could remember, he was told to never show his pain and must not cry because it would make him weak¡­ Nanny Mn had said that. 1 So, the child couldn¡¯t wail and he had to hold in the pain from such a tender age until pain was carved in his spine. 1 His only way to express the pain he was feeling was to be a little demon. When he feels pain, instead of crying, he releases the frustration on others. ¡°Come here!¡± He roared after blinking away the tears that were threatening to fall again. He had immediately wiped the tears that had been on his cheeks earlier, so right now, his face didn¡¯t look like someone who was crying a while ago, nor did it look like someone in distress, but rather, he looked furious, masking his painful expression in fury. The guard he called rushed over and Valen pointed toward his lounge chair with his left hand. ¡°What kind of a chair is this?!!¡± ¡°Little -¡± ¡°Search for whoever brought it here and send them to me!!!¡± He screamed before trotting away. His right hand which he had brought to his front to conceal it from everyone else was shaking as it swells. The child¡¯s eyes turned red with tears gathering but he stubbornly wouldn¡¯t shed them. Mn had told him that crying would make him their hidden enemies¡¯ target and once he became broken, the mountain, who is his father, would be brought down. This also means, his uncle would die and his mother would never be found for him. The child increased his pace, hoping to get into the house and lock himself in his room, away from sight, then call doctor Matt a whileter¡­ After his emotions are in ce. To distract himself from the unbearable pain, he started toment¡­ In his heart of course. ¡°That foolish woman, she couldn¡¯t even bear seeing a person getting killed but she dared to marry my dad. How is she a person from country M if she is so weak? Why did I try to save her? What was that feeling of anxiety when I saw her like that? Why did I feel 12:03 700 pity for her? Mn was right. She had said weak-looking and cute people were poisonous to the heart, and Jeslyn has proven Mn¡¯s point again, so I have to stay away from Jeslyn from now on.¡¯ While thinking, the child didn¡¯t know when he got to his door. He subconsciously nced at Jeslyn¡¯s door before opening his and rushed in. Valen¡¯s wrist was too painful for him to linger around. He rushed to his bed, opened the drawer, and brought out a pain relief medicine that Mn had always given him. 1 Valen managed to open the cap of the blue container and hurriedly took one pill. He got on the bed and pulled a nket to cover himself, ready for the agonizing pain that follows after he takes the tablet. 4 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 57 Conscience appearance Valen got on the bed and pulled a nket to cover himself, ready for the agonizing pain that follows after he takes the pill. ( In a short while, the child started to stretch as beads of sweat slowly gathered on his forehead. The pain he was expecting finally hit him in full force. It was so unbearable that he let out an ear-piercing scream. Valen rolled around in bed and sometimes tears at his skin with his left hand, still, the pain was excruciating. The walls were soundproofed which was why no matter how much he hollers, no one but the four walls in his room would engulf his screams. (1) Valen¡¯s tinted windows are soundproof and bulletproof. It was Mn¡¯s idea, saying it wouldn¡¯t be nice for a child like Valen to hear the sound of gunshots outside the house whenever war erupts. The three musketeers¡¯ houses never cease from unnned wars. Maverick takes a fight anywhere and everywhere, provided the territory belongs to his enemies, the same way his enemies bring fights to his house. After five minutes of distressful howls and screams, Valen finally calmed down¡­ Unmoving and fell asleep with sweat all over him like he just came out of the pool. 2) Inside Jeslyn¡¯s room, thedy was still quaking. Pink couldn¡¯t watch her suffer so much anymore while they wait for doctor Matt, so she gave Jeslyn a blow to her temple to help her sleep in a dead faint. Jeslyn found herself in a pitch-dark ce. She couldn¡¯t see anything but only heard the dripping sound of water hitting the surface of something. The sound travels and bounces back in echoes. ¡°H-hello¡­¡± Jeslyn found her voice sounding awkward. She cleared her throat and repeated a few times, ¡°hello, anybody here?¡± Silence engulfed the space. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t see where she was. She deliberated for a long while before choosing a destination, hoping she wouldn¡¯t lose her w Walking forward, she came face to face with hardness¡­ Probably a wall. She touched it. The surface was smooth. With the support of the smooth wall, she started to walk forward. Jeslyn walked for a long time until she felt sore in her legs, so she sat with her back to the wall to take a rest. She had done that countless times already. She felt her throat going dry, but she wasn¡¯t hungry or thirsty. She tried to search around to see if she could get a hint of how far she had gone. Even though her eyes has adjusted to the darkness surrounding her, Jeslyn still couldn¡¯t see anything. 12:03 ¡°Hohohohoho¡­¡± Jeslyn jerked in shock and got up to her feet. She looked around her but nothing was there, however, the echo of the sinisterughter was just fading away. ¡°You are finally here, Jeslyn!¡± The voice came again, much louder and more mysterious than before. Jeslyn got frightened and hurriedly asked: ¡°W- who are you?¡± ¡°I am¡­ YOU!¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡± The voice got creepier and spookier. The voice filled the whole ce and traveled into the darkness. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Jeslyn managed to ask with difficulty. ¡°ARE YOU STILL ASKING ME THAT?!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Her voice failed her out of fright. Jeslyn was scared witless and worse of all, she doesn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°It seems you can¡¯t remember me anymore¡­ It¡¯s been a long I visited you anyway. A few years ago, you made a vow to protect those you love, to keep them from harm, and would give everything to protect old man Lee. But what happened? You watched him die slowly, you couldn¡¯t do anything for him and you even gave his property AWAY!¡± The voice boomed, making it sound like a thunderp had just urred. ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°You unfilial child! You were the cause of your mother¡¯s death, it was also your fault that your grandfather died!! All the misfortunes that happened to the Lee family are all your fault! Yours alone!¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent!!¡± Jeslyn screamed. She was terrified by this usation, but she refuse to shoulder it. At Jeslyn¡¯s scream, the other voice quieted down and only Jeslyn¡¯s echo could be heard. ¡°You talk as if the Lee family isn¡¯t mine. I am also a child of the Lee family! The woman you speak of is my mother and the man you talked about is my grandfather! Everyone knows how much I treasured my grandfather and the revenge I intend to seek for him, I must fulfill it. My mother died when I was in aa. They told me she died because of a long-time mdy she had been hiding from me, so how am I the cause? How am I unfilial?¡± ¡°Jeslyn, I know you better than you know yourself and that¡¯s because I am your conscience. Everything you just said is a lie and you know it. Even if you get rid of all your enemies, will your familye back? The only way you can rid yourself of your guilt is by killing yourself. End your miserable life, Jeslyn, and go reunite with your family. The world doesn¡¯t love you and it will forever hate you. Spare me of all the burdens and just die. You can never uplift yourself, only darkness and sorrow will embrace you-¡± 12.03 ¡°You lie!¡± She screamed as tears ran down her cheek. ¡°Everything you said is not true. I-¡± Before Jeslyn could finish, bright light assaulted the dark ce from above. She shielded her eyes from the light and slowly made her eyes get used to the illumination before looking around her surroundings. Jeslyn came to realize that she was inside a huge tank all this while. To top it all, she has been walking around in circles, thinking she can never reach her destination when the smooth round tank gave her no option of a destination in the first ce. There was no one else but her. Just when she was about to start thinking of why her so-called conscience would say all that rubbish, she heard from the opening on the top of the tank, e home with me.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t grasp that voice. She had never heard that voice before. It was soft, soothing, and almost hypnotizing. This was the first time she heard such a voice. Jeslyn looked at the hand stretched towards her. For some reason, the hand was super long, or should it be¡­ stretchy? All she needed to do was to ept the hand and leave the tank, but somehow, she loved to remain in the tank, like she was waiting for something, so she shook her head. ¡°I- I don¡¯t want to.¡± Just when she said that, a figure wearing ck with his face concealed appeared out of nowhere. He opened his hands like he was expecting a hug from Jeslyn without uttering a word. Jeslyn suddenly felt excitement coursing through her the moment the person appeared and without further thought, she took the first step to run towards him, but before she could take the third step, she was yanked out of the tank by the stretchy hand. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 58 More trouble than she¡¯d expect Jeslyn suddenly felt excitement coursing through her the moment the person appeared and without further thought, she took the first step to run into his arms, but before she could take the third step, she was yanked out of the tank by the stretchy hand. 1 Jeslyn jerked awake on her bed with sweat all over her. She looked around at the people surrounding her bed. Both familiar and unfamiliar faces. ¡°Y-Yellow?¡± She asked in doubt, but her voice was almost inaudible. ¡°Good you are awake. You should rx for a while before eating something. Your treatment will Jeslyn turned in the direction of the calm voice and saw it belonged to a young handsome man with white hair. From his words, Jeslyn could tell he is a doctor. She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine doctor, it¡¯s a normal urrence.¡± Nightmares of her walking or running in darkness have always visited her once in blue moons ever since she was 16 years old. Her family had tried all they could. Even the best doctors they knew of in Country A couldn¡¯t do much to help her. Therapies and all the stimtion or whatever she went through, failed. So she believed that this doctor would also find nothing. Matt said curtly, ¡°Your sickness needs to be treated, or else you won¡¯t-¡± ¡°You should get things ready for her treatment. You¡¯re talking too much.¡± The sound of footsteps could be heard from the door after that and a few secondster, Maverick walked into the room wearing all ck¡­ like always. ¡°Boss,¡± Yellow greeted with her head bowed. ¡°You are early,¡± Matt said. Maverick stared at the pale-looking Jeslyn with chapped lips for a brief moment before he turned to face Matt, e with me,¡± he notified. Before he turned, he nced sideways at Yellow, ¡°get her something to eat.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Yellow responded while still bowing until the two men left. ¡°Older sister, Yellow,¡± Jeslyn tried to smile but her lips wouldn¡¯t stretch to her desired length. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t smile yet. I bet you¡¯ll start crying after knowing what you Jeslyn¡¯s smile instantly evaporated. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± did.¡± Yellow sighed before she walked towards Jeslyn¡¯s bed. She picked up a telephone that wasn¡¯t there before and dialed a number. ¡°Butler, get the kitchen to prepare something healthy and light for your madam. It should be ready before¡­¡± she nced at her wristwatch, ¡°¡­30 minutes.¡± She dropped the telephone once she was done and sat on the bed beside Jeslyn. ¡°Little Bunny, how did you manage to get here?¡± Yellow asked while staring at Jeslyn¡¯s face. Her usual yful air was gone and her multi-colored hair with Yellow outline that she had always left messily on her head wasbed and trimmed into a bob, resting below her earlobe. She looked like a stone-faced businesswoman facing her rival. Jeslyn wasn¡¯t liking this new personality so she turned her face away and sighed. ¡°You face¡­ Ahem!¡± She cleared her throat. Her throat was dry and her sweet voice felt weird. Yellow turned and poured out water into a ss then handed it to Jeslyn. ¡°Thank you,¡± she received the ss cup, and the minute the water got onto her tongue, she almost spat it out but Yellow stopped her. Jeslyn swallowed before she looked pitifully at Yellow, ¡°it¡¯s hot.¡± 1 ¡°That¡¯s right, your voice needs warm water¡­¡± she raised her hand to stop Jeslyn from protesting. ¡°Drink it all and don¡¯t say anything.¡± Jeslyn pouted and obediently finished the warm water. She felt the inside of her body warming up and her sore throat getting relief. ¡°You were saying something,¡± Yellow reminded her. Jeslyn nodded, she wanted toin about Yellow¡¯s new persona but decided against it, so she shook her head, ¡°don¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°Still as confused as ever,¡± Yellow said with her eyes smiling but on her ck-painted lips was a cold sneer. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t sneer at me like that,¡± Jeslyn smacked her hand yfully. Yellow didn¡¯tugh as she would have, but the wicked air around her diminished. ¡°How did you bring yourself here, little Bunny?¡± Jeslyn sighed. She understood that the country wasn¡¯t for people like her, but what can she do? ¡°Do you know the man you married?¡± Yellow asked. Jeslyn nodded. ¡°He¡¯s Maverick Lu,¡± she said with confidence. ¡°Just that?¡± Yellow asked, a little perplexed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Jeslyn looked at Yellow and thought for a while before she asked. ¡°Or does he have another identity?¡± Yellow curled her lips into a wicked smile and responded, ¡°why should I tell you? It¡¯s a price to pay for your stupidity.¡± Jeslyn sighed and rested her back on the headboard. ¡°I thought you were a little nicer than older sister Pink.¡± 12:04 O 000 273 ¡°Certainly I am,¡± Yellow immediately answered. ¡°But, Older sister Pink wouldn¡¯t do this to me,¡± Jeslyn said with conviction. Yellow suddenly burst out into a puddle ofughter, surprising Jeslyn and also making her smile. ¡®Good that she smiled, Jelsyn thought. ¡°Guess why Pink isn¡¯t here,¡± Yellow said with a yful smirk. ¡°She must be busy¡­¡± Yellow shook her head. Your older sister Pink is more upset at you than I am. She doesn¡¯t know how to face you. Pink had promised to¡­ Let it be.¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t know what to feel at the moment. Her emotions gotplicated. Yeah, they are right to be angry at her. Maverick had made her believe that he wasn¡¯t the regr guy, but her desperation didn¡¯t let her focus on what was in front of her. She sighed in resignation and held Yellow hands in hers, ¡± Older sister, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only for a year. We signed a contract to get a divorce after a year and we can return to our lives. In addition, I can pursue my career and my revenge after a year¡¯s break.¡± Yellow looked at her with pity in her eyes. If only Jeslyn knows that getting a divorce would make her alreadyplicated life even more problematic. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 60 Test subject- seduced ¡°May, how did your wife get to know about ATOM and the Xu family? Only the Xu family has such a virus in the whole world, so how did she get in contact with it?¡± ¡°How long has the virus been in her body?¡± ¡°Around eleven years.¡± Matt cautiously looked at Maverick before he continued, ¡°she shouldn¡¯t have been able to survive this long unless she¡¯s being given a suppression pill. She might be a test subject¡­ like Va-¡± 1 ¡°Shut up!¡± The air around Maverick suddenly turned cold and his face changed. Matt sighed and took a step towards Maverick. He stared him in the eyes and said with caution. ¡°How about we test the treatment on her? If it works, Valen will get well too-¡± Maverick turned his back to Matt in silence. After a long silence in the room, Matt shook his head and continued, ¡°she¡¯s a nobody to you. Why are you caring for her? Rex told me how you two got entangled in this marriage. Since it¡¯s for a year, you should take advantage of the opportunity in front of you. Let¡¯s use her to test out the treatments I came up with-¡± ¡°Matt¡­¡± silence dominated the room after Maverick spoke. ¡°Take your eyes¡­ off her. Or else, I¡¯ll rip your sister apart.¡± His words were unhurried. Drawing the words to make Matt understand his meaning which Matt didn¡¯t fail toprehend. Matt is one of the best doctors and scientists in Country M. He¡¯s a maniac when ites to his profession. The Xu family had produced a deadly virus called ATOM and for over a decade, Matt didn¡¯t stop to find the antidote. Because he couldn¡¯t make it, Matt became obsessed with the research and whatever opportunity he finds to get closer to the cure, he never gives it up. 2 ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to get my sister involved. I won¡¯t touch Jeslyn, but-¡± ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Maverick asked without warmth in his voice. Not that he has ever spoken with warmth to anyone except Jeslyn though. ¡°Your health¡­¡± Matt paused to see if Maverick would be aversive to the topic. When he didn¡¯t, Matt continued, ¡°yourck of sleep is getting to you. You look strained. I know you don¡¯t take the sleeping pills I leave for you, but Mav, you should take them so you can have a good sleep for once. What would Valen do if something were to happen to you? How will he get to see his mother? Please May, I¡¯m not asking you to do this for yourself, but do it for your son. He has every right to a healthy father.¡± Matt sighed after his lecture. He knew that he was talking to an unfeeling robot, so he wasn¡¯t expecting anything. After all, this isn¡¯t the first time he had gone out of his way to advise Maverick but all his suggestions fall on deaf ears, always. ¡°Drop it there,¡± Maverick said curtly. 1204 O Matt was taken aback for a few seconds before he smiled and took out a bottle from his bag and ced it on the desk. ¡°What about Fin? When are you going to unblock him? It¡¯s been a year already, Mav-¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you done here?¡± Maverick turned around and asked. ¡°Yes, I should probably leave now,¡± Matt said before he turned and walked out. Maverick narrowed his eyes in deep thought for a while before he picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°The Xu family¡­ disturb them for a while.¡± Maverick put the phone down after that. He didn¡¯t state for how long the Xu family should be messed with, however, it was clear that Country M would be a mess for a while. Maverick sat on his seat and picked up a pen to write. Then he thought of something and put the pen down. He pulled open the drawer attached to the desk. There were two mini boxes inside. One was red and the other was ck. He took out the two boxes and opened the ck one. Inside itid a leg chain. The chain has a small heart pendant with the letter ¡°M¡± written on it. Maverick held the pendant and brushed through the letter on it, lost in thought for a moment before he ced it back into the box, closed it, and put the box back. He picked up the red box. As he was about to open it, he heard the doorbell to his study room. Maverick raised his emotionless gaze to the door and slowly narrowed his eyes. Nobody except Rex and Valenes to his study. Valen can¡¯t ring the bell and Rex can¡¯te without calling, so the only person that could vite his rule was¡­ He ignored the door and proceeded to open the box¡­. ¡°Ding Dong! Ding Dong! Ding Dong!¡­.¡± Maverick closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He picked up a remote from the desk and clicked on it. The door opened and as he had thought, Jeslyn walked in Wearing bum shorts and an oversized white shirt that stopped a little above the ck shorts. Her pretty ck hair was left in a messy bun. Walking towards the desk in an elegant manner that cries to everyone that she was a rich heiress, Jeslyn stood in front of his desk. She looked effortlessly exquisite, still Maverick didn¡¯t look at her more than necessary. Jeslyn coughed in her fist, feeling awkward all of a sudden. The confidence she had whileing here suddenly evaporated into thin air. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Looking at the most handsome man she had ever seen, Jeslyn¡¯s cheeks slowly turned pinkish without her permission. She tried to maintain a straight face, besides, she had seen him a few times, but the ck shirt he was wearing was way too beguiling for her to take her eyes off him. His crisp ck shirt which he folded on the arm has a few buttons opened at the front, revealing his toned chest. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 61 Terms and conditions His crisp shirt has a few buttons opened at the front, revealing his toned chest!! Jeslyn was still ogling at his chest and didn¡¯t realize he was standing in front of her. With a swift movement, Maverick turned her and made her lie on the desk, pinning her on it with his strong hands. Jeslyn gasped at his sinfully handsome cold face that was a few centimeters away from her face. Jeslyn internally screamed for him to get off, but her body was doing something else. She had been shy around Ray and wouldn¡¯t let Ray get too close to her, however, her reaction to Maverick was different. She blinked her longshes as her face turned pink. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to do anything to her, but if his sexy lips get closer to hers, she¡¯ll wee them. After all, he¡¯s her husband, and also, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to give her innocence to a man this handsome. She thought. Maverick closed his eyes and lowered his head to the crook of her neck. He took a sniff of her fruity fragrance. Like he was expecting something or trying topare her scent to someone else, he waited a little longer before his brows creased. He shifted his head off her neck and stared into her hazel pupil. Those pupils look exactly like his son¡¯s, but different from the girl in his memory. On that day when he heard Jeslyn¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t intend to reply to her, after all, he was never the type to talk too much, let alone talk to strangers. But after turning around and seeing her so broken, plus those iris that reminded him of his son, Maverick couldn¡¯t ignore her and his countenance changed to make her feelfortable. Those words he said to her, Maverick wasn¡¯t sure why he said them. He couldn¡¯t ce his fingers on why he cared to warn her, nor did he understand why he felt a little excited when she still agreed to marry him despite knowing what she would face. After marrying her, he didn¡¯t ask about her for a week because he was busy doing what took him to Rose City, so he left her alone to deal with her problems until he saw her on the road. When she went to prison, Maverick was busy with his son¡¯s problem, thinking the idiot he told to bring her out was doing his job. After he brought her back to Country M, Maverick found her to have a tiny bit of something that reminded him of that person, so he did a thorough background check on Jeslyn. The result was far from what he expected. Jeslyn was not the woman but something in him didn¡¯t want to believe it. After all, his instinct had never been wrong. And he is here to find out. What he is about to make Jeslyn go through is thest option to prove if he is wrong or right and he hopes his instinct would be wrong for once, or he wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted. Looking into those mesmerizing eyes of hers that seemed to have no effect on him, Maverick spoke, ¡°I warned you never toe here.¡± He didn¡¯t sound angry but the way he said it sent a chill down Jeslyn¡¯s spine. For some reason, Jeslyn doesn¡¯t seem to fear this man, but whenever he looks at her with emotionless eyes or talks to her with a passionless voice, her heart jumps. ¡°I- I¡­¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice sounded funnily low and awkward. Maverick¡¯s lips curled into something other than a smile, ¡°you are disobedient, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jeslyn nodded and then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m a¡­¡± she swallowed. She gently bit her lower lip to stop herself from embarrassing herself. ¡°In the contract, you aren¡¯t supposed to be here. Breaking the rules will extend your stay, Jeslyn Lee.¡± Maverick stated, however, Jeslyn¡¯s eyes were glued to his moving lips. Seeing how she was looking lustfully at his face, Maverick continued, ¡°Secondly, you are allowed to ask me for anything, including your rights as my wife. However, you are not allowed to seduce me. Falling in love with me is at your own risk, so don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Can you kiss me?¡± Jeslyn subconsciously thought out loud. 6 She widened her eyes in horror when she realized what she had just said. Yes, it was in her thought, it had always been, but she didn¡¯t mean to ever say it out loud. However, watching those sexy lips of his moving as he talked, she couldn¡¯t help herself as she let the words out. Whenever she saw people making out, or when Ray wants to get touchy-feely with her, although she also wants it, her body reacts differently. It rejects him outright like he was disgusting. But why is she feeling like Maverick was her everything? Why is she getting wet down there when he hasn¡¯t even touched her? Why is she expecting him to kiss her? And why did she even ask him to kiss her? Why?! Although Jeslyn was internally asking all the whys in the world, her face wasmunicating a different emotion. Maverick didn¡¯t react to that. But he marveled at how she boldly asked it. Maverick let her go and Jeslyn immediately hurried to stand on her feet and bowed slightly to hide her tomato face. ¡°I- I¡¯m so sorry for saying such words. I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ hehe¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. Ha.ha.ha¡­¡± Sheughed awkwardly like that would erase her shame. Maverick snaked his hand around her waist and yanked her to his chest then watched her gasp at his action. He searched her dreaming eyes for something. He could tell she was ready for anything he would do to her, which left him wondering for how long she had been starving herself. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maverick¡¯s eyes surveyed her pretty red face before he lowered his head. Jeslyn could feel his breath fanning her flushed face. The palpitation of her heart grew louder and faster as she anticipated his next point of action. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 61 Terms and conditions His crisp shirt has a few buttons opened at the front, revealing his toned chest!! Jeslyn was still ogling at his chest and didn¡¯t realize he was standing in front of her. With a swift movement, Maverick turned her and made her lie on the desk, pinning her on it with his strong hands. Jeslyn gasped at his sinfully handsome cold face that was a few centimeters away from her face. Jeslyn internally screamed for him to get off, but her body was doing something else. She had been shy around Ray and wouldn¡¯t let Ray get too close to her, however, her reaction to Maverick was different. She blinked her longshes as her face turned pink. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to do anything to her, but if his sexy lips get closer to hers, she¡¯ll wee them. After all, he¡¯s her husband, and also, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to give her innocence to a man this handsome. She thought. Maverick closed his eyes and lowered his head to the crook of her neck. He took a sniff of her fruity fragrance. Like he was expecting something or trying topare her scent to someone else, he waited a little longer before his brows creased. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He shifted his head off her neck and stared into her hazel pupil. Those pupils look exactly like his son¡¯s, but different from the girl in his memory. On that day when he heard Jeslyn¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t intend to reply to her, after all, he was never the type to talk too much, let alone talk to strangers. But after turning around and seeing her so broken, plus those iris that reminded him of his son, Maverick couldn¡¯t ignore her and his countenance changed to make her feelfortable. Those words he said to her, Maverick wasn¡¯t sure why he said them. He couldn¡¯t ce his fingers on why he cared to warn her, nor did he understand why he felt a little excited when she still agreed to marry him despite knowing what she would face. After marrying her, he didn¡¯t ask about her for a week because he was busy doing what took him to Rose City, so he left her alone to deal with her problems until he saw her on the road. When she went to prison, Maverick was busy with his son¡¯s problem, thinking the idiot he told to bring her out was doing his job. After he brought her back to Country M, Maverick found her to have a tiny bit of something that reminded him of that person, so he did a thorough background check on Jeslyn. The result was far from what he expected. Jeslyn was not the woman but something in him didn¡¯t want to believe it. After all, his instinct had never been wrong. And he is here to find out. What he is about to make Jeslyn go through is thest option to prove if he is wrong or right and he hopes his instinct would be wrong for once, or he wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted. Looking into those mesmerizing eyes of hers that seemed to have no effect on him, Maverick spoke, ¡°I warned you never toe here.¡± He didn¡¯t sound angry but the way he said it sent a chill down Jeslyn¡¯s spine. For some reason, Jeslyn doesn¡¯t seem to fear this man, but whenever he looks at her with emotionless eyes or talks to her with a passionless voice, her heart jumps. ¡°I- I¡­¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice sounded funnily low and awkward. Maverick¡¯s lips curled into something other than a smile, ¡°you are disobedient, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jeslyn nodded and then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m a¡­¡± she swallowed. She gently bit her lower lip to stop herself from embarrassing herself. ¡°In the contract, you aren¡¯t supposed to be here. Breaking the rules will extend your stay, Jeslyn Lee.¡± Maverick stated, however, Jeslyn¡¯s eyes were glued to his moving lips. Seeing how she was looking lustfully at his face, Maverick continued, ¡°Secondly, you are allowed to ask me for anything, including your rights as my wife. However, you are not allowed to seduce me. Falling in love with me is at your own risk, so don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Can you kiss me?¡± Jeslyn subconsciously thought out loud. 6 She widened her eyes in horror when she realized what she had just said. Yes, it was in her thought, it had always been, but she didn¡¯t mean to ever say it out loud. However, watching those sexy lips of his moving as he talked, she couldn¡¯t help herself as she let the words out. Whenever she saw people making out, or when Ray wants to get touchy-feely with her, although she also wants it, her body reacts differently. It rejects him outright like he was disgusting. But why is she feeling like Maverick was her everything? Why is she getting wet down there when he hasn¡¯t even touched her? Why is she expecting him to kiss her? And why did she even ask him to kiss her? Why?! Although Jeslyn was internally asking all the whys in the world, her face wasmunicating a different emotion. Maverick didn¡¯t react to that. But he marveled at how she boldly asked it. Maverick let her go and Jeslyn immediately hurried to stand on her feet and bowed slightly to hide her tomato face. ¡°I- I¡¯m so sorry for saying such words. I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ hehe¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. Ha.ha.ha¡­¡± Sheughed awkwardly like that would erase her shame. Maverick snaked his hand around her waist and yanked her to his chest then watched her gasp at his action. He searched her dreaming eyes for something. He could tell she was ready for anything he would do to her, which left him wondering for how long she had been starving herself. Maverick¡¯s eyes surveyed her pretty red face before he lowered his head. Jeslyn could feel his breath fanning her flushed face. The palpitation of her heart grew louder and faster as she anticipated his next point of action. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 62 Consummate Marriage **Hello, please help me point out anywhere you spotted errors. I wrote this in a hurry. (: ** (1 Jeslyn could feel his breath fanning her flushed face. The palpitation of her heart grew louder and faster as she anticipated his next point of action. Jeslyn didn¡¯t know why she felt rxed in his arms. She didn¡¯t know why her body was reacting this way, but all she knew was that she loved this and wanted him to go further. She slowly closed her eyes as excitement washed over her in preparation for her first kiss. She felt his face getting closer and closer. His pointed nose brushed against hers and Jeslyn¡¯s heart erupted into chaos. The thumping of her heart went for a roller coaster as the pattern distorted. It no longer beat in rhymes but was chaotically beating against her chest. As the tip of his lower lip touched hers, an electrifying feeling coursed through her veins, making Jeslyn shudder against Maverick. Maverick paused his action for a moment as his brows creased again. His hold on Jeslyn¡¯s waist tightened. He felt her hold on his shirt as she fisted a part of the ck shirt. Maverick¡¯s face darkened with every reaction Jeslyn was subconsciously showing to his touch. Why do they react alike? 2 Maverick broke his resolve and parted her soft lips with his. Jeslyn gave him the same feeling. The sensation he felt when he was with that girl. Jeslyn had the same reaction when he teased her lips. Her reaction was also the same when he patted her lips. 6 As Maverickpared Jeslyn to thedy in his memory, his hold on Jeslyn¡¯s waist tensed even more. Jeslyn moaned into his mouth, making Maverick go wild with emotions. He picked Jeslyn off the floor and walked to the couch. Jeslyn wrapped her arms around his neck as she received the best kiss of her life. (2 Eh? She had never kissed before. 2 She never thought her first kiss would be this wonderful and never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that this cold demon was this good! The feeling was overwhelming and the kiss wasn¡¯t enough to quench her thirst. She needed more and all of him. Maverick had thought his carnal feelings had died along with that woman¡¯s disappearance until now. The reason he made the rule that Jeslyn could have his body as his wife was firstly, to confirm his doubt and secondly, to test if she can get his body to react to her, and here it was, doing more than Jeslyn was doing. 1) Their kisses got heavy and demanding as the beast that had been locked out reared its head in Maverick, ready to cut the chains. Just when the hand roaming the crook of Jeslyn¡¯s neck got to her chest, a soft knock was heard from the door. 2 12:07 O Maverick paused and raised his head. His eyes were bloodshed, apanied by desire. He turned to look at the door. The knock didn¡¯t sound again, but he knew someone was there. From the small screen on the door, Valen was standing outside with one hand in his pocket and the other behind him. Maverick got off Jeslyn and nced at her trying to seat up, then he said while brushing his shirt, ¡°We are consummating our wedding tonight,¡± before and walked to his desk. 3 Jeslyn was left dumbfounded as she stared unblinkingly at him. ¡°C-consummate?!¡± she asked with her mouth forming an ¡®O¡¯, still Maverick ignored her to go pick up the remote to the door. Valen burst into the room the second the door cracked open. ¡°You kept me waiting outside for 1 minute and 5 seconds and¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Valen was a little taken aback when he saw Jeslyn. He thought she was still sleeping and that was his reason foring here. Jeslyn¡¯s excited heart heated up when she saw Valen. She had first gone to Valen¡¯s room before coming here, but couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, then a servant told her that Valen left the mansion. Jeslyn put aside what her husband just said, got up, and strolled to Valen with her reddened face. She tried to touch the boy but he took a step back in a guarded manner. Jeslyn sighed. She forgot they were enemies. ¡°Report got to me that you didn¡¯t stop taking revenge on me when I was unconscious,¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°So,¡± Valen didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Do you know what happens to such children?¡± Jeslyn asked with a small smile forming on her lips. ¡°What has that got to do with me?¡± Valen asked while his injured hand was still behind him. ¡°They are made to do theundry¡­¡± ¡°You ungrateful weakling!¡± Valen yelled. Jeslyn got a fright from his outburst. However, Maverick only nced at Valen without saying anything. ¡°Did you just call me names?¡± Valen rolled his eyes before he turned to look at his father who was writing. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Maverick raised a brow, then shifted his gaze to Jeslyn before he ttened his lips. It was clear that he figured out why his son came to him, so he¡¯s returning since Jeslyn was ok. Hearing what Valen said, Jeslyn pulled Valen¡¯s injured hand from behind his back and looked at the neatly wrapped hand. Jeslyn felt tears welling in her eyes but stubbornly didn¡¯t shed them. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Jeslyn asked in a soft voice. Valen pursed his lips, but instead of answering, he tried to pull the hand back but couldn¡¯t. 12.07 713 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°This happened because of me, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Jeslyn sincerely apologized. She looked at the child¡¯s stone-cold face but saw no pain in his eyes. Jeslyn instinctively pulled the boy closer and hugged him tightly, surprising Valen who went stiff. Maverick looked at them but ignored them. However, he was anticipating an outburst. Valen hates body contact, especially with women, and his disgust for women who hugged him was over the top. Valen once soaked himself in a bathtub of hot water filled with disinfectant because ady he detested hugged and kissed his forehead. Thatdy happened to be Piper, his Aunt, but still, Valen didn¡¯t tolerate her or even pretended to be ok. 1 The moment Piper let him go, Valen took off his coat and threw it at Piper before running into the car to go home and disinfect himself. 1 Now that Jeslyn has done the same, what would be Valen¡¯s reaction? Chapter 63 Chapter 63 63 Snow Moon cakes Valen pushed against Jeslyn after a few moments of freezing. Feeling his struggle, Jeslyn broke the hug only to see Valen¡¯s face reddened with fury. He pointed his left index finger at Jeslyn. The finger was trembling, and so was his whole body. ¡°Y-you, you-¡± Valen wanted to use abusive words but they got stuck in his throat when he saw Jeslyn¡¯s beautiful face looking at him with confusion. Valen gritted his teeth, red at Jeslyn, turned around, and stormed off. Jeslyn watched as the boy left the room and mmed the door with all the strength his left hand could summon. Jeslyn turned to look at Maverick, but he had his head down, writing. ¡°Your son¡­ is he mad at me?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm,¡± Maverick responded without raising his head. ¡°Did I do anything wrong?¡± Jeslyn queried in a small voice. Maverick raised his head to look at her. Seeing how meekly she was staring back at him, he slowly nodded. ¡°Wh- what did I do?¡± Jeslyn looked bbergasted. She didn¡¯t remember doing anything wrong just now. ¡°He hates hugs, especially from women,¡± he replied before going back to what he was writing. Jeslyn panicked, ¡°then, then what should I do to make amends?¡± Maverick stayed silent for a while. None of them had ever consoled Valen before, so he couldn¡¯t help her. Jeslyn sighed and sat back on the couch feeling dejected. ¡°You behave like a child yourself, what makes you happy when upset?¡± Maverick threw the question with his eyes on his writing. 1 ¡°My face,¡± she giggled. Maverick raised his head to look at the face. Truly, she was one of the prettiest he had ever seen. He subconsciouslypared Jeslyn¡¯s face to the face in his memory. The other girl had a round face with blue eyes. Jeslyn¡¯s face is what they called the ¡®V-shaped face, apanied by hazel eyes. 2 Both girls didn¡¯t look identical at all, however¡­ Maverick snapped out of his reverie to see Jeslyn touching her face. ¡°I look pretty, right?¡± She asked with puppy eyes. Maverick lowered his head to his work. ¡°Not bad,¡± he stated. Jeslyn grinned ear to ear before she got up and was about to leave but paused in her steps. 173 ¡°Ah, Mr. Maverick, I heard from Riya that Valen is not allowed to eat sugary food, uncooked food, and a lot more. However, is he allowed to eat baked food? Like, cookies, treats, and all?¡± ¡°Not inrge quantities¡­¡± ¡°Ok, thank you,¡± Jeslyn said excitedly and rushed towards the door, then she heard him say, ¡°Once a week.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s still manageable.¡± Jeslyn left the study and hurried away. Meanwhile, Maverick got up with a bulge in his trousers. He touched it and narrowed his eyes at the door. When was thest time he felt like a man? That was 6 years ago. After what happened, Maverick¡¯s body stopped reacting. Even when he wakes up in the morning, he doesn¡¯t feel the bulge. Though he checked with different doctors, they confirmed he was fine. Maverick went to the room and headed to the bathroom. Inside the kitchen, Jeslyn was stopped by ady with a cold face. Thedy wouldn¡¯t allow her to do what she wanted. ¡°Let me through,¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, you can¡¯t enter the kitchen. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯m your Madam. Secondly, what I want is something I alone can do, so get away.¡± Jeslyn slightly pushed thedy away. Thedy wearing a white gown and a chef cap bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I forgot, Ma¡¯am.¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t care about her anymore. She didn¡¯t want to know if the chef¡¯s apology was real or not. But one thing she knew was that whoever tries to get in between what he wants to achieve will suffer. ¡°Riya, help me get the glutinous rice flour, groundnut oil, rice syrup, mooncake, or biscuit mold¡­¡±Jeslyn turned to look at the chef. ¡°Do you have those things I mentioned in the kitchen?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The chef nodded. ¡°Including fillings?¡± Jeslyn asked again. ¡°Which of the fillings do you ask for, ma¡¯am?¡± The Chef asked. Jeslyn remembered that Valen liked eggs, so she waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll use egg yolks and date paste¡­ Do you have date paste?¡± It was better she use what she saw Valen eat than use ingredients she doesn¡¯t know if he is allergic to. ¡°The kitchen still has little date paste, but I¡¯m not sure what you want to make, so I don¡¯t know if the one we have will be enough.¡± The Chef replied. ¡°I¡¯m making snow mooncakes. Bring out the date paste let me see.¡± Jeslyn said and the Chef went to 12:07 6 get a container with date paste in it. Jeslyn nodded. ¡°This should be more than enough. Riya, get the other ingredients.¡± Riya bowed and started to get the ingredients ready for whatever Jeslyn wanted to do. Snow Mooncake, as Jeslyn called it, is not a thing in Country M which was why Riya felt odd. However, to Chef May who was one of Country V¡¯s great chefs, she had heard of Snow Mooncake and had seen pictures of it but never cared to learn about it. The household she works for doesn¡¯t eat such treats, so what was the use? Chef May walked to the cupboard where she ced those molds and brought out four different molds in different shapes and patterns. Looking at the molds, a bitter smile crept onto her lips as her mind shed back to the bad memories she had of these molds. Chef May remembered the first time she came into this house. Seeing the two-year-old Valen, she was so excited that she ordered mooncake molds to make cute-looking biscuits for the child. Chef May made those biscuits out of love and happily gave them to Valen who looked excited after seeing the different shapes However, before the child could taste them, Nanny Mn rushed out of nowhere and swept the te of biscuits off the table before she gave Chef May a deafening p on her ear. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 64 Snow mooncake making However, before the child could taste them, Nanny Mn rushed out of nowhere and swept the te of biscuits off the table before she gave Chef May a deafening p on her car. Thedy suffered hearing loss for two days as a result of that p from Nanny Mn. Ever since, Chef May kept the mooncake molds away, thinking they would never be useful until today. She handed the mooncake molds to Maya to wash and went to stand beside Jeslyn to help her out. Chef May had a prejudice against Jeslyn before today. When she was informed that the master had. brought his new wife home, she wasn¡¯t happy, thinking the new bride was just another desperate woman like Nanny Mn, but after watching her and seeing that the new bride couldn¡¯t care less about pleasing anyone, her fondness for Jeslyn started to grow. But with what¡¯s happening right now, Jeslyn has be one of her favorite people. Once the ingredients were ready, Jeslyn ced a spotless frying pan on a low-heat stove and added the desired amount of glutinous rice flour into it. The chef and Riya watched her stir fry the powdered rice with their lips ttened. After a few minutes, Jeslyn turned off the stove and took the flour off the stove. The flour was starting to turn a little yellowish, so she smiled. Jeslyn transferred the hot flour into a clean bowl and let it cool down before she took out a little bit of the yellowish flour into another clean bowl to be reserved for molding. On the stove, Jeslyn started to cook 12 eggs. While the eggs were cooking, Jeslyn mixed the rice syrup with a little bit of water until it dissolved before she added it to therger portion of the cooled fried flour. She added a little bit of groundnut oil and started to mix them until it formed a soft white dough. Jeslyn divided the dough into four equal parts and started to add colorings. One dough was light pink, another was light yellow, then the third was¡­ ¡°What color does Valen love?¡± She asked no one in particr as her focus was on what she was doing. Riya and the chef couldn¡¯t answer as they were blown away by the weird stuff Jeslyn was doing. Not hearing an answer, Jeslyn turned back only to see the two looking at her doughs of different colors. ¡°I asked you two something.¡± She brought them back from their daydreaming. ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, we were¡­¡± ¡°I asked what Valen¡¯s favorite color is,¡± she cut Riya off. ¡°Oh, well, Ma¡¯am, nobody knows what the little master likes. We only know what he dislikes,¡± Riya responded. ¡°Ah?¡­ Ok, what color of cloth does he wear often?¡± Jeslyn asked. She wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that 12.07 answer and she would also not be surprised to hear it was ck. ¡°ck,¡± both Riya and the Chef said simultaneously. Jeslyn sighed. How can she use ck on a moon cake? ¡°Have any of you ever gone to his¡­ Ah, white and¡­¡± she didn¡¯t say what the color was and took a purple coloring. Jeskyn made a purple dough and then cut half of the white dough and mixed it until the dough started to give two colors. Purple and white. The day she went into Valen¡¯s room, she saw a purple and white pillow on his bed. It was just one and also the only odd color in his ck and white room. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you not going to color the half dough?¡± Riya asked. ¡°No,¡± Jeslyn answered while mixing the color to integrate itself into the dough. Once she was done, Jeslyn took out the eggs from the stove and called the Chef to help her peel off the shell while she searched around for something else. Jeslyn picked one of the dough she made and ttened it with a rolling stick on the board. She used a round cutter to cut out three pieces each from the ttened dough. Separating the cut-out dough from the leftovers, Jeslyn coated the dough with the date paste while giving instructions to the chef. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Separate the white egg from the yolk and pass me the yolks you took off.¡± The Chef did as told and Jeslyn added the egg yolks into the cut-out doughs with date paste, before stretching the dough to cover the yolk and rolling it on her palm to form a round ball. She did the same to all the other twelve doughs. Jeslyn pulled over the stored fried flour she kept aside a while back and dipped a dough inside it. Once the flour had covered the dough, she would bring the dough out and ce it inside the mooncake mold and press the top to push the dough out. Her purpose in rubbing the round dough inside the flour was to prevent the dough from sticking to the mooncake mold. After the round dough is pushed out of the mooncake mold, the round dough woulde out with a different shape. Jeslyn used different shapes of the mooncake mold. Some had the shape of flowers, some came out with the shape of little creatures, like bunnies. Others came out as different shapes with Chinese characters on top. Once she was done, Jeslyn arranged the twelve appetizing snow mooncakes into a small tray and stored them in the fridge for a few hours to cool off so they¡¯d taste more delicious. ¡°Let¡¯s make a small cake,¡± she suggested with a bright smile. The two helpers nodded before the cake-making process started. After about an hour and thirty minutes, the sponge cake was ready. Jeslyn didn¡¯t use icing on the cake. Instead of icing it, she melted dark chocte and spread the syrup on the cake. She used buttercream to write an apology on top, then added fruits around the edges of the cake. Chef May and Maya couldn¡¯t help sighing after seeing the apology. Is this truly an apology or a way to anger the child even more? ¡°It¡¯s done and set!¡± Jeslyn pped in excitement. ¡°Riya, help me get the snow mooncake from the fridge. Take out two for you and Chef May, then bring the rest with me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am,¡± they both chorused. Chef May and Maya also wanted to taste the snow mooncake, so they were ted. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 65 Haircut Inside Valen¡¯s room¡­ The child just came out of the bathroom looking flushed. His milky white skin had red patches from the hotness of the water and his hair was dripping. He had a white towel wrapped loosely around his waist. Getting into his room, he was shocked to see Jeslyn sitting on his bed with a leg crossed and a maid standing beside the door with her head bowed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Valen asked, looking guarded. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Rx, little plum¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± It sounds too girly. He thought. Jeslyn chuckled and shrugged. ¡°Little Plum, I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± She smiled. Valen furrowed his brows. ¡®Apologize? When has Jeslyn ever apologized to him?¡¯ The more Valen thought about it, the more he felt suspicious of her. ¡°You can leave now,¡± Valen said, not epting or rejecting her apology. ¡°I should, but I can¡¯t.¡± Jeslyn shook her head and got up. With every step she takes towards Valen, he takes an equal step back. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Valen asked, a little flustered. ¡°Nothing. I just want to help you out. I heard you don¡¯t allow servants to wash you or dress you up. It¡¯s either Rex or Mn, but since they aren¡¯t here, I should take over. Besides, your hand isn¡¯t well.¡± ¡°No! Stay away from me, don¡¯te close!¡± Valen panicked. Ever since he got injured because of her, plus seeing her lie in bed, looking peaceful for days, Valen started to feel something he didn¡¯t understand and for that, the boy had been trying to stay away from her, but this vixen¡­. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not going to hurt you, not that I can anyway.¡± Jeslyn stretched a hand and forcefully yanked Valen towards her before she dragged him to sit in front of therge mirror on his dressing table. ¡°Let me go!¡± Valen struggled against Jeslyn. Feeling annoyed that her kindness was being taken for granted, Jeslyn picked up a pair of scissors and held it against Valen¡¯s long hair. ¡°Move one more time and I¡¯ll cut your hair,¡± she threatened. Valen stiffened after that, giving Jeslyn enough time to admire his hair. Jeslyn gave the hair a second look and pursed her lips. His hair looks beautiful and soft. When made into a side swept, Jeslyn was dead sure that the hair would form a bang to cover his eye. Jeslyn had never paid close attention to his hair because he never styled it. Except for the first time 12.02 C 173 she saw him in the dining room where he had his hair in a messy back swept, Valen always left his har tied in a man bun. How would she pay attention to the child¡¯s features when they are always at loggerheads? ¡°Your hair looks beautiful, she subconsciously fisted the ck wet hair. ¡°Let go of my hair, Valen pped her hand away with his left hand. At this point, the boy was regretting why he tried to save her. If not, his right hand would have done a lot more than just pping her hand off. ¡°Ahem!¡± Jeslyn coughed after seeing him ring at her. ¡°You see this pair of scissors I¡¯m holding, if you don¡¯t allow me to do what I want, I¡¯ll cut your hair. 1 believe you know I¡¯m capable of that. After all, I¡¯m your¡­ stepmother¡± She winked while beaming Valen felt shivers at her smile. He somehow felt she was capable of doing so, besides, it¡¯s just hair and not his life. Valen sat there unmoving while gritting his teeth. He would have protested but he loves his hair more than anything¡­ except three people. Jeslyn smiled brightly. She didn¡¯t know why or when she learned how to give a haircut, but one of her hidden talents was giving good-looking haircuts, which she had never done for anyone except the handsome men she loves drawing on her books, back in college. Jeslyn closed her eyes and hoped she would be able to put her ¡®talent¡¯ to practice or else, Valen would skin her. Looking at his thick, long, dark, and full hair in the mirror, Valen felt a bitter taste in his throat. He loves to get a good haircut, but ever since that incident where he was kidnaped under watch, Maverick never allowed him to leave the house unless Maverick was in Country M. When Valen was two years old, Mn had taken him out when Maverick was out of the Country. ording to Mn, she had taken lots of guards along. On their way, they got ambushed and little Valen was kidnaped. When Maverick rushed over, he flipped the Country upside-down until his son was found with the Xu family. Ever since then, Maverick forbade anyone from taking Valen out of the mansion unless he was in the Country. Valen wasn¡¯t supposed to know about the incident, but Mn told him about it, creating fear in the child¡¯s mind, and preventing him from mingling with people. So for that, Valen doesn¡¯t go to salons, not even the private ones made for him. If his hair was getting too long, Mn or Rex would trim them. ¡°Your hair is already low on one side. There are a few styles that your hair could make, but I¡¯ll only give you one that would make you look like an obedient child.¡± Jeslyn said while blow-drying the messy hair. Valen rolled his eyes at her words. 12.00 ¡°Should I give you a high, low, or temple taper fade haircut? Or should I give you¡­ Skin?! Hahaha¡­ no, that¡¯s not good. An undercut would look better, or perhaps a pompadour haircut? Quiff haircut? Combed over?¡­ That¡¯s right! It would make you look responsible. 1 However, your hair will be cut to a medium length, would you like that?¡± She looked at the child in the mirror. Valen had a dead look, but when he heard his hair would be cut to medium length, he shook his head vigorously. He didn¡¯t want to open his mouth because he¡¯d say something he didn¡¯t want to utter. Jeslyn chuckled at his reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was only kidding. We have settled for a haircut. The good thing about it is that you can style it however you want if you are tired ofbing it back. Also, I discovered you don¡¯t have a clipper here, and ¡®Comb over¡¯ doesn¡¯t need a clipper. So let¡¯s begin!¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 66 Barbing-hitting his soft spot So let¡¯s begin!¡± Jeslyn started by blow-drying his damp hair beforebing. She picked up the long lengthy hair carefully and braided it to give way for the sides. After achieving that, Jeslyn picked up a smallb andbed down the short hair on the sides of his head while trimming off odd lengths. Finally getting what she wanted with the sides, she applied hair gel to hold the sides down and blow- dried it a little. Jeslyn loosened the braided hair andbed it before she started to trim off the tip. Her aim was for the length of the hair to rest on Valen¡¯s brows rather than cover his eyes. Once she was done, she applied cream on the long hair to give it a soft and shiny look before she combed the hair back to give a smoothb-over look. Thirty minutester, Jeslyn was done. ¡°Ta-da!¡± She spread her arms and shifted to the side for Valen to see the oue. Valen looked at himself in the mirror and his eyes widened a little. His lips tugged into a faint smile but when he remembered Jeslyn was still there, he raised his gaze to look at her. 1 Seeing the bright smile on her face, Valen rolled his eyes. ¡°You ruined my hair, but I won¡¯t hold you ountable, hmph!¡± He got up and was about to leave when the bbergasted Jeslyn pulled him back. 1 ¡°Young man, it¡¯s either you appreciate me for using my skill on you or you sit back down and watch me barb ¡®skin¡¯ for you!¡± Jeslyn sounded serious- almost angry. This ungrateful child was the first to taste her barbering skills and he dared to not be appreciative. How dare he! Valen looked at the handsome cute boy in the mirror and couldn¡¯t imagine his pretty hair getting cut, so he mouthed the words, ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hear you say anything,¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°I said, thank you!¡± Valen said aloud and scoffed before walking to his ck wardrobe. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You should show appreciation when you receive help. Also, you need to hurry up with this. Your treat shouldn¡¯t get warm before you eat them or else you won¡¯t enjoy them as you should.¡± Valen turned to look at her, ¡°what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I made some delicious cake and treats for you,¡± she smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested, take them back.¡± He said as he opened his wardrobe. ¡°Not like you have a choice. It¡¯s a token of apology, so you have to ept them.¡± Jeslyn orated while 12:08 C walking towards him. ¡°Apology epted, you can leave.¡± Valen didn¡¯t want to ept the cake and whatever because he was warned by Mn not to eat sweet things. ¡°That¡¯s not how the world works dear.¡± Jeslyn opened his wardrobe and frowned at the outfit. Everything was in ck with a few white shirts. ¡°Your wardrobe smells of doom,¡± she stated. 1 ¡°Dumb,¡± he whispered. He is the son of a mafia, so what did she expect? Jeslyn nced at the boy and gave him a soft knock on the head. ¡°I¡¯m 20 years older than you, so you should respect me. Would you call your mother, dumb? And I¡¯m old enough to be your mother.¡± Jeslyn narrowed her eyes at him. She was expecting the boy to throw a tantrum like he used to, but the boy didn¡¯t say anything or do anything. He only had his head down. Jeslyn found it weird, so she lowered her height and squatted in front of him, then raised his jaw with her fingers. The child¡¯s face didn¡¯t change but his eyes held pain. ¡°V-Valen?¡± Jeslyn softly called. The child only looked into her eyes without uttering a word, but Jeslyn could see liquid slowly gathering In the boy¡¯s eyes. She looked around and spotted Maya still standing there with her head bowed. ¡°Riya, please excuse us.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Maya bowed and walked out. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jeslyn turned her attention to the child and held his shoulders. ¡°No one else is here, you can cry if you want to. I¡¯ll also listen if you choose to tell me what the problem is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, you should leave me alone.¡± Valen threw her hands off his shoulders and stretched his hand- to pick up a random hanger holding ck shorts and a ck shirt. Jeslyn watched the child¡¯s back as he headed to his bed. ¡°I lost my mother while I was in aa.¡± Valen paused on his step without turning back before he started walking again. ¡°At that time, I was 19. I spent two years in aa, not knowing when my mom died and what happened before I went into aa.¡± Jeslyn stopped talking and sat on the bed, staring at Valen who was pretending to not care. After a few minutes of silence between them, Valen raised his gaze to meet Jeslyn¡¯s hazel eyes. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± 273 ¡°For you to know that a lot of people are suffering silently, just like you are. Your eyes have too much pain for a child like you to handle. If you don¡¯t let them out, you¡¯ll suffer greatly ¡°Who are you to tell me that?¡± Valen felt he had been stripped off his cover. How did she know that he was hiding his pain only through his eyes? Was it because he almost cried just now when his mother was mentioned? ¡°I am¡­¡± she paused to search his eyes for something. ¡°The older sister you don¡¯t have.¡± For the first time, Valenughed. However, it was mockingughter but it sounded rich and cute ?n the ear. Jeslyn felt a stab of pain in her heart. The sound of the child¡¯sughter coupled with his overly handsome face when heughed was an image she didn¡¯t want to erase from her memory. However, theughter was too brief for her tomit to her memory. ¡°Jeslyn, you. are. my, father¡¯s. wife!¡± He spelled it out for her. ¡°You are almost like those girls running after my father and we both know the reason.¡± He smirked. hoping to see her raging like usual. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 67 Opening up ¡°Jeslyn, you. are. my, father¡¯s. wife!¡± He spelled it out for her. ¡°You are almost like those girls running after my father and we both know the reason.¡± He smirked, hoping to see her raging like usual. 1 However, Jeslyn smiled bitterly and brushed his hair with her fingers, careful enough not to ruin it. ¡°Your father and I are in this marriage for a reason and¡­¡± she thought against telling him. ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily have to be your blood sister for you to see me as one. Besides, how many stepmothers do you see running around the house with their stepson? How many stepmothers and stepsons can you point out do what we both do?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She watched as his brows furrowed. ¡°None,¡± she answered herself. ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t see you as a stepson. You are like a little brother I don¡¯t have¡­¡± The thought of Christine swept through her mind. How they used to y when they were kids, how she protected Christine like a mother hen when they grew up, how she went out of her way to make Christine feel among, and also the times she spoke to her grandfather to try harder than he already was, to make his heart ept Christine. The memories were too deep that a tear leaked from her left eye. (1) Jeslyn smiled embarrassingly at Valen and slowly wiped her tear with the back of her index finger. ¡°You see, that¡¯s the difference between you and me. You don¡¯t shed your tears, but I do and that¡¯s why I can be whatever character I want to be in public without anyone knowing that I¡¯m hurt. But in your case, you are not your father who can conceal his pain extremely well. Putting your personality together, I can say that you hide your pain by hurting others. Valen¡­ that¡¯s wrong¡­¡± she pulled his left hand and ced it on her palm. ¡°You are still very young. What character do you want your mother to see when she returns?¡­ I heard she¡¯s not dea-¡± ¡°She left me!¡± Valen screamed in his cute childish voice. Valen¡¯s outburst startled Jeslyn. She never thought the child would open up to her. The pain he was hiding in his eyes was slowly starting to show. ¡°She left me! What kind of a child would she expect to see.¡± Valen bit his lower lip harshly after saying that. He didn¡¯t understand why he was being vulnerable in front of Jeslyn and also didn¡¯t understand why he felt her pain, but the boy tried to fight against himself. He tried all he could to not open up but failed. ¡°Something inust have happened, she might have been in a verypromising situation-¡± Jeslyn tried to reason with him but Valen was too bitter to hear anything. ¡°Nothing happened to her! My father is the greatest man in the Country. What could she possibly be scared of? My father can protect her, but she-¡± Valen frowned when he felt a wet liquid running down his cheek. He raised his left hand to touch it. but Jeslyn grabbed the hand and shook her head. ¡°Let them flow, it would help lighten your heart.¡± ¡°I hate you¡­¡± his voice broke.¡±I hate you more than I hate that woman!!¡± Valen¡¯s willpower broke and the tears he had been holding back for so long gushed out like a fountain. ¡°Oh, child,¡± Jeslyn pulled him forward and hugged him, allowing him to cry without resolve. Hearing the child¡¯s crying voice made Jeslyn¡¯s eyes tear up, but it wasn¡¯t right for her to also be crying when the child was, so sheposed herself. ¡°Valen, you cannot hate your mother, she carried you through 9 months of hardship, and on the day she gave birth to you, she saw hell. I believe she took care of you for a while before she left. No woman would willingly let their infants go. Even demons feel an attachment to their little ones. Your mother is just like the strong-willed women fighting for survival in their own way. Their actions might have been wrong in our eyes, that¡¯s why they have something called ¡®conscience¡¯. It follows the bad people and haunts them for the rest of their lives. It might also seem like a lot of people don¡¯t have a conscience, but I tell you, child, they do. Just that they choose to not be bothered by it. And when it gets too much, they choose other means to vent their frustration while some show remorse. Child, your mother can¡¯t be one of those without a conscience. She¡¯ll return to you and exin everything.¡± The more Jeslyn talked, the louder Valen cried. ¡°She hates me¡­ She left because she doesn¡¯t want me,¡± Valen mumbled amidst weeping. ¡°No mother hates their child, dear, she must also be suffering right now,¡± Jeslyn said while stroking his back. 3 That was what she wanted. She needed the child to cry out all his sorrow so his heart could be free. Like Valen said, his mother had no good reason for leaving, but Jeslyn couldn¡¯t bring herself to say something so horrible to a child. She knew it would poison his mind against love and humanity. Well, Mn did. Everything Valen knew and what he grew up to be was all thanks to Mn. After a long while of crying, Valen sat on the bed, looking tired while huping. His face was red and Jeslyn wanted him to sleep it off after eating and getting a massage and cold patch. She didn¡¯t want him to get a severe headache. ¡°Valen, I should get your pajamas instead. You should rather sleep it off after eating or else, you¡¯d get a headache.¡± Valen only nodded and didn¡¯t say a thing. He also didn¡¯t want anyone to see him looking like a weakling.c Jeslyn returned the ck shorts and shirt to the wardrobe and brought out ck pajamas. She sighed while looking at it before she took it to Valen and helped him get into it. oking at it before she The child didn¡¯t shy away from her, probably because his emotions was over the ce. After he has gotten into his pajamas, Jeslyn made him sit on his bed and arranged the cake and pastry in front of him ¡°It seems you can¡¯t eat everything at the moment. I should take the cake away while you eat the pastry?¡± She said. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 68 What was that sound?! ¡°It seems you can¡¯t eat everything at the moment. I should take the cake away while you eat the pastry,¡± She said. ¡ü Seeing that his swollen eyes were focused on the mooncakes, Jeslyn smiled and picked out a purple and white one and cut it into four parts, revealing the cooked egg and date paste inside. She could have baked the pastry if she hadn¡¯t cooked the egg, but she doesn¡¯t like the taste of baked mooncakes. She likes it with a little bit of a chewy and melting feeling. Remembering something, Valen paused and looked at Jeslyn. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Jeslyn asked, a little worried. ¡°I don¡¯t eat sweet things.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that, your father permitted it. He said you are allowed to eat mild sweet things once a week.¡± The boy said nothing and just picked a piece of mooncake. He examined the cake for a while before he took a bite. The shell was mildly sweet until he tested the date paste and egg. Chewing them together with the softshell of the cake was simply delicious. One of the best things he had ever tasted. After all, he¡¯s not allowed to eat sweet things. ¡°How does it taste?¡± Jeslyn asked with puppy eyes, waiting to getpliments from Valen. Valen looked at her but said nothing and continued to eat quietly. Jeslyn sighed and sat dejectedly. ¡°Boy, it¡¯s not easy to make food, you should show appreciation when a favor is done for you.¡± Shemented while pouting. ¡°You said it¡¯s an apology,¡± Valen reminded her with puffy eyes staring at Jeslyn without emotion. ¡°Hmm, but there¡¯s no harm in saying something to me for my hard work,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I needed you to-¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine, just eat in peace. You still need a massage before you go to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now, I don¡¯t need a massage,¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Jeslyn shook her head.¡± That won¡¯t do. You¡¯ll get a headache tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just 4 PM, I won¡¯t sleep for that long.¡± Valen was starting to get annoyed but couldn¡¯t figure out if it was at himself or Jeslyn. He just wasn¡¯t liking how he had be free with Jeslyn. ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­ forget it,¡± Jeslyn sighed. After a while, Valen was done eating. Jeslyn made a call, telling Maya to bring a cold patch to her. ¡°Lie down for a massage,¡± Jeslyn patted the bed. Valen wanted to protest, but Jeslyn pulled him into the bed and started to massage him without permission. Although she wasn¡¯t a professional, she was able to get Valen to fall asleep in a few minutes. With the cold patches ready, she ced them on Valen¡¯s forehead before she sent Maya to take the cake back to the fridge. A whileter, Jeslyn felt thirsty and went to get water from the kitchen. However, before going, she made sure to pull a nket to Valen¡¯s chest to prevent an unexpected incident while she was away.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Inside the quiet kitchen, Jeslyn opened the fridge and took out a bottle of water which she poured into a ss cup. She took her first gulp, a second, and just when she was about to swallow the third¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± The sound came unexpectedly from nowhere. It shook the mansion including Jeslyn who choked on water. ¡°Hack- hack- Ahem¡­¡± She entered a fit of coughing while trying to make out what just happened. Before she could pull herself together¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Dun-Dun-Dun-Dun-Dun!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a¡­ Gun!!¡­¡± Coming to the realization, the ss cup dropped from her hand and water spilled all over the floor with the ss making a shattering sound. ¡°Va- Valen!¡± Jeslyn dashed out of the kitchen, sprinting straight to the child¡¯s room. Everywhere was quiet except from the gunshotsing from outside the house. Yes, outside. She just realized it. On the stairs, Jeslyn, who wasn¡¯t paying attention due to the urgency to go meet Valen immediately, bumped into something. She was about to take a step from the object without looking when a voice pulled her from her world. ¡°What¡¯s the urgency?¡± Jeslyn looked up at the man in ck staring at her with those apathetic eyes. Jeslyn pointed a trembling finger at the entrance, believing he mustn¡¯t have heard the gunshots a while ago. ¡°Th- there¡¯s a- a fight- gunshots¡­¡± Just when she finished speaking, another deafening sound was heard. ¡°Boom!¡± Jeslyn fell forward and hugged his waist. Her heartbeat was so messy that it would make a good music beat for TikTokers. 1203 ¡°He- hear that!¡± She asked in a frightened voice. ¡°Hmm,¡± Maverick answered nonchntly as his eyes bore holes in the middle of her head. ¡°You should head to your room and lock your windows¡­ They are bulletproofed.¡± ¡°No, Valen needs me,¡± Remembering Valen was still alone in his room, Jeslyn let go of Maverick and stepped to the side before dashing up the stairs. She didn¡¯t even stop to ask why he sounded so rxed when his roof was on fire. ¡°Call Pink,¡± Maverick told Code 2 before he headed down the stairs with one hand in his pocket and the other hand holding a ck gun. Jeslyn didn¡¯t pay attention, so she failed to see the gun. Inside the room, Valen was sitting on the bed. Although he didn¡¯t look frightened like Jeslyn, his forehead was covered in sweat. The child¡¯s eyes were unfocused as he looked towards the widow. He couldn¡¯t hear the gunshots but the way the mansion shook when the loud sound went off sent the boy¡¯s heart into turmoil. ¡°Valen,¡± Jeslyn hurried to the bed and pulled the child into her bosom. ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m fine,¡± the child said but his voice betrayed him as it quivered which Jeslyn didn¡¯t miss. ¡°Yes, I know you are fine. You are the brave and strong Valen Lu.¡± She said while soothing the child¡¯s back to calm his fear. ¡°Your father has gone down to handle it, everything will be fine.¡± Hearing that, Valen subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. Jeslyn smiled bitterly. How could a child be raised to bear so much? ¡®Mn, I won¡¯t let you off!¡¯ She thought as a tear dropped from her right eye. Outside the house, Maverick was seen standing at the front of the entrance watching the battle going on a distance away from him. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 69 Payback time (1) Outside the house, Maverick was seen standing at the front of the entrance watching the battle going on a distance away from him. 1 Two buildings where the Lu servants resides were blown off by the bombs the assaulters used and Maverick was very sure that a few servants were killed. Crossfire between men in brown suits and against men in ck suits. The men of the three musketeers are known by their uniforms and badges. 2 Maverick¡¯s men wear ck suits with the ¡®LU¡¯ tags on them. The Xu men wear brown suits with the ¡®XU¡¯ tags on them, and the Yu men wear ash suits with ¡®YU¡¯ tags on them. Seeing the suits the assaulters were wearing, Maverick immediately knew they were the Xu men. ¡°Boss,¡± a young man hurried over with about thirty gant men behind him. ¡°Leave no one alive,¡± Maverickmanded. The young man wearing ck suit with number 3 tagged below the ¡®Lu¡¯ on his chest bowed and joined the battle with his men. He is code 3. ¡°Get the car and some MGs and drills,¡± Maverick said emotionlessly. Code 10 whipped his head up before he smiled and bowed, ¡°Yes, boss,¡± he walked away to get the things ready. It¡¯s been a few months since.Maverick had gone to visit his enemies. Going to the Xu mansion by himself means that whoever gave the order has dug his own grave. Inside a brown mansion in the busy part of the City, a middle-aged man in a blue suit was seen standing by the floor-to-ceiling window with his phone to his ear. It was apparent that he was making a call. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I already sent people to handle him. Hahaha¡­ He shouldn¡¯t have messed with my family¡¯s business-¡± ¡°You imbecile! How dare you!?¡± The angry voice of an old man interrupted the middle-aged man who rolled his eyes before disconnecting the call. ¡°Father, what do you want?¡± The man turned around to face the old man who didn¡¯t look that old but was standing with a walking stick. ¡°You rascal, did youe back just to cause trouble?!¡± The old man raged. The middle-aged man walked towards a ck couch and sat on it. He crossed his legs on the desk and ced his hands at the back of his head. ¡± He smiled. Probably from the way he enjoyed rolling the chair at his will or from the mess he was creating in the Country. ¡°Father, I left the Country for just 10 years and when I came back, it was the news of that riffraff causing trouble to our family.¡± He put his legs down and sat upright with a cold face. ¡°Father, don¡¯t tell me that our family has degenerated to the point where we cannot crush that Lu boy? He doesn¡¯t have the backings of his Lu family. He¡¯s a one-man army¡­ well, plus his little brother. So why didn¡¯t you sweep them off the face of the earth ever since? You sent me out of the family and gave my son the rights you should have given me, all for what? To be a nobody? I¡¯m sorry father, I can¡¯t allow that. I came back home against your will to elevate my family and return us to the position we once were in the-¡± ¡°Shut up! What do you know? If only you hadn¡¯t been such a useless child 10 years ago, if only you even studied and understood how things worked, you wouldn¡¯t have made this mistake you just made! You want the betterment of the family? No, you only want its destruction and I won¡¯t allow it!¡± ¡°Father, all I see is a weak and dying old man ranting. Three of our containers shipping out goods to other Countries were blown to nothingness in the sea by Maverick¡¯s people. Ten percent of our drug farm was destroyed, and a few of our clients were snatched by the same person and you me me for retaliating?! If Maverick isn¡¯t dead today, I¡¯ll send another batch of men to kill him tonight. His head must be brought to me by tomorrow morning!¡± The old man stared at his angry-looking son and didn¡¯t know what to start feeling. He was right, but if only the strategy was done to another family instead of Maverick. ¡°You, instead of the destruction of the whole Xu family, I¡¯d rather choose to sacrifice you when he comes asking for you.¡± With that said, the old man turned around and stormed out of the study room. The middle-aged man snorted after his father left. Who said he doesn¡¯t know Maverick¡¯s prowess? Thanks to that person who made him understand the history of the three families, if not he wouldn¡¯t have understood that he could anger Maverick and get away with it. ¡°Hahaha, I wish I could see his raging face right now¡­. Maverick Lu, I¡¯ll ruin you and make sure you never rise again. That will be my revenge for what your slutty mother did.¡± The man¡¯s face turned sinister as he narrowed his eyes at the door. A whileter¡­ The majority of the Xus could be seen in therge sitting room that screams of abundant wealth. Men and women from the age of 20s to 50s sat on their respective seats while the old Patriarch sat on the head seat. He swept his cold gaze over his children and grandchildren before he cleared his throat and said: ¡°I called this meeting to know how to go about the issue Ming created.¡± ¡°The mistake has been made, the only thing we can do now is to call Davis to return.¡± One of the middle-aged men said. ¡°I also think that¡¯s right. After all, the trouble was caused by his father.¡± A woman red at Xu Ming who was arrogantly sitting on his own. ¡°How did he manage toe back? I thought he was banished?¡± A man with the same features as 12.09 C Ming said with hatred in his tone. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not-¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡®Krah-ka-doom!¡± Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat-tata¡­¡± Pew-pew-pew¡­¡± a-m!¡± Trt!¡± ferent sounds of explosives and gunshots rang loudly from outside the mansion, sending everyone The sitting room into panic as the mansion shook several times after every ¡®boom¡¯ sound was rd. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 70 Collecting more than he received Different sounds of explosives and gunshots rang loudly from outside the mansion, sending everyone in the sitting room into panic as the mansion shook severally after every ¡®boom¡¯ sound was heard. ¡°F*ck! What did you do!!?¡± Someone yelled at Xu Ming who had a confused look on his face. A boy of around 20 ran to the window which was bulletproofed to see what was happening outside and he screamed, ¡°Ahh!! Noooo!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The boy watched with his mouth and eyes widened as buildings after buildings copsed. Machine guns fired nonstop at the Xu men trying to hold their ground. Well, they were never given time to prepare nor are they given time to breathe. All the guards wanted right now was to save their lives but Alpha Chaos¡¯ men weren¡¯t allowing it. Some of the daring family members rushed to the windows to see how destructive the explosives were. Their main mansion which they all are wasn¡¯t touched but the other mansions that belonged to the sons and daughters of the Xu family were being blown to smitherness without the thought of who resides in them. The old man¡¯s face turned uglier with every destructive sound he heard. ¡°Alpha Chaos!!!!¡± A youth screamed as he watched a building go down in shambles. His eyes turned red and his knuckles turned white as he balled his hands in fists. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I wish oldest cousin was home,¡± a youngdymented as tears ran down her pretty face. ¡°It was all your fault!¡­ Bang!¡± The man who had the same features as Xu Ming gave him a powerful punch on his jaw which sent Ming falling against the couch. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Xu Ming was about to retaliate when the old Patriarch pped the hand of the chair he was sitting on. His face held so much rage that he seemed to be nearing the gate of death. ¡°Enough!!¡± He roared. With fire brewing in his eyes, hemanded, ¡°all of you, get back to your seats, right now!!¡± Every member of the family didn¡¯t dare to take the old man for granted. He used to be the pir of the family until he shifted the responsibilities to his oldest grandson, Davis. Even though it was so, the old man was still a force to reckon with. Just that he chose to be lenient with the family these days. Probably because of old age or whatnot. ¡°Ming, you will be punished severely for this. But right now, we need to bear our losses¡­¡± While the old man was addressing his family and trying to calm them from making another grave mistake, the war outside was getting tougher and tougher. Outside the mansion, tens of buildings have been brought to shambles, only the brown mansion was $280 70 Collecting more than he received left untouched. Machine guns, silence guns, long and short firearms, bombs, and all, were being put to use as men and women in brown suits fell to their deaths along with the buildings. After a while, the battle subsided, No more bombs and machine guns, only the use of pistols. A ck car drove into the hugepound that was now turned upside down- like an earthquake missed its way The ck car drove silently towards the brown building. Of course, the car was targeted by the surviving Xu men. If they could kill an important person, their deaths would not be in vain, they thought. s, how could they kill someone in a bulletproofed car? As the bullets hit the car, they bounce off. Soon, the car left the chaotic battle behind and stopped at the entrance of the brown mansion. The car¡¯s door opened and Maverick stepped out with his gun in his right hand. As he walked towards the entrance, he had two men following behind him. The three men had dead looks on their faces. No single warmth could be spotted on them. The Xu family members were stunned when the door exploded and Code 2 and Code 10 entered and stood by the door without taking another step forward. ¡°Wha-¡± Just when a family member was about to rage, he saw a leg with a ck shining shoe step in through the threshold before the full body of a man in all ck. Gasps broke out in the sitting room as the old Patriarch¡¯s breath hitched in his throat. No one thought Alpha Chaos would appear by himself. They all thought he¡¯d either send Rex or his men. ¡®How serious is the damage Ming¡¯s people caused?¡¯ Same thought ran through their minds. Maverick walked towards the family with Code 2 and Code 10 walking behind him. On Getting there, everyone was already standing, he gently pushed a guy in his 20s aside and sat on the young man¡¯s spot. Only the Patriarch wasn¡¯t standing in the first ce. So some sat down with their hearts in their throats while others remained standing. ¡°Boy, you came,¡± the Patriarch said like he wasn¡¯t worried, but if one listened well, they¡¯d hear the nervousness in his voice. ¡°Hmm, you called me,¡± Maverick replied with his eyes on his gun as he stroked it. The Patriarch side-eyed Ming, the troublemaker who was giving Maverick a disgusted look. ¡°How bad is the damage my son caused?¡± The Patriarch asked. ¡°Not that bad¡­¡± Maverick raised his eyes to stare at the Patriarch, ¡°¡­two of my houses were destroyed and few of my people were killed¡­¡± He mentioned them slowly. The people¡¯s faces twisted in fury. Even the Patriarch couldn¡¯t conceal his dissatisfaction anymore. Only two buildings and a few people were killed and Alpha Chaos came to level their mansions down and killed almost all the men in the residence, what impudence! But who would dare voice it out? The Patriarch forced himself to nod and say against his conscience, ¡°not bad¡­ what¡¯s the payment?¡± ¡°Father! Didn¡¯t he just destroy our properties too?!¡± Ming screamed as he red at his father before he shifted his gaze to Maverick. ¡°You punk! You ought to be the one paying for what you did to my Xu family! Everyone might be scared of you, but I¡¯m not, and let me tell you this, I will not rest until I have your head!¡± Xu Ming threatened and was about to leave the gathering when Maverick¡¯s cold voice rang in the quiet sitting room. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 71 His punishment- Maverick¡¯s desire Xu Ming threatened and was about to leave the gathering when Maverick¡¯s cold voice rang in the quiet sitting room. ¡°So it¡¯s you,¡± Maverick stared at the man who was fuming with rage before he lowered his eyes to the gun he was ying with. ¡°Your Xu family owes me so much debt that ten generations of your family cannot pay. Did no one tell you that?¡± The faces of the Patriarch and every Xu present turned white. Yes, they did Maverick bad in the past, but over the years he didn¡¯t retaliate and they all thought he had let things slide because of his mother, but who would have thought he didn¡¯t forgive them? ¡°Lu, boy, what do you mean?¡± Patriarch Xu asked. ¡°I have no history of repeating myself, Patriarch, you haven¡¯t forgotten that too, right?¡± Maverick replied with a question before he folded his right leg on his left leg and spread his arms on the headrest of the couch. His posture made him look like a pompous nouveau riche. However, the difference was that Maverick¡¯s coldness Wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to think of anything else but a bully. That¡¯s right, he was here to bully the Xu family. ¡°What do you want forpensation?¡± The oldest son of Patriarch Xu, Xu Liam asked. He was getting irritated by Maverick¡¯s behavior but because their family was at fault, he couldn¡¯t let out his anger. Maverick looked at Xu Liam who had the same features as Xu Ming before he smiled. The smile made his already viinous look even more wicked. ¡°Give him ATOM or I take him away,¡± Maverick replied. At his words, the Patriarch closed his eyes and the other members of the family had their eyes erged like they wanted to see the future. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The shock the family got made them look stupid. ¡°I told you, he has gone insane!¡± Xu Ming yelled as he pointed at Maverick while he addressed his family. After a while, Xu Liam asked, ¡°and if we don¡¯t?¡± ¡°The Xu family will cease to exist¡­ today.¡± Xu Liam stayed silent for a while before he said: ¡°You know what will happen to you if you wipe us out,¡± ¡°Leave me to worry about that,¡± Maverick responded. All these while, they have been talking like they were discussing the weather. No shouting, no abuse, no anger on their faces, just Maverick¡¯s coldness being disyed with every deadly word he uttered. ¡°Davis won¡¯t let you off,¡± Xu Liam reminded. If they hand over Xu Ming or inject him with the virus, his son, Davis won¡¯t stay quiet. 12.11 Hearing that name, Maverick replied slowly, ¡°Davis¡­ will join him.¡± If Davis stupidlyes to seek revenge, he¡¯ll kill him. It¡¯s as simple as that. ¡°Those people are protective of Davis. They will destroy you and the Lu family if you dare touch my son!¡± Xu Ming hollowed. He was already very mad at everyone in the room. ¡°Not when your son wasn¡¯t killed by me.¡± Hearing that, the people all whipped their heads to stare at Maverick. ¡°Wh- what do you mean?¡± The Patriarch asked in rm. ¡°ATOM,¡± Maverick stated. He paused to take in how their faces drained of color before he added, ¡°The Xu family owns ATOM. What happens if Davis was killed by ATOM because he was told by a scientist that his body is a treasure trove to make the antidote?¡± Maverick threatened nonchntly. The Patriarch almost fell from his seat. Yes, ATOM has no antidote. The scientists made a mistake with the experiment and the oue became ATOM. Instead of throwing it out, the Patriarch became greedy and kept it. Thanks to ATOM, the Xu family got themselves into the top three families to be feared in Country M, but they made the mistake of toying with Maverick. After the incident, they thought that Maverick had let things go and was searching for a remedy, but unfortunately, it seems that Maverick was waiting for them to fall into a ditch. Davis is the only person in the Xu household that could lead the family to the pinnacle. If he is allowed to be messed with, then the Xu family won¡¯tst long. And again, If Maverick kills Davis and tells ¡®those people¡¯ what he just threatened them with, ¡®those people¡¯ would be happy that an antidote is finally out and wouldn¡¯t think twice before turning a blind eye. Everyone turned to look from the shocked Xu Ming to the sad Patriarch before some shifted their gaze to Maverick. ¡°Father?¡± Xu Liam called. He was handing the judgment to their father to make. Their family cannot lose Davis because of one idiot and secondly, they cannot allow their family to be made aughing stock. The old man balled his right hand which was ced on the arm of the chair and used everything in him to calm himself down before he passed his judgment: ¡°Liam, do what he wants.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Xu Ming cried out in disbelief. He hasn¡¯t even heard what would be done to him and he was already about to eat his father alive. Though whatever oue it is won¡¯t favor him anyway. ¡°Yes, father,¡± Liam and the old man knew that what Alpha Chaos honestly wanted was for them to have a carrier of the ATOM virus in their family just to trap the Xu family too. He was right. With Davis¡¯ father being the carrier, Davis would take the antidote research seriously and Maverick would be able to solve one of his problems. ¡°Hold him down,¡± Liammanded no one in particr but a few members of the family approached 71 Mis Punishment- Mavericks desire Xu Ming after a few seconds of deliberation ¡°Wh- what are you all doing?! Father! Are you letting this happen to me?! I¡¯m your son!¡± No matter what Xu Ming said while being held tightly to the chair by four able-bodied men, no one felt his ¡®pain¡¯ The family hates him, but because his son was the head now, they had to give him a facade of respect. Xu Liam pulled out a syringe with red liquid from a briefcase that had been on the table beside the Patriarch and injected Xu Ming with it without batting an eyelid. Everyone watched as Xu Ming jerked and convulsed, cried and hollered. He fell to the floor and rolled around in agony for about five minutes before he fainted. The man had peed himself and was heavily sweating. The whole family stared at Maverick. Some with unconcealed hatred, some with nonchnt eyes, and others with pain and tears in their eyes. Maverick stood you from the couch and turned to walk away but stopped and turned around, ¡°I did nothing to your son, I hope you know that?¡± He curled his lips and resumed walking. 1 The same young boy who had screamed Maverick¡¯s name earlier at the window couldn¡¯t contain his raging heart anymore and pulled out a gun. Before anyone could stop him, he screamed Maverick¡¯s name, and everything that happened after that was a scene that shook them to the core. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 72 Awaiting Chaos- Weird people*** *warning r18 ahead* ¡°Alpha Chaos!!!!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Noo!¡± The family watched in rm as the youth fell to his death after being shot in-between his brows by Maverick. Their souls were pulled back when they heard him say: ¡°Old man, you didn¡¯t teach your grandchildren the ways of the world¡­¡± he sneered and walked away after that, leaving the Xus to mourn their heavy losses. Patriarch Xu slowly got up from his seat and felt the ground was unstable as his head grew heavy. The man held his chest, ¡°puff!¡± he spat out blood before he swayed and fell back on his chair in a dead. faint. ¡°Grandfather!¡± The Xu family descended into chaos, meanwhile, the cause of the trouble was in his car resting the back of his head on the headrest with his eyes closed, enjoying the calm music with brutal lyrics Code 10 was ying in the car. ¡°Edit and send the video to Davis,¡± Maverick said slowly. Maverick had made Code 2 and Code 10 wear pinhole cameras on them to video and send Davis what happened in his family. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Maverick never thought Davis¡¯ father did it, but now that things happened this way, it makes it even sweeter. Maverick wants Davis to run mad after seeing what his own family did to his father. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the battle that would be going on soon in the Xu family. Since he cannot touch the Yu and Xu family without having to defend his family from ¡®those people, he is allowed to anger them, right? What a sweet revenge! In another area of the City, in a dark room with dim lights from candle sticks that illuminated the room, the silhouette of a person rocking back and forth on a wooden chair could be spotted. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The person had a cigar between his fingers as he puffed out a cloud of smoke that made it difficult to see his facial figures. His left hand held a phone to his ear as he listened to the other person speaking. After a while, the person chuckled, ¡°got it,¡± he ced the phone down and continued smoking. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°Dumb Xu Ming, he fell for it¡­ hahahaha¡­¡± The person¡¯s voice sounded like that of a young man in his early thirties. He stopped soliloquizing when he heard the clicking sound of heels. A few momentster, ady in a red off-shoulder dinner gown with a high-thigh slit walked graciously towards the man. From the dimmed light, the girl¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but from her body posture, movement, and ssy air around her, it was obvious she wasn¡¯t simple. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Master,¡± she bowed slightly in front of the man. ¡°What took you so long?¡± He asked. ¡°The target was a little too much to handle. So I had to take time to seduce him-¡± ¡°And f*ck him,¡± Hepleted her sentence. Thedy chuckled richly, ¡°he isn¡¯t qualified to taste what you eat,¡± she said seductively as she walked around the chair with her slender and delicate fingers brushing against his chest. She stood behind him and lowered her height to kiss the crook of his neck and licked his earlobe. ¡°I¡¯m yours, tonight,¡± she whispered, breathing into his ear and then biting his earlobe a little bit. ¡°You are horny¡­ what did you do to your target?¡± He asked as he picked up a tumbler and drank a mouthful of the content before biting on his cigar. ¡°Nothing much. I only yed a little but¡­ he got stuff down there¡­¡± she demonstrated with her hand crawling down to his trousers from his chest. The man held her wrist against the zipper of his trouser and pressed her hand tightly. ¡°I told you not to do this anymore,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t resist you. My body is on fire,¡± she bit her lip seductively and walked around to sit on hisp with her hands wrapped around his neck. She leaned in and was about to kiss him when he turned his face away. ¡°Doris, you are messing with me, you know the consequences.¡± His voice suddenly sounded deadly, but still, thedy ignored his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll dly oblige, master,¡± she said and kissed his cheek. ¡°Fine, do what you know how to do best,¡± he said and pushed her off. Thedy got up and started to hurriedly undress. After that, she started to dance seductively to no music and after a while of twerking, she rested on an object, spread her legs in front of him, and started to y with herself. All this while, her sexy eyes didn¡¯t stray from him. The man watched her for a while before he got up and took an object. He walked up to her since her legs were already spread apart and her panties were taken off, he unceremoniously pushed the object into her. She moaned instead of screaming in pain because the object wasn¡¯t small in size, at least bigger than a normal c*ck. The man looked nonchnt as he f*cked her with an object instead of his member. Thedy, on the other hand, seems to be used to it and also looks like she enjoys it. After a while, the man let go of the object and watched it go in and out of her on its own ord. Her moans grew louder and louder as the object thrust in and out of her at an unbelievable speed. The guy had his hands folded on his chest as he watched the object do its job without him controlling 1. In no time, her hole started to squirt out some liquid. ¡°Disgusting¡± he said and walked back to his seat, leaving her to enjoy herself. After a while, Doris sighed in relief and pulled the thing out before getting off the object she was lying on and picking up her dress to wear. Just when she slid into the dress, the door burst open and the clicking sound of heels could be heard before the dim room was illuminated by the lighting from the chandelier above. The intruder switched on the lights. 73 Damien Yu- The Psycho 73 Damien Yu- The Psycho The intruder switched on the lights. O Standing by the switch was the same Young Miss who put Jeslyn in trouble- Christine¡¯s sister. (2) The elegantdy in a ck dress stood there staring daggers at Doris who was putting on her red dress. After a while of ring, she bowed and said: ¡°It seems I intruded on something, I¡¯ll leave for a while,¡± just when she turned around and was about to leave, the man called, ¡°You are already here. I believe you have things to say.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Christine¡¯s sister walked towards them and stood in front of the young man who had a mask on. ¡°Here are the documents for the Lee properties. They were sent to me a few days ago. I was on a mission, so I couldn¡¯t bring them over, I¡¯m sorry, boss!¡± 3 The man stretched his hand out to her and she passed him the document. Seeing that Doris was still there dressing slowly, the man curled his thin lips and asked: ¡°Are you a spy?¡± Doris and Christine¡¯s sister froze for a moment before they turned to look at each other. What sort of an expensive joke was that? ¡°M- master?¡± Doris called, a little flustered. That usation could end her existence. Forget about her family, she doesn¡¯t care about their lives and deaths. The man chuckled, ¡°If you aren¡¯t a spy, why are you still here?¡± Doris fell to her knees, ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m sorry Master, I was having trouble with my zipper.¡± She didn¡¯t lie, her zipper got stuck, probably from how fast she unzipped it a while ago. However, who was Yu Damien? He wouldn¡¯t be called ¡®the psycho¡¯ of Country M if he wasn¡¯t a psychopath. He¡¯dugh with a person in a minute and the following second, the person¡¯s head is dangling on a rope. That¡¯s how bad he is. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ your dress wasn¡¯t difficult when you were taking it off, but suddenly got stuck while wearing it. Then why should you wear it out? Take it off and walk out like that,¡± he said. Doris couldn¡¯t believe her ears. No wait, she ought to believe it because he had done much worse to people. Not killing her is already a blessing, but how could she, the second-ranked in the Yu faction, go out stark naked for her juniors to see! That insult was too big for her to swallow but she values her life more, so she obeyed and slowly took the dress off. She bowed and was about to leave with her dress when Damien raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Where are you taking your dress? Put it down and put on your heels.¡± 1 Doris swallowed and did asmanded. Walking on heels without clothes on was¡­ a sight to behold. She¡¯s an elegant woman who loves catwalking, so she¡¯s certainly going to provoke the sleeping demons in the hearts of the men she would walk past. Damien was very sure that before the break of dawn, he¡¯d hear some ¡®unpleasant¡¯ stories about bad things happening tonight, but what does he care? He loves chaos like he loves his life. Yes, Damien has nothing he cares about except what he has- Power, fame, wealth, and his life. He killed his older brother who was supposed to be the head of the Yu family and took over. Then he sold his prettiest sister to ¡®those people¡¯ to solidify his position. If a person wants the definition of evil, then Damien is the best definition. 1 However, people oftenpare them, between Alpha Chaos and The Psycho, it would be hard to tell who is more evil, just that Alpha Chaos isn¡¯t a psychopath and has people he cares about, unlike ¡®the Psycho¡¯. Damien watched Doris leave the room before he shifted his gaze to Christine¡¯s sister and smiled. He lowered his eyes to look at the document in his hand. Opening it, he read every single bit and piece of the terms. Jeslyn transferred the properties to Christine, Christine transferred them to her older sister, and now, the older sister transferred them to Damien. ¡°Hahaha¡­ stupid girl, this is what you deserve for unintentionally getting in my way. Your suffering is just starting. I¡¯ll break you so much that you¡¯ll wish for death but I¡¯ll keep you two apart.¡± While he was saying that, he took his lighter and set the documents on fire! Yes, Jeslyn¡¯s inheritance, the Lee family¡¯s fortune in Rose City which different people had their eyes on, was set aze, just like that! Christine¡¯s sister watched without an iota of feelings as the document that proved the ownership of the properties was set aze. ¡°Hmm¡­ since I have set the papers aze, should I burn the properties to ashes too?¡­ No, that¡¯s not right¡­¡± he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m still the predator hunting the prey. The game is just starting so I shouldn¡¯t bring it to an end so soon, where¡¯s the fun? Hahahaha¡­¡± Christine¡¯s sister stood there without uttering a sound. She had been with him for years so she could proudly say she knew him better than everyone else. When he starts to disy like this, the best thing for anyone is to be a wallflower. If a person joins him tough while he¡¯sughing or utters a word when they were not invited, then that person is tired of living. 1 ¡°Emilee, where is that girl, Jeslyn?¡± ¡°Master, I have no idea. I have sent people to search everywhere for her but I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere.¡± ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t find her? Do you want me to go find her myself?¡± He smiled. ¡°No, Master, I¡¯ll continue searching for her until I find her¡­ dead or alive.¡± ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°She must be alive. If she¡¯s dead, don¡¯t bother to continue living- follow her to hell.¡± (2) Emilee raised her gaze to stare into his light peach eyes with gray irises. 12.13 Ever since he was young, Damien¡¯s eyes have always been unique, but deadly to stare at for a long time. Emilee lowered her gaze and bowed, ¡°yes, Master,¡± she said. ¡°I wonder why it took you so long to respond, but anyway, don¡¯t tempt me.¡± He waved his hand for her to leave. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 74 Annoying freak- cklisted again ¡°I wonder why it took you so long to respond, but anyway, don¡¯t tempt me.¡± He waved his hand for her to leave. Emilee lowered her gaze and bowed, ¡°yes, Master,¡± she turned around and walked away. Damien watched her leave through the door after switching the lights off before he picked up his phone to make a few calls. The first person he called was Maverick. Maverick¡¯s phone rang a few times but Damien got no response. He chuckled, ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t answer me, such a bad person. However, you should answer my call or I¡¯ll keep calling until you do. Even if you block me like you always do, I¡¯ll keep changing sims and calling you. After all, I¡¯m jobless. Hahahaha¡­¡± 3 After about five missed calls, the phone finally connected. Damien grinned and said into the phone: ¡°Celebrity Chaos, you no longer answer calls. How did you know I was the caller? Don¡¯t tell me you made a call-identification software? I should make an anti-blocking software too so you can¡¯t block me anymore.¡± ¡°Reason!¡± Maverick started curtly. He didn¡¯t scream but Damien knew from his tone that he wasn¡¯t happy about the call, he never was. But does Damien care? Of course not! ¡°What other reason would I have to call you other than to congratte you for not disappointing me? Hahaha¡­¡± Maverick narrowed his eyes. Like he connected the dots, he replied: ¡°He¡¯s half dead, one person from your Yu family will be the next.¡± Maverick did suspect that someone instigated Xu Ming to dare him, but he never expected the man would be so foolish to let an enemy like Damien use him. When ites to maniption and schemes, Damien holds the crown, after all, humans are only pawns to him. No string attached. Damien doesn¡¯t mind to befriend an enemy and use their hand to get rid of a bigger enemy before turning against his helper again. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ Who cares? Should I bring them to you with a truck? How do you want me to bring the-¡± ¡°Nuisance, I got things to do¡­¡± Maverick ruthlessly cut him off. Who dly sacrifices their family to their worst enemy? Only Damien would do that. ¡°Certainly not!¡­¡± Damien raised his voice before he smiled again. ¡°You can¡¯t end the call just yet. I called you to inform you that I¡¯ll be doing a good job in letting Davis know what you did in his absence. It would be fun watching you two fight¡­ hahaha-¡± ¡°You wee,¡± Just when Maverick was about to disconnect the call, Damien hurriedly added. ¡°It¡¯s been a while you caused massive disturbance in the country and its getting boring. Please live up to your name, Chaos!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. 9212 Maverick disconnected the call and cklisted the number again. Looking at the tons of numbers belonging to that psycho he had cklisted, he rubbed his dark brow. If Maverick is asked to sum up Damien in two words, it would be an ¡®annoying freak¡¯. ¡°Boss, the rain is getting heavier, should we stop at a hotel?¡± Code 2 who was sitting in the front passenger seat asked. ¡°No,¡± ¡°Ok, boss,¡± It was already getting dark and he needed to be at home with his son. Valen hates rainy days and days like this, they sleep together. Maverick looked at the raindrops on the car window, thanks to the light from other cars moving along the road. His mind shed back to the memory of ady in a white knee-length gown ying in the rain on one sunny afternoon. She looked happy and carefree. While people ran to seek cover, thedy found sce in the rain. Her happy and free spirit reminded Mayerick of a child he once knew. The child also loved rain. Due to a few coincidence, he became closer to thedy and found out she had so many things inmon with the child he once knew. After gettingfortable with her, she suddenly disappeared and now, he has another person like her in his house but with a different face and little difference in character. Is there such a coincidence? Trying to picture thedy¡¯s happy face, it was Jeslyn¡¯s troubled face from that morning he saw. Maverick blinked and the illusions disappeared. He rested his head on the seat and took a deep breath before he closed his eyes. At Maverick¡¯s mansion, thepound had returned to how it used to be unless the two buildings were destroyed. Nothing except those buildings will make strangers know that a dangerous fight happened. Inside the house, Jeslyn was seen in Valen¡¯s room. She was gently stroking his back as she sang him a luby. Valen had long gone to sleep but Jeslyn was still stroking him and singing for him. Pink sighed and shook her head. She had spoken to Jeslyn to take a rest for the umpteenth time but Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t listen. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t believe it when Pink told her it was a normal urrence to start a fight at people¡¯s houses in this country. ¡°The adults might be able to endure, but not the kids. Valen is too young to go through that much trouble. He¡¯s a child and should be made to live like a child with a healthy environment for him.¡± Jeslyn had said when Pink told her to leave the boy that he was used to it. Pink, who couldn¡¯t take Jeslyn¡¯s naivety anymore pulled her up and dragged her to the front of the house just so she¡¯d see the remains of the war. ¡°With this, do you still want that child to be softhearted? Jeslyn, this is county M. The ¡®M¡¯ isn¡¯t there because it¡¯s a letter, no, it means MONSTERS. Country M is a country of monsters and not your regr country either. You either step on people to be stronger or you be a stepping stone for others to be sessful.¡± ¡°I understand, but Valen is too young for such, he should be ying with toys at this age and when he¡¯s a little older, he can then do what he needs to do!¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 75 My room in 10 minutes ¡°I understand, but Valen is too young for such, he should be ying with toys at this age and when he¡¯s a little older, he can then do what he needs to do.¡± (1 Pink sighed and shook her head. What else could she say? No matter what she said, Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t reason with her so she left her to do things how she wanted. ¡°Since the day you got married to Master, little master became your responsibility, hope you know that?¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°Master won¡¯t interfere in how you raise him, the same way he didn¡¯t interfere when Mn was taking care of him. No one will stop you from training little master however you want, but¡­ make sure you don¡¯t turn him into a simp. I can see that the boy has started to like you, make us proud, dear little bunny.¡± Pink advised. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Seeing Jeslyn nod, Pink got lost in her thoughts for a while as she looked at the beautiful Jeslyn. Pink snapped out of her thoughts and got up. She walked to the bed and stood beside Jeslyn. Jeslyn turned to look at her, wondering what she wanted to do before Pink picked up the duvet and spread it on Jeslyn. ¡°You should sleep, this is almost midnight.¡± Jeslyn nodded but then asked: ¡± aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Pink didn¡¯t say anything and returned to the couch. She couldn¡¯t tell Jeslyn that she was here to watch over them through the night, Jeslyn would freak out and force her to go to sleep. ¡°When do you intend to go back to Rose City? Yellow told me you are nning to go greet your grandfather.¡± Jeslyn nodded, ¡°that¡¯s right, but I¡¯m not sure your boss will allow it,¡± she sighed. He didn¡¯t allow her to finish the words thest time, so there won¡¯t be any reason he¡¯ll let her say it again this time. ¡°Weakling,¡± Pink rolled her eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn sat up and rested her back against the headboard, ¡°he must have a reason for not letting me go, right?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ but he has the power to protect you, don¡¯t be stupid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your Madam now, shouldn¡¯t you give me a little respect? Hehehe, Jeslyn teased and waggled her brows. 1 ¡°Tsk, keep dreaming¡­¡± Pink snickered. ¡°Hahaha¡­I¡¯ll find it weird if you start bowing or addressing me as others do. I¡¯ll be grateful if you don¡¯t p my head in public.¡± Pink was a lot older than Jeslyn. She might look very young like she¡¯s in her early twenties, but Jeslyn could tell that Pink and Yellow were in theirte thirties or early 40s. ¡°I might do that when I desperately want my head on the stake.¡± C people are- rumors.¡± Pink looked at Jeslyn for a long time and sighed. ¡°You want to know?¡± ¡°Hm¡­yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°Boss is a very-¡± ¡°Click¡± Pink stood up at the clicking sound of the door. Her hand moved to her waist and rested on her gun, ready to pull it out. Jeslyn frowned as she looked towards the door, waiting to know who it was that didn¡¯t bother to sound the doorbell. Without suspense, he walked in. Just like always, his demeanor was suffocating. ¡°Boss,¡± Pink bowed in greeting. ¡°Hmm, leave,¡± Maverick said slowly, however, Pink knew the order was for her, so she bowed and walked out. 7 ¡°Y-you are back,¡± Jeslyn said a little nervously. Her mind traveled to the event of that morning and the words he told her; ¡®We are consummating our marriage tonight¡¯. Jeslyn¡¯s cheeks turned pinkish at the lewd images shing in her mind¡­ she was imagining how things would go down. ¡®Would there be blood stains?¡¯She heard and learned that the majority of women see blood for the first time. She also learned that some don¡¯t. Jeslyn never stopped wondering what category she would fall in. However, she¡¯d like to see her blood on the bed after the deed. ¡°¡­are you listening?¡± His voice came out colder than it used to be. ¡°Y-you said?¡± Jeslyn looked up at him sheepishly. ¡®Did he say something?¡¯ she thought. Maverick stared at the blushing girl in silence for a long time before he walked unhurriedly to her on the bed. With every step he took slower to her, Jeslyn¡¯s heart beat hard against her ribcage. Anticipation, excitement, nervousness, and all the weird feelings she couldn¡¯t ce her fingers on, rushed into her, knocking her into staring foolishly at him. He stopped beside her and lowered his height. Jeslyn got a shock with him being in her view, almost too close for a kiss on his cheek if she wanted 1. ¡®Is he about to start?¡­ Here? Valen is¡­¡¯ she slowly turned her head to look at the child, his eyes tightly shut with his hand resting on her waist under the nket. Jeslyn turned her head, took in a sharp breath, and widened her eyes as her face almost collided with his. ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked in that deep voice. Jeslyn swallowed and nodded. Her face was getting hotter and hotter. She slowly closed her eyes. Whatever the eyes didn¡¯t see, the mind wouldn¡¯t think. However, after a long while, she didn¡¯t feel his skin on hers. Her brows furrowed slightly. Just when she was about to open her eyes, she felt the sheets on her getting tugged. She snapped her eyes open to see Maverick kissing his son on his forehead before he raised himself to stand erect. Jeslyn felt embarrassed at her own shameless thought. ¡®So all these and he was only intended to kiss his child? Goodness! What was I thinking?! 1 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As Jeslyn was chastising herself, Maverick started to walk away. Jeslyn almost spoke out of disappointment. Didn¡¯t he say this night? She thought he was a man of his words. After making her think of it throughout the day¡­ ¡°mtche,¡± Jeslyn mindlessly hissed. It wasn¡¯t loud enough for Maverick to hear, but Jeslyn thought he heard her hiss because, at the same time, he paused in his steps and turned around to look at her. ¡°Meet me in my room in 10 minutes.¡± ¡®Whaaaaat!¡¯ Jeslyn couldn¡¯t believe her ears. They must be ying jokes on her. ¡°Wh- what do you mean?¡± She summoned the courage to ask. ¡°My room¡­ in 10 minutes¡­¡± he walked out after that. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 77 Consummate or not to consummate? Inside Maverick¡¯s room¡­ Just like always, the room didn¡¯t change, except for themp beside the bed, illuminating a small part of the room in a dim glow. (3) Although dim, it was bright enough to see the activities going on around the perimeter of the bed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Maverick, who was lying on the edge of the bed and reading a book with the help of the lighting from themp, heard the sound of the doorbell. He nced at the rm clock on top of the drawer, it was brought in by Rex a few days before he left for his mission. 1 Maverick picked up a remote lying close to themp and pressed a button with his hand stretched towards the door while his eyes were on the book he was reading. Once the door was opened, Jeslyn walked in. ¡°You are ten minuteste,¡± he said nonchntly. His voice still left an impact, but it wasn¡¯t impactful enough to scare her. Jeslyn answered while walking towards him, ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave Valen alone.¡± Maverick stayed silent for a while before he asked: ¡°Have you experienced it before or you are new to It?¡± 2 Jeslyn stared stupidly at the man reading and couldn¡¯t fathom if he was talking to her or reading aloud. ¡°Hmm? Jeslyn?¡± Maverick lowered the book to look at the delicate beauty standing by the foot of the bed wearing peach pajamas with white cat imprints on them. The button-down pajamas were a set of pants and a short-sleeved shirt with a notched cor. ¡°Huh? Were you talking to me?¡± Jeslyn asked, a little doubtful. Maverick ced the book face-down on the top of the drawer and got down from the bed. His waist upward was bare. Jeslyn widened her eyes at his body. They said celebrities have good bodies, yes, but her husband¡¯s body was over the top. If Jeslyn was doubtful before, right now she haspletely believed that the man she married wasn¡¯t human. He was a sin¡­ a demon, just name it. His allure has always been wrapped around his domineering ambiance that reeked of evil, but this man walking towards her right now was another specie. The aura of a domineering man was still there but he wasn¡¯t smelling of evil anymore but seduction! With one hand in his ck trousers pocket and the other doing nothing, he stood in front of Jeslyn. His broad back covered themp from Jeslyn¡¯s view. Jeslyn was sure that if she identally hit her forehead on his toned and strong chest, she¡¯d feel a headache¡­ oh, no wonder she felt pain after bumping into his back the other day. Jeslyn suddenly had the urge to trace his smooth ab-lines down to his V-line. 12 13 While she was staring and swallowing her saliva, she felt his touch on her waist and her legs before the room suddenly turned upside down and before she knew it, he was striding towards the bed with her in his arms Just when she thought to find afortable spot in his arms to live her fantasy, she felt her body move in the air and she instinctively let out a piercing scream before her body hit the soft bed and bounced back up before falling back down. 1 ¡®F*ck!¡¯ He threw her into the bed. Jeslyn immediately pulled herself up and shifted towards the headboard. She didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly going violent but wasn¡¯t she supposed to be mad? Then why did she find it¡­ sexy? No, wait, she loved it! Jeslyn saw him ce a knee on the bed and the space beside her deepened a little due to his weight. He roughly pulled her milky-skinned leg and she found herself lying on her back, close to him. She didn¡¯t try to struggle or fight back. Instead, she liked this roughness and wanted more of it. Jeslyn watched him in anticipation as he slowly got on top of her and leaned towards her face, while staring her in the eyes, he asked slowly: ¡°Jeslyn, you said you haven¡¯t done it before?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it because he was expecting her to be shy but from this morning when they kissed, until now that he was looking into her eyes, she didn¡¯t show shyness. Why did that voice pull at her lower part? The voice was so seductive that Jeslyn felt the movement of her butter bean. She was already hyped from seeing his body earlier, plus the roughness he applied from the start, coupled with his honey voice, she was sure to be dripping down there. Maverick at this moment was just too sexy to ignore. Looking into those brown eyes, Jeslyn didn¡¯t know how she answered: ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice was far from what she remembered. She was totally lost in Maverick¡¯s seduction prowess. ¡°Jeslyn, are you ready for this?¡± He took her words with a pinch of salt. He¡¯d find out soon enough anyway. She nodded this time. Maverick wasn¡¯t sure, so he warned, just like he did before she blindly married him: ¡°I am a beast in bed¡­ I will¡­ spank your butts, make you beg me to stop, you¡¯ll scream my name, and your nails will dig into my skin. Jeslyn, your toes will curl from too much excitement¡­ you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for some time,¡± he paused while staring into her hazy pupil that was glued to his brown iris. ¡°Are you still willing?¡± Maverick searched her eyes to see the innocence of a newbie, he searched for the shyness, but none of that could be found. Instead, her eyes held anticipation and desire. Jeslyn didn¡¯t hear thest question. Her mind was ying different scenes with every word he spoke. ¡®Spank her? Yes, yes, please do¡­ but no choking. Thinking of that, Jeslyn snapped out of her daze and 12:13 ¡± asked. Her voice sounded pitifully awkward. ¡°D- do you¡­ ahem¡­¡± she cleared her throat. ¡°Mr. Maverick¡­ Do you have a fetish?¡± Jeslyn isn¡¯t a BDSM type and no matter how well her friends tried to paint it to her in the past, Jeslyn still cannot swallow it. She hoped that Maverick wasn¡¯t the type. Maverick stared at her with the corner of his lips raised. ¡°If you mean¡­¡± he slowly trailed his fingertip on her sexy plum lips, down her smooth and finely shaped jaw to her neck, and stopped on the first button on her pajama shirt. Ripe your dress¡­ like this¡­¡± he ripped her shirt open to reveal her soft fair melons. ¡°Ahh-mmh¡­¡± Jeslyn moaned slowly and her body quivered slightly as the cold air of the invisible AC brushed against her soft skin. Although it wasn¡¯t clear to Jeslyn if it was due to the AC or from the strong desire welling up inside her. Maverick frowned slightly when her body shook, but continued with what he was doing He lowered his face to the crook of her neck, Jeslyn could feel his breath fanning her neck which sent an electric-like sensation into her as her heart pounded faster and faster in anticipation. Maverick moved slowly to her earlobe with his tongue trailing along her smooth skin. Getting to her earlobe, he gently bit on it before whispering slowly into her ear, his hot breath caressing her side of the face. ¡°¡­then yes¡­ and more¡­¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 78 Consummate or not to consummate? (2) *Warning! R18 ahead.** (1) ¡°Mmmmh¡­¡± She moaned. Her mind went haywire as her buckled-up yearning swept over her senses. ¡°You smell fruity, it makes me want to¡­¡± he kissed her shoulder before gazing at her pretty face that was almost shedding red from the hotness she was feeling. ¡°Jeslyn, look at me,¡± hemanded and slowly pinned her hands above her head. Like she was hypnotized, Jeslyn did as told. Her iris held nothing but a pure desire for him and he saw it all. He knew she wanted him very badly, so he crawled his finger to her tummy and started to circle her belly button. Seeing her shudder again, Maverick frowned slightly, almost going unnoticed. His memory shed for a second. Maverick¡¯s lost woman was always shy in bed. When bedding her, It appeared like Maverick was the only one wanting s3x and thatdy was almost like a log of wood from the start until she went wild after he had set her body on fire with lust. However, Jeslyn is a totally different person. She is active and not shy, if anything, she¡¯s a wild cat waiting for her opportunity. If her hands weren¡¯t pinned above her head, she could have already known how many bones Maverick has in his body with her fingers. Maverick became certain that Jeslyn wasn¡¯t his woman, however, that didn¡¯t stop him from continuing. He had two reasons for that. One was because Jeslyn was his legally married wife and she has the rights to his body. Although in the contract, Maverick had written ¡®no intimacy¡¯, still he couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to Jeslyn. Then secondly, his little brother goes harder and harder as he ys with Jeslyn, so he wanted to test the oue. It might be that Jeslyn also won¡¯t be able to make him cum. Maverick¡¯s woman only made him cum once, and after that, she was never able to achieve that again. Thinking of this, Maverick who hasn¡¯t broken eye contact with Jeslyn ever since lowered his head to T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. her face. Jeslyn was expecting that kiss, she had long been anticipating him to kiss her, touch her melons, y with her dripping honeypot, but no, he didn¡¯t. Those naughty words he said to her wouldn¡¯t be sexy if others said them, but with his deep voice filled with power, it sent thousands of unconcealed urges into her. Right now, Jeslyn thinks that if Maverick stopped teasing her and just pushes his huge lollipop into her honeypot, it wouldn¡¯t hurt much from how wet and slimy she was down there, but not Maverick. He hasn¡¯t had enough of his teasing. He hadn¡¯t started his forey. With his head lowered, Jeslyn closed her eyes in preparation for the obvious kiss, but after a few seconds, she didn¡¯t feel his lips on hers. Just when she was about to open her eyes, something soft and wet brushed against the edge of her lower lip. ¡°Hmmmmh¡­¡± Jeslyn unwillingly moaned as passion coursed through her. She thought the kissing would start now but instead, he gave her a quick kiss, too quick it felt like a feather touch. ¡°F*ck,¡± Jeslyn let out in frustration. She can¡¯t use her hands as they were cuffed in hisrge palm above her head. She can¡¯t feel his skin because he wasn¡¯tying on her. Just when she thought what she was feeling was the height of it, Maverick whispered close to her ear, ¡°Jeslyn¡­you have a great body. Hope down there is ready for me¡­ No?¡­¡± He blew a warm breeze slowly into her ear after making Jeslyn feel like he would continue melting her with his words. Jeslyn wanted to answer. The heck! She wanted to say something but nothing came out of her throat even after parting her lips. Only a low groan escaped her throat with what Maverick was doing to her body. He kissed her neck, and nibbled on it, sending butterfly feelings into Jeslyn¡¯s stomach, making her long lashes fall over her eyes a few times. Maverick trailed his wet tongue from Jeslyn¡¯s neck to her cleavage, kissed the line down to the space between her hard melons, and stopped to look at her. He curled his lips as he saw her opening and closing her mouth like a goldfish. Her heart was almost about to jump out of her chest due to how fast it was beating. ¡°Look at me, Jeslyn,¡± he said, waiting for her to look at him. Then he continued. ¡°Don¡¯t take your eyes off me.¡± Jeslyn nodded. The way he calls her name made her love the name even more. She never knew her name was this sexy. She couldn¡¯t find her voice as the only words she could hear herself utter were moans, so she closed her mouth instead. Jeslyn focused her hazel eyes on him. She watched as he kissed her right melon softly, he trailed his tongue around it, close to the tit but he made sure to not touch it. Jeslyn felt a tingling feeling travel to her brain and her lower part also started to sting. Her honey bean was rising and the outer and inner walls of her pot were full, waiting for his enormous brotherhood. She hadn¡¯t seen the size as he was still wearing his ck trousers, but from the bulge, she could tell that it was big and couldn¡¯t wait to see and touch it. Jeslyn wanted him. She needed him to get inside her and f*ck the senses out of her. She wanted to scream his name like he had said, wanted to shove his head down there and let him lick her dry¡­ Jeslyn struggled to free her hands but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Damn it!¡± She suddenly found her voice after using much strength in her throat, however, her voice was too low to sound angry. Was she angry? Probably. She wanted to touch his body, y with his hard-on, push his head to take her peaches, and s*ck her like a baby would. She wanted to hold his hand and direct it to her dripping honeypot and beg him to have her, but her hands were caged. ¡°Gentle, bunny¡­¡± he said as those evil eyes stared at her, ¡°or else I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Punishment? Is there something else worse than this? Seeing her looking at him with a glint in her eyes, Maverick smiled faintly, ¡°you want to taste it?¡± Jeslyn subconsciously swallowed. No! Give me the damn c*ck! She screamed in her mind. ¡°Call it¡­ fetish. You¡¯ll get it in the future.¡± He lowered his eyes and grabbed her peach with his lips. ¡°Ah-mmmm.¡± Jeslyn wiggled her hands out of his and grabbed his hair. It could be said that Maverick let her, to see what she wanted to do. Feeling his soft, full, and dark hair, Jeslyn didn¡¯t know which was sexier. His tongue on her melons or the feel of his hair. When his other hand grabbed her other melon and squeezed it gently, Jeslyn tightened her hold on his hair. The tingling sensation was too much for her to handle. ¡°P-please¡­¡± she begged. ¡°Please, what? Say it¡­ Jeslyn.¡± ¡°Please, f*ck me¡­¡± she said almost in a whisper. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 79 Consummate or not to consummate? (3) **Warning! R-18*** (1) She wanted him. The suspenseful forey was too much for her to handle. Her lower body was soaking wet from all this and she needed a relief. Maverick ignored her and continued with his teasing. Jeslyn was very much enjoying it with her sweet moans and how she arched her back to his teasing. She just couldn¡¯t wait anymore to have him inside her but Maverick was far from doing that. He caressed every Inch of her body, not leaving a single part without his mark on it. ¡°Give me your back,¡± he ordered. Jeslyn immediately turned on her stomach, in hopes that he was going in from the back, s Maverick was only after trailing kisses on her until he got to her butt. Jeslyn¡¯s stomach tightened when she felt his hand resting on her butt without doing anything else. The suspense was killing her, damn it! Just as she was about to turn to see if he was taking his brother out, ¡°paah!¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she loved that p to her butt. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± she released the deadly moan. Her moans were driving Maverick nuts but she has no idea, the more reason Maverick was ¡®punishing her¡¯. ¡°Paah!¡± He pped her cheek again and Jeslyn pushed her butt up for more ps. 1 It felt so good that she wanted more of it. The palpitation of her heartbeat was loud enough for her to hear. Her sweaty body shone against the dim light. Maverick trapped her back in between his thighs and leaned on her, making sure to not touch her body, just above her to make her mind run wild in suspense¡­ exactly what he had been doing to her. ¡°Jeslyn, you don¡¯t seem like a newbie,¡± his low voice filled with lust sounded close to her ears. Instead. of being in wonder, Jeslyn moaned to the sound of his masculine voice. ¡°Does it¡­ matter?¡± She whispered. Jeslyn wasn¡¯t sure why she asked that. Was that supposed to come from someone who knew she was a virgin? ¡°Not at all,¡± he chuckled and raised himself from her back. Jeslyn raised her butt to meet with the bulge in his trousers. She rubbed her naked butt on it, slowly¡­ back and forth. ¡°Maverick, I want you¡­please¡­¡± she whispered as she turned her head to look at his face. They both needed each other but she wondered why he wasn¡¯t taking off his trousers. Maverick stared at her for a while. He also wanted to go inside her and bang her like no man has ever done, but¡­¡±You are not ready for it.¡± He said and leaned in and kissed the back of her neck before he got off her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn let her lips fall apart in shock. What does he mean she¡¯s not ready for it? ¡°Ma ¨C Maverick?¡± She stuttered as she called his name a little louder. She was upset and in disbelief. ¡°Your body quivers¡­ a lot. Your heartbeat is pounding too much. You can¡¯t handle me just yet.¡± After that, he carried her off the bed and took her to his bathroom. Jeslyn didn¡¯t say anything anymore. He might be right. Her body did quiver a few times and she had thought it was due to the AC but it seems it Wasn¡¯t. Hope her illness wasn¡¯t the cause. Jeslyn bit her lip softly as she felt a sting in her eyes. There had been times she hated the sickness, but after her grandfather died, she was happy that she¡¯d join him soon, but ever since she met Valen, she had been doubting her decision, and tonight, she just wanted to cry. If the illness could interfere with her sex life, then what exactly can she do in this life? Inside the bathroom, Maverick ced Jeslyn down to stand beside the clear shower door and said slowly: ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily have to go inside you to make you feel good.¡± Maverick¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts. She raised her head to look at him. ¡°Th-then?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything but unzipped his ck trousers and took them off, including his underwear. Jeslyn¡¯s stomach grumbled. Her twat breathed in excitement, her tit hardened and her breath. quickened. His length was the dream of anydy. Not overly long that it hurts, and not overly fat that it would tear her apart even when her slime was flowing excessively. 1 Maverick¡¯s brother wasn¡¯t the type to poke ady like a stick would. It¡¯s hard¡­ yes, strong¡­ probably, and clean. No bushy and irritating hair. Jeslyn swallowed with her wide eyes on it. The thing wasing closer, and closer. It must have been her imagination¡­ oh nooo, Maverick was right in front of her, he pressed her back against the transparent shower door with his brother right on her tummy. She could feel it growingrger andrger. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that isn¡¯t it¡¯s size!¡¯ she screamed in her mind. ¡°You are overexcited, Jeslyn. You¡¯ll faint if I go into you, so to be fair and for you not to get embarrassed when you see me outside this room, my c*ck is all yours¡­ do whatever you wish with it.¡± With that, Maverick sat on the bathtub, waiting for Jeslyn toe in between his legs and do what she wanted. Jeslyn didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. She went over and got on her knees. Raising her head to look at his calm face that had no coldness nor a smile, she said timidly: ¡°I¡¯m not good at it¡­ I haven¡¯t done it before.¡± ¡°Do it how it pleases you.¡± Jeslyn nodded and lowered her eyes on his brother. She slowly opened her mouth and was about to take it when an image shed in her mind. A d¨¦j¨¤ vu feeling like she had done it before. With the blurry memory leading her, she wrapped her palm around it and slowly went up and down 12.13 while sometimes brushing against his cap. Maverick also got that feeling and stared at Jeslyn with his brows slightly furrowed. He was certain Jeslyn was different from his woman, but why was Jeslyn giving him the feeling of that child? While he was lost in his thought, he was jolted back to reality when he felt a wet and super soft towel wiping on his brother. He looked at Jeslyn and saw she was licking him. mmate or not to consummate? (4) Chapter 80 Chapter 80 80 Consummate or not to consummate? (4) *Warning r18**** While he was lost in his thought, he was jolted back to reality when he felt a wet and super soft towel wiping on his brother. He looked at Jeslyn and saw she was licking him. She was staring at his eyes while causing havoc inside him. After a while of licking, she kissed the cap and then took it all inside her warm, wet mouth. Maverick closed his eyes and his muscles tensed. He groaned.She was good, really good¡­ just like he loved it. Soon she started going up and down with her still going with the blurry and weird images shing in her mind. asionally, she stops at the cap and trails the circle with her tongue before she goes in again. Feeling him growing bigger and bigger inside her mouth, Jeslyn felt she was going to choke herself. At the same time, Maverick pulled her gently by the hair to let go. After a few seconds of letting go, milky fluid flew out of his brother. Jeslyn didn¡¯t like that and was grateful he pulled her off Maverick was surprised. Jeslyn could make hime. His eyes, which had never shown warmth to anyone other than that child, suddenly brightened a little. He got up and carried Jeslyn into the high silk with warm water in it and also got in. Lying behind her, Maverick crawled his fingers into her thigh and spread her legs for easy ess before he went in with a finger to explore. Jeslyn¡¯s moanful cries filled the silent bathroom painted with dark chocte. It was a memorable night, wasn¡¯t it? The next morning, Jeslyn opened her eyes to Maverick¡¯s smooth back turned to her. He was about to put on a ck shirt. ¡°Good morning.¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°Morning,¡± he answered without looking back. Jeslyn stared at his back while her mind traveled tost night¡¯s event. He didn¡¯t use his little brother but used his fingers and tongue until she came twice. Jeslyn¡¯s checks flushed red as the urge for more washed over her, however, she couldn¡¯t demand it because she suddenly became shy. Last night, she was sure she overdid herself and wasn¡¯t shameless at all, but now, she suddenly feels stry How could the super brave Jeslyn who didn¡¯t think twice to make the un-cum-able Maverick cum last night was suddenly hiding her face now? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. fie tried to look above his shoulder and saw she was still dripping with sexiness. He knew immediately what she wanted but ignored it and continued with his shirt. After Maverick was done putting on his shirt, Jeslyn cleared her throat and said: ¡°Ma- Maverick, can 1- can I have my copy of the contract?¡± Although her voice was conveying her unsatisfied cry to Maverick, he still chose to be nonchnt about it as his mind was already formting schemes to get information from Jeslyn. ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°But why?¡± She asked with a slight frown. Maverick stayed silent for a long time until he was done buttoning his shirt before he turned around and strode to Jeslyn on the bed. Getting on the bed, Jeslyn moved back. This was how they startedst night. She thought and swallowed. Maverick moved after her until he pinned her against the headboard. ¡°Jeslyn¡­ the contract stated that once we be intimate, you can no longer break it off¡­¡± he stared into her widened eyes. Maverick had no problem with lying. He warned her to read the contract but she didn¡¯t, so why can¡¯t he take advantage of it? It¡¯s not too much to make her be his wife forever, right? But before that, he has onest thing to confirm. ¡°B-but¡­ that¡¯s not fair¡­¡± her voice trailed off as he leaned closer to her. ¡°Next time, do what I tell you to¡­Jeslyn Lee.¡± Seeing she was melting again, Maverick¡¯s lips curled into a smile. To obtain something important from a stubborndy, drive her nuts. Maverick knew that what had been bothering him ever since he saw Jeslyn on that day they got married was something he would never get the truth of. If he decides to ask her while she is clear-headed, she will not give him the correct answer and might also start to protect herself against him. The idea to use a honey trap on her was born this morning. For some reason, after the hot session in the bathroom, his belief that Jeslyn was rted to the child in his memory became stronger. He was about to get out of bed and leave when Jeslyn grabbed his shirt to stop him and hurriedly spoke out. ¡°The-then, I want to visit my grandfather!¡± Maverick lowered his eyes to the spotless fair and long fingers holding the hem of his shirt before he slowly looked up at her pretty face that still had patches of red on them: ¡°Hmm,¡± he answered. A smile found its way to Jeslyn¡¯s plump lips. The smile looked seductive to Maverick, so he leaned in and imed them. Jeslyn widened her eyes in horror but in no time, she sumbed to his dominance and interlocked her arms around his neck for a deeper kiss. The kiss turned fierce after a while of teasing each other¡¯s lips. Their tongues slid into each other¡¯s mouths as they sought superiority over each other. asionally, Maverick bites softly on Jeslyn¡¯s lips, forcing her to give him that sound that drives him crazy. Jeslyn lost it and hurriedly started to unbutton his shirt. She was naked in the first ce, so Maverick gained an easy entrance. He pushed a finger into her honeypot, slowly going in and out, he decided it was time to interrogate her. It can¡¯t be a coincidence that three people were this identical in character. ¡°Jeslyn,¡± he whispered in his deep voice. ¡°Hmmmh,¡± Jeslyn intended to answer but she moaned instead. ¡°Who is Rossa to you,¡± he asked as his finger thrusts faster inside her. ¡°Rossaaaaah¡­ f*ck Maverick¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, who are Rossa and Vera?¡± He pinched her tit, making her go wild with the thrust of his finger. ¡°I don¡¯t know whoooo¡­¡± Maverick pulled out his finger and unceremoniously pushed in two fingers. ¡°Ahh!¡± Jeslyn moaned in sweet pain. She tried to sit up but his fingers were deeply buried inside her with his other hand pressing her onto the bed. ¡°I- I don¡¯t know who Vera¡­Ahhmm¡­ harder¡­¡± 3 ¡°Then, you are Rossa?¡± He raised a brow inquisitively. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 81 Consummate or not to consummate (5) *Warning r18*** ¡°Then, you are Rossa?¡± He raised a brow inquisitively. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°N-no¡­ f*ck! Maverick, faster¡­¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t know why he was doing so much better thanst night. Her mind couldn¡¯t think clearly as he awoke the barrage of lusts inside her. ¡°Perhaps, you forgot? Or maybe¡­ not telling!¡± He pushed his fingers deeper as his face turned cold. ¡°Ahh¡­Wh- what are you¡­ talk¡­talking about?¡± Jeslyn was panting heavily by now. Her blood cirction had gone overdrive as she tried to catch her breath. Her voice sounded awkwardly low, almost like a whisper. Maverick looked at her. Her cheeks were flushed. His eyes traveled to her peaches. Her tits were hard and pointed but that wasn¡¯t his focus. It was her heartbeat. The chaotic raising and falling of her chest. Maverick closed his eyes for a brief moment and when he opened them again, the rage in them was reced by a nk look. He pulled his fingers out and got down. Maverick was frustrated. He brushed his fingers over his messy hair. With his back turned to Jeslyn, she failed to see the fury in his orbs. Those eyes could drown a soul. ¡°Maverick, I think I can take you. You can¡¯t judge unless you try,¡± Jeslyn sounded pitiful. She can¡¯t allow him to do this to her anymore. Although he fingered her, it wasn¡¯t enough. She needed him. She wanted to feel that big c*ck inside her. ¡°No,¡± came his dead voice. He was trying to restrain himself from scaring her because he knew his mood had been ruined. Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened and she pulled herself to a sitting position, ¡°You said what?¡± She asked with so much courage that her tone was almost raised. Maverick answered curtly, ¡°not interested.¡± He picked his shirt from the floor beside his leg, dusted it, and grafted it over his shoulders. Jeslyn knelt on the bed as the redness on her face got darker. It must have been due to the anger and humiliation she was feeling. ¡°How dare you!¡± Maverick¡¯s fingers buttoning his ck shirt paused. He turned to look at her with a raised brow. Did she just say that? ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you for this! I was in Valen¡¯s room minding my business when you called me here. You¡­ you¡­ you did all this to me, got me hyped up, and then left me like some prostitute! F*ck up!¡± Jeslyn got off the bed to pick up her torn pajamas fromst night and started to wear them hurriedly while anger burned her intestines. Just when she was about to put it on the shirt, she heard him say: ¡°You are not Rossa.¡± 12-15 Jeslyn stopped to look at him, ¡°I¡¯m not who?¡± She asked. Jeslyn¡¯s mind clicked and she gasped. Her anger multiplied and she yelled. ¡°You thought I was someone else?!¡­ So, you have been doing all that because you took me for someone else?! You as hole!¡± She threw her shirt at him. Jeslyn was very angry. How could he think of her as someone else? Doesn¡¯t that mean he kissed her, touched her body, and almost prated herst night, was it all because he thought she was some other damn girl?! Jeslyn suddenly chuckled and continued like she had gotten the truth. ¡°So I wasn¡¯t the problemst night. My body wasn¡¯t weak to take you! You stopped because you saw me as someone, you disgusting liar!¡± Jeslyn spat out those words with so much hatred in her voice. Hearing those words, Maverick threw his shirt off his shoulders and tookrge strides to Jeslyn. ¡°Wh- what are you¡­ Ahh!¡± Jeslyn screamed as her back hit the bed and she bounced up and bounced back. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Jeslyn felt fear as she looked at the man moving closer to her on the bed with a deadpan face. Jeslyn started to draw backwards until her back hit the headboard. Maverick curled his lips. With a wicked look on his face, he said: ¡°to consummate our marriage.¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not interested anymore, I¡¯m not the girl you want-¡± she tried to resist as she felt the air around him wasn¡¯t friendly. ¡°I know, and that¡¯s why you are still alive,¡± he replied and yanked her towards him. Jeslyn yelped, but before she could cry or scream, the beast zipped open his trousers and brought out his massive brotherhood. Didn¡¯t she say that he was a disgusting liar because he told her the truth about her body? Then let her feel the consequences of her words. Jeslyn¡¯s eyes bulged out of their sockets. It wasn¡¯t thisrge yesterday, right? Or was it because she was too immersed that she failed to notice? Jeslyn swallowed. The mood that was off a while ago suddenly crept back up as the honey in her pot started to leak out due to the pot screaming in excitement, but Jeslyn wasn¡¯t in for that excitement. She knew from how things were that her body wasn¡¯t going to get the pleasure it wanted because Maverick wasn¡¯t looking like the gentle lover ofst night anymore. Hope he¡­ ¡°Maverick, wh- what do you¡­ah!¡± Jeslyn cried out as he unceremoniously pushed her legs apart and got in between her thighs. He stopped his brotherhood at the mouth of her honeypot and held her eyes with his. Jeslyn¡¯s body wanted to enjoy the moment but her fearful mind couldn¡¯t. The ominous feeling she was having and those dead eyes staring back at her spoke a differentnguage from hers. 12 She swallowed and tried to close her legs but he suddenly pushed against her tight wall making Jeslyn gasp and whimper. Her body tightened and she bit her lips to hold back the tears. ¡°Damn you, Maverick!¡± She cursed. Maverick raised the corner of his lips and pushed in again but a little softer this time, still Jeslyn felt her body being torn apart. Her palm started to feel sweaty. She wanted to scream and beg him to stop but she couldn¡¯t. Jeslyn knew he was taking out the impact of what she said about him on her, but can she take back her words now? Maverick pushed one more time¡­ Jeslyn was too tight and his brotherhood couldn¡¯t go in without being forced in even with the honey around her opening. With just half of him inside, Jeslyn started to twitch ufortably. ¡°Please, please, please, stop, please, it hurts¡­¡± Maverick stopped moving but didn¡¯t pull out. He stayed there staring at the girl gasping for air with her body dripping sweat. ¡°Maverick, I¡¯m sorry!¡­ Please, let go, it hurts!¡­¡± Maverick didn¡¯t let go until he saw her shaking from crying. He pulled out and said in a crisp and clear voice. ¡°Know what you ask for, Jeslyn.¡± He walked towards the bathroom leaving her on the bed to curl herself up from the pain she was feeling down there. Maverick could remember that the first andst person to ever call him a liar had his tongue ripped out of his mouth before he was fed to the creatures of the sea. That one word ¡®liar¡¯ was the one thing he hated the most because it yed a big role in the horrific incidents that happened to him In the past. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 82 Didn¡¯t they just fought? Coming out of the bathroom after a while, Maverick met Jeslyn still curled up in bed. He was ¡®supposed to be the one angry about her distrust, but why was she still acting like a spoiled brat? (1 Although he thought that way, his long legs still took him to the bed and his hands stretched out to pick her up against his wish. Jeslyn thought to resist him but her body didn¡¯t react in sync with her mind. ¡°Let go of me,¡± although she said that in a whisper, her body was finding afortable spot to rest in. ¡°Has anybody ever told you, you are a spoiled brat?¡± He asked with his lips curled. His voice sounded soulless, but his eyes weren¡¯t angry. Jeslyn sniffed even though she wasn¡¯t crying, ¡°my grandpa did, but I guess no one ever told you, you are annoying.¡± Maverick shook his head, ¡°they didn¡¯t get the chance. Go freshen up else you get sticky.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to say it to me,¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s right. You prefer Valen to say¡­¡± ¡°Hey!! Don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Scream at me one more time and I¡¯ll punish you,¡± his voice didn¡¯t sound scary, nor did his face look devious. Even the air around him felt harmonious. Jeslyn wondered if his anger was so easy to quench. ¡°You are staring at my face like you need me, but unfortunately you cannot take more than you are given.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± Jeslyn rolled her eyes. Did he have to say it? Maverick started to walk towards the bathroom and after cing her down, he said: ¡°Take Pink along to Rose City¡­ Behave and don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± He lectured. ¡°What do you mean ¡®behave and don¡¯t cause trouble?¡¯ Those people are the troublemakers. If they cause me trouble I won¡¯t let them off.¡± Jeslyn fumed thinking about those people still living after what they did. ¡°Use my power for your revenge, I¡¯ll get my payment little by little,¡± He offered. Maverick didn¡¯t want her to expose herself to danger while fighting her enemies who seem to be connected to Damien. Until he was done setting things up for her, Maverick didn¡¯t want her to get exposed. If Damien and Davis were the only ones to look out for, it would have been a lot easier but ¡®those people¡¯ lurking in the dark aren¡¯t people he can afford to offend as it stands. Jeslyn put on the warm shower and got in it. ¡°If you are really mad at people, and then I offered you a free ticket to seek vengeance, would you ept it?¡± She asked him while letting the warm water caress her smooth skin. ¡°I¡¯m shameless,¡± he responded. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. 12:15 C Just fought? ¡°Ah,¡± Jeslyn nodded like she should have thought of that. ¡°I¡¯m Honorable. If I don¡¯t do things myself, I won¡¯t find peace.¡± ¡°Being honorable takes you nowhere. It kills you and I¡¯ve been the end of many ¡®honorable¡¯ people.¡± He said with a curled lip. ¡°It seems I¡¯m different from them,¡± Jeslyn smiled as she brushed the water in her skin. ¡°Luck¡­ luck is on your side. Pray it doesn¡¯t run out¡­with what you are doing right now¡­¡± Maverick suddenly swayed from the main topic. He narrowed his eyes at her naked body. Was she purposely caressing herself in the name of taking a shower? ¡°I¡¯m always lucky. Old man Lee had said that many times.¡± She slowly bent over to wash her smooth and straight milky legs. Maverick turned his face away to protect her, scared he might rape her. It was clear now that she wasn¡¯t innocent, she was seducing him knowingly. Like, who bends over with a smile on their lips, looking so seductive if they weren¡¯t trying to seduce anyone? ¡°Jeslyn, are you healed¡­ Down there?¡± He asked. Although Jeslyn had no idea why he suddenly change topics, she still answered, after all he cared to ask¡­ what a loving man! ¡°Hmm¡­ it still hurts a little bit, but I¡¯m fine now,¡± She answered. ¡°Then why are you inviting me over?¡± He raised a brow. ¡°Huh?¡± She looked confused as water ran down her blushing skin. Maverick didn¡¯t repeat the question but was rather staring at her. She sighed, ¡°Mr. Maverick, I¡¯m taking a shower here. You should give me some space if you aren¡¯t comfortable¡­¡± ¡°So you can walk?¡± If she wants him to leave, would she be able to bring herself out? ¡°Oh¡­ ehm¡­¡± she shook her head. Yeah, her womanhood still hurts. She can walk but it would be a little awkward. ¡°I thought as much,¡± Maverick said and stopped talking, instead started watching her as she bathed. Logic dictates that Jeslyn was supposed to be shy in front of a stranger like Maverick, but the girl has no shame in this regard. She was shy while with Ray but suddenly turned into a different person when it came to Maverick. It was not just baffling to Maverick but to herself too. Anyways, she couldn¡¯t help it, neither could Maverick who was thinking of how to eat her without hurting her. Inside Maverick¡¯s room, he threw a ck shirt to her from his wardrobe. ¡°Wear that,¡± he stated. Jeslyn picked up the shirt and smiled. Last night before they fell asleep, she mentioned that she liked to wear her man¡¯s shirt. ¡®It looks sexy ondies¡¯, she had said. 12.15 ¡°Mr. Maverick, we are strangers in a contract- no, we are married strangers. You shouldn¡¯t be this nice to me, but why are you treating me like we have known each other for a long time?¡± She had been meaning to ask this for a long time and since she has the courage now and he also didn¡¯t look frightening, she decided this was the best time. ¡°I¡¯m not treating you nicely. A wife ought to be respected and given her rights.¡± He said nonchntly. That was right. Maverick saw the way his parents lived. Thanks to them, lots of bad things happened to the family. He lost the dearest person in his life to domestic violence and a toxic rtionship, so from then on, he made a vow to never allow his women to feel injustice. Even if he doesn¡¯t love them, provided he picked them out to be his women, they would enjoy all that a loved wife enjoys except his heart and body. 7 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 83 Back to square one That was right. Maverick saw the way his parents lived. Thanks to them, lots of bad things happened to the family. He lost the dearest person in his life to domestic violence and a toxic rtionship, so from then on, he made a vow to never allow his women to feel injustice. Even if he doesn¡¯t love them, provided he picked them out to be his women, they would enjoy all that a loved wife enjoys, unless his heart and body. 1 ¡°Oh¡­ then my luck is still intact¡­hehehe,¡± Jeslyn giggled like a child. How many men still respect their wives and treat them like they are treasures? Marrying a man like Maverick wasn¡¯t a bad deal for her after all. He has Valen, a great body, fantastic in bed, caring and loving, and has a cute brother, wealthy, powerful, and mysterious. What else would she need in a man if not all that? Love doesn¡¯t matter anymore, the idiot she loved yed her like dirt, so it seems her luck in love wasn¡¯t that great. Hmmm, she can fill out the love and rece it with the kindness her husband was showing her. Hehehe¡­ Done putting on the shirt, Maverick instantly regretted it. The shirt stopped right below her butt. A little bend over would leave all her treasures exposed for everyone to see, but he can¡¯t tell her to change into something else, after all, he gave it to her. Jeslyn looked sexy in the ck oversized shirt. She left a few buttons at the top open and made the neck an off-shoulder, totally forgetting the hickeys on her, or probably she did it for some reason. Maverick¡¯s eyes lingered on the hickeys he left on her before her happy voice pulled his mind from wandering. ¡°Perfect!¡± She smiled and raised her gaze to look at Maverick. ¡°How do I look?¡± With his right hand in his trousers pocket, he replied: ¡°Your flight will be in three hours, you don¡¯t have much time to waste.¡± 1 Jeslyn yfully rolled her eyes. Why did she expect him to say how she looked? Whatever. No matter what she wears, she¡¯ll always be the beauty goddess of Rose City. Jeslyn left the room after that, hoping to return to Valen¡¯s room but on getting to the stairs, she saw the child walking towards her. She smiled brightly and happily called: ¡°Valen, you are awake.¡± The child ignored her and continued walking down with his usual poker face. Jeslyn pouted. Did she do something wrong again? On getting to him, she stretched her hand to touch him but he avoided it. Seeing this, Jeslyn narrowed her eyes and blocked his way. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what I did, you are not going down,¡± She stated. Valen looked at her from her smooth straight legs up to where his eyes could reach and gave her a disgusted look before he turned around and started heading back to his room. Jeslyn¡¯s mouth fei! open as she stared at the little child¡¯s lonely back. The look he gave her just now spoke of his displeasure but what had she done? 12:15 173 ¡°Valen?¡± She called and started to hurry after him. ¡°Forget it, he won¡¯t listen to you now,¡± Pink said from a couch in the sitting room.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hearing that, Jeslyn went back and stood on the stairnding, overlooking the sitting room. ¡°Sister Pink, do you have any idea why he¡¯s like that?¡± Jeslyn sounded worried. These few days, she had seen that child slowly leaving his shell and weing her. She doesn¡¯t want him to lose faith in her. ¡°Hai, don¡¯t cause me trouble, call me Pink,¡± She corrected Jeslyn. ¡°Ok, please tell me what¡¯s wrong with Valen.¡±¡± ¡°Same as you, I have no idea. By the way, the shirt¡­looks good on you.¡± Pink praised weirdly. ¡°Everything looks good on me, but I don¡¯t trust yourpliment. I¡¯ll ask you in a while, let me go and check up on Valen.¡± She went back to Valen¡¯s door. 1 Standing by the door, she rang the bell a few times but they went unanswered. She sighed and started to bang on the door, ¡°this stubborn child,¡± she murmured. A whileter, the door opened and Jeslyn got in. She stood by the door after closing it. ¡°Valen, you shouldn¡¯t behave like this anymore. I have been-¡± ¡°Do you need something?¡± He asked curtly with his back to her, shutting her up. After a while of not getting an answer, he continued, ¡°I guess not,¡± he answered and turned to look at Jeslyn. ¡°What do you want?¡± He inquired with his hands folded on his chest. Looking at his cute expression to his demeanor that was trying to portray a cold person, Jeslyn suddenly chuckled before she burst into a fit ofughter. She started to walk towards him while saying: ¡°Whatever is making you upset, you should tell me now so I can make things right before I leave.¡± Valen whipped his head up. He was about to say something but he stopped and turned his face away. Jeslyn squatted in front of him and held his shoulders. ¡°Look, 1 -¡± she stopped talking when she saw his eyes were focused on her neck. Jeslyn didn¡¯t know what he was looking at and assumed he was staring at her like that because she was wearing his dad¡¯s shirt. ¡°Hey,¡± she waved her palm over his view and finally caught his attention. ¡°Are you still mad? Look, I won¡¯t take your dad away, I¡¯ll just be around him for-¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving anymore? I have somewhere to be if you aren¡¯t.¡± He cut her off again before he threw her hands off his shoulders. Jeslyn watched the child walk away from her and sighed. ¡°I guess we are back to square one,¡± she thought with a bitter smile on her lips before she got up and walked out of her room. Time was ticking and she needed to be at the airport soon. Inside a car, Maverick¡¯s mother could be seen looking at tons of Jeslyn¡¯s pictures scattered on herp. ¡°So, she¡¯s actually a riffraff? A poor disgusting thing and her precious son? That¡¯s impossible! Over my dead body! She picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°Where is she?¡± She asked after the other person took the call. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting. Keep track on her and finish her off at any slight chance you get.¡± Maverick¡¯s mothermanded before she put her phone down. The woman picked up a picture of aughing Jeslyn. She looked under-worldly, a fine product of beauty, a picture that could put a smile on anyone¡¯s face, yet Maverick¡¯s mother only felt more disgusted as her face twisted with hatred. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 84 The flight At the airport, Jeslyn decided to go with Pink¡¯s choice of airline, bluehair F2220 as it was the supreme aircraft with the best service. (1) ording to Pink, the airline is owned by Rex, but no one except a few knew that. With the disguised Pink apanying Jeslyn, the airport¡¯s security and identification checks went smoothly. Maverick had asked Jeslyn to take his private ne lying dormant in the bluehair¡¯s airport but she refused. A whileter, Jeslyn could be seen entering the airne¡¯s first ss with Pink walking behind her. Inside the ne, a flight attendant weed them and directed them to their seats. Refreshments were served and everything seemed to be alright. The ne took flight after a long while of taking in three hundred passengers. After about thirty minutes of flying through the sky, amotion broke out as the pilots tried to get the ne out of the way, but the iing rocket was serious about achieving its aim. ¡°Boom!¡± The long ne broke into two halves. Each flew opposite the other as the wind took control of them, sending them where it pleased. Thick smog and raging inferno consumed the ne as the pilots lost control of the ne. While burning, the ne took control of itself and dived headfirst towards the forest. 1. In no time, the news of the ne crash appeared on TV and in media houses. Names of the passengers were being announced. ¡°News sh! An aircraft F2220, owned and managed by bluehair Airlines, crashed into the ocean in the heart of mystery¡¯s forest approximately thirty minutes after leaving bluehair¡¯s airport in Country M and headed towards Country A, dated 20th of October, 20XX. The thirty crew members and three hundred passengers were killed. The cause of destruction was a rocket. Victims of this unfortunate incident are listed ording to their boarding sses and a message was sent to their family members. Our sincere condolences to the families of the victims. This news is reported by Sharon Milestone, BFC news, channel 05.¡± Inside a ck car traveling on the busy roads of Country M, Maverick stared at the message he received while listening to the news on his car¡¯s radio. The suffocation in the car became so intense that Code 10 and Code 2 almost couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. Maverick dialed Jeslyn¡¯s number but it wasn¡¯t going through. He called Pink but got the same response. 12:15 C At the Lu residence, Valen stared dumbly at the t screen on the wall, showing how the ne crashed into the sea. For some reason, a bystander was making videos showing how the ne was broken into two and how the ne crashed into the sea. Valen blinked for a few minutes before he picked up his phone and made a call. After one ring, the call was answered. ¡°Dad, what happened to Jeslyn? F2220 was her flight, right?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± ¡°Why did you allow her to take a public ne?¡± Valen raised his voice a little above normal. His face was drained of color, and his breathing quickened but the child still lookedposed even though he was on the verge of tearing down something. ¡°She¡¯s stubborn,¡± ¡°Dad, go and look for Jeslyn and bring her back.¡± Valen controlled his anger until he put his phone down./ Valen picked up a vase ced on the center table and hurled it at the TV. ¡°Bang!¡± The three-hundred-inch TV in the sitting room was shattered to convey how angry Valen was. ¡°Jeslyn, I dare you to die,¡± he murmured as his eyes slowly turned red with sparkles of tears in them.1 Meanwhile, Maverick¡¯s mother saw the news and couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Should I call this a coincidence? Or is the universe on my side? Hahaha¡­ they have always been. I didn¡¯t need to do anything before Jeslyn was swept out of the way. Impressive, very impressive¡­ hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Mom, what have you done this time? You only get this excited if you have done something sinful.¡± Piper walked down the stairs looking hot in her white high waist pleated skirt that stopped just a few inches below her butt, a handless ck crop top, and a white jacket she held in one hand. Her hair was let down and her face was caked with thick makeup, giving her a seductress¡¯s vibe. 1 Ady dressed in a blue business suit with her hair made into a ponytail was walking behind her while holding Piper¡¯s white handbag. ¡°Oh child, how could you say that? Your mother is just in a good mood. Hahaha¡­¡± her mother before sheughed again. ¡°If you say so, but I hope you are not helping that stupid Mn get close to my brother. Mother, I¡¯ll never ept that bitch as my brother¡¯s wife. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ll tell you that.¡± ¡°Mn had always been my second choice but since she already disqualified herself by making your brother throw her out, she¡¯s also out of my list, so don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Piper raised a brow. ¡°Fine then, so what¡¯s your excitement all about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, the universe got rid of your brother¡¯s wife and now he¡¯s single again. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Oh? The universe or you?¡± Piper stared at her mother with suspicions in her eyes. 215 ¡°Don¡¯t think so lowly of me.¡± The mother hissed. ¡°Do you me me? Not like you aren¡¯t capable of squashing the life out of anyone you don¡¯t agree with.¡± Piper rolled her eyes. ¡°Thanks for thepliment. You are starting to take after me, so I can also say that to you, child.¡± The mother smirked. ¡°Thanks, Mom, I love to hear things like that. I¡¯ll leave now, I¡¯mte for my shoot, bye¡­ love youuu.¡± Piper blew a kiss to her mother before she left. However, after leaving, a smirk yed at the corner of her lips while staring at the number she just dialed. After a few rings, the call got connected and Piper chuckled like a demon before she spoke. ¡°Congrattions, but you still can¡¯t be with him.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 85 Who did it? After a few rings, the call got connected and Piper chuckled like a demon before she spoke. ¡°Congrattions, but you still can¡¯t be with him.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Piper?¡± Mn¡¯s voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Oh please, spare me that disy of ignorance. We both know you bombed the ne, so stop acting cheap and own up to your doings, girl.¡± ¡°So what if I did, what if I didn¡¯t? You want to tattle-tale to Maverick?¡± Mn asked With a raised brow. ¡°Hahaha¡­ only if I was interested or saw you as a threat to me.¡± ¡°Then why did you call? Are you feeling pity for that vixen?!¡± ¡°As far as the word ¡®vixen¡¯ is concerned, it¡¯s your title, so don¡¯t try to shift it to someone else. What I feel for that girl is none of your business¡­¡± ¡°Then why the hell are you calling me, Piper?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me, you murderer! Just because of one person, you bombed the whole ne and killed 300+ people and you still have the face to exist?¡± ¡°Piper, please, don¡¯t y the holy card with me. If I remember correctly, you just drowned an actress yesterday for ¡®stealing¡¯ your role, so what right do you have to stand on a pedestal and judge me?¡± A viinousughter tore through Piper¡¯s throat, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mn, right? I have never imed to be a nice person, I don¡¯t stay behind children to perpetrate evil, unlike you. Which is why I called you to confirm. Now that I¡¯ve gotten the evidence that you killed my brother¡¯s wife, I¡¯ll hold tightly onto it and use it when you try to double-cross me again because you are too small to dare me.¡± she said before she disconnected the call. A small smirk yed on Piper¡¯s lips. Her face turned viinous as she remembered the pictures of Jeslyn boarding the ne that was sent to her. Just like her mother, Piper also sent people after Jeslyn¡¯s life, and ¡®boom¡¯ she was killed, just like a chicken. However, Piper knew that she didn¡¯t ask her people to use a rocket but a bomb, that was why she called Mn, knowing that aside from her and her mom, Mn was the third person that would want Jeslyn dead. Now that it seems Mn was the culprit, Piper wouldn¡¯t let Maverick carry out the investigation before she would sacrifice Mn. She was afraid that her involvement would be discovered, so exposing Mn would be better for them all¡­ Killing three birds with one stone. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± sheughed. ¡°Piper, I think you should take things easy for now. You are at the most delicate point of your career. It wouldn¡¯t be good for the media to catch a stain on you. Thepany isn¡¯t grooming only you¡­¡± ¡°Enough with the nagging! I don¡¯t need it right now.¡± Piper hissed and red at her Manager Manager Sarafina only shook her head and said nothing else. Piper had always been like this to her, 1236 C 173 treating her like she was trash despite being one of the sought-after managers in the entertainment industry. Because of Piper, the thirty-five-year-olddy couldn¡¯t take in another artist and was only focused on Piper for five years now. She was already getting fed up with Piper¡¯s Shenanigans and hoped that her appeal for retirement would be granted soon. Piper, oblivious to what Sarafina was thinking, sent the call record between her and Mn to Maverick. She smiled after seeing the ¡®check mark¡¯ on the message. Scrolling through their conversation, Piper sighed. All the messages were those she sent to Maverick which he never bothered to reply to. No matter how desperate she sounded in her texts, even though it was a call for help or an emergency message, Maverick never responded. ¡°Brother, when will you learn to treat me like you should?¡± She asked as she caressed the words she used to save his name ¡®older brother¡¯. Her fingers stroked the words several times as longing shed in her eyes for a brief moment before her beautiful face turned cold again. At Mn¡¯s home¡­ Mn was seen in casual wearing out of her room and heading to the sitting room. She paused on her steps when she saw a visitor, a person she never thought would ever show himself around her ever again, sitting on her couch. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wh- what are you-¡± Mn stuttered. She was too shocked to get words out of her mouth. ¡°I came to see you, is there a problem? I¡¯m not a killer, so rx. Hehehe¡­¡± Although the visitor said that, Mn knew he was a deceiver, so she raised her guard even higher after hearing that. ¡°Hehehe¡­ your muscles are tense. You need a light touch to help you soften up,¡± He suggested. ¡°Th- thank you, I¡¯ll take care of-¡± ¡°Mn, you should know I don¡¯t take rejections lightly. You wouldn¡¯t want me to get mad, no?¡± He raised a brow with a smile on his sexy pink lips. ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we make mistakes. Come have a seat and let me give you a massage,¡± he offered while still smiling. Mn didn¡¯t take an inch from her spot. How could she trust this person with her body? Seeing this, he narrowed his eyes at her with a smile still lingering on his lips. ¡°Maan?¡± He stretched her name with his teeth joined. ¡°Y-yes,¡± Mn walked stiffly to the pink couch and stood beside him. The young man grabbed Mn¡¯s wrist in a swift move and pulled her to sit on hisp. With Mn facing him, he beamed at her, his eyes turning crescent. ¡°You know,¡± he started with his fingers on Mn¡¯s stiff shoulders. ¡°I hate it when you be a wet chicken.¡± He looked at Mn¡¯s face and sighed tiredly. ¡°Look me in the eyes, hemanded with his fingers digging into Mn¡¯s vicle. Mn whimpered. It hurts but the man didn¡¯t look like he was doing it intentionally because his face still held an innocent smile. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 86 Colliding bullets Mn slowly looked up at his face while biting her lips to not scream out in pain as the hold on her vicle had gotten tighter. (1) ¡°Are you seducing me?¡± He asked yfully. Mn almost spat saliva on his face. Seduce him? Why would she want to have anything to do with a soulless devil? Peradventure this man has a little bit of affection towards anything that isn¡¯t money, power, and his life. She would have chosen him because, someone without weakness would be the only person to give her the kind of life she wanted, but unfortunately, he isn¡¯t such an individual. Holding Mn¡¯s gaze with his, Damien chuckled. ¡°Mn, do you know why I never disturbed you all these years? It was because I saw you as a wonderful chess piece. From a tender age¡­¡± Damien paused and slowly let go of her vicle and trailed a finger to spaghetti strap sleeve and slowly pulled it until it fell off her shoulder. ¡°¡­you never stopped running after Maverick. You followed him from the shadows and learned things for his sake. You even arranged for his women- Rossa and Vera to meet bad endings because you liked Maverick.¡± (3 Mn flinched and stiffened when Damien¡¯s fingers brushed against her exposed melon. It wasn¡¯t clear if she reacted that way because of Damien¡¯s touch or because she had long been exposed when she thought she hid her secrets well. She was one of those who went after Rossa and Vera. She had thought it was a perfect job but now¡­ Mn raised her eyes and saw Damien beaming at her. ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± He asked. Not that he needed an answer. ¡°Hahaha¡­you know by now that everything happening around the globe is under my watch, unless I don¡¯t care about it, but your case is different.¡± Damien forcefully pulled Mn closer, making her hit her big Melons on his chest. ¡°Strandle me,¡± he commanded smilingly. Mn awkwardly did as told. She was dead scared. Her heartbeat was in a mess and her hands were shaking. Mn knew that when caught, she¡¯ll be killed, that¡¯s why she prayed that Maverick wouldn¡¯t find out. Which was why she had made up her mind to do anything and everything Damien would ask her to do, after all, he still needs her. ¡°Maverick¡¯s wife is thedy I have had eyes on for years now. I didn¡¯t kill her for a reason¡­¡± he grabbed Mn¡¯s boobs and squeezed them so hard that she yelped in pain. Damien was squeezing Mn¡¯s melons like he was squeezing clothes while still smiling. ¡°She was an amusement, a sweet chess piece, the queen on my chess board. She was the only one who could determine my sess and failure. However, instead of letting her be, you dared to kill her.¡±Damien¡¯s smile immediately disappeared from his lips and his face turned murderous. ¡°How should I kill you, Mn? No way I know would make me satisfied, so tell me, how do you want to die?¡± 12:16 0 173 Mn froze. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Does he want to kill her? No, that¡¯s not it. He wants her to choose how she would die?! Was that a joke? But Damien never jokes even though he was smiling. Mn attempted to get off his body, but Damien pulled her nipples. ¡°Ah!¡± Mn cried out. She ced her hands on his and trying to prey his hands off her nipples but instead his hands got tighter around her tits. ¡°M-ma-master Damien¡­¡± she cried out in a pained voice. ¡°I¡­¡± The door burst open before she could finish her words. Damien and Mn turned their heads to look at the intruder. Lo and behold, it was the demon walking in with his ck gun in hand. ¡°Oh? Chaos, you came?¡± Damien smiled at Maverick. He took his hands off Mn¡¯s boost and ced them on her waist, securing her from leaving hisp. 1 Mn¡¯s heart dived into her stomach. She wanted to leave Damien¡¯sp and go on her knees to beg Maverick but the psycho had her pinned on hisp. Maverick silently gazed at the two of them strandling each other without saying anything. There was no anger, no hate, no nothing but a nk look on his face. ¡°M-maverick¡­¡± Mn called silently. Seeing him with a gun sent shivers down her spine. She never expected that what she did would be found out so soon. She had thought she would be given a few more minutes to cover things up but never expected Damien to disrupt her. Now, Maverick is here too. Maverick raised his gun, he pointed it at Mn¡¯s head. Almost instantly, Damien raised a silver pistol. ¡°Chaos, she¡¯s my person,¡± Damien said while smiling. ¡°Oh,¡± Maverick uttered but his hand didn¡¯t go down. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Maverick released a bullet and Damien counter-attacked. Both bullets collided in thin air. A loud ¡®boom¡¯ was heard before the bullets fell to rest on the tiled floor. Maverick slowly shifted his gaze to Damien. A small smile found its way to the corner of his lips with his hand still stretched. ¡°Chaos, don¡¯t do this, she¡¯s still useful to me,¡± Damien said but his smile was no longer there. Seeing Maverick curl his lips, Damien knew that things had taken a turn. ¡°Ok,¡± Maverick replied. ¡°Bang!¡± Maverick shot another bullet. This time, Damien was toote to stop it, or maybe he knew he couldn¡¯t stop it, so he didn¡¯t pull the trigger even though his gun was raised. ¡°Maverick!¡± Damien yelled. He pushed Mn¡¯s dead body off and got up. ¡°She was my person, I wasn¡¯t done using her.¡± He stated with his face filled with craze. Maverick shifted his gun to Damien¡¯s legs. Although he did that, his eyes were still on Damien¡¯s angry face. ¡°Bang!¡± Maverick released a bullet into Damien¡¯s thigh. He hissed and also pulled his trigger, ¡°bang!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However Maverick nted his body and the bullet brushed past him. Almost immediately, Maverick pulled his trigger again and let out another bullet into Damien¡¯s right shoulder. ¡°Now states that I can¡¯t leave injuries on you,¡± Maverick said before he let three more bullets into Damien¡¯s body. He made sure to avoid the vital parts. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 87 The truth ¡°Now states that I can¡¯t leave injuries on you,¡± Maverick said before he let three more bullets into Damien¡¯s body. He made sure to avoid the vital parts. 1 With five bullets living inside Damien¡¯s shoulders and legs, he staggard back and sat on the pink couch. Before falling, the back of his leg identally hit the dead Mn. Damien nced at her with annoyance. She was lying in her pool of blood, pumping out from her temple. ¡°Chaos,¡± Damien shifted his gaze back to Maverick. ¡°You broke my rule. If you don¡¯t kill me now, I¡¯ll make you suffer more when I get well.¡± ¡°Get well first,¡± Maverick replied and turned around to leave. ¡°Jeslyn¡­¡± Maverick paused on his steps but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°She is gorgeous. Give her to me in exchange for¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A bullet brushed past Damien¡¯s ear. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Damienughed maniacally. He could feel the blood on his ear trailing down but because his shoulders were shot, he couldn¡¯t touch his ear. ¡°I know you respect women a lot, did you have to shoot me for that?¡± Although he was hurt and was supposed to be growling in pain, Damien was doing the opposite. He looked like someone who wasn¡¯t feeling pain at all but rather he looked crazy. Maverick turned around and walked out. After Maverick left, Emilee walked in to see Damien¡¯s white shirt stained with blood. She lowered her gaze and saw the half-naked Mn lying in her own blood. Without saying anything, she walked towards Damien and made a call for their men toe in. Two men in ck hurried into the room and helped Damien off the chair. ¡°That bastard won¡¯t let me get proper treatment, send me to the ind.¡± He said to Emilee while smiling. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± she replied. ¡°Don¡¯t call me boss,¡± he beamed at her. 1 Emilee discreetly rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, Damien.¡± Emilee is the only member Damien allowed to address him by his name. Their rtionship is a bit complicated so, nobody could tell if they were more than an employee and employer. He nodded faintly, ¡°that¡¯s good. You areing with me,¡± he said to her. Country A¡­. Jeslyn got down from the private ne she entered and shielded her face from the dazzling ray of sunlight. Jeslyn was still in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe she narrowly escaped death. She and Pink had entered F2220¡¯s first ss however, Pink was informed of a suspicious movement inside the ne, so they changed out of their clothes and came out dressed like flight attendants. Who would have expected that the ne would be bombed? After the incident, Jeslyn didn¡¯t board the private ne immediately but waited for the terrorists to be caught before they took Maverick¡¯s private ne and left. ¡°Little bunny, the cars are here,¡± Pink called Jeslyn¡¯s attention to the three ck cars parked a distance away. Jeslyn nodded and headed towards the cars while Pink followed behind with Blue carrying their luggage. ¡°A hotel has been booked for you,¡± Pink said. Jeslyn nced at her and sighed. ¡°I have a ss house which my grandpa bought for myst birthday. It wasn¡¯t registered in my name and no one¡­¡±She paused and thought about Ray but immediately shook her thoughts off. Ray knew about the houses she had, but he had never gone to her ss house before so he might not know about the residence. Jeslyn thought. ¡°¡­ No one knows about the house. I¡¯ll stay there.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Pink nced at Jeslyn¡¯s side profile but said nothing. ¡°Cancel the reservation,¡± Pinkmanded, and Blue hmmed. Meanwhile, Valen was seen standing by the entrance of the big mansion. A ck car drove into the compound and stopped at the parking lots. Valen waited a few more minutes before his father walked to him. ¡°Where is Jeslyn¡¯s?¡± Valen asked with a dead tone. His eyes were red and his hands were balled. ¡°Why?¡± Maverick asked with a raised brow. ¡°She-¡± Valen stopped talking and looked up at his father. Seeing his expressionless face, Valen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Sh-she- isn¡¯t dead, right?¡± His voice broke. ¡°You hated her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Maverick answered nonchntly. ¡°F*ck hate!!¡± Valen yelled. Hate? When did he hate Jeslyn?! The child¡¯s anger was starting to show on his calm face but he still tried to maintain his reasoning. ¡°You didn¡¯t speak with her before she left,¡± Maverick probed. ¡°She-¡± Valen shifted his gaze to Code 2 who was walking over and asked him instead. ¡°Where is Jes- Your boss¡¯ wife?¡± Code 2 stood straight and bowed slightly from his waist. ¡°Little master, I¡¯m not sure what the-¡± ¡ê12.16 O ¡°You are lying!¡± Valen roared before he turnedand ran into the house. Who said he hated Jeslyn? Valen was mad at her because he didn¡¯t see her when he woke up this morning. She had promised to stay by him until he woke up but she lied. When he woke up, he saw her wearing his dad¡¯s shirt with red marks on her. Valen¡¯s anger grew bigger, thinking his father bullied Jeslyn. Then she came into his room and told him she was leaving. That only added fuel to the fire of rage burning inside of him. How could she?! 2 Worse of all, he had the thought to leave with her but she left alone without caring toe back to check on him. Jeslyn did something unforgivable. He wasn¡¯t intending to forgive her anytime soon but unfortunately, something devastating happened. ¡°Jeslyn¡­ I do not ept your death!¡± Valen yelled and fell on his bed, weeping. The door clicked open after a while and Maverick walked in. He was stunned to see the tears running down his son¡¯s face. It had never happened before. ¡°Mn is dead,¡± Maverick broke the news to him, thinking that was his reason for crying. Valen froze for a moment before he answered: ¡°You killed her.¡± ¡°She deserved it,¡± He replied. ¡°She was my nanny,¡± Valen answered with a frown. ¡°She was a bad nanny.¡± ¡°And Jeslyn? She¡¯s worse!¡± Valen¡¯s face turned fierce. ¡°Sort your issues out.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dea-¡± Valen¡¯s eyes widened in rm before a smile found its way to the corner of his lips. ¡°Dad!¡± The excited Valen pulled on his father¡¯s ck suit. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 88 The apology ¡°She¡¯s dea-¡± Valen¡¯s eyes widened in shock before a smile found its way to the corner of her lips. ¡°Dad!¡± The excited Valen pulled on his father¡¯s ck suit. 1 Maverick lowered his eyes at his excited son. Although Valen wasn¡¯t beaming, his eyes were enough to tell Maverick that his son was happy. Just how deep has Jeslyn¡¯s root dug into Valen¡¯s heart? He just told him that Mn was dead and Valen didn¡¯t show much concern but with Jeslyn he¡­ Maverick let out a soft sigh. It seems that what he married Jeslyn for would soon be aplished. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Maverick brushed his son¡¯s ck hair with his fingers. His hair looked beautiful. He wondered if it was done by a servant with Jeslyn¡¯s conviction. s, the man wasn¡¯t aware that Jeslyn was the talented barber. ¡°Ah,¡± Valen eximed softly and hurried out of bed. He approached the telephone and made a call to the kitchen. ¡°Get me my cake,¡± he ordered and didn¡¯t wait for the recipient to respond before he ended the call. Maverick stared at his son without saying anything. Valen doesn¡¯t eat cakes, so what was that about? The father and son stayed silently in the room until a knock sounded on the door. Valen rushed over to open the door. He allowed the maid in. After she dropped the cake on the table, she bowed and left, making sure to avoid eye contact with Maverick. Valen got the cake out of the box and stared at the ¡®apology¡¯ written on it. ¡®Valen child, I¡¯m not sorry. I¡¯ll repeat it in the future¡¯ Maverick couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips in a faint smile. ¡®An epic apology¡¯, he thought. ¡°You annoying woman,¡± Valen murmured before picking up the knife to cut the cake. ¡°I thought she¡¯s disgusting?¡± Maverick asked with his hands folded on his chest. ¡°Not her cake,¡± Valen answered without raising his head. He took a bite of the cake and smiled faintly after savoring the taste. ¡°It must be delicious,¡± Maverick probed. ¡°Hmm,¡± Valen answered without paying attention to his father. Maverick sat on the couch and crossed his legs, watching his son as he ate the purple cake with joy. ¡°Dad, when is sheing?¡± ¡°Not sure, Valen finally raised his head to look at his father¡¯s stoic face. ¡°Why?¡± He asked. ¡°You want her?¡± Maverick questioned. 12.16 Valen rolled his eyes, ¡°She¡¯s not that important.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Maverick responded. Just then, his phone beeped. He checked and saw it was a message from Rex. ¡°Dad¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Maverick answered while reading the message. ¡°Can I go to Rose city too?¡± ¡°No,¡± Valen stared at his father for a long time without saying anything else. ¡°Your health-¡± Maverick paused and sighed. Valen was still staring at him even though it was almost five minutes. ¡°We leave in two days,¡± Maverick conceded. (1) Valen raised a brow and Maverick ttened his lips into a straight line. ¡°You are leaving in two days because you have some business there in two days. Dad, I want to see that woman, she owes me a proper apology. Call back uncle Rex to take me there, or¡­ Yellow can do that too.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave for two days. Matt ising over tomorrow.¡± Valen rolled his eyes and continued eating his cake in silence. After a long time, he asked without looking up, ¡°Mn-¡± ¡°I spared her family for your sake unless they court death.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ So who is my new nanny?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll choose a nanny yourself if-.¡± ¡°Forget it, I already chose one.¡± Maverick raised a brow, ¡°Jeslyn?¡± Valen didn¡¯t respond; he narrowed his eyes at space while eating the cake, thinking of what to do to Jeslyn in return for what she made him go through. Rose city¡­ Jeslyn got to her ss house and keyed in the password to open the doors. Taking her first step into the house, Jeslyn couldn¡¯t help the memories that rushed into her mind. One evening, Grandpa Lee, Jeslyn, and Christine were eating at the dining table. Jeslyn suddenly broke the silence. ¡°Grandpa, my birthday is a few days from now, what will you get me?¡± Christine raised her head from her food to look from Jeslyn to grandpa Lee. ¡°Hai, you have be too spoiled, Jeslyn. Your birthday is a month from now.¡± 12:16 4 ¡°Hehehe¡­ yeah, but there are a few days in a month.¡± ¡°Thirty-one day¡¯s in a month isn¡¯t a few. Who is teaching you that? Yourpany?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Grandpa, when you look at it from 365 days, then 31 days bes a few days,¡± She beamed. Christine chuckled and shook her head while saying, ¡°naughty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not naughty, I¡¯m only telling the truth,¡± Jeslyn rebutted before taking a bite of her food. ¡°Fine, fine, you won. However, I¡¯m not telling you anything. It won¡¯t be a surprise anymore if I let you know what I¡¯m gifting you.¡± Grandpa Lee interjected. ¡°But grandpa, I need a ss house, I don¡¯t want¡­ ehm¡­¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­¡± Christine choked on her drink. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jeslyn hurriedly put down her cutlery and started patting Christine¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine. The drink ran through the wrong-¡± ¡°Careful next time. Drink some water¡­ Jeslyn child, I already told you I¡¯m not getting you a ss house, so forget about owning one.¡± Grandpa Lee said before he continued eating. While Jeslyn was pouting, Christine picked up a ss of juice and hid her smile behind it. However, on the night of Jeslyn¡¯s birthday, Old man Lee took Jeslyn out, only for him to stop at a ss house in the busiest part of the city. Jeslyn blinked away the tears threatening to fall and entered the house. She looked around the sitting room that had the pictures of her old man, her mother, Ray, and Christine. She walked to the pictures on the shelf and picked up her old man¡¯s picture. ¡°Grandpa¡­ your granddaughter is home.¡± Jeslyn slowly trailed her finger on the old man¡¯s handsome face. 1 He had a head of white hair and a long white beard. The old man had a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. His ck eyes held warmth as he stared at the camera. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 89 Rose City +25 He had a head of white hair and a long white beard. The old man had a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. His ck eyes held warmth as he stared at the camera. Jeslyn gently bit her nude lips as she reminisced about her days with the old man. While she was standing there, mourning her loss, Blue brought in Jeslyn¡¯s luggage and stood beside Pink because she had no idea where the rooms were. ¡°Little bunny, enough of that, you¡¯ve got your whole life to mourn your grandpa. Your husband gave you a maximum of one week to stay here, so it would be better if you start managing the time you¡¯ve got.¡± Pink doesn¡¯t know how to console someone, so she said that instead. Hearing Pink say that, Jeslyn frowned and turned to look at her. ¡°Maverick gave me a week? Why? Can¡¯t I decide when to return?¡± ¡°No chance,¡± Pink shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not a child!¡± Jeslyn hissed. Her mood was already bad after remembering how her grandfather died and now she was being treated like a hostage. ¡°You should have known that before agreeing to the marriage,¡± Pink rolled her Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m your-¡± eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that before. In as much we aren¡¯t around your husband, you are like a child to me, so forgo all that¡­¡± Pink walked towards Jeslyn and stood in front of her. She could see that Jeslyn¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears, but she ignored it and continued. ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll forever be that little girl I -¡± Pink swallowed and gently patted Jeslyn¡¯s straight ck hair. ¡°You should rest for today. Tomorrow is a big day for you.¡± 3 Jeslyn didn¡¯t think much of Pink¡¯s words and walked towards her room. She wasn¡¯t in a good mood and she needed to sleep it off, or else she might do things out of anger. After Jeslyn left, Pink motioned for Blue to follow behind her with the luggage. Once she was the only one left in therge sitting room, Pink¡¯s countenance changed as her eyes were glued to Alice¡¯s frame. Pink took a few steps towards it and picked up the framed picture. She looked at the picture for a long time without uttering a word. 1 Thirty minutes passed by so quickly, yet Pink was still standing there, lost with the picture of Jeslyn¡¯s elegant mother in her hold. Just like her daughter, Ms. Alice had same face. However, the difference was that she looked strict and ssy, unlike Jeslyn who has an adorable personality, just like those girls who would melt a man¡¯s heart and trigger their protective nature with brimming tears in their eyes. ¡°Boss,¡± Pink shifted her gaze from the picture frame in her hands and looked at the Old Man¡¯s picture. ¡°Hmm,¡± she answered. 12-17 O ¡°Madam has gone to sleep,¡± Blue reported with her head down. ¡°Hmm,¡± Pink hummed and stayed silent for a while before she spoke again. ¡°An hour from now, prepare her a te of veggies, non-oily food, but she loves chicken¡­ She loves her egg boiled but not properly cooked. The yoke shouldn¡¯t be solid. She likes¡­¡± Pink mentioned the food Jeslyn loved despite not being there whenever Jeslyn eats. 3 If Jeslyn was here, she¡¯d be shocked as to why Pink knew her so well. Blue was staring dumbly at Pink until she heard thest word. If she was Yellow, she would have asked how Pink knew Jeslyn so well, but because Blue wasn¡¯t as close to Pink as Yellow was, she didn¡¯t dare to be casual with her. Blue is allowed to be informal with Yellow and those below yellow, but wouldn¡¯t dare to be casual with Pink because the organizations in Country M have a strict rule about hierarchy and respect to superiors, especially in Alpha chaos¡¯ gang. He is ever serious and so are his men. That has helped him build a strong and loyal gang, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the heart of humans can¡¯t grow greedy, after all, Country M is like a forest with wild animals. Anyone can kill anyone just to survive- survival of the fittest. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Blue bowed before She walked away. Jeslyn had shown her their rooms when Blue was following her a while back, so she is a little familiar with the inside. After Blue left, Pink¡¯s eyes caught sight of Ray¡¯s photo. There were two photos of Ray. One has Jeslyn smiling while looking at his side profile. Ray¡¯s attention was on his phone at the time. The picture looked harmonious and cute. The second picture has only Ray cuffing his sleeve. The guy looked dashing with a small smile on the corner of his lips. Pink¡¯s eyes dimmed; she stretched her hand to grab the frame and raised it, ready to smash it on the floor but stopped herself in time. She didn¡¯t know what Jeslyn had in mind. It isn¡¯t that easy to forget your first love. Even though Jeslyn looks like she has moved on, Pink knew it was a lie. She was there before and understands the feelings. First love isn¡¯t a thing that could be swept off the heart just like that. Besides, all the drama happened about 4 months ago, so it¡¯s still too early for Jeslyn to forget Ray, So she thought. Also, Jeslyn was here a while ago and she didn¡¯t throw Ray¡¯s pictures out even though she nced at them. 1 Pink put the picture back and nced at old man Lee¡¯s photo. She brushed her fingers over it before walking away with her eyes brimming with sparkling liquid. (3) What would her subordinate and Jeslyn say when they see her crying? It was not ideal, so she walked out of the sitting room and left to take a walk around the house. Meanwhile, at the Zhou cooperation, Ray was seen, sitting behind the desk in his office. Even though it was nighttime, he was still there working his butt off. The ringing of his phone kept interrupting his typing, but still, Ray wouldn¡¯t stop to pick up his calls. Ray¡¯s office door burst open and his sister strode in. With her momentum, it was clear she was angry. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 90 Ray¡¯s dilemma Ray¡¯s office door burst open and his sister strode in. With her momentum, it was clear she was angry. (1) ¡°Ray! What is wrong with you?! Today marked three months you have been inside this office and wouldn¡¯te out. I bet you have forgotten the road to the house. What is going on? You don¡¯t tell me anything anymore. M om, dad, grandpa, and everyone else are worried about you. The security you barred them froming into thepany. How could you do that to your family? What is wrong with you?!¡± said ¡°How did you get in?¡± Ray raised his head from the keyboard and asked his sister. ¡°Wh- what?!¡± Sharon was totally bbergasted. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. At the gate earlier, the security men refused to let her in. Not until she called Frank who spoke with the chief security officer was she allowed in. She had thought her brother would react differently when he sees her, after all, she had been his most beloved person since young. She didn¡¯t expect he would ask her this with a in look on his face like he was addressing a stranger. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asked again. ¡°Sharon, what are you doing here?¡± Ray pushed his seat back and got up. He walked towards the floor- to-ceiling window and stopped to look at the dark city with sparkling lightsing from the tall buildings. ¡°Ray, it¡¯s me, your older sister-¡± Ray turned to look at her. His hair looked disheveled, and his wh ite shirt, although looked clean and well-ironed, was left flying over his ck trousers. He wasn¡¯t wearing shoes but slippers instead. His sleeves were folded up to rest just below his elbow. Totally unlike Ray. Sharon swallowed when she saw the look he was giving her. If not that she knew her brother was allergic to dirt, she would have vowed that her brother hasn¡¯t bathed for a few days. ¡°You are thest person I want to see.¡± He said. ¡°Wh- why?¡± regret. I ¡°What else do you want from me? Haven¡¯t you used me enough all your life? Ever since we were little, you have never stopped manipting me. You made me do things I never thought I would had thought you were the motherly figure you made me believe you were. Mother and father were never there for us while growing up¡­ they were always busy, so I relied on you and opened my heart to you, which was why you could manipte me to your satisfaction¡­. Not Anymore¡­ not anymore, Sharon.¡± Sharon¡¯s lips fell apart in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t fathom what her little brother was telling her. Yes, he was right. Ever since young, she had been the only one who cared about him¡­ no, she was the only one who had time for him. She gave him a listening ear, gave him a shoulder to cry on, took care of him whenever he was si ck, fed him whenever he couldn¡¯t eat¡­ She was literally everything to him because their parents were busy trying to stabilize their grandfather¡¯s failing business. 12.26 Even after their parents realized that neglecting their children was a bad trait, it was already toote. Ray couldn¡¯t love or rely on anyone anymore. His feelings and trust for his sister had overwhelmed what any man could feel for another. ¡°R- Ray¡­¡± Ray raised his palm to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t try. It won¡¯t work. You and Emilee have seeded in killing Jeslyn even after I warned you all not to touch her. I might have been stu pid all this while, I might not have known what I felt for Jeslyn at that time, and I might have thought I loved Emilee, but now that I know what my feelings truly were, it¡¯s already toote. There¡¯s nothing left in me for you to drill anymore. Sharon, I¡¯m only a shell now¡­ please, I beg you, leave me alone to wallow in sorrow. It might be that I¡¯ll be able to join Jeslyn and ask her and her family for forgiveness in the afterlif-¡± ¡°Stop it! Stop talking, you fo ol!!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The brother standing in front of her right now looked like a stranger to her. How could her fierce and decisive brother look so tired of life? How could her proud brother sound so down? All because of Jeslyn?! How dare that vixen?! Although Sharon was mad, her face looked sorrowful. She forced tears to run down her cheeks- just like she always did. She walked slowly to the tired-looking Ray and held his palm in hers. ¡°Brother¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°How could you¡­¡± she choked on her tears. ¡°How could you think so evil of me?¡­ I loved you with all my heart and everything I did was for your own good. I know that you are upset because of Jeslyn¡­¡± Ray pulled his hands out of Sharon¡¯s hold and turned his back to her. He didn¡¯t want to see her looking this way. He knew she was faking it, but it hurts watching her break down like this. ¡°Ray, Jeslyn was never the type of girl you can be with. Emilee and you have been dating before the n to use Jeslyn. I know I was wrong for making you do it, but brother, we needed to do what Emilee wanted so that grandpa would give you thepany. Second uncle¡¯s son was doing better than you and grandpa was thinking of handing thepany to him. You know what would have happened if the second branch became the head of the family. Ray, Jeslyn was never your type¡­ Yes, I agree, she is the prettiest girl in Rose City, she¡¯s cute and friendly, and you¡¯ll have a joyous home if you had married her but what about Emilee? You know she¡¯s not to be messed with. She might not be here but you know how possessive she is of you. Right from high school, she had been your woman. Have you forgotten what she did to those girls that confessed their feelings to you?¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 91 Maniptive- visiting the columbarium ¡°¡­If I hadn¡¯t stopped you from knowing what you felt for Jeslyn, do you think you would have lived to this day? All I did was for your safety¡­ I love you so much and I¡¯ll do it again if I have to: 1 Sharon stretched out her hand and touched Ray on the shoulder hoping he had been br ainwashed again, however, Ray pushed her hand off and turned around. His eyes were red and his hands were balled in fists. ¡°I thought you could change. However, you can never stop your schemes, never!¡± He pointed at the door with his back turned to her. ¡°Get out¡­ leave!!¡± Sharon furrowed her brows slightly. She knew this was not the right time to continue. Whenever Ray is angry, it is better to leave him alone. With that, she picked up her purse from the desk and left the office. She had no hand in spreading the rumor regarding Jeslyn¡¯s death, also, she was sure that the vixen. was still alive somewhere, however, she wasn¡¯t intending to tell Ray that. It is for everyone¡¯s good that he believed Jeslyn was dead. Ray closed his eyes. Why was he just knowing that his sister could be this maniptive? She still didn¡¯t take any me for all that happened. From everything she just said, she put all the mes on Emilee and the situation their family was in at that time. Yes, Ray agreed that his sister was right. He and Emilee had been dating from a young age. Emilee had always been the jealous type and wouldn¡¯t think twice before she killed anotherdy because of him¡­ she did it a few times in high school. Emilee killed a few girls because she found out or suspected they liked him. One of the girls she killed happened to be a politician¡¯s daughter. The man wouldn¡¯t let the matter go, so Emilee had to run away from home. After a few years, Emilee sent a girl who imed to be her assistant to him and told him she was fine. but didn¡¯t exin anything. From there onwards, thedy became the bridge between them, and even when Emilee and Ray started tomunicate through the phone, thedy didn¡¯t stop visiting Ray and that was because she had started to love Ray. However, after thest time thedy and Ray had s*x in the hotel where they discussed the poison Old man Lee was being given, Ray stopped hearing from her. He believed that thedy must have been killed by Emilee. That aside, Ray knew that he did wrong to Jeslyn. If it wasn¡¯t because of Emma and Ava who approached him and talked some sense into him, Ray wouldn¡¯t have realized what his beloved sister was doing to him. He had the belief that Jeslyn had been killed by Emilee and for that. Ever since his life had be miserable. He no longer sleeps at night due to guilt, and burning rage for himself and everyone around him. Ray knew that if he didn¡¯t stay away from everyone, he might kill someone. 12.26 Ray brushed his fingers over his messy hair and sighed. He walked into the office room and entered the bathroom. After washing his face, the makeup covering his dark circles was washed off. Ray¡¯s face looked pale like that of a ghost. His dark circles were so thick that it was scary. Ray stared at his reflection in the mirror for a long time before he returned to the office to continue working. When it¡¯s down, he¡¯ll call his makeup artist toe apply makeup on him. He¡¯d been living like that for around three months now. The next morning, Jeslyn got dressed in an off-shoulder ckce gown. She wore a ck cocktail hat with a veil. She held three bouquets of roses. One is a dark crimson which they say represents sorrow, while the other two are yellow roses, which the people say symbolizes strong ties. Jeslyn got into a ck car which was driven by Blue with Pink sitting in the front passenger seat. Both guards wore ck suits and ck inner shirts. Jeslyn had her eyes closed all through the journey to Rose City¡¯s columbarium. After a long time of driving, they arrived at the City¡¯s columbarium. Blue was made to stay inside the car while Jeslyn and Pink got down and walked into the building after Pink spoke with the security men and people in charge of the Columbarium. The management of the Columbarium walked Jeslyn and Pink into the building and directed them to the private sector specially designed for the Lee family. Although Jeslyn was already familiar with the ce, she didn¡¯t stop the three men from taking her there, after all, she had her face disguised and she didn¡¯t appear like Jeslyn but a family friend. The people didn¡¯t suspect that the youngdy was lying because almost everyone in Rose City knows that Jeslyn was dead. After the men left, Jeslyn walked into therge room alone, leaving Pink to stay outside the door. Standing in front of the niches, she stared at the ss covering the urns with her family¡¯s pictures, an inscription telling the biography of each member of the Lee family, and a bu nch of red roses ced on each of the Lee family¡¯s ss. The flowers caught Jeslyn¡¯s eyes because they were still fresh. They must have been ced here this morning. She thought. Jeslyn walked closer to the niches and felt the roses before counting them. There were 15 roses in each vase. From what she knows, 15 roses are for an apology. She knew that her family had enemies but who could have wronged her grandfather, grandmother, and mother that they needed to apologize like this? Whoever it was, Jeslyn nned on finding them and forgiving them on behalf of her family. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ your unfilial granddaughter finally found the time toe andsee you.¡± 12.26 92 Jeslyn¡¯s disbelief ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ your unfilial granddaughter finally found the time toe see you. Grandma, please forgive me, I¡¯m the reason for the family¡¯s downfall. M om¡­ I was wrong for being such a weakling¡­ Jeslyn brushed her palm over the smooth ss, no dirt could be found on it. Thinking the management cleaned it, Jeslyn¡¯s heavy heart calmed a bit. Not everyone would care about the remains of a fallen family, so Jeslyn was earnestly grateful. After a long while of crying and apologizing, Jeslyn started to y around. She believed that her family wouldn¡¯t be happy seeing her like this, so she similed. ¡°Grandpa, I married a bad man. Your son-inw is not a normal person¡­¡± She picked up the Crimson Rose and added it to the apology Roses ced inside the small vase attached to her mother¡¯s ss. ¡°I don¡¯t know his full capability but he¡¯s one of the devils in country M. She picked up a yellow Rose and ced it inside her grandmother¡¯s vase. ¡°Do you know¡­¡± she smiled. ¡°He has a son. He is very cute and I love him a lot even though I hated him before¡­¡± she chuckled and continued to brief her family about how her life had been ever since. Sometimes the sound of herughter traveled through the ce, other times, her cries and sniffs, while most times her voice could be heard as she talked to her family like they were there. Inside one of the higher-ups¡¯ offices, the man had been deliberating if he should call Ray as promised or inform him when hees tomorrow. Every morning, Rayes to the ce to keep it clean with his own hands. He cleans the sses and changes the flowers and pictures. He wasn¡¯t doing it because he wanted to be forgiven. He was doing it because he knew that If Jeslyn was still alive, she would be the one doing everything now. 1 Ray was inside his car speeding to thepany, lost in thought. He didn¡¯t take anyone along. including his chauffeur. His phone rang which jolted him back to reality. He clicked on his earpod to answer the call. His face changed when he heard what the other person said. ¡°Screeeeech!!¡± He recklessly turned the car around without caring about the carsing behind him. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Keep them there and don¡¯t let them leave!¡± He hurriedly said before he stepped on the elerator and almost flew out off the road like a racing car about to overtake itspetitors. Ray got to the columbarium but he was a little toote. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, CEO Ray, they left a while ago, we couldn¡¯t keep them. The manager reported with his head bowed. How could he stop them when a gun was pointed at his head? None of the girls looked friendly at all, so all he could do was to keep his life. ¡°What route did they leave from?¡± ¡°CEO Ray, I¡¯m not sure ¡°Useless!¡± Ray hissed, got into his car, and dr ove off. Who else would that be? He had beening 12:26 here every day for the past three months and no one has evere here to family. pay homage to the Lee For some reason, Ray¡¯s instinct was telling him it was Jelsyn but he didn¡¯t dare to believe it because he saw Jeslyn¡¯s ¡®dead body¡¯ from the video Emilee sent him. While Ray was almost going crazy thinking of who that person was, Jeslyn¡¯s car was speeding across the busy roads. ¡°Little bunny, where do you want to go after here?¡± ¡°I want to see everything my family once owned,¡± she replied. Pink nodded and directed Blue on where to go. The first ce Jeslyn stopped at was the Lee mansion. She got down from the car and stood by the door to feed her eyes with the beauty of the mansion one more time. On the ck bar gates was a ck card with the words ¡®Lee mansion¡¯ written on it. The two-story wh ite mansion stood strong in the middle of the bigpound with a swimming pool by its side. Memories of how she rushed to drive her car in and out of the bar gates every day shed through her mind. Jeslyn sh ut her eyes for a moment and when she opened them again, the emotions had disappeared. She got into the car and it started moving out of Lee street. Unbeknownst to them, an almost invisible camera was fixed around the house and one was ced on the card. Luckily Jeslyn¡¯s face was always disguised and also covered by the veil, however, Pink and Blue were captured by the CCTV. Inside the car, Jeslyn voiced out her doubt. ¡°Older sister, the house looked empty and there¡¯s still the card my grandfather ced on it. Why has it not been removed?¡± ¡°It seems the person who stole the property hasn¡¯t touched anything yet.¡± ¡°Oh? I doubt that. Thepany should be doing well. I checked the progress of thepany but found nothing. It¡¯s like the new owner has taken the Lee cooperation off the inte. Pink slightly shook her head. She¡¯ll just allow Jeslyn to see the state of thepanies by herself. Getting to the headquarters of thepany Jeslyn looked from her window but refused to get down. She slowly turned to look at Pink. ¡°I- is th- this m- my family¡¯spany?¡± Pink nodded. Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°Lies. Th- this is the wrong address.¡± She refused to believe it even though the name, ¡°Lee cooperation¡¯ was written on the top of the fifty-story building. Pink sighed. She got down from the front seat and entered the back seat. She pulled the shocked Jeslyn to herself and hugged her. ¡°Little bunny¡­ they are not your family¡¯s property anymore. Forget about them.¡± Jeslyn fervently shook her head on Pink¡¯s bosom. ¡°My grandpa suffered so much when he¡­when he started thispany.¡± She choked on her tears. ¡°My grandma died because of thispany¡­ older sister¡­¡± She looked up at Pink¡¯s stoic face and slowly pointed a finger at the dpidated building with Chapter 92 Chapter 92 92 Jeslyn¡¯s disbelief ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ your unfilial granddaughter finally found the time toe see you. Grandma, please forgive me, I¡¯m the reason for the family¡¯s downfall. M om¡­ I was wrong for being such a weakling¡­ Jeslyn brushed her palm over the smooth ss, no dirt could be found on it. Thinking the management cleaned it, Jeslyn¡¯s heavy heart calmed a bit. Not everyone would care about the remains of a fallen family, so Jeslyn was earnestly grateful. After a long while of crying and apologizing, Jeslyn started to y around. She believed that her family wouldn¡¯t be happy seeing her like this, so she similed. ¡°Grandpa, I married a bad man. Your son-inw is not a normal person¡­¡± She picked up the Crimson Rose and added it to the apology Roses ced inside the small vase attached to her mother¡¯s ss. ¡°I don¡¯t know his full capability but he¡¯s one of the devils in country M. She picked up a yellow Rose and ced it inside her grandmother¡¯s vase. ¡°Do you know¡­¡± she smiled. ¡°He has a son. He is very cute and I love him a lot even though I hated him before¡­¡± she chuckled and continued to brief her family about how her life had been ever since. Sometimes the sound of herughter traveled through the ce, other times, her cries and sniffs, while most times her voice could be heard as she talked to her family like they were there. Inside one of the higher-ups¡¯ offices, the man had been deliberating if he should call Ray as promised or inform him when hees tomorrow. Every morning, Rayes to the ce to keep it clean with his own hands. He cleans the sses and changes the flowers and pictures. He wasn¡¯t doing it because he wanted to be forgiven. He was doing it because he knew that If Jeslyn was still alive, she would be the one doing everything now. 1 Ray was inside his car speeding to thepany, lost in thought. He didn¡¯t take anyone along. including his chauffeur. His phone rang which jolted him back to reality. He clicked on his earpod to answer the call. His face changed when he heard what the other person said. ¡°Screeeeech!!¡± He recklessly turned the car around without caring about the carsing behind him. ¡°Keep them there and don¡¯t let them leave!¡± He hurriedly said before he stepped on the elerator and almost flew out off the road like a racing car about to overtake itspetitors. Ray got to the columbarium but he was a little toote. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, CEO Ray, they left a while ago, we couldn¡¯t keep them. The manager reported with his head bowed. How could he stop them when a gun was pointed at his head? None of the girls looked friendly at all, so all he could do was to keep his life. ¡°What route did they leave from?¡± ¡°CEO Ray, I¡¯m not sure ¡°Useless!¡± Ray hissed, got into his car, and dr ove off. Who else would that be? He had beening 12:26 here every day for the past three months and no one has evere here to family. pay homage to the Lee For some reason, Ray¡¯s instinct was telling him it was Jelsyn but he didn¡¯t dare to believe it because he saw Jeslyn¡¯s ¡®dead body¡¯ from the video Emilee sent him. While Ray was almost going crazy thinking of who that person was, Jeslyn¡¯s car was speeding across the busy roads. ¡°Little bunny, where do you want to go after here?¡± ¡°I want to see everything my family once owned,¡± she replied. Pink nodded and directed Blue on where to go. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The first ce Jeslyn stopped at was the Lee mansion. She got down from the car and stood by the door to feed her eyes with the beauty of the mansion one more time. On the ck bar gates was a ck card with the words ¡®Lee mansion¡¯ written on it. The two-story wh ite mansion stood strong in the middle of the bigpound with a swimming pool by its side. Memories of how she rushed to drive her car in and out of the bar gates every day shed through her mind. Jeslyn sh ut her eyes for a moment and when she opened them again, the emotions had disappeared. She got into the car and it started moving out of Lee street. Unbeknownst to them, an almost invisible camera was fixed around the house and one was ced on the card. Luckily Jeslyn¡¯s face was always disguised and also covered by the veil, however, Pink and Blue were captured by the CCTV. Inside the car, Jeslyn voiced out her doubt. ¡°Older sister, the house looked empty and there¡¯s still the card my grandfather ced on it. Why has it not been removed?¡± ¡°It seems the person who stole the property hasn¡¯t touched anything yet.¡± ¡°Oh? I doubt that. Thepany should be doing well. I checked the progress of thepany but found nothing. It¡¯s like the new owner has taken the Lee cooperation off the inte. Pink slightly shook her head. She¡¯ll just allow Jeslyn to see the state of thepanies by herself. Getting to the headquarters of thepany Jeslyn looked from her window but refused to get down. She slowly turned to look at Pink. ¡°I- is th- this m- my family¡¯spany?¡± Pink nodded. Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°Lies. Th- this is the wrong address.¡± She refused to believe it even though the name, ¡°Lee cooperation¡¯ was written on the top of the fifty-story building. Pink sighed. She got down from the front seat and entered the back seat. She pulled the shocked Jeslyn to herself and hugged her. ¡°Little bunny¡­ they are not your family¡¯s property anymore. Forget about them.¡± Jeslyn fervently shook her head on Pink¡¯s bosom. ¡°My grandpa suffered so much when he¡­when he started thispany.¡± She choked on her tears. ¡°My grandma died because of thispany¡­ older sister¡­¡± She looked up at Pink¡¯s stoic face and slowly pointed a finger at the dpidated building with Chapter 93 Chapter 93 93 Half-heart tattoo Pink pulled her into a hug again and started to slowly brush her back. ¡°Chil¡­ little bunny, we shall seek revenge.¡± She said quietly, enough to sit in Jeslyn¡¯s mind. Jeslyn broke into hot tears while nodding to Pi words. ¡°Those people are wicked¡­¡± she said amidst tears. ¡°They should have just killed me and left my family alone. I- I- I¡­ sniff¡­¡± ¡°Do you know who your enemies are?¡± Pink sh ut her up. ¡°Christine, her sister¡­¡± Pink shook her head. They are only puppets. Your family is also your enemy but they aren¡¯t the mastermind.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s cries abruptly stopped and she raised her head to look at Pink in silence. Pink sighed and turned to look at Blue, ¡°Start the car.¡± She ordered. ¡°Yes, boss¡± ¡°What do you know, please tell me!¡± Jeslyn grabbed her hand tightly. Pink patted her hand. ¡°What I know¡­¡± she swallowed and stayed silent for a while. She slowly raised her hand and wiped Jeslyns while saying: ¡°¡­ Will be the end of you if you know. You are still too weak to know why all these are happening to you right now¡­¡± 1 ¡°I can bear anything, please tell me, big sister, please!¡± She sobbed. 1 ¡°Your health is your number one weakness. Secondly, you are not rich and powerful enough to fight them¡­¡± Pink stopped talking and sighed. She had thought the Lee family could protect her till the end, unfortunately, they lost their lives because of her. ¡®Alice, Old Man Lee, Grandma Lee, I¡¯m sorry foringte. She closed her eyes and rested her head on the seat, ignoring Jeslyn who was still waiting to hear everything. Still not getting an answer after so long, she understood Pink didn¡¯t want to say anything, so she balled her hands as she made a daring decision in her mind. Power? Her husband has it. Health? She might not have it but her husband does. If she is too weak to find out who those people are, then her husband isn¡¯t. He had asked her to use his power before and she refused, now she would shamelessly ept the offer and repay him with her body. Jeslyn turned to look at thepany that was moving away from her sight, with strong determination. ¡°Ma¡¯am, where are we heading?¡± Blue asked. ¡°To the house.¡± Jeslyn intended to go to other ces to see how Ray and Christine were doing but as it stands now, there was no need since they were only pawns. Throughout the drive, the car was silent. Pink nces at Jeslyn from time to time. Jeslyn on the other hand was on her phone reading the entertainment news. ¡°Interesting,¡± she murmured. Pink turned to look at her, ¡°what has gotten your attention? Need to buy something?¡± 12.26 ¡°No¡­ Jesiyn repnea, sun scroning unrough ner phone. Chrisune just bagged an ambassador deal with the perfumepany I told her about. M&G fragrance is the biggest perfumepany in Country A. The deal was supposed to fly me to a B-ranked artist, however, I couldn¡¯t because of what happened. Now that Christine has gotten the deal, she will fly from D-ranked artist to C-ranked even though she hasn¡¯t made an official debut.¡± Pink was just staring at her, afraid Jeslyn would feel hurt or maybe cry but she had a distant look on her face. Pink patted her on the shoulder and replied: ¡°All you need to do is whisper to your husband if you need anything.¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°A fight like this, there won¡¯t be satisfaction if I use any help. I can allow him to do other things for me, but you see Christine, Ray, and the entertainment industry, I¡¯ll handle them myself. I don¡¯t mind starting from the beginning. It doesn¡¯t scare me.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Pink smiled and gently patted Jeslyn on her head. ¡°You are doing just great. Your mother is proud of you.¡± Jeslyn raised her gaze from the phone and looked at Pink. ¡°My mother¡­ She never wanted me to show myself to the public. She hated attention and had always been protecting me from it. How is she proud of me? She must have been feeling disgusted, just like how she felt when I told her about my dreams of bing a singer.¡± ¡°Shhhhh¡­¡± Pink ced a finger on Jeslyn¡¯s ck and s*xy lips, not afraid that the ck lipstick would stick to her finger. ¡°Your mother is not like that. She loved you with all her heart and her heart hurts more than yours whenever she sees your struggles. She wanted to shoulder all of life¡¯s difficulties for you just so you¡¯ll remain carefree and live that happy life forever. She didn¡¯t want you to taste sorrow for even a second, which was why she left you.¡± Pink immediately blinked back the tears that were gathering in her eyes. Jeslyn stayed silent for a long time. She saw those sparkling liquid gathering in her eyes, she heard how her voice almost broke a few times, and she saw the awkwardness when she mentioned ¡°leave you! A weird feeling suddenly wrapped around Jeslyn and she immediately pulled Pink¡¯s hand towards herself and unbuttoned the right sleeve. She raised the sleeve to reveal Pink¡¯s fair skin. Pink didn¡¯t try to struggle. She allowed Jeslyn to do whatever she wanted. It was about time Jeslyn found out her identity anyway. Jeslyn stared at the half-heart tattoo on Pink¡¯s forearm and her mind shed back to the day she saw her mother¡¯s back. Her mother, Alice, had never revealed her back to anyone before, except maybe her husband. All her dresses always covered her back. On that fateful day, Alice called Jeslyn into her room and locked the door. She undressed in front of her daughter with her back turned to her. Jeslyn was rmed at therge half-heart that was on her mother¡¯s back. It was tattooed red on her back. ¡°At a point in your life, you¡¯ll see this mark on someone other than me. You might be misfortuned to see it on arger group of people. Stay away from them, they are your enemy.¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 94 Finding the truth. Jeslyn immediately let go of Pink¡¯s hand like she was holding a hot potato. ¡°Wh- who are you?!¡± She turned fierce like she had seen an enemy. 1 Pink put down her sleeve and sighed. She rested her head on the car seat and slowly closed her ¡°Alice, you did it till the end. She mumbled. eyes. ¡°Y-you know my mother?¡± It was a rhetorical question. She had doubts about Pink¡¯s behavior for the longest time but couldn¡¯t prove it. The way Pink treats her like her child right from prison, what Yellow was saying to her the other day in her room that Pink didn¡¯t finish, how Pink protects her like a mother hen, the CCTV footage that captured Pink looking at her mother¡¯s picture frame at the ss house. Amidst other little signs she had been ¡°ignoring, told her Pink was rted to her and she was bound to find out today, whether she liked it or not. ¡°Jeslyn, child¡­¡± Pink turned her eyes to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Find us a club.¡± Shemanded Blue. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± ¡°A club?? Why!?¡± Jeslyn grew rmed. For some reason, she detested clubs and party houses. That feeling started after she woke up from aa. ¡°You want to know the truth, right? I¡¯ll tell you everything, but only at a club.¡± ¡°But why a club?¡± ¡°I need some drinks.¡± Jeslyn sighed in relief and rxed. Although her mother told her to stay away from the people with half- heart tattoos, she was sure Pink wasn¡¯t that person. Even though Pink was dangerous, she won¡¯t stay away from her because she was sure Pink cannot harm her. The car stopped at avishly decorated restaurant. They got down from the car and headed inside. Jeslyn was a little perplexed. Didn¡¯t Pink say club? When did a restaurant be a club? Blue walked to a waiter and said some words to him. The waiter nodded and walked away. A while later, another waiter arrived and led them into a room. The room was like every other ssy private room, but this one was a little dark. Just when Jeslyn thought that Pink must have changed her mind and decided to use a restaurant instead, the table split in two and the ground below it slowly cracked open. Jeslyn was bbergasted as she stared at the wonders in front of her. She forgot to look at Pink who was looking at her. ¡°Go in, you¡¯ll find the answers you seek.¡± Jeslyn heard those words which pulled her mind back. Her state of mind as she stared at Pink was chaotic. Go in?¡­ where? That dark ho le with blue lightsing from it? ¡°P-pink?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s lips shook as fear gripped her heart. Pink, Blue, and the waiter were smiling at her. To Jeslyn, it was a creepy smile. The atmosphere didn¡¯t require such a sweet smile. 12:27 ¡°Pink wh- ahhhh!¡± Jeslyn felt her body falling down the dark ho le after Pink pushed her in. ¡°Ahh¡­.!¡± She jerked up and her eyes snapped open. She realized she was on her bed, in her room. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead as she wiped them off with the back of her hand. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a nightmare, but when did she get here? Just then, the door was pushed open and Pink walked in carrying a tray with covered dishes. ¡°You are finally awake. You got me worried si ck.¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes followed Pink everywhere she went. ¡­ Little bunny, are you listening?¡± ¡°H-huh? Saying something?¡± Jeslyn asked, a little ttered. Pink sighed and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°What are you thinking again?¡± ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Yes. You fainted after ordering Blue to drive the car home.¡± ¡°Fa- fainted?¡± Jeslyn couldn¡¯t believe it. How could she faint out of the blue? She wasn¡¯t si ck and her body was in perfect shape and also, her nightmare was super real! ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°H-how? I was fine in the car just now.¡± ¡°You were fine but your emotions overwhelmed your body after seeing the state your grandfather¡¯s company was in.¡± Jeslyn blink. ¡°Y-you mean, you mean we didn¡¯t go to a restaurant?¡± ¡°What restaurant?¡± Pink furrowed her brows. She raised her hands and touched Jeslyn¡¯s forehead. It was warm. She sighed in relief and ced the food she brought on Jeslyn¡¯sp. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten in two days. Boss said you should drink some soup.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°T- two days?!!!!!¡± She screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t make me go deaf. I¡¯ll spank you.¡± Pink flicked her forehead. The piercing scream was unexpected. Jeslyn rubbed her forehead while waiting for a reply. She couldn¡¯t believe she was sleeping¡­ no, fainted for two days. Like Pink read her mind, she replied: ¡°You fainted for two days. I had to call Boss to send doctor Matt over because you were burning all over. However¡­¡± ¡°Why do you want to scream the house down?¡± Jeslyn immediately whipped her head towards the direction of the cute voice. Right on time, Valen walked in with one hand in his trousers pocket and the other hand hiding behind his back. His face was cutely cold as usual, and his long hair wasbed to the side, covering one eye. ¡°Valen?¡± Jeslyn mumbled in doubt. ¡°Are you still practicing how to call my name?¡± The child asked in disdain. A smile crept onto Jeslyn¡¯s lips and she hurriedly took the tray off herp and quickly got down from the bed. Pink instinctively stretched her hand out, thinking Jeslyn would fall due to how hasty she was. ¡°Care¡­ ¡°Careful!¡± Valen rushed to the bed and held on to Jeslyn whose left leg was tangled in the sheet. With his ¡®support¡¯, Jeslyn stabled herself and got down from the bed. ¡°It¡¯s really you, child,¡± she pinched his fluffy checks gently before she pulled him into a tight hug. ¡°I missed you so very much!¡± She said aloud. Valen¡¯s hands were hanging in thin air. He wasn¡¯t sure what to do. He didn¡¯t know if he should protect the rose he was holding or return the hug ¡°Well, I can do both, he thought and returned the hug while protecting the flower behind her back Chapter 95 Chapter 95 95 Gifting a rose Seeing this, a small smile found itself on Pink¡¯s lips. The minute she realized she was smiling, her face turned bitchy again before she got up and walked out of the room without the ¡®lovers¡¯ realizing she was gone. The two stayed in that position for a long time before they separated. Jeslyn pulled the child and they sat on the bed. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± She asked. Valen stayed silent while his eyes surveyed the room. It was a typical rich girl¡¯s room with lots of fluffy stuff. However, instead of a pink room, hers was creamy. After a long time, he replied with an attitude. ¡°I was passing through this City and decided to stop by and hand this thing¡­¡± he pulled out the rose and handed it to her. ¡°¡­To your family. But I waste, so you can have it.¡± Jeslyn looked down at the red rose and epted it before she burst into a fit ofughter. Hahahahaha!¡­ Valen suddenly felt ashamed. He knew she wouldugh at him and his childish gift. He thought he was ready for it but didn¡¯t know it would hurt so bad. His face downcasted and the excitement he felt when he saw her awake vanished. All of a sudden, herughter turned to sobs. Valen panicked. What did he do? What should he do? How should he console her? He wasn¡¯t good at consoling anyone, so he got scared. 1 The only thing he could think of was to do the same thing she always did to him, so he hugged her and started patting her back but her cries got worse. The child¡¯s anxiety got bigger. Then he heard her say: ¡°It¡¯s been ages since Ist received flowers from my loved ones.¡± Valen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Loved ones? Does that mean the feeling is mutual? She loves him too?¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Valen, honey. You have brightened my day. Even though the flowers were never mine, I will cherish them with all of my heart. It is your first gift to me, so it¡¯s a big deal.¡± ¡®Da mn! Who said they aren¡¯t for you? I personally handpicked the rose from Uncle Rex¡¯s garden and left it in a jar of water to remain fresh. If I had known you would be this appreciative, I would have gotten you something better, something you would forever hold close to your heart¡­ but what is that thing?! While the big one was saying her thoughts aloud, the small one was saying his in his heart. Unbeknownst to the two of them, a man in ck and the other in a multicolored shirt were standing right outside the opened door watching and listening to all Jeslyn was saying. After a while, the man in ck turned around and walked away like a ghost. ¡°Brother, you aren¡¯t going in?¡± Rex asked when Maverick turned. ¡°She is fine.¡± He replied curtly. ¡°Ho! Of course, she would be fine after waking up from two days of sleep. I haven¡¯t seen my sister-in- law for a long while now. If you aren¡¯t going, then I am.¡± Maverick paused on his step and without looking back, he said in a weird tone filled with threat. ¨C Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. 19-57 ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± Rex, who was about to go into the room, paused. ¡°huh? Of course, I know she¡¯s your wife. I never¡­¡± his eyes widened and he swallowed. ¡°Bro- brother?¡­¡± He looked from Maverick¡¯s wide back to Jeslyn who was still talking and decided to take a step back. He stood behind his brother and said in a hurtful voice. ¡°Brother, how could you think of me like that? Of course, I know she¡¯s your wife. I can never have eyes for my brother¡¯s wife¡­¡± Maverick suddenly snorted and restimed walking. Rex followed whilementing. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me.¡± He held his heart dramatically. ¡°Jeslyn is my sister-inw!!¡± He cried out. ¡°Miranda,¡± Maverick uttered. Hearing that name, Rex froze. After a while, he cackled up like a crazy man. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ brother! Miranda was Levi¡¯s wife-¡± ¡°He is also your brother.¡± ¡°Half brother. Say it as it is. He is our half-brother.¡± ¡°Still your sister-inw¡± ¡°Promiscuous sister-inw.¡± Rex corrected. ¡°She wanted you even as your sister-inw. She went after Valen¡¯s life. So, I took care of her,¡± By seducing her.¡± ¡°It is called, honey trap.¡± Maverick paused abruptly, prompting Rex to walk into his strong back. Maverick raised a brow and turned around. ¡°The next time-¡± ¡°Yaaaah! It was a mistake. I didn¡¯t walk into you on purpose. How could you threaten your little brother like that? Don¡¯t you have brotherly sympathy?!¡± ¡°No,¡± Maverick answered tly. (1) Rex rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine. I didn¡¯t sleep with that where. I only made her fall in love with me and broke her heart. Then Levi killed her for betraying him. I can¡¯t do that to Jeslyn. She won¡¯t even like me even if I try¡­ She doesn¡¯t even like you, so how can she like me?¡± Rex pouted. Every girl theye across likes or loves Maverick before him. Some only fall in love with him after he seduces them. However, Jeslyn seems not to care about anyone or anything. Although she liked handsome men, that¡¯s it. She doesn¡¯t attach feelings to it. ¡°You admitted you like her too.¡± ¡°Of course I like her! She¡¯s likable-¡± before Rex realized what he just said, it was already toote because the monster was staring at him with piercingly sharp eyes. His hands were folded on his chest with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Rexughed awkwardly while scratching his head. ¡°Rex, Maverick called. Rex sighed. Maverick rarely called his name and whenever he did, it meant there was suddenly a difficult mission for him to carry out. ¡°Brother, Miranda¡¯s case was different. You know I have a feud with Levi. Just like that woman and her daughter, we can¡¯t kill Levi, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t cause them heartaches, which I did to Levi by taking away the woman he loved so dearly. If she didn¡¯t cross the boundary, I wouldn¡¯t have targeted her. However, Jeslyn is-¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 96 Brazen Jeslyn ¡°Find out where Damien was sent to.¡± 1 ¡°Ahhhh!! Impossible! Brother, I refuse! I¡¯m not going! Either you change my mission or you kill me-¡± ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°D-deal? What deal?¡± Rex stuttered, Maverick curled his lips and said nothing. He was about to walk away when Rex stood in front of him and spread his hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me, you are going no-¡± Maverick stretched his hand and pped Rex¡¯s hand away before he walked past him. Rexughed mockingly at himself. Why did he mess with his wicked brother? If he truly didn¡¯t carry out the mission, Maverick wouldn¡¯t kill him, that¡¯s for sure. However, Maverick would instead give him a tougher mission. What if his brother asks him to go find out where those people¡¯ hold their meeting?! Thinking of that, Rex¡¯s eyes sharpened and he immediately ran after Maverick¡¯s silhouette while screaming. ¡°I ept the mission!¡± That evening, Jeslyn graced the kitchen to make something for everyone. She was told that Maverick and Rex came along with Valen but she hadn¡¯t seen them because they left for some work. A few days in¡­ When the going was sweet, You get me in the mood. Even though I was down¡­ Your love was addicting Till I lost myself in your charming eyes¡­ Yeah¡­ baby yeah¡­ The night is long and I need you Yeah¡­ baby yeah¡­ The night is cold and I want you. A few yearster It¡¯s the cold season When I touch you You point at the nket And tell me it¡¯s enough I got things to say 1227 You tell me you¡¯re busy You¡¯re hard to approach But easy outside Yeah¡­ baby yeah¡­ The night is long and I need you Yeah¡­ baby yeah¡­. The night is cold and I want you. Your phone kept ringing The sound kills me at night Just tell the bi tch it¡¯s nighttime And I¡¯m beside you! But then, you hit me¡­. You hit me¡­ Again and agaaaaain ch yeah eh eh eh eh¡­. Now, f*ck love, f*ck you I don¡¯t want you anymore¡­ anymore¡­ anymoo00000re¡­. F*ck love, f*ck you I don¡¯t want you anymore¡­ anymore¡­ anymo0o000ore¡­ Yeah¡­ baby yeah¡­ The night is long but I don¡¯t need you Yeah¡­ honey yeah¡­. The night is cold but my nket is enough.. Jeslyn felt something crawling on her stomach. She froze and before she could scream, her back hit a hard surface. Her nose picked the soft smell of musk, nature, and wood, a scent she was familiar with. ¡°F*ck! She let out the words subconsciously. He scared the sh it out of her. Turning around with a cooking spoon in hand, she wrapped her arms around his neck, and without him asking or making any attempt to do anything, she leaned in and kissed him. He didn¡¯t respond to her kiss however, she didn¡¯t feel awkward. Even though his lips were sealed, Jeskyn continued to push her luck. She could feel his eyes boring ho les in her face, but she couldn¡¯t care less. With the tip of her tongue, she outlines the edges of his lips. She felt his lips move but didn¡¯t open up. so she smiled. Getting a reaction meant she was doing good. 1227 214 She pressed herself against his body and loosened her hands to ce them on his waist, then forcefully pulled him closer, making him hit her with his front. There was no bulge, but it was fine. She wasn¡¯t ready for bed activities anyway. Maverick was speechless at his wife¡¯s brazenness. He just came back and heard her singing. It was a song, ¡®want me back¡¯ by Celestine Xuan, a retired female singer in Country Y. The song took the world by storm because it was thest song the world heard from one of their favorite singers before she abruptly, left the music industry and went into seclusion. The reason Maverick stopped by was because of Jeslyn¡¯s voice. However, standing by the door, he saw the oil identally slip from her hold. Although she caught it, a few drops touched the floor and she didn¡¯t notice. While singing and moving to the rhyme of the song, she was stepping towards the oil on the floor which was why he went in to rescue her but instead she responded with a kiss. 1 Now, he was about to open his mo uth to speak, she slid her tongue into his mo uth. Did she miss him this much? It can¡¯t be. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Jeslyn pulled away from Maverick when she heard that cute voice that sounded annoyed. However, Maverick held her firmly to his chest and wouldn¡¯t let her leave. ¡°Maverick, Valen is here,¡± Jeslyn whispered to him but the man only had a mocking smile on his lips. Jeslyn gave up and smiled before she turned to look at the door. ¡°Valen, I¡¯m cooking.¡± She beamed. Valen stared at her with disgust before he yelled: ¡°Why are you singing like that?! Did nobody ever tell you, you sing like a cat?¡­ No, not a cat, your singing is ho rrible!¡± Jeslyn¡¯s smile slid off and her lips fell open. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Valen, you don¡¯t say that to ady,¡± Rex spoke from outside the door. ¡°If nobody tells her that, she¡¯ll keep singing like that. It¡¯s irritating. Go do something about your voice, tune, or whatever it is called, hmph!¡± He stomped his feet, turned around, and stormed off, fuming. Rex walked to the door, hoping to apologize to Jeslyn but saw her in a suggestive position with Maverick who had his back to the door. ¡°Ahem¡­sorry for intruding. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Rex was about to leave when Jeslyn stopped him. ¡°What Valen said¡­ was it true?¡± Rex stayed silent for a while before he slowly nodded and hurried out. She stayed silent for a long time until she felt Maverick pinch her waist. She shifted her gaze from the door to the fridge and everything else except Maverick. ¡°Wh- what do you think about my-¡± she couldn¡¯t finish the question and hoped he understood what she meant. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 97 Uncertainty ¡°Wh- what do you think about my-¡± she couldn¡¯t finish the question and hoped he understood what she meant. (1 ¡°Your vocal needs training. You ruined it when you picked up songs that weren¡¯t meant for your voice.¡± He answered honestly. (1 Jeslyn¡¯s heart dived headfirst into her stomach. She felt her world crushing underneath her feet. Sadness consumed her as her mind shed to the criticisms she got when she was still singing. A lot of fans and haters had talked down on her singing and called her untalented so many times but because of the review she got from the world¡¯s most strict and impartial judge, Mr. Ryan Shen, Jeslyn didn¡¯t take the haters¡¯ words to heart. During her days in high school, she participated in a singing contest organized by some unknown bodies. The judges were impressed by Jeslyn¡¯s singing. While other judges gave Jeslyn 9-10 out of 10, Mr. Ryan Shen, the only judge in the world no voice is good enough to earn anyone 8 out of 10, gave Jeslyn 4.5 out of 10. who thinks The 65 years old man had never given anyone over 4 marks in ten years, which was why Jeslyn¡¯s rating took the entertainment industry by storm. Mr. Ryan Shen was a music legend. He retired in his thirties and decided to be a teacher and reviewer. He had tutored three super sessful artists whom Celestine Xuan was a part of. Breaking his record was every musician¡¯s goal. His music stood at the pinnacle of the music world for decades. without any music being able to pull it off the chart. The old man¡¯s music, until tomorrow, would still be the world¡¯s best. Thanks to that rating, Jeslyn became a sought-after newbie by different agencies, including those from Country M and Country Y, a Country of music. However, no matter how many invitations she received, Alice refused and wouldn¡¯t let her take the offer. It was only after her mother died that she finally chose Delly entertainment while using the opportunity to attend college, and also creating a strong bond with her grandfather who wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave the country. Jeslyn¡¯s debut song shot her to fame. She got a handful of critics and all of themined about the song she was made to sing. Nobody talked badly about her voice. A few monthster, her manager was changed to Ms. Miles and the first thing she did was change her music. Ms. Miles made her start to imitate the top singer in thepany. She was the highest-paid manager with tons of sessful artists. Her artists were the best in Delly entertainment which was why Jeslyn didn¡¯t suspect her of foul y when she started to make her sing music that didn¡¯t agree with her voice. The top singer, Mabel¡¯s style, and Jeslyn¡¯s weren¡¯tpatible. Jeslyn was a quiet singer adept in low belt and whistling, while the other singer was great at singing really loudly, coupled with incredibly high notes. When Jeslyn was having trouble with her voice, Ms. Miles told her to shout instead, giving her a huge challenge. She didn¡¯t want to ept it then but Christine and Maya, plus other top artists Ms. Miles was managing convinced her. Only her grandfather kicked against it. Sometimes, he yfully mocked her or told her, ¡°your old voice sounds sweeter. It gives me an angelic feel and makes you sound and look Innocent. You know I¡¯m old now, hearing you shouting and shrieking all in the name of singing gives me migraines. Just use that melodic voice when you sing for me, dear? However, the ¡®melodic voice¡¯ went out the window and no matter what she did and how she tried to sing, she went the screeching way. Until her grandfather stopped listening to her music. The inte also started cussing her, saying she was only a pretty face with no talent. Mabel¡¯s fans became Jelsyn¡¯s number one anti-fans, iming she wanted to kick their goddess out of thepany because she was a rich brat. Her reputation went from good to bad and after she started dating Ray, it went from bad to worse. Every day, there was a person spewing mean things about her on the inte. Ask about the most hated uing celebrity, it was Jeslyn. About her voice and singing, sheined to her manager and she assured her that those people spewing ha te were herpetitors. Jeslyn had grown used to her voice and singing, thinking it was better than her original but now¡­ She suddenly lost her zeal and turned around to check on what she was cooking. Maverick wrapped his hands around her waist and made her rest her back on his chest. ¡°Are you giving up?¡± He asked. He didn¡¯t sound friendly or overly serious. Just enough to get Jeslyn¡¯s attention.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll think of something.¡± She replied while stirring the rice on the fire with a wooden spoon. ¡°Hmm,¡± he replied before kissing her on the neck and walking away. After he left, Jeslyn was left in deep thought. She could change her voice but it would be difficult and she would also need the help of a good voice specialist or a music teacher. However, she doesn¡¯t know anyone. Her voice trainer way back in high school and the university died a few years ago, so she was a little lost on what to do. The thought of using Maverick sprung up again but she shook it off. She would be using him for her bigger revenge, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb him with her minor issues. At lunchtime, food was served but at the dining table, Jeslyn said nothing to no one. The two and a half men noticed but nobody said anything to her either. 1 However, from time to time, Valen nced at her, hoping she would look at him for once but she didn¡¯t. The boy¡¯s mood also dropped, making two depressed people on the table. This atmosphere didn¡¯t sit well with Rex. He pped his hands, drawing everyone¡¯s attention before he beamed and continued eating Chapter 98 Chapter 98 98 Making a life changing decision Valen snorted in response and Jeslyn looked away. Only Maverick was an exception. He continued to eat his food slowly in silence without making a noise with his cutlery or chewing. A few momentster, Jeslyn patted her dry lips with a wh ite napkin and got up from her chair. ¡°I¡¯m done eating, please excuse me.¡± Valen and Rex simultaneously shifted their gazes to Jeslyn¡¯s te. She only ate a few bites and now she¡¯s full? Maverick nodded without raising his head. Valen bit down on his lips while looking at Jeslyn¡¯s back. Did he do something wrong by speaking the truth? Inside the room, Jeslyny on her bed, thinking of what to do. It would be hard to start afresh, however, she was already 26 and the music industry is being dominated by youngsters. Or should she change careers? She knows about acting but doesn¡¯t know if she would do well. But then again, she had spent 4 months doing nothing, and she really needed to start doing something because whatever she decides to do now needs a lot of money¡­but what? She was a good writer when she was in school. She used to top her ss and her English teacher used to sing her praises. How about she writes novels online for the remaining 8 months while also thinking about what to do? Jeslyn nodded at the decision she arrived at and pulled out her phone to make some research about light novels. She heard that light novels were slowly gaining ground now as people no longer read hard copies but preferred to read online. Surfing through the inte, she got the three best writing and reading tforms and downloaded them before logging in to see what kind of novels they ept. In her library, she added a few best-selling books and thought to just skim through the pages to get an idea of what works best for the tform but unknowingly got hooked reading ¡®the Assassin Empress; wbyp¡¯. Jeslyn didn¡¯t know when she read three hundred chapters of the book. She only stopped when she felt her eyes growing dim. She decided to check the author¡¯s name. ¡°Poor author, I was too carried away to remember checking your name and giving you credit. Hahaha..¡± sheughed while searching for the author¡¯s name. ¡°Oh, Hassy_101¡­ Nice name¡­ So, what can I do to support this fine book of yours?¡± Jeslyn continued talking to herself while navigating the app to see how it worked. ¡°Hmm¡­ So, this is how it works. How do I¡­ Ah, it needs a payment method. But I have no bank ount.¡± She sighed. Another reason she really needs to start making money. Here, she needed to support her favorite author but got no money, 3 Jeslyn rubbed her temple and yawned. ¡°Why am I feeling sleepy? Isn¡¯t it afternoon?¡± She hardly feels sleepy at noon, so what was going on with her body? Is she growing weak now? Jeslyn looked at the time and blinked. She rubbed her eyes and blinked again and again. ¡°12? That¡¯s weird-¡± her lips fell open when she realized it was midnight. ¡°So, I spent¡­ How many hours of reading?¡± Jeslyn calcted in her mind. From 11 AM to 12 AM. ¡°13 hours???!! Who sits and reads for 13 hours?!¡± Jeslyn thought. 11 Well, if she had seen avid readers on tforms, she wouldn¡¯t be asking that. ¡°Click,¡± Jeslyn raised her head to look at her door when she heard the clicking sound. She knew who would be entering her room by this time, so she didn¡¯t bother to get rmed. True to her thoughts, Maverick walked into her room in his ck outfit¡­ No, it seemed he changed from the earlier one because this one was in, unlike the one he wore earlier that had gold buttons, this one has ck buttons. Maverick¡¯s clothes are almost identical unless one pays attention to little details. ¡°Why- You came,¡± Jeslyn blurted out. That wasn¡¯t what she wanted to say but the words got changed on the tip of her tongue. She wanted to ask him why he wasn¡¯t sleeping. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He answered and sat in the bed to remove his shoes. ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± He turned his head in her direction. ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡± She touched her stomach and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be hungry,¡± she smiled. Maverick nodded. He got up to take off his clothes. Looking at him as he took off his clothes reminded him of how Su Yue, the female lead in the book she just read, took off the Emperor¡¯s clothes. The activity they did shed through her mind and butterfly feelings swept through her stomach. To be honest, while reading the spicy scenes in the story, she couldn¡¯t help imagining herself and Maverick doing it. Although the author wasn¡¯t very detailed, she was able to picture the scene. After all, she was no child.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lost in her own world, she didn¡¯t know she was ogling her husband. Meanwhile, Maverick was also staring at her, taking in all her little reactions. Sometimes she swallowed, sometimes her eyes lit up and other times, she subconsciously touched her stomach. Maverick shook his head. Whatever was running through her head was dangerous for them both, so he turned and walked towards the bathroom with his trousers on. Even when he left, Jeslyn wasn¡¯t aware. She snapped awake after a while and felt embarrassed. How could she not know when he left? A few momentster, Jeslyn yawned and stretched before entering the nket. Soon Maverick returned with a wh ite towel wrapped around his tiny firm waist. He walked to the dressing table and blew his hair dry and went to her walk-in closet to get the pajamas he brought along from home. Sleeping beside her on the bed, he could perceive her flowery scent. He ced his face on the cr ook of her neck and sniffed in her scent. His action, coupled with the smell got his body excited but ¡­ he wasn¡¯t intending to do anything to her right now. She was in a bad mood earlier and he also could see she needed a good sleep from whatever she had been doing in the room behind his back. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 99 Nagging Feelings- Shy away Maverick raised his face from her neck and scrutinized her face. She looked peaceful while sleeping. She looked like she didn¡¯t have issues disturbing her. However, he knew how much her heart was hurting, just like that little girl, Rossa, who used to tell him about her mother while crying, yet a few secondster, she would start ying again like she wasn¡¯t the one crying a while back. T ¡®Jeslyn¡­ What¡¯s your real identity? Why can¡¯t I find anything meaningful about you? Who is that person blocking my path each time I get a new lead? Your medical reports said you are missing two years of memory. What happened in those two years? What traumatized you so much? How did you also forget your childhood?¡± While thinking all that, Maverick¡¯s fingers were subconsciously outlining her face. Jeslyn stirred but her eyes were still closed. She changed the position her hand was in and ced it anywhere. Maverick¡¯s mind returned and he slowly trailed his eyes to where her hand was resting and ttened his lips. ¡°If only you know what you are doing, Jeslyn.¡± He took her hand off his bulge and ced it on his chest after putting his back on the bed. Jeslyn snuggled against him, cing her head on his chest, and smiled. It wasn¡¯t known if she did it intentionally or subconsciously. That night, while everyone was sleeping, Ray was busy watching the CCTV footage he ced on the Lee property. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He saw thedies in ck, the two with multicolored hair and one dressed in all ck with a cocktail hat. He zoomed into the video. The girl doesn¡¯t have Jeslyn¡¯s face, she also didn¡¯t have Jeslyn¡¯s happy vibe. The girl¡¯s personality was cold and unfriendly, just like the twodies standing beside her as she stared at the Lee mansion. Ray sighed and rubbed his temple. He knew she couldn¡¯t have been Jeslyn but why did he still have the nagging feeling that it was her? Ray was a step away from going crazy. He didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, so he left the image ying on the screen while he went to anotherptop to continue working on it. The next morning. Jeslyn got up refreshed. Maverick was nowhere to be found. There was no new chapter to read yet, so she decided to go see Valen and probably take him out to show him around Rose City and the ces she used to go to. ¡°Valen, child,¡± she opened his door, a room Pink was supposed to have been in. However, he was not in, rather, she met Rex putting on his shirt. ¡°S-sorry¡­ Bang!¡± She immediately sh ut the door and ran off. -Rex was confused at her reaction. He stood frozen for a while before he chuckled and shook his head. If she could react this way after seeing his body, then what would she do when she sees Maverick¡¯s? Would she have a nosebleed? ¡°Wait! She must have already seen his body, right? Huh? Brother hasn¡¯t given me any hint, or wait¡­ I haven¡¯t asked him about it. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Has my brother not touched her yet?¡± Rex¡¯s eyes widened. for a brief moment before he hurriedly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. I know my brother. If Jeslyn couldn¡¯t get his body reacting, he wouldn¡¯t have left hickeys on her¡­ But there¡¯s a difference between¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ll find out. Hehehe¡­¡± Rex knows every single thing that goes on in the house, provided the thing didn¡¯t happen inside the rooms of the high profiled people in the house, like Maverick¡¯s room, Jeslyn¡¯s room, and Valen¡¯s room. The servants and workers cannot escape Rex¡¯s detection unless he chooses to ignore them. As for the reason he knew Jeslyn had hickeys, a few servants saw her when she left Maverick¡¯s room, wearing his shirt and they saw the deep red marks on her pale smooth skin. They were mature adults, so they didn¡¯t need a detective to tell them what happened. Rex sighed and shook his head again before he continued with what he was doing. Jeslyn got to the sitting room and found Valen sitting quietly. She tiptoed to stand beside him but the child didn¡¯t notice because he was lost in thought. Jeslyn found it strange. She walked to stand in front of him, yet Valen seemed to not have noticed. Jeslyn sighed and squatted in front of him. ¡°How many children have you gotten?¡± Valen¡¯s gaze focused before he saw Jeslyn in front of him. His lips parted and wanted to call her name but decided against it because he thought she was still upset. ¡°I- ¡°he wanted to apologize but shook his head. He was right to have said that. After the incident, he downloaded Jeslyn¡¯s musicst night and listened to them. The child almost threw his phone in a fit of rage afterparing her old voice to the new one. No wonder she was still a D-list singer after 5 years. Her agency gave her nonsense to sing in a ru bbish voice. ¡°Jeslyn, are you du mb?¡± Jeslyn looked at the cute child staring at him and knocked him on the head. ¡°You don¡¯t say that to your elders,¡± She lectured. ¡°But I didn¡¯t say that. People online were saying that about you,¡± he red at her. ¡°Huh? Why? I haven¡¯t caused any sensation for the past four months,¡± she frowned. Valen rolled his eyes. ¡°It was on thements you got on your music. People wereining and insulting you but your agency did nothing to defend you. They ruined your voice and watched you remain in the beginning, yet you did nothing to help yourself¡­ So I agreed with your haters that you. are du mb. If I were them, I would have been a worse ha ter.¡±He red at her again. After understanding where he wasing from, Jeslynughed so hard that her stomach hurt. ¡°I was really du mb.¡± She didn¡¯t want to start giving excuses and ming people for her mistakes, so she admitted to it. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 100 Suspicious gown- S*xy old man After understanding where he wasing from, Jeslynughed so hard that her stomach hurt. ¡°I was really du mb.¡± She didn¡¯t want to start giving excuses and ming people for her mistakes, so she admitted to it. Valen nodded slowly to whatever he thought. He stayed silent for a while before he asked in a low voice. ¡°Did you cry?¡± Jeslyn was taken aback. She didn¡¯t understand until she did. ¡°Hahaha¡­ of course not! Why would I because you told me the truth I was ig norant to? Because of my little sweet, sweet pie, I¡¯ll start all over again to train my voice so that you¡¯llmend me in the future. Hahahaha¡­¡± cry Seeing herughing so sweetly, Valen¡¯s heart was relieved and he also smiled before he initiated a hug with Jeslyn. She froze in shock. Valen hugged her? Her hands slowly raised and she touched the child. He really hugged her! Jeslyn was so excited that she returned the hug but it got so tight that the child was almost squashed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the child whispered but loud enough for Jeslyn to hear. Ever since she knew Valen, this was the first time he apologized without someone asking him. It made Jeslyn so emotional that she almost cried. She pulled away and ced her hands on the child¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Child, why are you sorry?¡± Valen ttened his lips into a straight line. He didn¡¯t want to tell her that he was apologizing for criticizing her like that in the kitchen. The reason he blew up like that yesterday was that he saw her with his father. Valen just realized that he tends to get really angry whenever he sees his father and Jeslyn together. For some reason, he wants to be the only man around Jeslyn. Valen also couldn¡¯t tell her that he was apologizing for calling her du mb. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t the one who literally called her du mb, he was only repeating what he read, but since Jeslyn knocked him on the head, then it must be wrong, so he decided he had seen a perfect excuse. ¡°For calling you du mb,¡± he finally said after a long time. Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°I know you a little to know that you don¡¯t hold back what you want to say unless you are about to tell a wh ite lie. So, the reason you apologized isn¡¯t that you called me du mb¡­¡± Jeslyn paused and raised Valen¡¯s jaw with her fingers, forcing him to maintain eye contact with her. ¡°When you feel¡­ no, when you know you have offended someone, don¡¯t make excuses or try to shy away from apologizing. It makes¡­¡± Jeslyn was stunned because Valen didn¡¯t let her finish before he nodded. ¡°I understand¡­¡± he replied while staring at Jeslyn¡¯s hazel eyes. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be good,¡± he concluded. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t describe her excitement. Vn wasn¡¯t the type to not fulfill his promises, so since he said he would, definitely he meant it. ¡°Valen, child, I¡¯m so excited right now, so for that, I¡¯ll be taking you out!¡± Jeslyn eximed. Valen also smiled. He had long wanted to experience this kind of life but his condition and the family he belonged to, plus what Mn had taught him made the child stop thinking about these ¡®minor¡¯ things. Jeslyn surveyed Valen. The child had been wearing either suits or ck casuals. He needed a change. of wardrobe. ¡°Let me go in and get changed. Jeslyn hurried towards her room like she was being chased. Getting into her room, she went to her wardrobe. She scattered the luxurious clothes but couldn¡¯t find what she was looking for. ¡°Where is that ck dress?¡± She mumbled while searching around. She was not a fan of ck dresses but it seems she has to start getting ck clothes to match Valen¡¯s sometimes. The only ck dress she was seeing was the one she wore to the columbarium. She set that aside and continued to go through her wardrobe. After rummaging through the wardrobe, she finally spotted a ck dress, neatly folded inside her wardrobe. She pulled it out and opened the dress. Her brows furrowed because she couldn¡¯t remember buying herself something like this. Checking thebel, she realized it was a customized dress. ¡°Did grandpa get me this?¡± She asked in doubt. She didn¡¯t suspect anyone else because her grandfather used to get her dresses and leave them in her wardrobe without informing her. He said he loved the reaction she wore whenever she brought the dresses to him. Jeslyn sighed and started to unzip the dress. She no longer doubted the gown because her grandfather had told her one time to get herself some ck clothes but each time, she kicked against it. He must have sent it to her wardrobe without her knowledge. After a while of putting on the re knee-length gown with spaghetti straps, Jeslyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re such a s*xy old man, hahaha.¡± Sheughed. How could a 75-year-old man know so much about s*xy dresses? ¡°Grandma must have been a lucky woman,¡± she smiled bitterly. If only they lived long together. Jeslyn sat down to make herself up. She applied thick makeup on herself and did a thorough disguise. By the time she was done, she looked nothing like Jeslyn¡­ or rather, there was still a little bit of Jeslyn left but it was just too little that it went unnoticed. After she was done, she took her ck shades, picked up a ck purse, and opened it to put shades in it, but realized the purse was empty. ¡°Ah! No money¡­¡± she pouted pitifully and sighed dejectedly. ¡°Then how am I supposed to take Valen out?¡­ I¡¯m so mad right now!¡­ Wait,¡± she paused to think before a dubious smile crept onto her lips. ¡°Pink should have a decent amount of money in her ount¡­¡± she clicked her tongue yfully before rushing out of the room. Getting to the sitting room Jeslyn asked Pink¡¯s whereabouts and was told she was outside the house. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn rushed outside, leaving Valen to think about what had gotten into her. ¡°Older sister!¡± Jeslyn screamed. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 101 Wanting Valen for a sl ave Pink, who was pacing around, stopped to look behind her and saw Jeslyn running towards her. ¡°Take it easy, mad girl!¡± Pink chastised yfully. ¡°I- I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeslyn waved her hand, almost out of breath. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I need some money, lend me and I will pay you back in a while.¡± Jeslyn shed her poopy eyes and smiled like a cute bunny. Seeing this, Pink couldn¡¯t resist but still yed hard to get. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money to spare, you came toote.¡± ¡°Ah! Older sister, stop lying!¡± Jeslyn pouted. Pink couldn¡¯t help but smile. The face Jeslyn was making made Pink burst into a fit ofughter. ¡°Stop making that face. Fine, I will lend you, but how much?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jeslyn beamed, e closer,¡± she waved her forward. Pink understood that she¡¯ll be needing a huge amount of money and immediately waved her away. ¡°Don¡¯te closer. I¡¯ll give you my credit card. Spend as much as you can pay. Yes, you heard me¡­ as much as you can pay. Don¡¯t be a golddigger.¡± Jeslyn only nodded and said nothing. Pink dug a hand into her suit and pulled out a card. ¡°Jeez! Did you have to yell? I never said I won¡¯t pay!¡± Jeslynmented after the card had gotten into her palm. ¡°Return it,¡± Pink opened her palm. Impossible!¡± Jeslyn refused and ran back to the house. Pink chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Na ughty,¡± she murmured. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we going with her? I think she¡¯s going out.¡± Blue¡¯s voice came from behind Pink. ¡°She¡¯s taking a car, isn¡¯t she?¡± Pink answered sarcastically with a raised brow. A whileter, Jeslyn returned with Valen and got into the ck low-key car prepared for them. While they were leaving thepound, Pink sent a message to Maverick before keeping her phone away. ¡°Valen, where would you like to go after we are done shopping?¡± ¡°Anywhere,¡± the child replied. ¡°Okay¡­ we would go shopping, from there, we would go to the amusement park and then go to a restaurant and¡­ hmmm¡­ where else?¡­¡± Jeslyn couldn¡¯t think of anywhere else a child like Valen would like to go. ¡°A haunted house?¡­ Ice skating?¡­ Watching skiing?¡­ A cinema?¡­ There are lots of ces you could go, but one day is not enough,¡± Blue chimed in. ¡°What an excellent idea! Where would you choose from the options?¡± Jeslyn said excitedly. ¡°A haunted house and watching skiing,¡± Valen said, a little excited. 1 ¡°Okay!¡± Jeslyn did her fingers in an ok gesture. ¡°Whatever the child wants!¡± Sheughed. The car stopped at thergest shopping center. Entering the elevator, Jeslyn came face to face with one of her nemeses. She froze in her tracks, staring eyeball to eyeball at the elegantly dressed woman in front of her, except that the woman couldn¡¯t see beyond Jeslyn¡¯s shades. She walked in to stand beside the woman, holding Jeskyj closer to her. ¡°Mummy, this kid is sooo handsome!¡± A cute-looking girl of about Valen¡¯s age eximed. The child¡¯s words pulled her mother¡¯s attention away from the sexy-looking Jeslyn and shifted her gaze to Valen. The woman¡¯s lips parted slightly, she almost attested to Valen¡¯s cuteness until she realized the child was someone else¡¯s and that her own daughter might feel bad. ¡°You are prettier,¡± she told her daughter. ¡°Mother, I want to have him. I need him to be around me. Whenever my older sister is not home, I can go to him.¡± The child looked at her mother with expectations in her eyes. ¡®Her mother would say, yes,¡¯ she thought. 2 ¡°Ehm¡­ Chi Chi, they are¡­¡± the woman turned to look at Valen. She felt Jeslyn was the mother of the cute boy because the other two women stood like guards and their ck and white official dress code affirmed it. She knew what her child wanted. Chi chi took the cute boy for a toy, however, there was no way she would tell the mother that. ¡°Miss,¡± Jeslyn turned her head to look over her shoulder without responding. ¡°Your child looks cut-¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious,¡± Jeslyn¡¯s cold voice interrupted the woman. The woman was taken aback. The voice sounded familiar, at the same time, unfamiliar. She cleared her throat awkwardly and smiled, yet her mind was cussing. ¡®Why was this arr ogant sl ut acting ig norant about her identity? Who doesn¡¯t know that she is Christine¡¯s new ¡®adopted¡¯ mother? The MOTHER of the celebrity making waves right now. Who doesn¡¯t know that she used to be the stepmother of that worthless Jeslyn? Who in this country doesn¡¯t know that she is now the legitimate madam of the Chen family? Who is so blind that doesn¡¯t know that their family would soon be the top richest in the whole country?!¡± Wild dreams! Madam Wales was about to bl ow up but calmed herself down. Although Jeslyn looked ssy and smelled of money, the woman didn¡¯t acknowledge that Jeslyn was as wealthy as her. ¡°My daughter would love to have your child as her ymate. I¡¯ll pay you handsomely if you agree to allow your son to visit us often. I have never told my daughter ¡®no¡¯ ever since she was born, so I don¡¯t want to shatter her dreams now. What do you say?¡± Madam Chen didn¡¯t sound like she was asking for a favor but rather, it felt like she was the one doing Jeslyn a favor. Blue and Pink gazed from the woman to Jeslyn, waiting for an order to bl ow her brain out. Jeslyn took off her shades and examined her stepmother for a while. ¡®Good thing that you didn¡¯t allow me to wait for too long, you brought yourself right in front of me, begging for death. Why should I refuse?¡¯ she thought in her head while her lips curved into a smile. She lowered her gaze to the child that was almost drooling while staring at Valen with her eyes sparkling. She squatted in front of the child and asked while still smiling: ¡°You want my Valen for a ve, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 102 Fighting for Jeslyn Jeslyn¡¯s face suddenly turned wicked and she enunciated: ¡°You are¡­ not good enough.¡± She stood up and turned to look at her stepmother who was still stunned for whatever reason. ¡°My son¡­¡± she paused to make sure her stepmother was digesting her words. ¡°Does not need ¡®ymates. Even though he needed one, your u gly and di sgusting daughter doesn¡¯t stand a chance¡± With that, she snorted and gave the mother and child a nasty look. ¡°How dare you!¡± Madam Chen couldn¡¯t take the disrespect anymore. ¡°Do you not know who I am? You should ask your worthless husband or whatever waste gave birth to you, who the Chen family is! You dared to call my daughter names just because I wanted to do you a favor, you sh ame-¡± ¡°I used to think this world could be manageable until I met you. A person like you should be stripped na ked and showcased around the city, but because it would be a humiliation to respectable women, it would be better if you partially live in this world. You will curse this day for the rest of your soon-to-be miserable life¡­ that I assure you¡± Jeslyn made a strong vow. ¡°Ding!¡± The elevator door opened and Jeslyn stepped out together with Valen. ¡°Hey! Stop right there! Security, stop that wench!!¡± Madam Chen grew mad. She didn¡¯t care about the threat because she didn¡¯t believe Jeslyn could do anything to her. She came here with her guards but had them take another elevator because she ha tes seeing them around her. ¡°They make things inconvenient for me.¡± She says. Pink turned and stood in front of Madam Chen, blocking her from going after Jeslyn. She was exuding a dangerous aura that little Chi Chi burst into a loud wail due to fear. ¡°Don¡¯t court death right now, save your sh itty life for your future nightmares.¡± Pink threatened before she walked away. The security men that were running over were sent back by Blue who showed them an ID card. Madam Chen was bbergasted. She didn¡¯t understand what just happened. She was threatened! She, a woman whom everybody in the Country wanted to befriend, a woman who was getting so much respect and recognition ever since she ¡®adopted¡¯ Christine, was disrespected and the security men did nothing! ¡°Ok, let¡¯s see who gets to shed blood after I¡¯m done with you.¡± She got down from the elevator with her daughter who was still wailing and searching everywhere with eyes, looking for her ¡®prince charming. Jeslyn took Valen to the children¡¯s clothing store. Before entering the store, she told Blue: ¡°Watch that woman, do not let her leave your sight.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± blue didn¡¯t bother to think otherwise before epting her mission to watch the woman who just walked into the same store as Jeslyn. Madam Chen wasn¡¯t meant to shop there but just to cause trouble for Jeslyn, she called her friend, the Manager of the store when she saw Jeslyn entering there. ¡°Madam Chen, wee to our store. We got new goods that your daughter might love.¡± A middle-aged woman walked to Madam Chen and they both hugged each other before she made her and Chi Chi sit on one of the seats, especially for their VIP customers. The manager then turned to give Jeslyn a once-over look before she smiled at her. ¡°Miss, how may we be of service to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to get my son some affordable casual wear,¡± Jeslyn replied, still standing. She wasn¡¯t offered a seat, so she didn¡¯t bother to sit. Hearing the word ¡®casual¡¯, Manager¡¯s smile stiffened but remembering they have expensive casual wear for kids, she rxed a little and asked further: ¡°Miss, what type are you looking for? I can ask the salesperson to take you to the section for the most expensive casuals, imported from Country M,¡± she forced a smile. ¡°Oh no, clothes from Country M are unnecessarily expensive. I don¡¯t need to waste too much money on that. Direct me to the section with around $50 to $100 wea-¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Madam Chenughed so hard that she held her stomach. ¡°Friend, when did your store start to sell such low-quality goods?¡± By now, Manager¡¯s face had turned unsightly. The fake smile could no longer be found anywhere near her face. Without care for protocol, she berated Jeslyn. ¡°Miss, please, if you can¡¯t afford what we sell here, you shouldn¡¯te here to waste my time and stop my business from moving forward. Please take your fake self to another store, this store doesn¡¯t sell cheap things. Our goods are being sent from Country M which makes them very expensive. If you need to buy anything from this store, you better hold nothing less than $500!¡± Jeslyn¡¯s lips fell apart. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She stylishly cleaned her ear to ready herself to hear more. ¡°What did you just say? Please,e again.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you deaf or something? Leave!¡± Madam Chen yelled in Manager¡¯s ce. Her daughter was still looking at Valen and it was starting to embarrass her. Instead of taking it out on her daughter, she made Jeslyn her anger-disposer. ¡°When would a sha meless woman like you learn to mind her manners? Now I see where your di sgrace of a child learned hers from. Others wouldn¡¯t be different either.¡± Jeslyn sneered. She was referring to Christine and Emilee. ¡°You dare!¡± Madam Chen stood up from her seat. Her loud voice pulled arge crowd to gather at the ce, making the Manager a little annoyed but because Madam Chen was one of their biggest customers and friend, plus she has a share in thepany, the Manager couldn¡¯t chastise her. ¡°You know thisdy?¡± The Manager asked her. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s a gold-digging bi tch who runs after men with enough money to take care of that ba stard child she¡¯s holding!¡± Pink was about to take a step forward when Jeslyn grabbed her hand and shook her head. Valen finally nced at the woman who just spewed ru bbish about Jeslyn and suddenly felt his blood boiling. The woman¡¯s daughter was still looking at him with watering eyes. So he smirked at her and mouthed ¡®ugl y¡¯ Everywhere was silent after Madam Chen made that deration. Chi Chi suddenly crying out of nowhere startled everyone which made them look down to see the cute Valen. ¡°Oh, my God! He is so cute!¡± ¡°Whose child is that?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for a child like this, I¡¯d do worse than being a mistress to take care of him.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 103 Getting the manager in trouble ¡°That¡¯s right, a child like this should never be allowed to suffer.¡± Jeslyn smiled when she heard everyone from the crowd defending her. ¡°Why are you insulting thisdy when it¡¯s obviously your husband who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off other women?¡± A bystander added. She wasn¡¯t sure what was happening. She thought Madam Chen was fighting Jeslyn because of her husband. ¡°Some men cheat because of how their wives treat them.¡± Another added. ¡°I support that. If she could cause so much drama in a mall with her na ughty daughter, then I wonder how much trouble the house would be in.¡± ¡°By the way, if I may say, thisdy and her child came here with two guards. From how well they were protecting thedy and her child, it doesn¡¯t look like how a mistress would be treated. Mistresses are afraid of being exposed for the fear of the legitimate wife finding out.¡± Someone who saw when Jeslyn came in said. ¡°Not all mistresses are like that.¡± Jeslyn finally spoke up. She turned to look at the crowd of people gathered around her and beamed at them. ¡°There was a story I happened to read. A married woman¡¯s assistant who also happened to be her best! friend was actually having affairs with the married woman¡¯s husband and even had children for the man. Going deeper into the story, the assistant-¡± ¡°Stop spewing nonsense!¡± Madam Chen screamed. Jeslyn covered her mo uth with her fingers and chuckled. ¡°Why? Madam Chen? Were you the woman?¡± Jeslyn widened her eyes and mo uth like she just spewed tea. ¡°It was really you?!¡± ¡°Sh ut up, you lying b itch!¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t a b itch yourself, how did you know I¡¯m a bi tch? I heard it takes an experienced witch to know another witch. In this case, you were a gold-digging Mistress, that was why you knew I was a mistress at a nce.¡± Jeslyn fired back. ¡°Manager, send this wench out of here! Now, or else I¡¯ll pull out my shares.¡±Madam Chen threatened the manager who was already angry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Our store doesn¡¯t wee troublesome people like you. I knew you were trouble the moment I set my eyes on you, so leave now. You are forever cklisted. If you don¡¯t leave on your own ord, I¡¯ll call security on you.¡± The manager pulled out her phone, ready to call security at any moment. ¡°I heard that this store used to belong to the oldest Miss of the Lee family. So after the disaster that struck that family, the hidden stepmother who never liked Jeslyn suddenly became a shareholder while the Manager that Jeslyn picked up from the slum, who knew the in and out of Jeslyn¡¯s family suddenly became best friends with the Young Miss¡¯ enemy¡­¡± Jeslyn turned to look at everyone gathered around them. ¡°People, if you want to live long, protect yourself from ¡®friends and family¡¯. They will be the ones to shield you and also be the ones to push you into the storm. Jeslyn¡¯s case is an eye-opener for me! At those words, the people were stunned. Many of them knew the case regarding Jeslyn but they only knew the surface. None of them knew that Jeslyn owned the store, likewise everything else that was revealed. The people started to give the Manager and Madam Chen funny looks. It angered the Manager so much that she immediately called security. She was a big woman now. After she betrayed Jeslyn like she was told to, she became the owner of the store, as she was promised. Her store still sells what Jeslyn wanted to buy but because she buys some goods from Country M, she mixed them all and started to sell them at high prices, deceiving the people. She didn¡¯t know from the onset that thedy in front of her had issues with Madam Chen. She started to ha te Jeslyn because thedy talked about low-quality goods. What if a customer heard it? She has so many ha ters in this mall. They wouldn¡¯t think twice before they twist what they heard. Then if an investigation was made, her fraudulent activity would be exposed. She would most definitely be going to jail. That was why she wanted to immediately send Jeslyn out of her store, but who would have known that so much trouble would ur? ¡°Get thisdy and her people out of here. If she refuses to leave amicably, call the cops on her.¡± The manager didn¡¯t mean it though. She only wanted to threaten Jeslyn and make her hurry away from here, but she didn¡¯t know what she just dipped her hand into. ¡°Pink, call the cops and tell them that fraudulent activity is going on here. If any security man, guard, or whatever, takes a step towards me or my son¡­¡± she paused and fixed her gaze on the manager. ¡°¡­kil l them.¡± Hermand reverberated in the quiet space. Some of the people standing around to gossip immediately started to retract their steps, creating a huge space between them. ¡°I came to shop for my son in peace. Since you don¡¯t want to live in peace, I don¡¯t mind sending you to he ll in pieces.¡± Jeslyn smiled with her eyes narrowed. A totally wicked expression. ¡°Have you called the cops?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Pink answered. ¡°Great. While we wait for the cops, Madam Chen, I¡¯d like to hear your story one more time.¡± Jeslyn walked toward a couch and sat on it. ¡°Valen, honey, I¡¯m sorry for theinconvenience.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, mother, I¡¯m fine. Just teach them a thorough lesson or else I¡¯ll be angry¡­ so would dad.¡± 2 Jeslyn¡¯s heart was so overjoyed that it almost danced out of her chest. Valen called her mother!! ¡®Stay calm, Jeslyn, he is only ying along with you.¡¯ her mind immediately stopped her from acting stu pid. 1 She nodded and smiled. ¡°No one can bear your daddy¡¯s anger, I¡¯m not an exception, so I certainly have to do this right.¡± She chuckled. However, when she turned to look at the manager and Madam Chen, her smiling face from a moment ago changed. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your exnation. I do not take defamation of character lightly. Who did I seduce, where did you see me and a married man together? How did you know I am taking care of Chapter 104 Chapter 104 104 Beginning of revenge While themotion was happening in the store, Ray, who had been forced to apany ady to go shopping since morning, had grown tired of waiting for her to try on the whole store, so he got up and walked out. 1 Going out of his office was something he stopped doing unless he was going to visit the columbarium. His grandfather called him homest night and introduced his friend¡¯s daughter to him. As expected, Ray kicked against it but his grandfather was prepared. He promised to destroy the Lee¡¯s columbarium if Ray didn¡¯t do as he asked. Ray was annoyed. He knew it was his sister who ratted him out and for that, he was going to teach her a lesson. The friend¡¯s daughter came around this morning and the first thing she asked was for Ray to apany her shopping. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say no, since his grandfather already made known what he would do. The old man was that crazy. He had been with the girl for hours, trying on almost everything in thedies¡¯ store and he became furious. Although Jeslyn loved shopping, she never made him apany her. Even though he did it of his own volition, Jeslyn never wasted his time. Ray abruptly stopped walking. Why was he makingparisons between other girls and Jeslyn? ¡°Mary, What¡¯s going on there? I saw youing from the fifth floor.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean the children¡¯s section? Madam Chen was causing trouble for ady and her son. She used thedy of being her husband¡¯s mistress. Thedy seemed to be from a powerful background because she wasn¡¯t backing down¡­ Guess the biggest gist!¡± When things happen, everyone tends to make their own versions. ¡°She¡¯s a native?¡± ¡°Noooo¡­ bad guesser. She called the cops on manager Rita. She used the store of fraud.¡± The girl called Mary said with excitement. ¡°That greedy woman. Serves her right!¡± ¡°Wait, you have a problem with manager Rita?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ In fact, my whole family does.¡± ¡°Wow, tell me about it.¡± Mary beamed. ¡°Manager Rita, Director Rita, CEO Rita, or whatever she calls herself. After what happened to Jeslyn Lee and her family, somehow Jeslyn¡¯spany ended up in her hands¡­¡± Hearing Jeslyn¡¯s name, Ray, who was about to walk away, stopped. He frowned slightly. He wasn¡¯t aware that Jeslyn had a clothingpany. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. That beautifuldy said something about that. Even Madam Chen couldn¡¯t speak because she was mentioned¡­ there, the cops are here!¡± Ray turned his head and saw the cops heading up. He changed his mind and went after them. 12:32 Inside the store, Jeslyn had Madam Chen kneeling. Her guards were lying on the floor, moaning and growling in pain. Chi Chi was almost out of breath crying beside her mother while Valen was making u gly faces at her. If he wasn¡¯t considering whether Jeslyn would be pissed, he would have long whipped the little girl for all the nonsense she spewed earlier. 1 ¡°Madam Chen, have you ever seen me with-¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°The cops are here!¡± Jeslyn looked over her shoulder and smiled. ¡°We got a call that fraudulent activity was happening here.¡± A policeman said. Before Manager Rita could speak, Jeslyn pointed at the clothes put out for sale. ¡°Those clothes weren¡¯t made from Country M, yet she sells them for an exorbitant amount.¡± ¡°Wh- what nonsense are you saying!¡± Manager Rita barked. Right now she was regretting everything she did. If she had simply handled this case amicably, it wouldn¡¯t have grown so big and the police also wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search her store. There are Fanny¡¯s collections from two years ago¡­ oh, there,¡± she pointed at a gown, hung in between expensive-looking dresses. ¡°I saw that on the TV last year. It was one of Fanny¡¯s collections that they imed went out of stock after a richdy bought them all. The cloth wasn¡¯t popr because it was immediately taken out of the market the minute it was brought out.¡± The people hanging around gasped. Murmurs and different voices of displeasure went amok. Nobody wanted to verify the im. Provided the person making the ims sounded convincing, that was all it took to pull the crowd. Even though manager Rita was trying to make her voice heard, nobody wanted to listen. The police went to get the pink dress. There was nothing special about it though, just A-shape flowery dress. ¡°How Much does this cost?¡± The police asked one of the salespeople. Maybe she would have lied if she was here a year ago. However, the only price she knew was what she told. ¡°$5000¡± she responded. The crowd, including the police, took in a sharp breath. Forget the real price. Even though it was in Country M where people don¡¯t care about money, this price for a in dress would be frowned upon. ¡°Hahaha¡­ When Jeslyn was here, a friend of mine bought this same dress for $200. I remembered the dress because my friendmented about it, saying the quality was too low for a $200 dress.¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s right! I also saw this exact dress on TV! It was really as that Lady had said. My daughter¡­¡± The woman pulled her daughter to the front. The 8-year-old girl was wearing the bigger size of the same dress, but hers was purple. ¡°Has the same dress.¡± ¡°Where did you buy yours and how much, Ma¡¯am?¡± The policeman asked the woman who just spoke. ¡°I got this dress for $250st year from this same store.¡± ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Ma¡¯am.¡± The policeman said before he turned to look at Manager Rita. ¡°You are under arrest for passing off lesser quality goods as what they aren¡¯t and defrauding customers of thousands of dors. You have the right to an attorney. Just like that, Manager Rita was taken away. Unbeknownst to everyone else, she would be rotting in jail because Jeslyn would make sure every single one who betrayed her, even a little, would suffer a terrible fate. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 105 Lotuses in action Jeslyn nced at her stepmother onedy time before she got up and took Valen¡¯s hand to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you have escaped this day. I will take proper care of you in the future.¡± After she left with her guards, Ray who had been watching the whole fiasco among the crowd narrowed his eyes at Jeslyn¡¯s back. The twodies following her from behind were the samedies he saw on the CCTV footage, which means, thedy wearing shades, was the same person wearing the cocktail hat. ¡°You must be rted to Jeslyn to know so much about her,¡± Ray mumbled as he watched them enter another store. Instead of going back to thedy he apanied shopping, Ray didn¡¯t and instead started to trail Jeslyn. After the Manager was taken away, the store was closed down. Madam Chen took her daughter and left the store. She intended to go home due to the overwhelming sha me that was eating her up. She couldn¡¯t believe a small girl like that would dare to force her to kneel and ordered her guards to beat her people up. Just when she was lost in thought, Chi Chi¡¯s voice pulled her back. ¡°Mummy, I- I wa- want that dr-dress!¡± Chi Chi huped. Madam Chen was annoyed but still had to get the dress for her daughter. From one dress to another, until they forgot the time. Meanwhile, at another store, Jeslyn was in a battle with another ¡®enemy¡¯, one of her Celebrity friends. When she got into the store, Jeslyn met thedy Celebrity and her assistant buying boys¡¯ clothing. She was just touching them with her fingers and paying for them with her mo uth. Jeslyn knew this Celebrity, Youan too well. Youan was the type that would decide to buy exactly what another had set their eyes on just to rub it on the person¡¯s face that her fiance came from the number five richest family in Rose City. Jeslyn smirked after thinking of a perfect way to start making this girl pay. She was one of those who ruined her voice by lying to her. While the both of them were trailing their manicured fingers through the rows of clothes on the same line, they both spotted one cloth that looked really beautiful. It was an oversized round-neck polo on ck shorts. It would look dashing on Valen and Jeslyn didn¡¯t intend to go home without it. The Celebrity approached it first and asked for the clothes to be taken off the mannequin. Just when the salesperson was about to hand the clothes to Youan, Jeslyn came out of nowhere and grabbed the clothes from the salesperson. ¡°That!¡­ That is mine,¡± the celebrity said. She almost raised her voice, but after remembering she was in public, she swallowed and spoke calmly. This is who Youan really is. A white lotus. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you paid for it?¡± Jeslyn asked. 12:32 ¡°I was about to,¡± Youan gestured for her assistant to hand the card to the salesperson, however, before the assistant could, Jeslyn stuffed her card into the salesperson¡¯s palm. ¡°I want this, that, that, that, those¡­¡± Jeslyn pointed out all the clothes she wanted, including the ones that the Youan already picked out but hadn¡¯t paid for. ¡°Ma¡¯am, those clothes have been picked out, please choose from-¡± The salesperson was interrupted by the ¡®confused and oblivious¡¯ Jeslyn. ¡°Who picked them out? Why are they still on the mannequin? I didn¡¯t see a ¡®sold¡¯ tag on them, so why are you stopping me from buying them?¡± Jeslyn frowned slightly. This was a war of lotuses. She didn¡¯t want to appear like she was at fault, just like how Youan already started to act silly before the drama even began. ¡°What is going on here?¡± A youngdy wearing the same uniform as the salesperson asked while walking over with her heels clicking against the sparkling tiles. ¡°Nothing serious, Miss Joan. I can handle it,¡± the salesperson smiled at the otherdy. ¡°Oh, Miss Youan is here, I¡¯m your biggest fan!¡± Joan smiled sheepishly. ¡°Hi¡± Youan returned a forced smile at her. ¡°What can I offer you? You must be thirsty¡­ oh, please, sit down, you must be tired!¡± Joan was so enthusiastic that she tantly ignored Jeslyn just for a C-list singer. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m fine. I just want to get a few outfits for a friend¡¯s child and an unpleasant situation happened with thisdy here,¡± she raised her jaw in Jeslyn¡¯s direction and pouted. She looked so innocent that you¡¯d think Jeslyn bullied her. When Joan followed Youan¡¯s gesture, she saw Jeslyn and her eyes darkened. ¡®Wasn¡¯t she the troublemaker at Manager Rita¡¯s store a while ago?¡¯ she thought. When the chaos was happening at their rival¡¯s store, they were all happy. She was the happiest because of what Manager Rita did to her. She used to work under Rita¡¯s store as the Manager, but Rita used her of stealing and then arrested and fired her without pay. Because Rita couldn¡¯t trust anyone, she became the CEO, a Manager, and a salesperson all by herself. She monitors her workers like a CCTV. So when the disaster in the form of thisdy swept her off her feet, they were very happy and suddenly fell in love with her. However, Joan started to ha te Jeslyn the moment she offended her bias. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what can I do for you?¡± Joan wasn¡¯t courteous but rather spoke as if she was tired of Jeslyn and wanted her gone for good. ¡°I already have a salesperson attending to me. My card is with her. All she needs is to take out the money for the things I bought and I¡¯ll leave.¡± Jeslyn calmly. She knew Joan¡¯s type of person really well; The bootlickers. Joan nced at Jeslyn from head to toe and rolled her eyes. ¡®She and her son are wearing unbranded clothes, meaning they aren¡¯t very rich. Only pretending to be¡­¡± However, Miss Youan would be getting married to the youngest son of the Bo family. So, it was obvious whose side Joan would take. ¡°Return her card to her and leave these customers to me,¡± Joan said to the other salesperson. Then she turned to Jeslyn and bowed slightly. ¡°Please, visit other stores, we don¡¯t have what you are looking for.¡± ¡°Imprudence!¡± Blue thundered. ¡°How dare you chase my Boss out!?¡± Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°Valen, it seems today is a day for drama. It might hinder us from going to other ces.¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 106 Causing trouble ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem. These people are irritating. Can¡¯t we just get them settled once and for all?¡± Valen frowned. St upid things like this cannot happen in Country M. River of blood would have washed over the mall already. 1 ¡°This is Rose City, a little toowful,¡± Jeslyn stated as she caressed Valen¡¯s hair. She knew why she was being looked down on. The reason she had a clothing store that nobody but her grandfather knew about was that she was disrespected by a salesperson who happened to be the boss¡¯ side chick. Angered that the girl wasn¡¯t fired after all the insult and disrespect, Jeslyn bought thepany, went to the slum, and took in a person whom the problem of the world had broken, thinking Rita wouldn¡¯t be greedy because she was once betrayed by a friend and understood how much it hurt. She could have done a simr thing to this salesperson right now. But she had no money. Jeslyn sighed. The other saledy couldn¡¯t object because Joan was the senior salesperson in the store. Going against her would mean getting fired. Not wanting such trouble upon herself, she handed the card back to Jeslyn, bowed to her, and left.¡± ¡°Miss Youan, please can I have your card now?¡­ You are right on time, thepany just established a 30% discount rule on every cloth a customer buys. I can see you bought a lot and also saved yourself a lot of money.¡± She smiled. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°No, no, no, please don¡¯t bother about the discount. I¡¯m not shopping for the discount.¡± Youan smiled shyly. ¡°Miss Youan is so generous.¡± Joan chuckled. Jeslyn sighed. ¡°It seemspanies these days no longer care about screening their workers. All they do is focus on the money they earn without caring about their business. No wonder many businesses. are failing. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.¡± Jeslyn turned around, ready to walk out. ¡°You-¡± Joan was about to speak when a man who just walked in interrupted her. ¡°Excuse me, Ma¡¯am, please hold on!¡± Jeslyn stopped when the man in front of her said that. She looked up at him and raised a brow. ¡°Please, calm down. I¡¯m Mr. Tim, the manager of this ce. Do you mind telling me what happened?¡± The man was polite and his voice sounded so calm that one would think he has never raised his voice before. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Your salesperson said you don¡¯t sell children¡¯s clothing and directed me to other stores.¡± Jeslyn said that so innocently that a passerby would think she meant no harm. The manager looked around the store. Aren¡¯t these children¡¯s clothing? Or did thedy have a specific taste that they don¡¯t sell here? Probably. ¡°Ehm, ma¡¯am, she might have said it wrongly, please forgive her. She meant to say your taste has been sold out. Other stores might have them, so you should look around a little.¡± The manager said, 12:32 believing that was what happened. ¡°Oh,¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°I get it now¡­ but, I chose my taste and gave them my credit card but it was given back to me and the clothes I picked are being sold to thisdy because your salesperson seemed to be her fan¡­ I heard her say so.¡± Jeslyn said innocently and shrugged her shoulders. The Manager¡¯s face frosted over. He red at Joan. If looks could kil l, Joan would have lost her life by now. The manager then smiled at Jeslyn. ¡°We are so sorry for the inconveniences, Ma¡¯am. Please, do not be angry. Joan Chen was wrong. Thepany will make sure to discipline her for this.¡± ¡®Oh, so she¡¯s Chen? No wonder she has such awful manners. Just like her worthless family. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at all¡­¡± Jeslyn sighed. ¡°The clothes I chose for my son are being given to a celebrity, I think I have to go to another store like I was told to.¡± Jeslyn sighed again while pulling Valen, ready to leave. ¡°No, no, no, please wait, ma¡¯am. Since you chose the clothes first, you can have them.¡± The manager immediately said without thinking. Youan was bbergasted. Her assistant had her head down, pretending she wasn¡¯t there. Joan had long turned jelly looking for a hole to hide ever since the manager came in. ¡°Manager Tim, I chose those clothes first, I was about to pay when she got involved,¡± Youan reported in a sweet voice that could drown a soul in intoxication. The assistant and Joan nodded. Manager Tim looked from Youan to Jeslyn. Thetter was too calm and cute to cause trouble, however, Youan was a celebrity and must uphold her image in public. Besides thisdy looks rich and from an old man¡¯s observation, thedy and her child are richer. But then, he has to y fair, or else the store¡¯s image will be ruined, which would include the ¡°I didn¡¯t say I chose the clothes first.¡± Jeslyn shook her head in denial. ¡°What I did was¡­ I saw the clothes on the mannequins. No one was standing beside the clothes and there were no tags either to say the clothes were sold. Which was why I chose them-¡± ¡°How about the one I gave the salesperson? You grabbed it from her and ¨C ¡± ¡°That was what pulled me into the store. Then I saw you ying with it, so I had to take it.¡± ¡°You are lying!¡± ¡°How? You can see the CCTV footage.¡± Jeslyn offered. Although she wasn¡¯t sure, she believes that the. first to strike has a better chance of winning a battle. Youan frowned. She doesn¡¯t even know if she was actually ying with the clothes because she held the clothes in contempt. It would be bad if they watch the footage and see her making u gly faces at the clothes¡­ no, the price tags. Her fiance might be from the Bo family, but that doesn¡¯t mean he gives her money. Also, she is a celebrity but she doesn¡¯t earn much because herpany literally su cked them dry with things to pay for. Even though she sounded like she didn¡¯t need the discount, it was just a way to keep her image intact. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 107 Causing trouble (2) So, in a sense, Jeslyn was right for saying Youan was ying with the clothes. ¡°Ahm¡­ there¡¯s no need for that¡­ hehehe.¡± Manager Timughed awkwardly. He turned to look at Youan and smiled faintly. ¡°Miss, the thing is, ourpany only produces one set of these wears once in a lifetime. So, since both of you happened to like the same thing, we should split the clothes among you. How does that sound?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± Both Jeslyn and Youan refused. The manager swallowed. It was obvious both women wanted to make his job difficult. He can¡¯t possibly give one person the clothes, could he? ¡°I got here first! I picked the clothes first!¡± Youan yelled. ¡°Oh? how was I supposed to know you wanted the clothes when I didn¡¯t meet them in your hands? I brought out my card. If thatdy didn¡¯t cause trouble, I would have long left this store.¡± Jeslyn retorted, albeit calmly and innocently. ¡°You both calm down. I¡¯ll bring out more clothes and see if there is anyone who would like to pick from there.¡± The manager chimed, preventing the argument that was about to escte. Seeing them both nod their heads, the manager pped and ordered the newest clothes to be brought out. While all that was going on, Ray who had been watching everything from the beginning smiled. ¡°Interesting,¡± he mumbled. 2 Soon, the clothes were brought out, they were even prettier than the ones they were fighting for. Jeslyn nced at Youan. She saw her eyes light up and smirked. ¡°I want everything.¡± She dered. ¡°Ah?¡± Youan was shocked before she red at Jeslyn. ¡°You are deliberately doing this, you evil creature!¡± she barked. ¡°Now, now, you are wrongfully using me again, Miss, and I¡¯m not finding it funny. Go to another store and see if I¡¯ll follow you.¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°If-¡± Youan was rudely cut off by the manager. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d say we hold an auction. Whoever pays the highest gets to take the clothes.¡± He suggested. With that, he¡¯ll be making extra profit. What a great business idea! Having no choice, bothdies agreed and the manager made an arrangement for a mini-auction for fifteen beautiful clothes. A small crowd gathered around, watching the scene. Some were wondering why the samedy who just caused trouble at Manager Rita¡¯s store woulde here to continue. Some of Youan¡¯s fans were already angry at Jeslyn and were discretely reading the event. 12.32 The fan¡¯s intention was for other fans toe together and chew Jeslyn out for troubling their goddess. Because the video was live, Youan¡¯s fans started to cuss Jeslyn online. Something none of those in the store are aware of. After gaining their approval, Manager Tim continued: ¡°Each of these clothes cost nothing less than $2000 each. Only three are of that price though and the others are from $2,500-$3,000. However, since we are auctioning them, the starting price would be $45, 000 for the fifteen wears.¡± The moment the manager said that Youan wanted to give up, Jeslyn hurriedly proimed: ¡°$50,001¡± Valen snorted and Blue ttened her lips to notugh out loud. Pink on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Youan red at Jeslyn but couldn¡¯t back down now. if she did they might think she was the troublemaker and also, this is no longer just an auction anymore, her reputation was at stake. ¡°$50,100,¡± She said. ¡°$60,000.¡± Jeslyn raised the bid. The people gasped, including Youan. How could she raise the price so much? an idea formed in her mind and she narrowed her eyes at Jeslyn. ¡°$60,500!¡± ¡°$70,000¡± ¡°$100,000.¡± Youan blurted out. The store andizens turned silent for a while before they exploded. They have been making assumptions about how rich Youan was, but now, they got to understand that thedy was super rich! Everyone in the store shifted their gazes from Youan to Jeslyn. The people were excited to see two Young Misses battling with money. However, to their disappointment, Jeslyn shook her head and sighed. ¡°Too bad, I¡¯m quitting. Valen child, hope you are not mad at mummy?¡± She caressed Valen¡¯s cute face. ¡°No, mummy,¡± Valen shook his head. ¡°Aww, my child is so understanding.¡± She focused her gaze on the manager and said: ¡°Manager, even though I love these clothes so much, it¡¯s obvious Young Miss loves them more than I do. It¡¯s a pity,¡± she sighed. The managerughed boisterously. ¡°No problem, no problem, Ma¡¯am. You have really proven your love, hahaha¡­ congrattions Miss Youan, you won the bid. hahahaha¡­ Your little one will be very happy when he sees these.¡± While the manager was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help himself but reveal it, Youan was almost puking blood. She just realized that Jeslyn led her on and made her lose so much money. Impossible! she wasn¡¯t going to allow that. ¡°Miss, it seems you did this deliberately. You knew you couldn¡¯t afford these clothes, that was why you created so much drama.¡± Youan¡¯s assistant finally spoke up after Youan gave her a sideways nce. 12:33 amy OUDIE (2) ¡°What sense are you making? It doesn¡¯t sound like what a good person would say¡­ Your Miss raised the bid to $100,000, didn¡¯t she? I don¡¯t have much money, so I backed down. What are you still angry about? You are so unreasonable.¡± ¡°B- but¡­¡± The manager furrowed his brows. Why are Youan and her assistant causing trouble again? Does that mean Youan can¡¯t afford the $100,000? Youan was mad that no one seemed to understand what Jeslyn was doing. Due to that, she became desperate to prove her point. ¡°Manager, this woman doesn¡¯t have so much money in her ount. She was only doing it to spite me!¡± She pointed at Jeslyn. The manager and the others looked at Jeslyn. If the im is true, then Jeslyn was at fault and would be punished or probably arrested. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn nced at Pink. After their eyes met, Pink shrugged her shoulders. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had so much money in her ount. Jeslyn sighed. Then that means they¡¯ll have to keep battling with words until she wins. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 108 Joan in trouble ¡°Miss Youan is right. Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s see how much you have in your ount!¡± D Blue red at thedy who said that and she immediately shrank her neck, but she had already put the idea on people¡¯s minds, ¡°We all don¡¯t need to see it. The manager and Youan are enough.¡± Another fan added. ¡°Yes, go on, show us the figures in your ount!¡± Almost everyone in the crowd screamed. Jeslyn looked at everyone speechlessly. Youan was smiling and the manager was almost sweating buckets. ¡°I will¡­¡± Jeslyn paused to look at every one. ¡°On the condition that Your celebrity will show us her ount first.¡± ¡°Th- that¡¯s not-¡± ¡°Your celebrity is scared. She doesn¡¯t have the money yet, she raised the bid so high. Now that I allowed her to go with the clothes, she¡¯s suddenly suspecting me of not having money. I agree that I don¡¯t have money which is why I couldn¡¯t bid higher.¡± Everyone stayed silent while some nodded. She was right. They turned to stare at Youan, waiting for her to stop making excuses. ¡°You are a maniptor! She-¡± Youan was cut off immediately as Jeslyn continued: ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, Miss. I have wasted too much time debating irrelevant words with you. I¡¯m leaving now. However, it seems you cannot pay for all the clothes.¡± Jeslyn picked out the most beautifulT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. clothes she had her eyes on and passed them to the manager. ¡°I¡¯ll take these three and pay. Deduct the money from her bill.¡± Jeslyn smiled. The manager was lost. He didn¡¯t understand nor know how to react to this madness. ¡°Oh, before I forget. Your salesperson said there¡¯s a 30% discount for every cloth bought, so you said the clothes are 2500-3000 dors. What price are these? Add them and remove 30% promo each.¡± ¡°Wh- what are you talking about?¡± The manager looked confusingly at Jeslyn. ¡°Oh, your salesperson said there¡¯s a 30% discount for every sale.¡± ¡°What?! Youan!!¡± (2 ¡°Manager, I¡­¡± ¡°You are fired! Don¡¯t let me see you anywhere close to this ce or you¡¯ll be sorry.¡± Jeslyn looked shocked. ¡°Manager, hope you aren¡¯t firing her because of what I said?¡± It felt like she was regretting her actions. Meanwhile, in her heart, she wasughing. ¡°No, ma¡¯am. She went against the protocol. We aren¡¯t giving customers a discount.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Jeslyn shifted her gaze to Joan and shook her head. ¡°That was bad on your end. How did you intend to return the money to thepany? Why would you even think of harming thepany so? What motivated you?¡± Although Jeslyn sounded naive, her meaning was clear as day. She was implying that Youan made her do it because Joan was crazy about her. ¡°What are you saying, my Miss didn¡¯t -¡± Youan¡¯s assistant wanted toe to her Young Miss¡¯ aid but Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t give her the chance. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong youngdy. I haven¡¯t used your Young Miss, but if you feel I¡¯m telling the truth, then¡­¡± Jeslyn nced at the manager whose face had turned unsightly. ¡°Manager, it¡¯s not what you think, I¡¯m, I was-¡± Joan tried to defend herself but was cut off by the manager. ¡°Security! Throw her out!¡± The security men rushed in and grabbed Joan who was pleading with everything she had got but the manager was too furious to care. ¡°If after investigation, it was found that you have been stealing from thepany, then be ready to rot in prison¡­ don¡¯t think you can escape because you¡¯ll be watched day and night until this case is over. Throw her out!¡± After Joan was dragged away, the manager turned to Youan. ¡°Miss, do you agree for her to take out some clothes?¡± He didn¡¯t sound happy and if anything, he wanted Youan out of the store. Youan knew that she had failed. There was no need to continue the drama anymore and secondly, she doesn¡¯t have 100,000 dors to pay. ¡°I never had a problem with her buying clothes,¡± Youan responded ambiguously. ¡°Then, ma¡¯am will pay the money to you and you¡¯ll pay the $100,000 to thepany.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, your card.¡± The saledy that was driven away by Joan returned and half-bowed to Jeslyn. Just when Jeslyn was about to hand out Pink¡¯s card, Rex walked into the store. ¡°Sisters-inw, you forgot your card.¡± Everyone, including Youan, shifted their gaze to the intruder. ¡®So handsome!¡¯ Youan internally screamed. ¡°Brother asked that I bring it to you.¡± His smile almost gave Youan a heart attack. His light blue hair, brown eyes, thick brow, and sexy pink lips were so attractive that she wanted to just grab him and ask him to spend a few nights with her. Jeslyn looked behind him. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you in the car. He felt you were taking too long and assumed your card must have been the problem¡­Why are these people gathered? Was there a drama?¡± ¡°Not at all. It was a little misunderstanding. It has been resolved. Manager, here¡¯s my¡­ card.¡± Word got stuck in Jeslyn¡¯s throat when she saw the ck card. The manager was worse. He received the card with shaky hands like it was thest egg in the world. On the ck card was written: ¡°unlimited, world elite, and Royal bank.¡± Seeing this card and what was written on it, the manager immediately knew that these people were from country M. Only people from country M could afford the Royal bank¡¯s ck card, let alone the ones marked ¡®unlimited.¡¯ The unlimited card means that the spender does not have a limit to the amount that they can spend in a day. The minimum amount that the card epts is $1 million with no maximum amount. Except the bank manager is called, no one can check the bnce on the cards, unless they receive an alert for what they spent. Which was why the manager was not able to see the bnce even when he wanted to. Youan and those who thought that Jeslyn was poor were so ashamed that they almost could breathe from the Sh ame that was choking them, especially Youan. ¡°Ma-ma¡¯am, yo-your pin.¡± The manager stuttered. Jeslyn stared at Rex. ¡°Hahaha¡­ my sister-inw has forgotten her pin again. I keep reminding you that it¡¯s your wedding date¡­ a day before your birthday Chapter 109 Chapter 109 109 No videos, no evidence Jeslyn chuckled dryly. ¡°Whose fault is it?¡­¡± Jeslyn gave the pin to the manager before chit-chatting with Rex while waiting for the card. Meanwhile, Ray was so shocked that he almost tripped on nothing. ¡°Jes- Jeslyn? My Jeslyn?¡± He mumbled to himself in utter disbelief. 1 After the manager deducted his money, he handed the card to Jeslyn with both hands. Jeslyn epted the card and intended to return it knowing that it belonged to Maverick, however seeing the name boldly written with silver, she choked. ¡®L.L Jeslyn: 1 She kept the card away to not look suspicious. ¡°Have a nice time paying.¡± She smiled at Youan before holding Valen¡¯s hand and walking out of the store with the others following behind with her shopping bags. Along the way, she stopped to buy a few more things she found to her liking before they finally left the mall. Unbeknownst to them that Ray was following them from behind. At the parking lot, Jeslyn spotted her stepmother walking towards her car andughed viinously. ¡°It seems the Lord wants me to take care of you today.¡± ¡°What are you plotting? Fill me in.¡± Rex beamed. ¡°You are not a form.¡± Jeslyn rolled her eyes. ¡°Only forms get to be filled out.¡± (3 Rex chuckled and shook his head. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s your husband¡¯s car. I reckon you might not know it.¡± Rex pointed at a ck-tinted car. ¡°Who said I won¡¯t? Stop underestimating me.¡± Jeslyn red at him. ¡°He just bought the car actually. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Ohhh¡­whatever, he¡¯s got a nice smell, so I could have known.¡± ¡°Jeslyn, have you be a dog now? You¡¯ve got a dog nose?¡± Rex teased. ¡°F*ck off!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­yeah, yeah, I¡¯m leaving¡­ Valen boy,e with me. Nasty things might happen inside the car and it¡¯s not wise for you to be there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting with you,¡± Valen said curtly. Jeslyn nodded in approval, but when she spotted her stepmother walking towards the road, she immediately changed her mind. ¡°Valen child, please be with uncle Rex, I¡¯m about to do something evil.¡± With that said, she hurried towards Maverick¡¯s car, missing the two-second pout on Valen¡¯s face. Getting to the car, Jeslyn knocked on the driver¡¯s window. The ss wound down and Maverick¡¯s cold face popped up from the car. ¡°Ehm¡­please, can you get down for a few minutes? I just want your car for a few seconds, please.¡± Jeslyn looked in the direction of the road and saw her stepmother waiting to cross the road while her daughter, Chi Chi, was left in the car with the guards. ¡°Why¡± Maverick¡¯s hard voice sounded. ¡°I want tomit a crime.¡± ¡°You want to run someone over?¡± Jeslyn nodded stiffly. Maverick¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°Get in.¡± He said and Jeslyn hurriedly went through the other side and entered the front passenger¡¯s seat. Maverick started the car and zoomed out of the garage, driving at full speed toward the road. ¡°Do you want her dead?¡± Maverick asked with his eyes focused on Jeslyn to see her reaction. ¡°No,¡± she turned to look at him. Their eyes met. He could see the determination in her orb. The wickedness she has been hiding in those cute eyes for so long. For a moment he doubted if she was the cute bunny he knew. ¡°I want her to suffer¡­ so much that she would be abandoned by her family, she would want death but it won¡¯te. She would see and know the truth but cannot warn anyone against it. want to ruin her, Maverick Looking into her clear hazel eyes, Maverick could see the sparkle in them. She was about to cry but was forcing herself to hold it in. ¡°How do you intend to achieve that?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Maverick didn¡¯t look at the road. His brown eyes were still holding Jeslyn¡¯s hazel eyes when he elerated and brushed Madam Chen out of the way. Jeslyn jolted and turned to look at the road but saw nothing. ¡°You hit something,¡± she asked a rhetorical question. She was sure he did. 1 ¡°Hmm¡­ she¡¯ll be sent to the hospital in a while. Go finish her off in the hospital.¡± He told her before he turned to face the road and sped off. While all of that was happening, Ray who rushed out to follow Jeslyn a while back saw everything. He was shocked for a moment before he pieced together all the events that happened today. Then it dawned on him that Jeslyn was seeking revenge. ¡°Jeslyn,¡± he called under his breath. Then he pulled out his phone and hurriedly made a call. ¡°Take care of the CCTV footage that captured the ident at City mall.¡± While saying that, he was hurrying towards his car. ¡°Should I delete the footage or what?¡± Ray stayed silent for a while before he replied, ¡°send me a copy and delete the footage.¡± ¡°Ok, Young Master.¡± The voice replied. Ray got into his car to go after Maverick¡¯s car. Meanwhile, Rex could be seen in his car rubbing his palms together as he stared at hisptop. ¡°Search all you want, you won¡¯t find anything. Hehehehe¡­¡± Ray¡¯s phone rang a few momentster and he immediately answered the call. ¡°What do you mean by no footage could be found.¡± He asked with his voice raising Reviveus, no evidence ¡°If they are deleted, then certainly a great hacker like you can retrieve them. Do I need to telmach your your job?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t retrieve it? Then send me the drama that urred in the children¡¯s clothing stores earlier.¡± Ray disconnected the call and focused on driving. He was losing them and if he doesn¡¯t focus, he would miss them. Soon, the car he was trailing sped up one more time and another ck car blocked his path. Brfore he could focus on it again, the car had disappeared out of sight. ¡°D amn!¡± He pped the steering with his palms, just in time for his phone to ring again. ¡°Have you sent the videos?¡± He asked. ¡°No videos? What do you mean? There was no drama in any stores? Forget it!¡± Ray remembered that he had taken videos of the drama Jeslyn created, so he took his phone and went to his gallery. However, no matter how hard he tried, no videos showed up anywhere. 5 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 110 Suffocating feeling Maverick¡¯s car stopped at the beach where Jeslyn asked him to take her. Getting down from the car, she walked soullessly to the bank and slumped on the sand, staring long and hard at the waters. Maverick stayed in his car and didn¡¯t get down. A while ago she was determined to ruin her stepmother, but after watching the CCTV footage of how her stepmother was hit, she suddenly turned into a chicken and asked that he take her here! While looking at the waters, Jeslyn wiped a teardrop and said: ¡°I remembered when I first discovered that my m um died. I ran away from the hospital and came here. You told me toe home with you and that you would take care of me. I was skeptical and didn¡¯t want to go with you but I still did anyway. I also remembered that after I discovered that Mr. Wales remarried or should I say, returned to his wife. I was eager to tear them apart for betraying my mother but you stopped me and told me to leave the revenge to you. But then, you didn¡¯t do anything and you said he was my father and that I might need him in the future. Grandfather, when is this future you talked about? Why did you think I would need that man in the future? You were so kind to him, yet they ki lled you too after ki lling my mother. I can¡¯t wait for that future, grandfather. I have taken my first step. Hope you and mother are not mad at me. I didn¡¯t kill Be and I have no intention of killing her. Thus, I sent her to the hospital. However, I¡¯ll make her suffer so much pain for all she did to you and my mother. She is evil and every evil person must pay¡­But then¡­ I miss you so much, grandpa.¡± The wave of the sea swept to the shore, bathing her in the process. Jeslyn felt the cool water on her skin. Guess that was what she needed right now after watching the CCTV footage of how the car sent Madam Chen flying into the air and falling into another car. It was a nightmarish scene. Jeslyn needed a ce to cool off and she couldn¡¯t think of any ce other than the beach. The heavenly breeze, cool salty water, and the natural ocean sand remind her that she is still alive when things be too difficult that she can¡¯t breathe. She just realized that revenge was a suffocating feeling, but still, she has no intention of stopping until she is done. Not after she just started it. Even though she didn¡¯t feel the satisfaction of almost killing another human, Jeslyn didn¡¯t care. If they were ok with what they did to her mother and grandfather, then she would also learn to be okay with what she was about to do to them. After a long time had passed, Jeslyn felt light-weighted and her skin stopped touching the sand. She knew right then that she was being carried. She turned to look at him. His eyes were focused on his direction however he opened his mo uth to speak. ¡°You said you wanted revenge but you were about tomit suicide before youplete your task. You have spent longer than enough time out there. Don¡¯t forget that Valen has started to get used to you around, so know now that your life is no longer yours to take.¡± Jeslyn stared unblinkingly at him without saying anything until she was ced in her seat. As he was buckling her seat belt, she pulled his ck tie towards her, making him stare at her in the face. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°My life is no longer mine to take?¡± She asked quietly Maverick said nothing and waited for her to continue. ¡°I remembered that I haven¡¯t epted your new terms. I only still recognize the contract I signed with you¡­ our marriage ends after one year.¡± She said with dreamy eyes. Maverick leaned in, their foreheads almost touching. ¡°Your life and death are mine to decide, Jeslyn. My conditions cannot be negotiated.¡± Jeslyn shivered probably due to the AC but one thing was clear, his tone was just like always but with a tinge of warning. Jeslyn lowered her eyes to his inviting lips. ¡°What if Valen¡¯s motheres back? I have to leave, right?¡± ¡°You are shivering.¡± He ignored her question. Jeslyn pulled his tie closer. She had never seen him wear a tie before. This was her first time. ¡°Maverick, my question is important.¡± She said on his lips, their breaths fanning each other¡¯s faces. ¡°Your health is deteriorating, you can¡¯t risk catching a cold.¡± He ignored her question again. Jeslyn let go of his tie and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Maverick, I don¡¯t have a problem if your wife returns, nor do I have a problem with sumbing to my Illness. However, there¡¯s one thing I would love to ask you for something.¡± Maverick continued to stare at her dreamy face. He knew whatever she was saying wasing from her innermost desire however, it wasn¡¯t being said by the conscious Jeslyn. ¡°I want to consummate our marriage. I don¡¯t want to di e without¡­¡± she leaned closer to his face and captured his lips. It was a quick kiss, which she believed was enough to convey her intention. ¡°Rest for now,¡± Maverick told her before he walked around the car, got in, and switched the AC off. Jeslyn was still looking at him and her body reaction screamed horny. He took his coat and wore it on her before he started to drive out of the beach. ¡°Don¡¯t take me home,¡± Jeslyn murmured before her eyes closed. Maverick understood that she wouldn¡¯t want Valen to see her like this. He also didn¡¯t want her to go home because she would be visiting the hospital tonight and it would be inconvenient to leave Valen¡¯s side. That child had be too jealous these days that he might decide to sleep in Jeslyn¡¯s room tonight. 1 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 111 Who to me? Maverick knew his son even though it doesn¡¯t look like it because at this moment, Valen was so mad that he was nning to have Jeslyn all to himself for three days straight. He understood that she was his stepmother, but even so, a child of six needs more attention than a grown man, but why does his father not know that? 1 To Valen, Jeslyn was not to me but his father. He believed that whenever Jeslyn and his father were together, it was likely Maverick who called her over to ¡®hurt¡¯ her again. How could the poor child be relieved when he knew that his father was leaving marks on Jeslyn? He picked up Rex¡¯s phone and called his father a few times but he wouldn¡¯t pick up. ¡°Is he hurting her again?¡± Valen frowned. ¡°Who is hurting who?¡± Rex immediately asked. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mind your business, uncle.¡± Valen rolled his eyes. ¡°You called me uncle, yet you are rude and disrespectful. Jeslyn must hear this.¡± Rex threatened. Valen stayed silent without saying anything else. At the hotel, Maverick took Jeslyn to the shower and returned to the room. At the hospital¡­ Madam Chen could be seen lying on a hospital bed with a life support system. Mr. Wales, Christine, and Chi Chi were there staring at the woman with bloodshot eyes. Nobody said anything. Each of them with their own thoughts. ¡°Christine, don¡¯t you have a shot tonight? Take Chi Chi home and return to thepany. I¡¯ll be here to look after your mother.¡± Mr. Wales suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll inform sister to see if she can find something to restore the CCTV footage. I don¡¯t believe that this was a coincidence.¡± Christine said. Mr. Wales looked at his elegantly dressed daughter and frowned. ¡°Are you saying I cannot find the person behind this? Don¡¯t worry about anything. My people are on it¡­ one more thing, Young Master Ray was there ording to the report from the guards. You can stop by his office and ask him about what he knows. He might have seen someone or probably, the car¡¯s te.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Christine rolled her eyes and ordered her assistant to pick up Chi Chi and left the hospital. After they left, Mr. Wales sat beside his wife on her bed and held her hand while ying with her fingers. ¡°Be, what happened to you? How did you suddenly be like this? I thought you were fine when you left the house?¡­you never told me¡­told me you would be getting into an ident.¡± Mr. Wales¡¯ eyes turned watery. 1 Right now he couldn¡¯t think straight. Seeing his beloved wife lying almost lifeless on the bed gave him anxiety. Although the doctor said she would be fine, he still couldn¡¯t rx his heart. 12:35 Mr. Wales started to reminisce about how he met his wife. At that time, they were in the university. Be was very beautiful, innocent, and intelligent. She was every guy¡¯s dream in the department. He couldn¡¯t approach her because he was shy until the day it rained cats and dogs. It so happened that they took shelter under the same shade so from there on they became friends and finally got married. Be wanted a good life, the type he couldn¡¯t afford and so when the opportunity presented itself, Be advised him to marry Alice. The n went as they wanted, however, Be became jealous and wanted the rtionship between him and Alice toe to an end. What she wanted came through and after Alice died, they got married again but a dent was created in the rtionship. He tried all he could to fix it but all his effort went down the drain or should he say he didn¡¯t try his best? Whatever it was, he knew neither of them was innocent of how their marriage turned. Even though it happened that way, Mr. Wales never saw anything wrong in what he did; he still doesn¡¯t feel remorseful for what he did to Jeslyn and her mother. To Mr. Wales, he was only taking what he was given by the gods. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll find whoever did this to you and make them pay!¡± At night, Jeslyn was seen resting her head on Maverick¡¯sp while thinking of her revenge. ¡°Maverick, what should I do to ruin those people? I don¡¯t want them dead.¡± Maverick didn¡¯t think before he said: ¡°cheating.¡± He didn¡¯t even raise his head from the book he had in his hands. ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn turned her head to look at this face. ¡°Their family seems to be peaceful and the man seems to be loyal. Throw in a demonicdy,¡± He suggested. ¡°Mr. Wales doesn¡¯t seem to like women. He is loyal to that vixen which was why he could treat my mother like that even though she was way prettier, ssier, and richer than that wh*re.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s face turned viinous. Thinking of that so-called father of hers makes her want to stab him in the heart. ¡°When a loyal man cheats, it leaves a stronger impact,¡± Maverick exined. Jeslyn nodded, that¡¯s right. She looked at him and subconsciously asked: ¡°Do all men cheat?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied while turning a page. ¡°But they are¡­ehm¡­all men are¡­wild creatures, right?¡± Jeslyn wasn¡¯t sure if he would reply. Yeah, her question was stu pid, but only she understood. ¡°Men are wild by nature. But some are weak due to circumstances¡­I¡¯m sure you know where I belong.¡± In thetter part, Maverick shifted his gaze from the book and looked at her pretty face. ¡°Oh,¡± Jeslyn blushed. Of course, she knew. But then¡­she¡¯s not sure. ¡°Should I get a girl from the club?¡± Jeslyn returned to the topic while shifting her gaze everywhere in the room. ¡°He won¡¯t fall¡­ Get a wild innocent girl.¡± Maverick returned to reading his book. ¡°You mean, innocent in appearance but wild in bed?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Where do I find one?¡± ¡°His secretary.¡± ¡°You mean she likes him?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jeslyn giggled. ¡°Perfect. History is about to repeat itself. Just that the vixen is at the hospital, she won¡¯t be seeing it anytime soon.¡± ¡°She could.¡± ¡°How?¡± Jeslyn asked. However, Maverick only looked at her face and said nothing before he continued reading. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 112 Mission aplished The next day, Jeslyn went to the cinema with Valen. The day had no drama like yesterday. The two of them plus Pink and Blue had a great time because Jeslyn didn¡¯t exclude them from the fun. I mean, she has the money now, so why not. 1 Last night, she asked Maverick about the card and he replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t pay your dowry.¡± Meaning if it was her dowry. What a lovely man.. While watching the movie, Jeslyn excused herself to use the restroom. Just when she entered the cubicle, she heard the main door m sh ut. She didn¡¯t fr eak out because it was thedy¡¯s room. After a while, Jeslyn came out of the cubicle to wash her hands in the sink. While doing so, she raised her head to look at the mirror and was almost frightened out of her mind. Restingzily on a cubicle with hands folded on his chest was¡­Ray. ¡°So it¡¯s true, you are alive.¡± He stood upright and started walking towards Jeslyn. Jeslyn/didn¡¯t bother to pretend because she knew it would be futile and time-consuming. ¡°So what if you know?¡± She asked as she stared daggers at him. ¡°I have been searching everywhere for you. I- I thought you were really gone. It dr ove me crazy and-¡± ¡°If I understand what you are saying, It means, you care?¡± Seeing him silent, Jeslyn snorted and decided it was time to leave. As she walked past him, Ray grabbed her wrist and stopped her without looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jeslyn. I was wrong.¡± He confessed. Ray waited for a while. Still not hearing her say anything, he turned and pulled her closer with a small distance between them. ¡°Jeslyn, I was a je rk. I deserve all your anger, punishment, and everything you can do to me. You can also hit me with a car, I won¡¯t mind but please, don¡¯t ignore me like this, I beg you.¡± Hearing that, Jeslyn¡¯s eyes shook for a moment before they regained calm. ¡°Good thing you know I was the driver of that car. I¡¯m not done with her, when I¡¯m done, you¡¯ll be the next. Ray, I¡¯ll make you suffer so much that you¡¯ll wish you were dead¡­¡± ¡°I know I deserve it. No matter what you want to do to me, I will endure it, but please-¡± ¡°Ray, to think you still have the audacity toe to me after all you did? If I can forgive you for hurting me, I¡¯ll never forgive you for killing my grandfather. If you know what¡¯s best for you, go and start making preparations for your funeral because, by the time I¡¯m done with you all, no one will be left in your family to care about your dead body.¡± She flung his hand away from his hold and proceeded forward. Ray turned sharply. With a swift move, he pressed her against the cubicle and lowered his head to kiss her. She loved his lips a lot. Ray knew that because he had seen her countless times staring at his lips. If he had known he would have kissed her then but now¡­ Jeslyn forcefully pushed him away and a loud resounding p echoed in the ce. ¡°How dare you!¡± 1235 Jeslyn stopped talking when the cubicle neck to theirs was opened and a girl walked out. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Ray, this is thedies¡¯ room and you shouldn¡¯t be here. I have texted my friends and they should be informing the security men by now. So, you should leave.¡± Ray looked at Jeslyn and touched her jaw. Immediately Jeslyn pped his hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll find you.¡± He threw the words at her before opening the door and going out. ¡°Are you ok, ma¡¯am?¡± Thedy earlier asked with concern in her voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. These rich men that¡¯s what they do. They go about making life difficult for weak young ladies.¡± Jeslyn smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m Vera, by the way.¡± She introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Rossa.¡± She blurted out without thinking. 5 ¡°I heard him call you Jeslyn and it made me think you were the Lee¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I guess he saw something in me that reminded him of Jeslyn.¡± She smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. By the way, Rossa? Your name sounds beautiful, just like you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Vera. I need to go now, my family must be waiting for me.¡± (2) ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s nice. I came alone. I don¡¯t have family or friends.¡± She smiled bitterly. Jeslyn suddenly thought of herself and immediately understood how she felt. ¡°I tell you what. Let¡¯s exchange numbers. I¡¯ll give you a callter.¡± Jeslyn said and pulled out her phone from the bag. Vera was really excited. Now she would have someone to talk to until she returns to Country Y. 1 Bothdies waved each other goodbyes and separated. While going back to the cinema, Jeslyn spotted Pink walking down the long passageway. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Pink looked behind Jeslyn but couldn¡¯t find anyone. ¡°Nothing, It took longer than I expected. Is Valen still in?¡± She asked. ¡°The child felt bored without you and wanted to leave.¡± ¡°Ok, that¡¯s better. I also want to leave.¡± The four of them left the cinema and went to other ces that Valen wanted to go. A week flew by in a blink of an eye. Jeslyn and Vera became good friends online. Although they hardly saw each other, they were ok with it. Besides, Valen started to feel feverish recently, so Jeslyn halted all their activities and decided to stay at home with him. They sleep together on the same bed with Jeslyn hugging him to sleep. But this night wasn¡¯t going to be like every other peaceful night because Maverick got two good news. 12.35 G He walked into Jeslyn¡¯s room and saw she was petting the child to sleep. ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Jeslyn asked but immediately connected the dots and je rked up to a sitting position. ¡°when?¡± ¡°A few seconds ago.¡± ¡°When can I-¡± ¡°Now.¡± ¡°But what about Valen? His body is still warm.¡± She shifted her gaze to the child under the duvet. ¡°Get Pink to stay with him.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Jeslyn made a call to Pink before she went to get ready. They will be returning to Country M tomorrow, so whatever she needs to do has to be done tonight. By the time she was done dressing up, Pink was already in the room. Jeslyn left with Maverick who offered to drive her there. Inside the car parked in the hospital¡¯s garage, Jeslyn asked: ¡°there are lots of CCTVs in the hospital.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been taken care of ¡± Maverick answered mindlessly before Jeslyn got down from the car. While she goes into the hospital, Maverick remains in his car. Inside the hospital¡­ Jeslyn was surprised to see ady hand her a nurse¡¯s uniform. She was suspicious at first but when thedy called Rex, she understood that she was one of them. A whileter, Jeslyn entered the VIP ward. She saw her stepmother lying there helplessly with nobody by her side. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. I thought your whole family would be here taking care of you. What a sad life.¡± Jeslyn mocked. Like she heard what was said, Madam Chen opened her eyes and was shocked to see Jeslyn. ¡°Hi, dear, it¡¯s been a long time¡­ no, actually it¡¯s been a few days. How have you been?¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°how would you know when you have been sleeping? Madam Chen continued to look at Jeslyn with wide eyes. ¡°I have been around you for some days now and guess what, I put you in this condition. Hahaha¡­ don¡¯t you like it? Of course, you should. I told you that I¡¯ll make you curse that day we met at the mall but I bet you didn¡¯t take me seriously. It wasn¡¯t my intention to start with you but after being yourself to me on a tter of gold, you don¡¯t expect me not to ept with a smile, right?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­.hmmm..ummmmmm¡± ¡°Stop making so much noise. No one is here, not even outside to save you, so save me the trouble¡­ my mother was good to was good to you and you decided to pay her back with evil. Once I¡¯m done with you, your husband would be the next target¡­or should I say, he¡¯s already falling into the trap. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ hmmm¡­¡± the woman started to struggle and her machine began to beep nonstop. 12:35 C Jeslyn sighed. ¡°Even now, you are giving me trouble. I don¡¯t have the whole day with you, my husband and son need me.¡± Jeslyn took out a syringe from her pocket and removed the lid before injecting it into Madam Chen¡¯s drip. Then she pulled out another and injected her shoulder. In no time, Madam Chen drifted to sleep before Jeslyn left the hospital. Jeslyn got in the car in time to see Maverick putting away his ckptop. ¡°You had fun,¡± he stated before driving the car away from the parking lot. ¡°Not exactly but I¡¯m pleased to know that she would be suffering for a long time.¡± ¡°Six months.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn asked in confusion. ¡°She will die in six months.¡± He replied ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a short time, but it¡¯s fine.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 113 The truth about Valen ¡°Ehm¡­Maverick, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ Well, uhm, I wanted to ask. What happened to Valen¡¯s mom?¡± She looked at his side profile. She knew they weren¡¯t close enough to talk about these things but curiosity got the best of her. D ¡°Why?¡± He asked without looking at her. ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯m wondering what would happen if she returns while we were still¡­ you know, married.¡± She lowered her eyes at her wedding ring, then shifted her gaze to his fingers but there was no wedding ring on it. This wasn¡¯t the first time she noticed it. He doesn¡¯t wear his wedding rings. Not that it mattered though, after all, the ring was never his size, so¡­ but then, why was she feeling¡­disappointed? 3 Wait! Is this the feeling of disappointment? But why? It never mattered to her, so why is she suddenly feeling bad about it? This is stu pid. It must have been that she¡¯s unknowingly stressed out because of Valen¡¯s condition, yes, that¡¯s right. She concluded. ¡°She left. She won¡¯t return¡­she doesn¡¯t want to return.¡± He replied with his eyes still on the road. He had searched everywhere for Vera but it¡¯s like she disappeared into thin air. 5 Did he just exin to her? Like, he really answered her! Jeslyn was ted. She immediately started to test the waters with the questions she had in mind for a long time, hoping he would answer a few, if not all. ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± ¡°Oh¡­that¡¯s bad. But you shouldn¡¯t have let her leave. Why didn¡¯t you go after her?¡± Maverick ttened his lips into a thin line. After a long time, he parted his lips: ¡°I did.¡± He replied without much interest. (10 Jeslyn immediately knew at once that he didn¡¯t want to talk about that, so she changed the topic. ¡°Valen missed her a lot. Although he looked tough, that child is a bunny inside, just like me.¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated that way by the both of you.¡± She paused to rein in her emotions. ¡°Maverick, are you aware that that boy has so many traumas? He is literally like every other child that wants to cuddle up in the middle of his parents. Deep down, that boy wants to run around the compoundughing out loud with you and his mother ying with water guns. He wants to attend a regr school like every other kid out there. That child wants to wear colored clothes, and he wants to eat what every other child is allowed to eat, but Valen was forced to be reserved because of how you and that vixen raised him. And his mother too, I want to p her across the face and say mean things to her when I see her one day.¡± After she was done ranting, that was when she realized Maverick had pulled up and was staring at her. Jeslyn coughed awkwardly and blushed due to embarrassment. She knew she had crossed the line. ¡°I¡¯m 12:35 sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have interfered in how you raise your son, but I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Why did I marry you?¡± He didn¡¯t sound angry nor joyful. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± She replied. ¡°I married you so you could change him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I brought you in when Mn was still there and didn¡¯t fire her because I wanted him to see the difference between you both and make a choice on how he wanted to live his remaining days.¡± Maverick took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t believe he would start exining his actions one day. Here he was trying to exin his reasons to this woman. Why? Jeslyn swallowed. Was he exining himself to her? Maverick doesn¡¯t do that, so why? He used to ignore her when she asked personal questions. So what changed now? ¡°Ah? What do you mean by ¡®his remaining days¡¯?¡± It finally hit Jeslyn that Maverick¡¯s words were ambiguous. Maverick turned his gaze to the road and started the car. After a long silence, he finally spoke up. ¡°He¡¯s si ck¡­ the same virus as yours.¡± you mean?¡± Jeslyn got the biggest shock of her life after hearing that. ¡°Wh- wha- what do you He looked at her without answering and took his phone from the phone stand. With one hand on the steering, the other scrolled through his phone until he found what he was looking for. A chat between him and matt. He threw the phone on herp and focused on driving. Jeslyn mindlessly picked it up and started to go through the conversation. It was all about the progress of the sickness. She stopped reading when she saw the part where Matt said the child only has between a year and two to live. He also said that the symptoms wouldn¡¯t be frequent nor would they be serious. Sometimes it might be a mild headache, other times it might be a cold or mild fever. When those signs show up, the child should be sent to theboratory. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you sent him there?¡± She asked in a tearful voice. ¡°Matt is out of the Country.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Th- then? Send Valen somewhere else!¡± Jeslyn felt a sharp pain tearing her heart apart. She clenched her chest as she let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°Why? Just why should it be Valen? Why is he being made to go through so much pain? Why?!!¡± Jeslyn cried so much that in no time, she started to hup. Why is everyone she loves leaving her? She had just gottenfortable with Valen only for this to be happening. ¡°Do the gods hate me this much?¡± Maverick brushed his fingers through his thick hair. ¡°Valen will be fine.¡± ¡°H- how?¡± She sniffed with tears running down her cheeks. He turned his head in her direction and said: ¡°The research is almostplete.¡± ¡°Re- really?¡± Maverick nodded. ¡°He¡¯ll think I made you cry¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Your son,¡± he replied before facing the road. T Jeslyn wanted tough but she couldn¡¯t find herselfughing in this situation. She wiped her face with the back of her hands and sniffed. ¡°Do I- do I look good now?¡± ¡°Messy¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 114 His Rossa A few hours had passed and Jeslyn was feeling a little better, still, they were on the road. Jeslyn looked out the window and was surprised to see that they weren¡¯t anywhere close to the house ¡°Maverick, we haven¡¯t gotten anywhere yet.¡± She said while looking out the window. ¡°You needed to calm down before going home.¡± ¡°Which means, you¡¯ve been driving around the City?!¡± He didn¡¯t respond but Jeslyn knew she was right. Jeslyn smiled and whispered, ¡°thank you¡­it¡¯s already midnight. We should return home.¡± yet. ¡°Hmm,¡± Maverick turned the car and started heading in the direction of Jeslyn¡¯s ss house, a few kilometers outside the City. ¡°What n have youe up with?¡± Maverick asked out of the blue. ¡°On¡­?¡± ¡°Your career.¡± ¡°Oh, I intend to start afresh. I¡¯ll sign up with a voice coach for a year or two before I return to the music industry. Like you said, there are betterpanies in Country M. I¡¯ll start from there.¡± Maverick hmmed. ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡± ¡°Not really. I¡¯ll just find a good coach online. Meanwhile, I also intend to start writing for fun.¡± She smiled. ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°Jeslyn, tell me about yourself.¡± Jeslyn sighed and rested her head on the headrest. ¡°What¡¯s there to tell you? You must have dug into my background already.¡± ¡°I found nothing interesting.¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t have any memory of any interesting events in my life. When I was five or six, my mum and I went for a vacation on an ind. We spent quite a long time there. I can¡¯t remember much, just that I know it was a peaceful tropical ind. My mother said a wealthy man gifted the ind to his unborn son, hoping the Child would draw peace from it. Then the son was born but instead of peace, he brought chaos to the ind¡­ what a curse.¡± Jeslyn sneered. ¡°Why? You disdain him?¡± ¡°Of course. ording to my mother, the existence of that child ruined the peaceful ind.¡± ¡°Does the ind no longer exist?¡± ¡°No. The ind was razed to the ground and pushed into the ocean¡­ I mean, the ocean was driven to consume the ind¡­ it still doesn¡¯t makes sense-¡± ¡°The ind sank into the ocean.¡± ¡°Bingo! That¡¯s the right word¡­ but wait, how did you know that?¡± Jeslyn frowned. Her mother said that immediately it happened, everyone on the ind died. Only the two of them survived and after they left the ind, the story became confidential and hidden away by some weird people that should not be messed with. ¡°I was there too.¡± ¡°Oh my God! Are you serious?! This world is really a small ce.¡± Jeslynughed. ¡°Only three children were on that ind at the time, Rossa.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Maverick stared at her but shook his head. ¡°What else happened?¡± Jeslyn looked skeptically at Maverick but felt no maliciousness from his question, so she shook her head too. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything else. I was too little and unintelligent then. You said you were there, did you meet the other two kids?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ we became friends.¡±¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. Tell me more. I wonder why I wasn¡¯t counted among the children. Was my registration removed? How did you not know I existed?¡± ¡°The details must have beenone of the things you forgot.¡± ¡°Also true.¡± Jeslyn sighed. ¡°Rossa was six, a good kid. She had a beautiful dream but her mother wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°Why does that sound like me?¡± Sheughed. ¡°The first day we met, she argued with her mother and ran into my space to hide. She was very cute. We became friends. We kissed. Then one day, she disappeared before the tragedy struck.¡± Jeslyn choked on her saliva and coughed; ¡°Ahem, Ahem¡­ Sorry, how old were you?¡± ¡°Ten¡± ¡°Rossa was only seven!¡± ¡°Six¡± ¡°You kissed a child!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°We kissed¡­we were both children,¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t make a difference. Mr. Maverick, you are¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°Who initiated the kiss?¡± ¡°I did,¡± he stared at her amused face. ¡°The first time was a mistake.¡± ¡°Ah! There was a second?¡± ¡°And a fifth.¡± ¡°Maverick! You monster! I¡¯ll learn to separatemy little daughters from children like you.¡± Maverick stopped the car and drew closer to her. He said in a low thick voice, ¡°How would you know?¡±! Jeslyn got lost in his hypnotizing orbs. Maverick had never been this s*xy, why is she suddenly seeing him in a different light? His eyes were sending sparks into her body, urging her toy her hands on him. ¡°Jeslyn,¡± She trailed her eyes down to his thick, soft, and smooth pink lips. Jeslyn subconsciously licked and bit on her lower lip. Heart drumming against her ribcage. ¡°How would you know the child is like me,¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes were glued to the movement of his lips that were inviting her to take a soft bite. If she had Adam¡¯s apple, it would have been going up and down with the amount of saliva she had swallowed. Maverick curled his lip and took his hand off the steering to unbuckle his seat belt and hers. He jerked her off her seat and helped her onto hisp.¡±You hid yourself really well.¡± ¡°h-huh?¡± Jeslyn mindlessly replied. ¡°You can¡¯t get away from me anymore.¡± He leaned in and connected his lips to her ready lips. Maverick took her lips like a kiss-deprived man. This time around, he didn¡¯t give her the chance or time to dominate him. He ripped open the buttons on her nurse gown and pulled her peach out of her bra and squeezed it. ¡°Hmmm¡­ ¡± Jeslyn couldn¡¯t hold back the moan. She gasped when he pinched her tat. She could see that the man had lost it and she was totally loving this wild man! The other times, Maverick was searching for her identity, but not anymore. He lowered his head to her chest and licked her peach before taking it into his mouth. Her moans dr ove him crazy. At this moment, Maverick didn¡¯t care about where they were or who he was. The only thing he knew right now was that he wanted to brand this woman to stop her from leaving him again. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 115 Consummate**** *Warning! R-18 ahead. Spicy scene!* Maverick knew she was his Rossa the minute she talked about the ind. That Ind was a gift to him by his father. The day that the ind was opened, only ten families were invited. Among those families, only one young woman brought a little girl with hazel eyes along. 2 Maverick remembered the girl because she was way cuter than all the children he had seen. That wasn¡¯t all, she had a smile that melted a person¡¯s heart which made her the favorite on the ind but her mother was overprotective of her. The child loved to y and run around but the masked mother was the opposite. Yes, masked. Among everyone on the ind, only the two children didn¡¯t wear masks. Everyone else wore masks all through their stay. The day Rossa fought with her mother, he was passing by when he heard the child singing In the rain. The mother didn¡¯t like that, so she chastised Rossa. Annoyed, Rossa argued back and ran away from her mother. Maybe the woman thought Rossa was going to sleep which was why she didn¡¯t follow her or maybe she had other reasons but whatever it was, Maverick was happy it happened. Thanks to that reason, he got to know Rossa and they became friends through their one-month stay on the ind. The first time they kissed, he didn¡¯t intend for it to happen. He wanted to give her something but she unexpectedly turned which made their lips brush against each other. The second time, she fell on top of him and they locked lips. It was also an ident that happened all through the five times. Well, that was a joke. There were times he deliberately kissed her, especially when she was sleeping. Sometimes he created a premise where he ¡®identally¡¯ stole a kiss from her. Rossa didn¡¯t feel bad about the kisses. She told him her mother used to kiss her a lot, so each time, she smiled at him after the kisses. After all, it wasn¡¯t a deep kiss, just a brushing of lips. When the mother and child hurried out of the ind, Maverick wasn¡¯t aware. Before he found out, it was already toote; The ind was sinking. Presently, both of them were stark na ked in the car. Maverick¡¯s ck trousers were pulled down to his ankles and Jeslyn had him in her mouth. She su cked him so hard that the cold-fa ced viin couldn¡¯t help but groan. With his size growing bigger in her mouth, Jeslyn¡¯s treasure pot was growing excited. A whileter, he pressed a button and Jeslyn¡¯s seat fell back a little. ¡°Sit on it and spread your legs.¡± He instructed with his deep voice that wasced with lust. Jeslyn did as told and Maverick got in between her legs. He looked at her face and saw the red patches on it. She was blushing and dead ready to carry on. Maverick-ced his rod on her opening and slowly pushed in. The cap had gone in but the body needed work to go in too. She was too tight despite her wetness. Jeslyn yelped in pain and held his waist tightly with her nails digging into his flesh. She could feel her muscles contracting, amidst other painful and exciting feelings she couldn¡¯t ce her fingers on. The deeper he went, the more Jeslyn cried with clenched teeth. Just a little more to go before she takes in his full length. Jeslyn ced her forehead on his chest, enduring the pain as much as she could. Maverick didn¡¯t want to stop. He was too hungry to let go but the woman in his captivity was enduring too much pain. Even though he was a beast, it doesn¡¯t mean he has nopassion for her suffering. Maverick stopped moving and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°We stop here,¡± his deep voice almost distorted the words. Just as he was pulling out, Jeslyn held tightly to his waist and tried to push him back in but Maverick resisted her. ¡°You¡¯ll hurt yourself,¡± he warned her with a growl. ¡°I need you,¡± she said fearlessly. Her lovely doll eyes stared at his hungry face. Jeslyn could see his clenched jaw. The vein on his forehead was popping out. A sign he was also enduring pain and the overwhelming lust that was washing over him. ¡°F*ck me¡­ please!¡± She begged. Just after she said that Maverick pushed all of him in, in one go, making Jeslyn curl her toes and bite down on his chest to muffle the scream that almost tore through her throat. 2 Maverick grunted. It wasn¡¯t clear whether it was because of the bite or because he had finally arrived inside her honeypot after so much suffering. He waited for her body to adjust to his monstrous size before he started to move slowly with her face pressed to his chest. After a few slow and painful thrusts, Jeslyn¡¯s body adjusted to his size so he increased his thrust. The harder he went, the more Jeslyn wanted. ¡°Harder, faster¡­ oh yeah¡­¡± She asked for it, so he gave it to her so hard and fierce that her throat went dry and she lost herself in whatever world she created In her mind. Maverick could see what he was doing to her, the expression on her face was of pure enjoyment, excitement, satisfaction, and awe- the same way he was feeling as he went in and out of her in heavy banging. The pping sound of flesh against flesh and the moans and groansing from the two of them, plus the heavy panting, filled the car standing along the road that was not properly parked, jerking up and down sometimes with the intense scene happening in there. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go get a room!¡± A driver screamed through his opened window but only the whistling sound of the cold midnight wind responded to him. ¡°Faster, faster, Maverick, I¡¯ming! Don- don¡¯te inside me, please!¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice¡¯s loud pleas echoed through the car. The two had changed positions. Jeslyn was sitting on him with Maverick¡¯s hands on her waist, helping her go up and down and sometimes rocking him back and forth. ¡°Ma- Maverick, pl-please don¡¯te inside me!¡± She grabbed his thick hair and pulled hard on it. Instead of stopping Maverick, the wolf went hard, pounding Jeslyn even harder as he was nearing his peak. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 116 Consummate*** *Warning! di R-18 ahead. Spicy** Jeslyn was struggling to meet up with his thrusts while also trying to catch her breath. Despite the AC, both of them were still sweating. 5 ¡°You are my wife,¡± he whispered in her ear and bit her earlobe. ¡°Hmmmh¡­ I know, I¡¯m- I¡¯m¡­aaaish¡­. With Maverick¡¯s palm on the back of her head, he gently tugged at her hair, making her give him that sound he loves so much. With the moan leaving her mouth, Maverick reached climax and released inside of her. ¡°Maverick¡­ f*ck yo- oh my god¡­ yeess¡­ monsterrrr!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already f*cking me. You want to go another round?¡± He raised his brow as he squeezed her ti t with a rear smile on his lips. 1 ¡°Aaah¡­N-no, please. Hahaha¡­ it¡¯s ticklish, stop it¡­ hahaha¡­¡± Their voices and heavy breathing were interrupted when Jeslyn¡¯s phone rang. Jeslyn took her phone with shaky hands and saw the caller ID. It was Vera. Why would Vera call her thiste? She was about to answer the call when she felt his wet tongue trailing her chest while his hands were moving around her body. Although they came, he was still inside her. Jeslyn flinched when his s*xy tongue brushed against her nip. The little gesture identally made her touch the answer button. A soft moan left Jeslyn¡¯s throat when she opened her mouth to say ¡®hello¡¯ if not that she immediately covered her mouth with her palm, Vera would have heard the continuous moans. Jeslyn pushed Maverick¡¯s head away from her beast so she could answer the call, but instead, it gave him the idea to start moving his rod inside her. Jeslyn didn¡¯t know why it took her this long to realize that the man she married was really stubborn and rotten¡­ But she loves it! ¡°Ros- Rossa, please help me!¡± From Vera¡¯s voice, it was clear that she was running. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going¡­¡± Jeslyn bit her lip to stop a moan. ¡°This man, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m receiving a call?!¡¯ she screamed in her mind but her waist was moving along with his slow-rhymes. ¡°You want more,¡± he whispered in her ear. Jeslyn, whose attention was divided, nodded to what Vera was saying but Maverick took it as an answer to his question, so he held her waist and started to do the deed himself. Jeslyn¡¯s weight wasn¡¯t too much for him to manage, so he took the job of helping her go up and down his brotherhood. Jeslyn gasped when the second round started. She immediately ended the call, ¡°Maverick, you beast!¡± She said that but her hands found their way to his hair and took the job of riding him by herself. Jeslyn didn¡¯t know why she was this good. She knew that not being a virgin like she thought, would have something to do with the missing years in her mind. Whatever it is, she was d that Maverick didn¡¯t judge her or feel repulsive when he entered her and felt no sign of hymen or showed any sign that she was untouched. Her likeness and respect for this man grew. But this wonderful experience he was giving her made him immortal in her heart. Even though she doesn¡¯t love this man yet, she wasn¡¯t going to leave this marriage. If it¡¯s for the s*x alone, she¡¯ll be d to stay in it. The two continued banging each other until they cummed again. Jeslyn had received almost twenty missed calls by now. She was wondering why Vera would continue to call her like her life was hanging on a thread, so she picked up the phone to return the calls.Coincidence, her call came again. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her voice was hoarse, but who cares. ¡°Jeslyn, pl-please help me! My- my life is in danger.¡± Vera sounded low and fearful. ¡°Where are you? What are you doing out¡­?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of the gunshot startled Jeslyn and she immediately became serious. The phone was on speaker, so Maverick heard everything but that wasn¡¯t his business. If anything, he was annoyed that the person on the phone disturbed his peaceful ¡®conversation¡¯ with his woman. ¡°Ah¡­!! please save me..¡± ¡°Where exactly are you? Give me the specific address and find a safe ce to hide until the police arrive.¡± ¡°I- I¡¯m at a warehouse beside the new tower, along the outskirts of the City.¡± Jeslyn looked at her surroundings through the tinted window and let out: ¡°I¡¯m close to that area¡­ look for somewhere to hide, the police will be there in no time.¡± Jeslyn canceled the call to put a call through to the police. ¡°She will be dead before the police arrive,¡± Maverick voiced out nonchntly. Jeslyn paused and raised her gaze from her phone. ¡°What will you offer for my help?¡± He asked while securing her messy hair behind her ear. ¡°Then help me save her. I¡¯ll give you anything you want¡­I¡¯ll cook for you, wash your clo- He ced a finger on her lips, sh utting her up. ¡°There are maids for that,¡± he leaned in and imed. her lips. Jeslyn pushed against his chest until she seeded in pushing him away. ¡°Someone is in danger, we are wasting time!¡± She hissed. ¡°She hates her life, so why do you care?¡± Maverick raised a brow at her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t. She called me for help,¡± ¡°Why is she out by this time? And why did she call you? Are you a hero? She should be aware that you are probably sleeping with your husband by your side.¡± ¡°Ehm¡­ I haven¡¯t actually told her I¡¯m married.¡± Jeslyn cleared her throat when she saw his nk look. ¡°She didn¡¯t ask and our friendship hasn¡¯t gotten to that stage.¡± ¡°Then? Why do you want to risk your life for her?¡± ¡°Because I see myself in her. She¡¯s also struggling to live every day with weak memories.¡± Maverick stayed silent. He didn¡¯t state silent because he felt for the girl but because Jeslyn¡¯s countenance changed. ¡°You owe me,¡± he growled before helping her get down from his brotherhood. They put on their clothes but some of Jeslyn¡¯s buttons were missing. 2 ¡°Maverick, why do you like to rip my dresses?¡± She asked while staring at her chest that wasn¡¯t covered. ¡°Makes more sense.¡± He replied and started the car, heading in the direction to rescue ady in distress. 2 ¡°Makes sense? That you rip my clothes and panties?¡± ¡°Rip mine too¡­I¡¯ll rece the panties.¡± He replied defiantly. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 117 Vera Jeslyn and Maverick arrived at the ce Vera said she was. ¡°Stay in the car,¡± Maverick told Jeslyn. ¡°Ok,¡± Jeslyn replied and dragged his coat to cover herself while patiently waiting for him. A whileter, Jeslyn could hear gunshots and ady screaming. That must have been Vera. She thought. Her luck must have been huge to be able to remain alive in this abandoned and strange ce. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t stop wondering what Vera came to do here. There are no houses and cars don¡¯te here at night, so how did she get into such a mess? Was she kidnapped? Probably. Soon, the gunfire ceased and Jeslyn could see Mavericking over with someone in his arms. ¡°Wow, this is good. I never thought he would ever carry someone in a princess style. She opened the back seat for Maverick to ce the girl on. After putting her down did Jeslyn realize that Vera was unconscious. Maverick¡¯s brows were knitted and his aura thickened. It¡¯s been a long she saw him like this. Jeslyn swallowed and didn¡¯t dare to ask what the matter was. Maverick got into the car and pulled out his phone to send a message. A whileter Rex hurried over in his pajamas. He looked worried and his hair was messy. ¡°Send her to the hospital,¡± Maverick instructed Rex and waited for Vera to be brought out of his car before he dr ove towards the ss house. Getting home, Jeslyn couldn¡¯t get down from the car. Her body was sore and she couldn¡¯t feel her legs. She bit her lips and looked at Maverick who just got down and was walking around the car. He got to her side of the car and carried her out. Jeslyn wrapped her hands around his neck and buried her face in the cr ook of his neck. She didn¡¯t know why he was exuding a dangerous air. It was giving her goosebumps. Inside the room, Maverick took Jeslyn straight to the bathroom and ced her inside the silk, took her clothes off, and helped her wash up. He did the same and returned her to bed before sleeping beside her with his hand on her waist. Both of them didn¡¯t say anything to each other until Jeslyn fell into a deep sleep in Maverick¡¯s arms. Jeslyn opened her eyes to the beam of light peeping through the cream curtains. She looked around the room but he was nowhere to be found. She knew it wasmon for him to leave before she woke up but she was having a nagging feeling that things weren¡¯t right. She moved to the edge of the bed and put her legs down. Just like how she used to leave the bed, she got up but fell without mercy. ¡°Ahhh!¡± She let out a piercing scream. ¡°This is st upid. Howe my legs are still weak? Was it because my legs were raised above my head for too long? Or because the exercisest night was too intense? This isn¡¯t fair. He could walk but I can¡¯t.¡± She pouted and helped herself to get back ok the bed with the help of the bed frame. ¡°I should also learn to raise his legs while doing it so that he¡¯ll know how it feels.¡± She hissed after lamenting. 117 Vera ¡°But on a serious note,st night was super dope! Didn¡¯t he say I can¡¯t handle him? Didn¡¯t I give him all the styles he wanted me to do? Why did he say I can¡¯t take him, also, why did I not feel overwhelmed like thest time?¡­ Whatever, forget it. We have eaten each other and this is just the beginning.¡± She smiled. Meanwhile, Maverick and Rex could be seen in a doctor¡¯s office. The doctor was exining things while Maverick had his eyes focused on his phone. ¡°Mr. Rex, the woman has partial memory loss¡­ I don¡¯t think it should be called memory loss, but it¡¯s going to go away after she experiences what she had done before¡­¡± Rex nced at Maverick but it seemed like his brother wasn¡¯t here. ¡°When can we take her home?¡± Rex asked. ¡°You can take her home today. Just take good care of her.¡± The doctor said and Rex nodded. ¡°Give us the discharge papers,¡± Rex told him and the doctor immediately did as told. Vera, on the other hand, was stunned to see two dashing men standing before her bed. None of them were smiling. The blue-haired one looked angry and the other one clouded in darkness stood there with a nk look. ¡°Gen-gentlemen, are you in the wrong ward?¡± She enunciated like the si ck person she was. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? What about him?¡± Rex pointed at Maverick. ¡°I don- don¡¯t know you two. Do you know me? Can you tell me where I came from? Please I beg you, take me to my ce, I¡¯ll give you anything you ask for!¡± She pleaded earnestly. Maverick turned around and left the VIP ward without uttering a word. Rex stared intently at Vera and said through gritted teeth. ¡°Do you know for how long we have been searching for you? The child you abandoned has grown. No one would have cared about you if you didn¡¯t cast a shadow on that child. You have been discharged. We can leave the hospital now.¡± Vera was speechless. She doesn¡¯t know these people but she felt they were familiar and they wouldn¡¯t hurt her, so she left with them. She would understand better or even regain her memory if she followed them. Jeslyn was inside Valen¡¯s room when Maverick returned. He checked on the child and he was still sleeping. ¡°We are heading back,¡± he said coldly. Jeslyn didn¡¯t respond and just watched him leave. Soon, Pink entered the room and took Valen from the bed. ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping,¡± Jeslyn said worriedly. ¡°Matt is back.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good news. Let me get ready too but¡­¡± she looked at her legs. ¡°You were not injured down there, were you?¡± Pink raised a brow. ¡°N- no, no, of course not,¡± ¡°That monster,¡± Pink gritted her teeth. ¡°Hey, calm down. He¡¯s my husband,¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°Did he have to ravage you like that? Look at what he did to you and how he¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s what?¡± ¡°Forget it. You are to me for being blind anyway. I hope you don¡¯t be stu pid when you find out the truth.¡± Pink walked out after that, leaving Jeslyn wondering what was going on. ¡°I haven¡¯t even checked up on Vera and he asked us to leave. Anyway, Valen is more important. I can always chat Vera up.¡± She said and tried to stand up but she couldn¡¯t stand straight. When she checked herself this morning to know why she was feeling so much pain down there, she got to know that her honeypot has a little tear. She didn¡¯t feel itst night, no, she did but didn¡¯t think it was something to worry about. After all, he was so good that she forgot her pain in no time. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maverick returned to the room and drafted his coat on Jeslyn¡¯s shoulder before he carried her out of the room. ¡°You were hurt,¡± he said to her. ¡°Hmm,¡± she replied with her face buried in his chest. ¡°You were stubborn.¡± Instead of apologizing, he went another route. ¡°You should be apologizing,¡± she pped his chest. Where did she get the courage to do that? Even Jeslyn didn¡¯t know. ¡°You hurt me too. It¡¯s even.¡± ¡°How did I?¡± ¡°You bit me¡­ it was deep.¡± He stared at her face. ¡°Maverick, that was my vagi¡­ yours can¡¯t be as painful as mine. After allyour skin is hard.¡± She looked at his face and was stunned. She blinked but what she saw had disappeared by the time she opened her eyes. ¡®I thought I saw a myth in his eyes.¡¯ She thought. ¡°How is Vera? I didn¡¯t get to see her before leaving.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see her soon.¡± ¡°Where? I thought we were going back to your country?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± replied and stopped talking. Jeslyn stopped asking. She was familiar with him knowing that when he ignores a question means he doesn¡¯t want to answer it. They took the car to the airport. Along the way, Jeslyn couldn¡¯t stop checking on Valen now and then. ¡± ¡°Maverick, are you sure Valen can endure the pressure of the air? How about you call the doctor over? ¡°He will be fine,¡± Maverick answered from the driver¡¯s seat, still Jeslyn couldn¡¯t stop worrying. ¡°What triggered it so I would know to be careful next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s his time of the year.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have such times, why is he different?¡± ¡°You are older. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s only a child,¡± Jeslyn wiped her tears. How could they do this to a child?! ¡°Has the doctor found an antidote for Valen?¡± ¡°His research is almostplete.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better than nothing. I pray for you, Valen.¡± Jeslyn brushed the child¡¯s hair from his forehead. Maverick silently looked at them from the rear mirror before he focused on the road. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 118 Making the right decision Meanwhile, Ray was in his room dressing up when his bedroom door burst open. ¡°Where is Jeslyn?¡± Frank asked in a menacing voice. Ray was frightened at first but seeing that it was Frank, he rxed his shoulders and continued to button his white shirt. ¡°I told you she¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°Where. Is. She?¡± Ray put his hands in his pockets and turned to face Frank with a cold face. ¡°Jeslyn is my woman, not yours. The fact that you left her to me when you could have made her fall in love with you proves you couldn¡¯t have been a better man for her. Also¡­¡± he hesitated, ¡°this conversation should stop today. I¡¯m not impressed that you talk about my woman like she¡¯s yours.¡± Frank grabbed Ray¡¯s shirt by the cor and jerked him towards him. Staring into each other¡¯s eyes, he enunciated word by word. ¡°You messed with me when you hurt her. Now you are messing with me again by hiding her. If by nightfall I still don¡¯t get an answer from you, you¡¯ll be surprised.¡± He shoved Ray back, turned around, and strode out of the room. ¡°Damm!¡± Ray kicked the air. He rested a hand on his waist and passed his fingers through his hair. ¡°This is tough.¡± Inside the car, Frank looked at the caller ID on his phone and watched the call disconnect without picking up. As his hands were about to touch the steering, the phone rang again and again until he finally picked up the call. ¡°Your brother is not home,e back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting back there until you send me the pill. It¡¯s almost the time of the year.¡± ¡°If youe back, we¡¯ll help you find her before your brother returns.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be at the airport soon,¡± after he ended the call, Frank dialed a number and soon the phone was answered. ¡°Send her worthless body to her brother and shake his lousypany a little.¡± The other person answered affirmatively. ¡°Ray, you shouldn¡¯t have tempted me. You should have continued to be a good boy. Now, I will make you suffer,¡± before he finished his words, Frank¡¯s face had changed to something sinister. (3) He nced at the house onest time before starting his car and zooming off. A whileter, Ray was about to leave his house in search of Jeslyn when he received a package. It was a big box. He knew he didn¡¯t order anything but his sister used to buy him appliances or just anything that she knew he would like. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is your apology gift. I¡¯m not interested. Send it back to her¡­. Wait,¡± the guards that were about to carry the box paused. ¡°Open it,¡± he ordered and they did as told. Seeing the thing inside the box, Ray and the guards froze. ¡®How can this¡­¡± ¡°What is going on here!?¡± He thundered. ¡°Wh- whose head is that?!¡± Just then his phone rang. He looked at it, it was Frank, ¡°Hell-¡± ¡°Do you like the gift? Do you see the surprise on her face? It gave me satisfaction. Don¡¯t already asked that her body be buried. As for the head, it¡¯s yours to take care of¡­ Ray, why didn¡¯t you worry, I remain a good boy? Why did you wake up this side of me that I have been concealing just for Rossa? Why, Ray? Whyyy!¡­. Hahaha¡­ your suffering has just begun. I will make you go crazy and you will regret every bit of what you have done to my Rossa. Be expecting another surprise gift from me before the day ends.¡± Ray slowly took the phone off his car in a daze. His eyes were unfocused and his breathing was slow. Those soulless eyes slowly shifted to the box again. His beloved sister¡¯s head was in there staring at him with a shocked and frightened expression. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± he screamed. Ray slumped to the ground like a lifeless person, staring dazedly at the box. How could? His sister was herest night to beg him. She said that she would help him beg Jeslyn on the condition that their rtionship has to be secret. Now, here she is, dead in front of him. ¡°Grrrriiiing, Grrrriiiing¡± the sound of a notification pulled him back to life. It was a message from his company. Reading the messages, Ray almost went crazy. Illegal activities were found in hispany, so for that, thepany would be closed down until the investigation is over. Also, Ray has to be at the station before evening or else his case will be taken to court. Ray wasn¡¯t the only one suffering. While Madam Chen was still in aa, her husband was in a hotel room hurriedly taking off his Assistant¡¯s clothes. He looked so desperate that one would think he was scared of being caught in the act. How he was made to be a s3x addict would only be known to his Assistant. The important thing to Mr. Wales right now is for him to push his brotherhood inside thedy who had him in her mouth and was going all out to make him scream her name and beg for more.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Christine on the other hand was soaring high in her career. Her official debut will be taking ce in one of the biggest halls in Rose City. She was excited and also confident it would be a hit. She didn¡¯t lie because after her song ended, the people couldn¡¯t stop praising her. To be fair, her voice was too good to be true and the music was simply beautiful. All the praises she was getting were earned and whoever said otherwise was only doing so out of jealousy. Her manager, Ms. Miles, was the happiest. ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯ll start getting deals and lots of promotion because of this song. You are way better than your sister, Jeslyn. Keep listening to me and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Christine nodded shyly and thanked her manager. However, after they got into thepany¡¯s car, Christine sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you darepare me to that lo ser ever again!¡± ¡°I understand, miss.¡± Ms. Miles smiled and helped Christine arrange her hair. Why won¡¯t she be a simpleton when Christine¡¯s wealthy sister suddenly bought thepany for Christine? That¡¯s right. Christine owns Delly Entertainment now, but only Ms. Miles and a few higher-ups knew about it. Country M¡­ Jeslyn and Maverick could be seen at a standstill. Both of them searched each other¡¯s eyes. All Jeslyn saw in his eyes was a dark abyss. No emotions. 12:38 Maverick, on the other hand, could see hurt in her eyes and he was sure that wasn¡¯t because of him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± she asked slowly. She had asked him this a few times but instead of answering, he was just staring at her face. ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± She frowned. ¡°Not important? Do you treat everything so nonchntly? She is Valen¡¯s mother, your first wife! And I¡¯m your second. Is that not important?¡± Jeslyn was starting to grow annoyed. How could he be so careless about things like this? ¡°We never got married.¡± Jeslyn paused to digest his words before she continued: ¡°Then that makes her your son¡¯s mother and me, your wife.¡± She nodded. ¡°Four months are already gone. Valen¡¯s mother is back and Valen has started to change. When he wakes up and sees his mother by his side, he¡¯s surely going to be overjoyed.¡± Jeslyn smiled. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Me? Hahaha, you have given me so much money for my dowry. It would be enough for me to live in Country Y. There, I can start my music career and¡­¡± ¡°You want a divorce?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± she nodded. Maverick ced his hands in his pockets and started to take small steps towards her. With every step he took, Jeslyn took the same steps back until she fell on her bed. Maverick got on top of her, staring at her eyes, he said slowly in a deep voice. ¡°When did I say you can?¡± Jeslyn swallowed and clumsily ced her hands on his chest. ¡°M- Maverick, th- there is¡­¡± ¡°You are bonded by a contract, and you are not allowed to conceive the thought of leaving.¡± Jeslyn suddenly started to feel hot. Was it from the suggestive position or from the way he spoke to her? She couldn¡¯t ce her fingers on it. However, to Jeslyn, this wasn¡¯t the right time to think of stu pid things. She turned her head away to the side and said: ¡°Everything can¡¯t go your way.¡± He turned her face with his fingers to look at him. ¡°It will,¡± he replied before sealing her lips. Jeslyn started to struggle against him. She felt this matter needed to be sorted out immediately. She grew up in a messy home, so she knew how much it su cks. Thest thing she wanted was for Valen to have difficulty in anything. If she remains in their lives, Valen and his mother won¡¯t be able to bond. Feeling she was struggling too much, Maverick pinned her hands above her head and rested his weight on her. It¡¯s toote for her to leave the marriage¡­ Not after he found out she was his Rossa who stole something from him. ¡°Rossa, it¡¯s toote.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 119 Finding her path Maverick¡¯s phone rang as he was about to get down to business even when Jeslyn was pushing him away. He stared at her red and swollen lips before getting up to pick up the call. After listening to the other party for a while, he hummed before going out, not forgetting to give Jeslyn onest look. Jeslyn breathed a sigh of relief and sat up. Her hair looked messy from struggling and her chest heaved up and down in quick sessions. ¡°Why is he calling me Rossa? He thinks I¡¯m Rossa? This will be harder than I thought¡­ Maverick, you¡¯ve gone crazy!¡± She cried out and brushed her hair out of her face. Maverick entered one of the rooms he prohibited Jeslyn from entering. The room was aboratory with weird and familiar hospital equipment. On one of the beds was Valen and on the other was Vera. Vera had some brain testing equipment fixed on her head while Matt took her blood sample for testing. Maverick took theb coat he was offered by Rex and walked to stand beside Valen¡¯s bed. ¡°How is it?¡± He asked. ¡°Vera¡¯s brain report shows that her brain was tampered with.¡± Matt exined. ¡°Can it be fixed?¡± ¡°Yes, but it will take about 3 to 5 years or probably forever, but if her mind is stimted with enough memories of her past, especially those activities she loved doing, the process will be quicker and that will be greatly appreciated.¡± ¡°What about Valen?¡± ¡°The research is in its final stage. Once it¡¯s sessful and doesn¡¯t fail like the rest, we will immediately carry out the operation. Meanwhile, he has to remain in bed until that time.¡± Maverick frowned and Rex asked. ¡°Has he drifted into aa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Yes.¡± ¡°Why? Was it because of the activities he did?¡± Rex asked worriedly. Hope Jeslyn won¡¯t get into trouble? ¡°Partially. You shouldn¡¯t have taken him out of the Country. The temperature is different, the water is different, the food, air and everything is different. He inhaled too many bacterials due to the contaminated air.¡± ¡°For how long will he be like this?¡± Rex asked. His brother was just staring at his son. Rex wasn¡¯t even sure if Maverick heard what was being said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If he wakes up before a month, then it¡¯s a good sign but if he stays asleep longer than that, then, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Matt shook his head. Rex sh ut his eyes and took a deep breath to calm down. Maverick¡¯s fist was so tightly clenched that veins popped out after hearing that but his facial expression was just like always¡­ nk. ¡°Why does Jeslyn seem to be doing ok? Except that when she faints, she wakes up after a few days. Nothing serious seems to be happening to her.¡± ¡°I already told your brother. Her virus is being suppressed. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she was supposed to take her dosest week or her condition would rpse. How is she doing right now?¡± Maverick froze and his brows furrowed slightly. Rex looked at Maverick with fear in his eyes. After Maverick told him yesterday that Jeslyn is Rossa, he changed the direction of their investigation and now they seem to be heading somewhere. Using ¡®Jeslyn¡¯ as the main subject for the investigation was futile. It seems all her data was saved under the name, ¡®Rossa. So Rex was scared that his brother would go crazy if something happened to Jeslyn again. When Maverick first thought that she died on that ind, his brother caused so much mayhem in the family whichter caused the split in the Lu family. ¡°Go check on her,¡± he finally opened his mouth but didn¡¯t take a step away from his son. Rex took Matt to Jeslyn¡¯s room and after testing her, he returned to Maverick with the result. ¡°She has taken the dose.¡± ¡°When?¡± Maverick asked with clenched jaw. ¡°Approximately 6 or 8 days ago. At the moment, she is fine but some time from now she will need to stop taking it because it will kill her when the dose finally can¡¯t suppress the virus anymore.¡± (1 After Matt left, Maverick ordered Rex, ¡°get her into the red room.¡± Rex nodded and headed out of the room. Inside a room with only red lights, Maverick sat crossed leg on a couch with a gun in hand and a knife on the table. In no time, Rex walked into the room with ady in turn. He also took a seat on an empty couch and waited patiently for his brother to begin questioning. ¡°Tell me everything.¡± Maverick said coolly. ¡°What, boss?¡± Thedy looked on with uncertainty. ¡°If not because she would be sad, a bullet would have flown into your sk ull.¡± Maverick exined calmly. Seeing him like this, thedy knew she couldn¡¯t y with words anymore. Besides, she Matte out of Jeslyn¡¯s room a while back. ¡°The suppression is my doing. I inject her when she¡¯s sleeping.¡± ¡°What are the side effects?¡± Maverick inquired. He knew Pink cannot hurt Jeslyn. From the had been protecting her from him, Maverick investigated and found out she was the reason Jeslyn went to jail so easily. way she He also found out she protected Jeslyn tightly against Queen and was still doing it even now, so Maverick got to understand that Pink cannot hurt Jeslyn and the only reason why she could go all out in a Country she knew too well, just to protect ¡®a friend¡¯ of her ¡®boss¡¯ wife¡¯was for another reason. ¡°Nightmares or illusions¡­ She gets nightmares when she takes the dose. When the dose wears off, she faints and sleeps for a few days then wakes up with a nightmare and throbbing head.¡± Maverick didn¡¯t ask her where she got the dose from because he knew who Pink was. But who was Jeslyn to her? ¡°Who is she to you?¡± He asked. Pink hesitated for a while before she opened her mouth. ¡°Rossa is my¡­¡± Pink walked out of the third room on Maverick¡¯s floor which had the red room with tears on her cheeks. She wiped them off and tried to return her face to its natural state but couldn¡¯t. She stopped and fa ced the wall to let out the emotions she had been buckling up for so long. ¡°I failed you all,¡± she whispered while sobbing. ¡°Pink? Is that you? What are you doing there?¡± Pink immediately stopped crying but there was nothing she could do at that moment to prevent Jeslyn from knowing she was bawling her eyes out. Jeslyn walked up to her but before she could touch her, the red room¡¯s door burst open and Maverick stepped out in his full glory. Looking from Pink to Maverick, Jeslyn pieced the puzzle. It must have been Maverick¡¯s fault. She ced Pink¡¯s matters at the back of her mind and asked: ¡°how is Valen?¡± ¡°He has been taken away for treatment.¡± ¡°When? To where? Why wasn¡¯t I aware? Who went with him? Please take me to him, I¡¯ll stay with him.¡± Jeslyn panicked. ¡°Theboratory doesn¡¯t allow visitors. He will be fine. He has gone there several times.¡± Hearing that, Jeslyn¡¯s suspended heart finally calmed down. Rex cleared his throat before leaving with Pink. He never knew his brother could lie through his teeth like this. After the two left, Maverick went into his room and Jeslyn followed. ¡°It¡¯s sad and boring without Valen. A day without him is already like years living in bondage. I think I should start doing things to get myself busy.¡± Maverick stopped and turned to look at her when she said that ¡®a day without Valen is like living in bondage! ¡°You want to say something?¡± Jeslyn asked while blinking. He shook his head and continued walking. ¡°Between Writing stories, being a voice over artist, and enrolling with a voice training coach online,. which is better? I intend to do everything but I don¡¯t want to rush it. One step at a time.¡± She already knew what to do but she needed to start making her moves now. Valen must not go through what she went through. ¡°Voice over and voice training goes hand in hand. You can do both at the same time.¡± This reminded Maverick of how she used to ask for his opinion on everything on the ind. A faint smile rested at Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. the corner of his lips as he gazed at her with warmth in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought about that too, which means, I will be hitting two birds with one stone.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for a decent coach online and register with him.¡± Maverick watched her leave before he picked up his phone and made a call. While Jeslyn was surfing the inte and going crazy over the over-demanding and amateur coaches online, her eyes swept through an advert. Jeslyn was so shocked that she identally clicked on the website. A whileter, she shook her head, ¡°It can¡¯t be. It has to be a scammer.¡± She chuckled but decided to have fun with the scammer to get evidence before reporting them. How dare they use her idol¡¯s name! However after going through Celestine Xuan¡¯s portfolio, she became mute. Why would the world¡¯s idol be here? Even her words sounds like her: [I¡¯m bored and needs something fun to do. One C-lister, one D-lister, and one newbie to train. Offer ends In 5 minutes. Find the signing fee in the link below. ] Chapter 120 Chapter 120 120 One-second man | I¡¯m bored and need something fun to do. One C-lister, one D-lister, and one newble to train. Offer ends in 5 minutes. Find the signing fee in the link below. Your money will be refunded after the three lucky persons have been chosen.] Jeslyn nced at the time, there were still four minutes remaining, so she immediately registered while hoping she was picked. By the time she was done, there were still a few seconds left, with 3000+ entries. Some hourster, Jeslyn could be seen in the sitting room with Maverick and Rex discussing. ¡°Teh, Celestine is a zy brat. I told her to kick that du mb*ss out but she thought I was into her and ignored me. Serves her right for getting a heartbreak ¡°You are so friendly with Celestine?¡± Jeslyn looked askance at Rex. ¡°Of course Not.¡± He immediately changed his wording when Maverick who was reading red at him. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her fan. I love good music. I follow her on her social media handle, so when the issue of her husband cheating came up, Imented on her post and she replied with, ¡®Don¡¯t love me, love my music. How dare she talk down at a young master like me? I¡¯m sure if I stand beside her, she will throw herself at me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to let her know what you think of her. Hahahaha¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Then, let me message her now.¡±Jeslyn picked up her phone from the table but got a notification. before she could unlock it. She opened her mail to see and vi! [Dear Jeslyn Lee, Congrattions! You have sessfully registered for a year¡¯s ss with Celestine Xuan. Check the link below for more instructions. Good luck! ] ¡°Yeeeh!¡± Jeslyn jumped up from her seat in excitement. ¡°You got in?¡± Rex asked ¡°Maverick, I got selected!¡± ¡°Congrats.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied with a smile before she clicked on the link. Reading the instructions, Jeslyn¡¯s heart almost burst due to overexcitement. Even Maverick who wasn¡¯t looking at her could feel the joy in the atmosphere. He raised his head from his book and looked at her. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for County Y for the lessons!¡± Maverick¡¯s face fell when he heard that. His eyes darkened as he stared at Jeslyn¡¯s phone. ¡°I need to start preparing. I leave by tomorrow so I can get there early.¡± She ran off after that. Well, that wasn¡¯t it. Jeslyn could feel that Maverick¡¯s aura had changed, so she immediately escaped. The date they leave hasn¡¯t even been announced. ¡°Brother, why did you-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rub it in!¡± He groaned before picking up his phone and dialing a number. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Hey, Chaos. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d call me anytime soon.¡± Celestine smiled. ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°Oh friend, take it easy on me. What have I done? I haven¡¯t caused trouble for some time now.¡± ¡°Why Country Y?¡± ¡°Oh, that ¡­ I haven¡¯t seen my friend¡¯s wife ever since you got married. Stu pid Rex only dropped a hint in the group and wouldn¡¯t tell me anything even though I sent him my exclusive album. So when Matt told me she¡¯s the controversial Jeslyn Lee, I immediately wanted to meet her in person. I heard she¡¯s the most beautifuldy in Rose City and was also praised by my master. It¡¯s not a crime, right?¡± ¡°Of course it is, you rottendy! No wonder you were cheated on. You are too forwar¡­¡± Rex trailed off when he remembered the call wasn¡¯t his. Maverick¡¯s eyes narrowed at the blue ear bud In his right ear. Rex almost pped himself senseless for getting caught that he had hacked Maverick¡¯s phone and was listening in on his conversation. ¡°Upload an embarrassing video of you on the inte, Maverickmanded. ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Rex refused. ¡°How can you think of ruining my reputation because I hacked your phone? How did you not know that your phone was hacked? It was a good thing I did it instead of someone else. That would have been worse. Also, I deserve an de for creating awareness.¡± Rex puffed his chest. ¡°Sh ut up Rex, you good-for-nothing. How could you eavesdrop on your brother¡¯s conversation? Gossip monger.¡± Celestine chastised yfully from the other end. ¡°Go tell that to your good-for-nothing cheat of an ex-husband. If you had married me when I proposed, you would have still been in marriage right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather stay single than marry a Casanova like you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your du mb*ss ¡®fateful¡¯ husband worse than me? He got his mistresses pregnant while the Madam sleeps alone on a cold bed all night. If I had known, I would have flown to Country Y to keep. you warm through those lonely nights.¡± ¡°Your brotherhood is not big enough, so I¡¯m not interested.¡± Rex froze and his face turned red in fury. ¡°I dare you to say that again?¡± ¡°I said, Rex¡¯s brotherhood is like that of a teenager¡¯s.¡± She chuckled. Maverick disconnected the call and typed a few words on his phone before he got up to leave. ¡°Brother, can I escort my sister-inw to Country Y?¡± Maverick nced at him. ¡°Marry her¡­¡± He walked away after that. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s the Princess in the circle. I¡¯ll definitely force her into marriage and prove to her that mine is bigger and stronger than her useless ex-husband. How dare Celeste call me small? She attacked my honor. I¡¯ll take¡­ beep!¡± The sound of a notification interrupted Rex but when he checked the just uploaded article, Rex almost fainted. [Breaking News! An insider report. Rex Lu is confirmed to have a tiny brotherhood. The reason why women can¡¯t stay with him for longer than a few seconds. 13 ¡°M- me?¡± His lips parted in shock before he screamed. ¡°Celeste, how dare you?! You are dead meat!¡± He immediately dialed her number to fight her, however, after Celestineughed hard for a while, she finally replied: ¡°Why would I do that? You should hold your brother ountable. You offended him by butting into his conversation and making him end the call before he said all he needed to. He told you to post an embarrassing picture of yourself but you refused, hence the vengeance¡­ You know you can¡¯t take it down, don¡¯t waste your time ¡­. poor boy. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.¡± ¡°Maverick¡­¡± Rex gritted his teeth. He was almost crying. ¡°Am I really his brother?¡± ¡°Definitely not. I feel pity for you. You are rich now, you should go look for your parents¡­¡± she mocked. Of course, she was only joking. ¡°Get out! Divorcee.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­better than a tiny man¡­ two-seconds man. Hahaha¡­¡± sheughed boisterously. ¡°I promise you¡¯ll feel the heat and bawl your eyes out while you beg me to stop.¡± ¡°In your dreams. Hahaha¡­¡± While the two bickered on like children, Christine was busy throwing a tantrum in her apartment. Her Tv was lying on the floor, broken. There were shards of broken ss lying everywhere. Her Assistant¡¯s right cheek had a palm print with five fingers on it. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Manager Miles entered the room and couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath. What is it again? She thought. ¡°You ipetent workers, how difficult is registering for voice training with Celestine?! Why was I rejected? Were you stingy with my money? Didn¡¯t you pay the fee?!!¡± ¡°Of course, I did. I paid for it myself and got you registered.¡± The manager said. ¡°So, what happened? I¡¯m sure she knows I am popr and she certainly cannot tell me that she doesn¡¯t know of my existence. So what happened?!¡± ¡°It must have been her PA or something happened to the website.¡± Manager Miles tried to bring up factors that could have affected the rejection. ¡°Who were the chosen ones? Get one of them to sell their spot to me. I don¡¯t want a ¡®no¡¯ for an answer I already tried to do that but their information is confidential.¡± ¡°Manager, you are bing more worthless. Find me a solution before the end of this we¡­¡± Her phone rang and she looked at the ID before picking it up and saying in annoyance. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your mother needs proper care and-¡± ¡°Do I look like a nanny? Can¡¯t you get a new nanny if there isn¡¯t any good one in the house?¡± ¡°She wants to see her daughter. Is it too much to ask?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too much to ask. You have enough time to spare with her, yet you became a promiscuous man!¡± ¡°Sh ut up! I am your father!¡± ¡°My foot. Wait until my sister returns. She¡¯ll deal with you!¡± She disconnected the call and threw her phone to the wall. Everyone and everything was annoying her. Two dayster, Jeslyn was ready to leave for Country Y even though Maverick wasn¡¯t happy about it. ¡°Give this letter to Valen when he returns or when you visit him. I¡¯ll miss him a lot.¡± She handed Maverick a letter. ¡°And me?¡± He pulled her to his chest by the waist, waiting to her say those words. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 121 Going to Country Y- Ray¡¯s call Jeslyn blushed but said nothing, especially when Vera was standing behind them. Maverick frowned when he saw that Jeslyn wasn¡¯t going to say what he needed to hear. He tightened the hold around her waist, making her gasp. ¡°If you don¡¯t open your mo uth, we are heading to the room.¡± Jeslyn immediately whipped her head up and beamed, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too,¡± head to the room? Certainly not! Her body still hurts fromst night¡¯s ¡®exercises. Maverick wrapped both hands around her waist and lowered his head to im her lips but Jeslyn ¡®unknowingly¡¯ turned her face to the side. ¡°Rex, are you done? When should we leave?¡± She tried to wiggle her way out of his hold but Maverick¡¯s grip on her was way stronger than her strength. She sighed and looked up, ¡°Maverick, I need to¡­¡± Jeslyn¡¯s words got stuck in her throat as his mo uth covered hers. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn was worried about the standing behind them but since it has gotten to this point, why not enjoy it? After all, she was leaving because of her anyway. Vera looked at the couple in front of her with her mind nk. She was here to bid Rossa farewell, after all, she was her only friend and through Rossa, she met her family. A thing she was grateful for, however, the man who was supposed to be her baby¡¯s father doesn¡¯t see her as a living being. She woke up two days ago, yet she hasn¡¯t spoken to him. He doesn¡¯t even know if she exists. Rex who keeps herpany is leaving, now she will be alone with this man but live a lonely life. If that happens, how is she going to get her memory back? She sighed and stepped forward. ¡°Rossa?¡± Her interruption made Jeslyn pull away and looked at her. Vera could see the swollen lips and flushed face but that didn¡¯t mean anything to her. She opened her arms for a hug. Jeslyn was taken aback but still left Maverick¡¯s arms and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯ll be going far away from home. I¡¯ll miss your absence. Please don¡¯t forget to call me daily to update me on what¡¯s going on with you. Even though we are with the same man, I hope we can be happy together.¡± ¡°Not a problem, I¡¯ll call every day to know how you are faring.¡± Sharing her man with someone else was something Jeslyn cannot stand, especially with Valen¡¯s mother because Valen¡¯s mother has a stronger ce in Maverick¡¯s heart than a punny convenient person like her, or so she thought. The two disengaged and Jeslyn got into the blue car which was Rex¡¯s. Staring at Vera, Maverick¡¯s face was ck, but Vera could see that his gaze on her looked murderous. Those eyes sent terror into her heart, so she immediately turned around and hurried to the house, hoping to hurl up in her room and go invisible. Rex and Jeslyn arrived at Country Y two dayster. Unlike Country M which gave a death vibe, Country Y looked harmonious and colorful. Just like Country A but the difference was that Country V was richer and well developedpared to Country A. Because it was in the middle of the night, Rex and Jeslyn booked a hotel room close to the airport to spend the night. Going straight to Celestine¡¯s house wouldn¡¯t be ideal because she lived in the most peaceful and well protected area in the Country. Inside Jeslyn¡¯s VIP room¡­. She returned from the shower with a white bathrobe to dry herself while bl ow-d rying her hair. Then she heard her phone ring. She knew it was either Maverick or Vera, however, after checking the caller ID, it was from Ray. She furrowed her brows and was about to drop the call when her finger identally slid through the side button. The side buttons on her phone answer a call but when one slides through it, it auto ces the person on speaker. She was about to hang up when his voice drifted into her ears. ¡°Jeslyn¡­ please, give me a¡­ hic!¡± Listening to his drowsy voice and the hup, she could tell he was drunk. Jeslyn picked up the phone, removed it from speaker and pressed it against her car while doing her thing. ¡°Jeslyn¡­ hic, hic! Are you there?¡­¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hang up. I¡­ I want to tell¡­ hic! You something¡± Jeslyn frowned slightly. Ray had never taken alcohol to this level before. He only drinks on important asions but has never abused it. Whatever must have happened to force him to drink so much tonight hasnded him a big bl ow. ¡°I¡¯m listening. Also, I don¡¯t care how you do it, sober up before you speak to me. I can¡¯t tolerate you sounding like a broken record. If you can¡¯t do that, then call next time.¡± ¡°Wait¡­wait, it¡¯s imperative I tell you¡­tonight. Give me¡­ give me a moment. Hic!¡± The phone went silent but the call didn¡¯t end. Jeslyn felt disgusted. She ced the phone on speaker before putting it down to apply moisturizer on her face. After about 15-20 minutes Jeslyn was done applying her night cream and was looking at her phone, feeling bored. Remembering she hadn¡¯t told Maverick she arrived safely, she was about to disconnect the call when Ray¡¯s voice sounded again. Much clearer than before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you¡­ waiting¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Jeslyn replied rudely. ¡°I know I did wrong¡­ I have offended you and your family and I deserve everything¡­ you do to me¡­¡± Say something else or I¡¯ll drop the call!¡± She snapped. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time¡­ before I met you, I was dating your older sister, Emilee.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes shot open and she sat upright to hear more. She found out her father had a daughter with Christine¡¯s mother and the girl¡¯s name was Emilee, however after she came out of jail and did research on the family, Emilee couldn¡¯t be found. She even had Rex check Chen¡¯s family record but didn¡¯t find Emilee and her pictures. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 122 Ray¡¯s message T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Emilee couldn¡¯t be found. She even had Rex check Chen¡¯s family record but didn¡¯t find Emilee and her pictures. What Jeslyn found was a nk space before her name. She believed the nk space was supposed to hold Emilee¡¯s information. Jeslyn also found it strange that her name was written twice in a weird fashion. The first was ¡®Chen Jeslyn Lee¡¯ and the second was ¡®Rossa Lee¡¯ before Christine¡¯s name appeared. That¡¯s not the point at the moment, so she returned her mind to the conversation. ¡°Ray, I¡¯m listening.¡± She called his attention. ¡°Emilee was a bad child right from when she was little. We started dating when we were In high school and she was madly in love with me. At a point¡­ I got suffocated because the rtionship was¡­ choking me. But my sister, who was Emilee¡¯s best friend, kept pushing me. Emilee was a bu lly in school and didn¡¯t hesitate to ki ll the girls that showed signs of liking me. Because of that, I broke up with her¡­ but she ki lled¡­ hic!¡­ Sorry. She ki lled a politician¡¯s daughter, thinking she was the reason I broke up with her¡­ The matter became big and the politician refused settlement, Just like the Chen family had always done to cover up Emilee¡¯s bad behavior. Emilee ran away when she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape jail. She made me aware after a few years that she was alive andter on, she brought up a n to use you to get the Lee family¡¯s property. I didn¡¯t want to, but my sister forced me¡­¡± he paused for a while to allow Jeslyn to digest all he had said. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Jeslyn urged him. ¡°Everything went as nned. Emilee bought all the helpers and guards in the Lee mansion. It wasn¡¯t because those people were after the money. Some of them were threatened with their family¡¯s lives and while others were threatened with your life. People like Butler Wong and Nanny Martha didn¡¯t betray your Lee family. They were only protecting you¡­ hic! Maya¡¯s family was not destroyed by your grandfather. It was all Emilee¡¯s n to turn Maya against your family. When I discovered I have started to feel something else other than indifference towards you, I got afraid that If Emilee found out, it would be toote. Those videos that were sent to you were recorded by thedy in the video, Emilee¡¯s assistant. I believe she did it to stop the wedding because she fell in love with me. I haven¡¯t heard from her ever since. Emilee must have gotten rid of her.¡± Jeslyn felt her heart squeezing in pain. She bit her lip to suppress the overwhelming emotions and continued to listen. She needed to hear it all. ¡°The poison, what was it and who administered it to my grandfather? What else do you know? Tell me everything.¡± She said calmly to not agitate him or make him stop. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the poison was but Christine was the one administering the poison.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. Her face grew darker and her eyes turned red. Despite the amount of tears trickling down her eyes, it didn¡¯t seem to demolish the fountain of salty water in her eyes. ¡°Christine¡­¡± she called the name slowly through her teeth. ¡°Jeslyn, are you¡­ hic¡­ there?¡± ¡°Yes. What else do you know?¡± ¡°The person you married, he is Alpha Chaos!¡± Jeslyn froze. She knew the reputation of Alpha Chaos and his likes but never in her wildest dreams would she think she married the devil she was most afraid of. Yes, she knew Maverick, the Master of the Lu family was a force to reckon with but how could she connect him with Aloha Chaos? Maverick¡¯s pictures can¡¯t be found on the inte, likewise Alpha Chaos. Unless one searches through the dark web or goes through the underworld because the three Musketeers dominate that ce. Jeslyn took a deep breath to suppress her racing heart. Her tears had long stopped flowing after hearing who she married. They were scared. ¡°Did you know that?¡± Ray asked. ¡°Yes, what else?¡± Jeslyn immediately answered to make him change the topic. ¡°It seems he is genuine with you.¡± Ray chuckled sadly. ¡°He and two other people are messing with my company and family. As we speak, I¡¯m the only one remaining in my family. I have nothing else to live for.¡± ¡°Wh- what do you mean?¡± Jeslyn wasn¡¯t concerned about all his family dying. In fact, she would dly appreciate it, but why was she feeling scared? ¡°After what happened to you, mypany started going down. I don¡¯t know how we¡­ got entangled in so much debt with a money lender. I remembered I took a loan from the bank, but I was¡­ surprised it turned out to be from a loan shark. When I went to the underground world to find out what was happening, I discovered Alpha Chaos and two other people were suppressing me. Not just me but your father too. Ourpanies, properties, lives, and everything has been bought by Alpha Chaos. We are only living on rent without knowing. Any day he gets tired of ying around is the day we all d ie¡­ including your father.¡± Jeslyn was shocked into dumbness. Maverick did all of that behind her back? Her heart felt so much warmth overflowing but at the same time, she was scared. Who are the other two people? Are they Rex and Pink? ¡°Who are the other two people? And what happened to your family?¡± ¡°The whole generation of the Zhou family, including my distant rtives, were ki lled the same day. Their houses were burnt to the ground just a while ago. Those abroad were ki lled too¡­ Jeslyn, I¡¯m the only one in the whole Zhou family still alive.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s heart thumped louder and faster like it would fly out of her chest any minute. Maverick can¡¯t be that wicked, right? She opened and closed her mo uth but no words came out of her throat. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 123 Perforated eardrum Jeslyn¡¯s heart thumped louder and fiercer like it would fly out of her chest any minute. Maverick can¡¯t be that wicked, right? She opened and closed her mo uth but no words came out of her throat. Yes, she sought vengeance, but it wasn¡¯t against the innocent. She was only after Ray and his sister, then her Chen family. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, that was all she could say. No wonder he drank so much. No wonder he sounded like a dying man. Ray chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Jeslyn. I know that you wouldn¡¯t have allowed it if you knew. You are a good person, so I¡¯m pleading with you, do not turn evil. Do not let vengeance consume you. We will all pay for what we do. It might take a while but all evildoers will face retribution one way or the other. Just like I¡¯m facing mine now. The other two people, I don¡¯t know who they are but I suspect Frank is one of them.¡± ¡°Yo-your friend?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes. Frank loves you and has been stalking you since forever. He became friends with me just to be close to you. He ki lled my sister as revenge for what I did to you. Jeslyn, you need to know this, Frank is a ps ychopath. He is obsessed with you¡­ Beware of Emilee and Fran¡­¡± 3 Jeslyn detected the quickening of his voice, like someone who wanted to immediately pass across important information but his voice abruptly stopped and the next thing Jeslyn heard was a loud, ¡°boom!¡± The phone shook and fell off Jeslyn¡¯s hold. Her hand that was holding the phone was trembling. Her eardrum rang loudly and a throbbing headache assaulted her temple. Jeslyn felt dizzy and her vision turned blurry. A few momentster, blood started to trail down her right ear. She fell on her makeup desk in a dead faint. Meanwhile, in Rose City, what looked like a condemned object, or rather parts of a condemned car could be seen by the side of the road. The folded object was so badly damaged that the officers couldn¡¯t decipher if it was a car or something else. It was only after checking the CCTV footage a few meters away that they realized it was a car. The CCTV footage around the vicinity of the incident was all damaged due to the shockwave of the explosion. ¡°Was it a missile?¡± One of the officers asked with his head tilted. ¡°A missile would have ruined the City,¡± another sneered at the first officer¡¯s st upid question. ¡°But this certainly can¡¯t be a bomb.¡± ¡°It is. Bombs with this kind of effect can only be found in¡­ Country M.¡± Two dayster¡­ At the hospital, Rex sat beside a gorgeous-lookingdy wearing a flowy white gown. Her sexy red lips had a sweet smile gracing her wless face as she spoke with Rex who was drinking a canned drink. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty. Despite sleeping, her glow could not be hidden. It¡¯s a pity. A face like hers will bring her fortune and misfortune in that toxic industry. She sighed. ¡°Celeste, leave Jeslyn alone. She might look weak but you wouldn¡¯t want to taste her tongue.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting, tell me more.¡± ¡°That woman is savage. If she appears to be naive and brainless sometimes, it¡¯s just a way of protecting herself.¡± ¡°Hmm ¡­ white lotus¡­ the main ingredient to be sessful in the industry. Impressive. I like her.¡± ¡°Do you have a choice?¡± Rex rolled his eyes. Celeste rolled her Charming blue eyes at Rex before she asked: ¡°When is Chaosing?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°He should be here any time soon.¡± Just then the door clicked and opened. Maverick walked into the VIP ward. Celeste and Rex stood up and bowed slightly to greet him. ¡°Brother you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Chaos, long time no see,¡± Celeste smiled and Maverick nodded at her before he went to stand beside Jeslyn¡¯s bed. ¡°Where is the doctor?¡± Maverick asked. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± a team of doctors walked into the room. Some went to examine Jeslyn while the others stood there taking records. ¡°When will she be awake?¡± Maverick asked. ¡°She should be awake by this evening or tomorrow morning. Her situation is not that bad. Her eardrum is perforated due to a loud explosion¡­ ¡± the team leader exined. Maverick turned his head in Rex¡¯s direction. Rex nodded. He saw Jeslyn¡¯s phone on the floor and when he checked her phone, herst received call was from Ray who happened to be ki lled in an explosion. He connected the dots, that was how he guessed what happened to Jeslyn. ¡°Like I rightly stated, it¡¯s nothing serious to worry about. A perforated eardrum or a ho le in the eardrum as we call it goes away on its own after a few weeks. Probably two to three weeks. However, the patient has toe for checkups once a week to see if a problem is arising so we can get rid of it immediately.¡± The team leader said again. ¡°What does she need to do while waiting for her ear to heal and also, will it affect her singing career?¡± Celeste asked. ¡°She should prevent anything liquid or cotton buds except eardrops that I¡¯ll rmend from entering her ear. She shouldn¡¯t bl ow her nose too hard. Since she¡¯s a singer, I¡¯ll say she should healpletely before doing anything with her voice, because you singers sometimes get too carried away that you stretch your vocal cord or cause vibrating sounds with your throats which might affect her ear.¡± ¡°Ok, that¡¯s doable. Aside from the eardrop, is there something else you can rmend for her to use? I believe it hurts.¡± Rex asked. ¡°Yes. She should take painkillers. That¡¯s all¡­ Ehm, I took her blood sample because our policy is to thoroughly test a patient beforemencing treatment. There¡¯s a virus in her blood and it seems to be suppressed. How about you let us check what it is and immediately start treatment because¡­ ¡°Discharge her now,¡± Maverick said with his voice deeper than usual. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The doctor was reluctant to let Jeslyn go. He was also a scientist and loves to experiment on new diseases. The patient seems to have that, so he was excited to test her. ¡°Hehehe, doctor, I was here all along and you didn¡¯t ask me before drawing her blood, what if I use this hospital of having malicious intentions against my sister-inw?¡± Rex beamed while Celestine chuckled. The doctors looked bbergasted at the three people in the ward. Maverick was pulling out the needle on Jeslyn¡¯s wrist. ¡°Th- that¡¯s not, that¡¯s not¡­¡± the doctor tried to speak but no words came out. He was stunned by that usation. If the management found out what he did, they will fire him. Rex stepped forward and gently brushed the doctor¡¯s white coat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t fr eak, be calm. We won¡¯t hurt you.¡± He smiled and followed behind Maverick and Celestine who had left with Jeslyn in his arms. A whileter, inside the doctor¡¯s office, the man could be seen talking to someone on the phone. ¡°Yes, I found a patient with a new virus in her blood bu¡­ bang!¡± The door to his office was pushed open and the doctor abruptly raised his head to see the blue-haired young man of earlier beaming at him. The doctor immediately stood up and ended the call. He looked scared and anxious. ¡°You should have locked your door with a key.¡± Rex raised the silenced pistol and pressed the trigger without a warning. A ho le appeared in between the doctor¡¯s brows. Rex smiled and waved at the man before he left the office. In the car, Maverick stared at the woman sleeping on hisp for a long time before he brushed the strand of hair on her face away while saying: ¡°Rossa, you don¡¯t get tired of getting into trouble, do you?¡± ¡°She is a ma that attracts trouble,¡± Rex said from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Only a troublesome woman can stand beside Chaos, so it¡¯s a goal.¡± ¡°Just like how only a cool woman like you can stand beside me.¡± Rex winked. ¡°Rex Lu, are you aware I¡¯m 5 years older than you?¡± Celestine raised a brow. ¡°I like older women. Being 25 doesn¡¯t stop me from being your type.¡± ¡°I am taller than you,¡± she added. ¡°Credit to six inches heels.¡± Rex rolled his eyes. While the two were bickering, Jeslyn was standing at the entrance of a hall where a grand party was being held. She could see a younger version of her, about 18 years old holding a knife to a tall cake decorated with cream pink color. ¡°Happy birthday!!¡± The people screamed. All of thein were teenagers the party looked to be a party for teenagers. Jeslyn saw Christine who was by her side cutting a cake and raising it to testver¡¯s lips. ¡°Happy birthday, older sister.¡± Jeslyn could see herself opening her mo uth to ept the cake before another young ty handed ber a ss of wine. ¡°It¡¯s your 18th birthday today, it¡¯s time to break the rule of ¡®no alcohol in your life¡± Jeslyn could see herself avoiding the drinks she was being offered until Christine picked up a ss and handed it to her while others cheered her on. She drank the wine even though she didn¡¯t want to and the party continued until she started to sway. Two girls who had been really close to Jeslyn offered to take her into her room, after all, the party was over. They were just having after-party fun. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 124 Different Maverick She drank the wine even though she didn¡¯t want to and the party continued until she started to sway. Two girls who had been really close to Jeslyn offered to take her into her room, after all, the party was over. They were just having after-party fun. The two girls took the drunk Jeslyn to her room and left, but after a while, a room service pushed a cart into the room. ¡± ¡°Young Miss, is your party over? I brought the hangover soup Miss Christine asked me to prepare¡­¡¯ While she was talking, the door burst opened and two hefty men entered the room. One dragged the waitress out and the other carried Jeslyn. The waitress was taken to the top of the building. While she was scared and didn¡¯t know what the st oic-f aced looking man wanted with her, she heard him say: ¡°You did nothing wrong, me your misfortune for being at the right ce at the wrong time.¡± Then he grabbed her and pushed her down the roof. The waitress¡¯ scream was heard but before the people who saw her falling while screaming could do anything, she fell on top of a parked car and left her life behind. Inside a dark room, Jeslyn was ced on the bed, beside a body whose figure wasn¡¯t clear. The person touched her all over and she couldn¡¯t help but respond with moans. The imaginary Jeslyn tried to see who the man her younger self was having s3x with was, but she couldn¡¯t see through the darkness surrounding him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jeslyn woke up to a white ceiling. When she turned to her right, Maverick was sitting on a couch with his eyes closed and head resting on the headrest. Jeslyn sat up and fixed her gaze on him. She didn¡¯t think much of the dream. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time she was seeing it. That¡¯s where the dream always ends. Looking at the devilishly dashing man, everything Ray told her came running back into her mind. ¡®Is he really Alpha Chaos? Did he do that to the Zhou family?¡¯ the more she thought about all that, the more confused she became. ¡°Should I ask him?¡± She murmured to herself. Jeslyn was shocked when he opened his eyes. Her heart thumped faster when he got up and walked in her direction. His eyes were bloodshot and his face was filled with a murderous look. This was not the Maverick she knew. She shook her head in her mind. She was never this scared of this man, but right now, she just wanted to run away. On a second thought, he had never hurt her before, he showed her kindness and followed her with goodwill. So, why was her heart rejecting him? Was it because he is Alpha Chaos? Alpha Chaos¡¯ reputation is known far and wide to be bad. So was that why? ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jeslyn flinched when she heard him ask and instead of answering, she nodded slowly. ¡°Is your ear still hurting? How did it happen?¡± He already knew what happened but wanted to hear it from her. Jeslyn¡¯s mind snapped and she gazed at him intently while reminding herself that he won¡¯t hurt her. ¡°Was it you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ray, what happened to him?¡± ¡°Died in a car explosion.¡± Jeslyn swallowed the lump that was forming on her throat with difficulty. ¡°Wa- was it your doing?¡± Maverick shook his head but Jeslyn was skeptical. She didn¡¯t know if she should believe him or not but why would he lie to her? He has no reason to, right? ¡°Th- then, did you¡­ did you k ill his family?¡± Maverick shook his head again. ¡°Wh-¡± ¡°Did he tell you who I am, and now you are scared of me?¡± Maverick raised a brow. Jeslyn kept swallowing without answering. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she was scared? ¡°I- I¡­ when did you¡­ When did you intend to tell me?¡± She looked into his eyes, trying to find the warm Maverick she have known over 4 months but all she was seeing was a stranger. ¡°Are you scared of me, Rossa?¡± Jeslyn lowered her gaze to the nket that was half-covering her. After a long while of deaf silence in the room, she finally looked into Maverick¡¯s eyes again and responded. ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Maverick stared back into her eyes. She was lying but he liked it. He preferred she told him that lie than the truth. He sh ut his eyes and after a while, he opened them again and the eyes became more clearer and less imposing than earlier. ¡°Why do you care about Ray? Do you still like him?¡± He suddenly asked. ¡°I ¨C I thought you did those things to him and his family, so I wanted to confirm.¡± ¡°My question hasn¡¯t been answered, Rossa.¡± Jeslyn opened her mo uth and closed it a few times like a goldfish. ¡°That question is weird,¡± she finally . found an answer. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why not? He caused the death of my grandfather, he was helping my enemy.¡± ¡°What if I turned out to be worst than him? What if one day I ki ll someone dear to you, will you push me away?¡± Jeslyn looked speechlessly at him. She doesn¡¯t have anybody like that except ¡­ wait, Pink and Yellow¡­. She looked skeptically at him and her brows creased. ¡°Pink and Yellow might be your subordinates but I consider them my older sisters.¡± ¡°Will you push me away if I kil led them?¡± He asked again. ¡°If I mean something to you, you won¡¯t hurt those I fancy. Unless they mean me harm.¡± ¡°And if they break my rules?¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll beg for their pardon, or buy them from you. ¡°I don¡¯tck money. What can you offer?¡± ¡°Name your price, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to give it.¡± Maverick ttened his lips before he nodded. ¡°Fine. When the timees.¡± What kind of a person doesn¡¯t have a trusted subordinates? Thinking of subordinates, Jeslyn remembered the Lee Butler and Nanny. ¡°Ehm, Maverick, can you help me find Butler Wong and Aunt Martha? They were the oldest workers in the Lee mansion. Ray said that those two didn¡¯t betray me but were instead, protecting me. Please help me find them and send them over. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°So¡­ how is Valen? Has he woken up?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. He drifted back to sleep after receiving treatment.¡± Jeslyn nodded and a smile finally settled on her lips. ¡°Then- Vera? How is she doing with her memories?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll get her memories back if she wants to. Worry about me. I¡¯m your husband.¡± Maverick stayed with Jeslyn for two days before he returned to Valen, then sent Yellow and Nanny Martha to stay with her. Jeslyn and Nanny Martha bonded and talked about lots of things, including what happened over 4 months ago. ¡°We kept receiving pictures and videos of you in danger. There was a time you went shopping, a snipper was right at the next building and the video was sent to us. Another time, a bomb was ced in your car and it almost ki lled me with anxiety. Jeslyn, do you still remember that day I threw away your facial product and you went crazy? That was. a few days before your wedding.¡± Jeslyn nodded. That day, she was checking the make up kit and facial product she bought for her wedding when Aunt Martha ran over and swept everything inside a bag. Jeslyn didn¡¯t understand what was happening until the new product were trashed right in front of her. She was angry because she got no exnation, so she went to the trash can to get them but Nanny Martha ordered the guards to lock her in her room. That was the first time the woman was mean to her, so Jeslyn was shocked and couldn¡¯t react. When her grandfather found out, he asked Aunt Martha what the problem was but the woman wouldn¡¯t say, so he chastised her. It was a bad experience that she didn¡¯t want to think about. ¡°You did that because¡­¡± ¡°Yes. The products were poisoned. A video of how the chemicals were mixed into the products was sent to me, so I had to do something without alerting you of what was happening¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Aunt Martha. I didn¡¯t know any better. Jeslyn apologized. ¡°I was never mad at you. You are like my granddaughter. Your family treated me with so much respect and dignity, especially your mother and her¡­¡± Jeslyn picked on that. ¡°And her who?¡± ¡°Not who. It¡¯s not a person. Your mother¡¯s cat.¡± The woman chuckled making Jeslyn smile. Her mother disliked furry animals, especially cats, so what was Nanny Martha saying? She knew the woman was hiding things from her but she¡¯s not eager to know. She will conjole her to spill it soon. ¡°What about Uncle Wong?¡± Jeslyn asked. Nanny Martha sighed. ¡°He died a few days after your grandfather passed away.¡± Jeslyn was stunned, ¡°how?¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t bear the loss and died.¡± Nanny Martha sighed sorrowfully Chapter 125 Chapter 125 125 Soliciting a reaction Piper could be seen with two other girls in the VIP area of a club. From where they sat, they could get a proper view of everything happening on the dance floor. G With a wine ss in hand, she stared boringly at the stripers enticing the men. ¡°Piper, what¡¯s going on with you? Your mood these days speaks of heartbreak. Who is the good-for- nothing?¡± Muti, one of Piper¡¯s foreign best friends asked while brushing Piper¡¯s hair off her face. She was wearing a fiery red gown. ¡°Is there a man that would dare to break Piper¡¯s heart? I don¡¯t think so, unless they are courting death.¡± ra shook her head. She was d in a ck off-shoulder mini gown. She looked simple but drop- dead gorgeous. Both girls were from Country Y and came to Country M only for Piper¡¯s birthday. Piper ha tes to celebrate her birthday because her brothers don¡¯t show up. However, since her friends came this time, she decided to bring them to this club, owned by Maverick, hoping she could use the opportunity to see him. She had asked the Manager if her brother was there but the Manager, just like her cold brother, didn¡¯t give her a straightforward answer. Now, admitting to her friends, she doesn¡¯t have the zeal of a birthday girl or of someone who could be entertaining her friends. ¡°I envy this bi tch as f*xk! She is the only sister to three sought-after men. If I were her, I would have long broken the barrier surrounding the da mned stalemate of my rtionship with my brothers.¡± ra stated with undisguised envy in her voice. ¡°Not when you¡¯re in her messy situation.¡± Muti sighed and picked up her drink. ¡°That¡¯s right, Piper¡¯s situation is beyond help. Why did her heart choose to beat for the wrong guy? Why not thest guy in the circle?¡± ra mourned on her friend¡¯s stead. ¡°Who goes near Psycho? Anydy who falls in love with that madman would automatically be giving her life as ab r at for free.¡± Muti said with disgust. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve been too busytely. Hasn¡¯t he changed? I thought a meeting was held against him. fill me in.¡± ra frowned. ¡°Not on that aspect. This is about the way he treatsdies. The government can¡¯t do anything about that unless one of the girls would speak up, but well, you know Psycho and what he¡¯s capable of.¡± ¡°Oh, I thought it had something to do with his extreme cruelty to the children.¡± Muti shook her head. ¡°This is bad too. Damien has a fetish. He doesn¡¯t sleep withdies. The best thing he had ever done todies with ¡®perfect¡¯ bodies was to give them a little bit of forey to set them in the mood, then thrust a toy into them or ce them on automated s3x machines.¡± ¡°Ew! That¡¯s gross. What does he enjoy in that?¡± ra¡¯s face looked disgusted. ¡°He¡¯s only satisfied watching them moan and produce whatever sound they could. That only happens if the girls could solicit such a reaction from him, else he¡¯d call them names and they¡¯ll end up being used for experiments.¡± 125 Soliciting a reaction ¡°That guy is si ck!¡± ¡°Yes, totally. He¡¯s the craziest one among the three Musketeers.¡± ¡°Does he not have exceptions? Like thedies he truly enjoys?¡± ra inquired further. ¡°Only those two bi tches. Emilee and Doris.¡± Muti sneered. ¡°Di sgusting!¡± Everything the girls were saying didn¡¯t get through Piper¡¯s cars. She was lost in her own world, looking at the sinful activities going on below her while her mind thought of something more sinful¡­ Maverick! 1 Piper¡¯s gaze shifted to the entrance where there seemed to be amotion. Her eyes shot open and she jolted from her seat, startling the other two girls who were forced to also look through the ss floor-to-ceiling window. ¡°Alpha Chaos,¡± ra purred like she just saw her lover, earning a murderous look from Piper which none of them took to heart. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Muti looked a little puzzled. ¡°His sister is here, this is his club, so¡­.¡± ra said sarcastically. ¡°Muti?!¡± ra hurriedly sh ut her up. Who doesn¡¯t know that Alpha Chaos and Rex detest Piper? They don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her, probably because of her bloodline. She¡¯s a Xu. ¡°Piper, how about you go try things out with him? Talk to him and see if he¡¯ll ignore you in the presence of so many people.¡± Muti advised. ¡°I concur. Today is the day you turn 21. For those years he appeared to have hat ed you. You really should give it a try and see if he¡¯s still indifferent towards you. Don¡¯t just assume things. Am I saying something?¡± ra pulled Piper¡¯s arm to wake her from her mesmerized state. ¡°What?!¡± She snapped. ¡°Go to him. This is your chance.¡± ra urged her. With her friends egging her on, Piper left the VIP room and headed to where Maverick was sitting in a dark corner. Maverick was receiving a call when Piper sat in front of him. ¡°Older brother,¡± Piper bit her lip with a thumping heart. She was scared he would embarrass her, but like her friends said, she needs to give it- a try. Maverick put the phone down after he was done receiving his call and started to slowly drink in wait for whoever he was there for. ¡°Today is my 21st birthday, Older brother,¡± Piper¡¯s eyes welled up in tears when she got nothing as worthless as a vicious nce from him. He treated her like air. ¡°Older brother,¡± she wiped the teardrop that fell on her cheek, still Maverick didn¡¯t look her way. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you ha te me so much. It was not my fault that I¡¯m your sister from a different father. I admit that mom did something wrong to you, Rex, and your father, but I¡¯m innocent, big brother! But I¡¯ll keep asking for your forgiveness, hoping one day you will forgive me.¡± Despite her sweet voice that was filled with grievances, Maverick didn¡¯t know if another entity was there. Soon, another man joined them and Piper had to leave. Joining her friends who were looking at them from the VIP room was something she didn¡¯t think of doing right now. She felt so hurt that her eyes almost exploded in tears. Her sorrowful gaze spotted the dancing floor and she hurried there, pushed a striper off the pole, and took the striper¡¯s job. People might not know her to be Alpha Chaos and Rex¡¯s sister, they knew she was the Xu family¡¯s Young Miss, Davis¡¯ sister, so who would dare to take her for an entertainer? Or touch her lustfully like they do to other stripers? Piper didn¡¯t consider her celebrity image before doing that. All she knew was that she felt hurt and heartbroken and right now, she needed to do something. While she danced seductively, her gaze was on the area where her brother was. She thought he would stop her but even now, her brother didn¡¯t look her way. Her style and movement on the pole became faster and more seductive and some men forgot who she was. One was bold enough to get on stage to spray her money. Once he was done, instead of leaving, he took the opportunity to be her dancing partner while using his hands to feel her body. Piper felt disgusted at what was happening. The men were undressing her with their lustful eyes. But she had to endure. She must get a reaction from her brother today. So she thought. Her friends didn¡¯t get involved because they grabbed what she wanted to achieve. She guided the guy¡¯s hands to her chest and the hypnotized idi ot grabbed her breast In public. Maybe he really forgot that he was on stage with ady he shouldn¡¯t have been there with. Inside one of the private rooms, a guy could be seen looking down at those on the dancing floor with cold eyes. He picked up the gun he ced on the table and shot a bullet through the floor-to-ceiling window, aiming straight at the two on stage. The bullet wasn¡¯t supposed to prate the window but because it was a specially made bullet that could only be owned by the three Musketeers, the window couldn¡¯t hold the bullet from flying. In the midst of the excitement and all, nobody thought a bullet was flying over their heads. All they saw that got them shocked out of their bones was the death of the guy who was about to kiss Piper. Piper froze and her head turned to look at where the gunshot came from. It was a VIP room. Who could it be? Her curiosity didn¡¯tst long because the person came out a few minutester. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She gasped in shock and despair took over her. Davis? When did he arrive? She felt a chill run down her spine as he walked to her on the stage. Piper and her friends knew that she was finished, so they immediately hurried down from the room, intending to go save Piper in whichever way they could. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 126 ce to meet all the tough guys ¡°Bro-brother,¡± she stuttered. Standing on the stage while staring at Piper with an undisguised disdain on his face, the young man who was almost of the same height as Maverick and Damien raised his gun at Piper¡¯s head. Piper bit her lips. She was sure he wouldn¡¯t ki ll her but right now¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± The music was turned off by now and everywhere was as silent as a graveyard. Nobody was allowed to leave because there were guards by the doors, preventing anyone from leaving. Piper, who docked due to fear, raised her head to see that the gun wasn¡¯t pointed at her. She looked behind her and saw a dead teenager with his phone by his side. Without being told, she knew he was kil led because he was recording a video of her dancing. With what she did, there were bound to be people videoing her. ¡°What you do with your life outside of Country M is not my business, however, what I will not ept is you ruining the reputation of my family,¡± Davis said coolly. Piper stared at this handsome brother of hers. Tall, muscr, with straight legs and a well-proportioned face. If only all her brothers saw her as a sister, she would have been the happiest girl on earth. Even now, all he cared about was the reputation that the Xu family no longer has. ¡°Brother, I¡­¡± she stopped talking when she saw that he had turned around and was about to leave. Piper felt humiliated. Maverick ignored her earlier and now, in the presence of so many people, her nephew was ignoring her too? Yes, that¡¯s right. She was his little aunt but ha tes to see herself that way. She preferred to call him ¡®older brother.¡¯ After Piper¡¯s mother destroyed her first husband, she went to seek warmth as a Mistress in the hands of the Patriarch of the Xu family. She also ruined the Patriarch¡¯s first marriage and made herself the legitimate wife, however, the Xu family, including the Patriarch, ha ted her for ki lling the Matriarch, so the Patriarch ostracized her and her daughter from ever stepping foot into the Xu estate. As for Piper, she was still a Xu, but only in name. She cannot use the power and influence of the Xu family. But because Piper was stubborn, she forcefully carved her presence in the hearts and minds of everyone in Country M. So even though her family does not ept her, everyone knows that she was the Young Miss of the Xu family. ¡°Nephew!¡± She screamed, halting Davis in ce. He was surprised that she called him that for the first time ever. Piperughed derisively. ¡°You all are wicked. You are wicked!!¡± She screamed with tears gathering in h¨¨r eyes. ¡°I am a daughter of the Xu family. The old Patriarch brought me into this world, yet he abandoned me and you too. Everyone abandoned me! 1 am Your little Aunt, but even a servant in your family isn¡¯t disregarded like you disregard me. Alpha chaos and Rex are also my older brothers, but they too ha te me, all for a sin I did notmit!!¡± At the mention of Maverick¡¯s name, a few people in different private rooms that were watching the incident on the TV in the rooms looked surprised while one of them chuckled. Private rooms were supposed to be quiet and these rooms are not excepted from that rule, Even though they could see what was happening from the windows, it doesn¡¯t mean they could hear their voices, which was why TVs are ced in the rooms for different reasons. Meanwhile, the person Maverick was holding a meeting with looked at Maverick in surprise. ¡°She said she¡¯s your sister too, right.¡± ¡°Not minding your business might get your tongue ripped out,¡± Maverick warned nonchntly. ¡°Haha¡­ forget I said anything.¡± The personughed awkwardly. Was Maverick someone he could mess with? Piper¡¯s voice drifted over again. ¡°Do you even know that today is my 21st birthday?¡±She forcefully wiped her tears and continued. ¡°Why are you people treating me this way?! Other people have siblings and are proud of them but me? I¡¯m made to hide my existence, but not anymore!!¡± She got down from the stage and ran out of the club with her friends going after her. The guards didn¡¯t stop her because, even though their Master might make it seem like he doesn¡¯t care about her, he really did. In fact, Davis liked Piper but was indifferent to her because he was scared of having a weakness. People like Damien won¡¯t think twice to ki ll Piper just to provoke him. As for Maverick and Rex, Piper¡¯s life and death mean nothing to them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After she left, Davis swept his gaze through everyone in the club with threatening eyes. He dared them to go reveal what just happened to the world. As he was about to leave, someone¡¯s chuckle and taunting voice drifted into his ear. ¡°Dear Chaos, I thought your heartlessness would have subsided after your sister cried so much. She even went dancing with riffraffs just to get your attention, but still, you pretended to not have ears. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Your kind of heart is frightening.¡± Davis curled his lips into a wicked smile and headed in the direction of the voice. ¡°Are you also going to keep me quiet, just like your sister?¡­ p, p, p¡­ I¡¯m feeling bad now, right now Chaos, it¡¯s making me want to ruin this ce, what do you say?¡± The voice came again. Maverick finally raised his head to look at the person standing away from him with aptop that was showing Damien on the screen. ¡°Come out of your hideout,¡± he saidnguidly. ¡°Of course, not! You are crazy. Hehehe¡­ You almost destroyed my legs with those bullets of yours. Now I¡¯m receiving treatment and you want me toe out? You are wicked.¡± He frowned. Maverick looked at the guard holding theptop andmanded, ¡°Get out!¡± The guard was about to put off theptop when Damien red at the guard. ¡°You dare!!¡± The guard got a fright and immediately turned theptop to face Maverick, but unfortunately, Maverick wasn¡¯t in the mood for ps ychopathic y, so he picked up a knife from God knows where and flung it at the screen. The knifeunched right into the middle of the screen, turning it nk. ¡°Now you can get out.¡± Hemanded again in a t tune. The guard belonged to Damien, so he turned around and left without bowing. Just after he left, Davis appeared and sat down uninvited. ¡°Maverick, the Boss of Heartlessness, just as heartless as his name,¡± he said sarcastically. ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± Maverick answered without sparing Davis a nce. ¡°You dared to do that to my family in my absence.¡± ¡°Even in your presence, what revenge can you take?¡± Maverick finally looked at him with chilly coldness emitting from his chocte eyes. ¡°Am I so worthless in your eyes?¡± Davis didn¡¯t sound or look angry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worthless in your own eyes?¡± Maverick threw the question back to him. 2 ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°Then you are blind.¡± Maverick stopped talking to him and continued doing his business with the man sitting beside Davis. (1) ¡°Maverick, I challenge you to the bidding contest. Whoever wins, rules.¡± Maverick looked at him like he was st upid and shook his head, ¡°not interested¡­¡± ¡°Are you scared-¡± ¡°But Rex is.¡± Maverick cut him off just like Davis didn¡¯t allow Maverick to finish. ¡°Maverick, are you looking down on me?¡± Now, Davis was getting angry. How could Maverick not put him in his eyes? Because of this attitude of his was why he experimented on his son, hoping Maverick would take notice of him and start to beg him for suppression pills but instead Maverick did something else than what he expected. 3 Maverick would rather talk to the old Patriarch than talk to Davis. To Maverick, Davis was still a child. What an insult to a thirty-year-old man! Davis is thirty, just like Maverick and Damien, but Maverick considered him a child because Davis is very obedient to the Organization and dares not to denounce them like Maverick, or disobey them like Damien. Davisughed out loud. ¡°Why am Iining when you don¡¯t put anyone in your eyes? Even the Organization is considered shi t to you, but the reality is that if the organization wants you dead, you won¡¯t know how you d ie. ¡°Go find yourself a woman. Your life needs a little spice.¡± With that, Maverick closed the chapter with Davis. No matter what Davis said, Maverick kept Mum about it, angering the guy until he left. ¡°Alpha chaos, that was brilliant!¡± the businessman said with a smile, trying to su ck up to Maverick. ¡°Do I need your validation? The deal is off, get out.¡± One of the many things Maverick ha ted was for a man to li ck someone¡¯s ass just to be in that person¡¯s good books. To Maverick, ones skills and determination give them a point in his heart. The man couldn¡¯t believe he lost the deal he was about to sign because he said the wrong thing. Trying to apologize to Maverick would only make things worse, so he got up with sh ame and was about to leave through the door when someone blocked him. Looking for a ce where you could get all the tough guys of the Country? Then you are at the right ce. ¡®Drunk money! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 127 Fin- The Two Organizations Looking for a ce where one could get all the tough guys in the Country? Then you are at the right ce. ¡®Drunk money! This is why nobody is surprised to see the big fish in the Country gathering here. But this guy who just came wasn¡¯t supposed to be at a ce like this. ¡°May, long time no see,¡± A guy, almost as old as Maverick, walked into the space with a smile on his handsome face. He had his hands in his trousers¡¯ pocket and from the cheerful look on his face, one would think he had no problem. ¡°Inspector Fin,¡± the businessman who was blocked, bowed slightly in greeting. If the criminal world has the likes of Maverick and co, then thew has Inspector Fin who would haunt down his prey no matter how many years it took, provided Fin and the Criminal were both alive. If he cannot get his hands on the Criminal, Inspector Fin would nt fake evidence around the Criminal just to get him and after that, he would torture the senses out of the criminal until they confess their crimes. Inspector Fin might be with thew, but most people knew that his hands and legs were painted with evil from the bad side, which made people confused and can¡¯t tell where exactly he belongs. Only Inspector Fin. and his friends know where the ¡®confused¡¯ guy¡¯s hearty. Inspector Fin smiled at the businessman and side-stepped to create a space for him to leave. He is a gentleman but must not be mistaken for a nice person. Fin sat in front of Maverick who was typing away on his phone and sighed. ¡°Mav, it¡¯s been 7 years already. Isn¡¯t it time you forgive me?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± ¡°But you do things for me. The other day, you sent me evidence ofwyer Smith¡¯s under-the-table dealings. Last week, you sent me Oscar¡¯s files, and just yesterday, you sent me Raymond¡¯s. Why are you doing all that if you¡¯re still mad at me?¡± Those guys mentioned are on the top ten list of most wanted criminals in Country M¡­except Lawyer Smith. Maverick raised his head to look at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cop? I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen. Sending the criminals to the cops is my duty, isn¡¯t it?¡± The space was silent for a while before inspector Fin burst into a puddle ofughter. ¡°Aw-abiding citizen indeed. If you hadn¡¯t caused so much trouble with the Xu family, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten an order from above to pin you down by all means. Bro, you are making my job difficult.¡± Maverick cocked his brow and smirked, ¡°how about you pass my message to your inspector general?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I already sent him a package. The police force will be getting a new inspector general soon.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stepping in?¡± ¡°Nah, I can¡¯t handle the Organization. Those people are way tougher than me. I¡¯m not as brave as you.¡± He rested his back on the sofar and sighed. ¡°You know why I have chosen to remain a mere Inspector for so long. I love my peace and this position gives me that.¡± Maverick nodded. He had been mad at this friend of his for almost 7 years for the prank he and Matt yed on him and for that, he didn¡¯t want to forgive them but after he found out all he needed to know about Jeslyn from Pink, Maverick got to understand that he can¡¯t handle all the forces alone. ¡®Those people¡¯ were already proving difficult to handle, adding the second toughest organization would be too overwhelming for him. ¡°If you have time, find out all you can about the half-heart organization.¡± ¡°Oh? Why? Have you provoked them too?¡± Inspector Fin asked with a raised brow. Maverick is so stubborn that they were all scared for his life. If he had obediently done what the Dark Age organization wanted, he would have been having a peaceful life, just like Davis and Damien but no, Maverick chose to build his fortress alone, detaching himself from ¡®those people¡¯ even if they already made it clear time and time again that Maverick cannot wash himself away from them. The fights between the Xu family, the Yu family, and Maverick were all the organization¡¯s doing. The unrest in the Country is caused by the Dark Age Organization which wants nothing but to rule the world¡­ No, they are already ruling the world. They control how the world works, how people live, what people say, where people go, what people should know, the level of wealth people could get, and so on. They are friendly dictators who have the government wrapped around their fingertips¡­ They are the government. Provided nothing is out of their grasp, the Dark Age Organization won¡¯t mind but the minute a rebel roars his head, they immediately add him to the house or uproot him from the bud. But Maverick caught them by surprise, or rather, they allowed him to grow, hoping they could pull him in. Afterall, he already had a seat in the council, but Maverick had different ns for himself. As for the Half-heart organization, they are just below the Dark Age and are pressing hard to take the crown from their rival. The organization is dominated by women. Those women must not and cannot fall in love. The leaders of that organization have it worse. While the members can get involved with men all for the sake of bearing female offspring to carry on the legacy of the organization, the leader will forever remain a virgin unless they want to get an heir. They must not test a man¡¯s rod inside them. They can only get pregnant through Al- artificial insemination. Curious about what they do to the male children they give birth to? Well, their hospitals have thousands of cases of ¡®miscarriages¡¯, stillborn babies, and male children who died after they were born. The barbaric custom of that ultic organization that seeks to dominate and rule the world is so rming and absurd that the people of Country M no longer want anything to do with their women. Once a woman is found out to be a member of the half-heart Organization, they are either ki lled or sent to the police. Although only around 10% of cases like that have been recorded in the history of Country M, however, it doesn¡¯t mean that those caught were sentenced or punished by thew. The half-heart organization is so protective of its members that they are hardly punished if caught by thew because their influence is as vast as the influence of its rival, the Dark Age organization. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 128 Asking for the impossible Inspector Fin didn¡¯t know why Maverick would want to know about the Half-heart organization. Those evil creatures that treatdies with zero respect would certainly not be Maverick¡¯s cup of tea because Maverick respects women more than anything else. T T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Maverick didn¡¯t respond and just continued to sip his drink in silence. Telling his friends about what he knows would rob them on the bad side. Matt has to treat Jeslyn before anything else and as for Fin, the stubborn idi ot might justplicate things. Also, Jeslyn is too weak, both in health and heart. She needs to shed that softness before other matters. The battle in front of her does not require her to have any form of weakness. Maverick downed his drink, lost in thought, and didn¡¯t hear what Inspector Fin was saying until he was tapped. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking? This is weird. You have never lost yourself before.¡± Maverick gave him a flitting nce before he continued with his drink. ¡°I was upstairs when I heard your sister causing a ruckus. That sister of yours is so brazen that couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when I heard her words.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her find peace in yourfort? She was not wrong though. She did nothing bad, the fault is your mother¡¯s. Why are you punishing your innocent sister?¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not bad. Can I?¡± Maverick ignored him for a while before he spoke again. ¡°Teach her to not be like her mother.¡± ¡°You mean she¡¯s difficult?¡± ¡°Her head is filled with ru bbish. Clean it up.¡± Maverick was not worried that his sister would give his friend a hard time if they eventually start to date. If anything, Piper should be the scared one because the stubborn inspector Fin would break her and pull out her arrogance like he was dealing with a child. 1 Inspector Finughed out loud. Maverick might be an introvert but whenever he is with his friends, he tends to talk more. After all, these friends had been with him since childhood. They were with him when he had the happiest moments of his life, they were there when he experienced his most heart- wrenching memories, and they were still there, having his back when he needed them the most. Just that sometimes, these friends of his ys too many expensive jokes on him, like the one that changed his life forever, so he was mad at them. Despite being mad at them, it didn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t support them or protect them when need be. ¡°To start with? Does your sister have a serious boyfriend?¡± Inspector Fin asked while browsing through his phone. ¡°If she does, I might leave them be, but if she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll shove the guy out¡­¡± he frowned when he saw Piper¡¯s profile. 12:43 ¡°She loves someone? Who?¡± Inspector Fin looked at Maverick, expecting an answer from him. ¡°You know who to ask,¡± why would he care about things like that? He ha tes that woman and whatever child came out of her especially when the child belonged to the Xu family whom he wants to swe to the ground so badly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Rex, the news channel.¡± Rex¡¯s head is filled with gossip. Even though he might not like Piper, it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t have her news in his head, just like every other celebrity, The next morning, the news that was supposed to be concealed was making headlines when Piper woke up to her Manager¡¯s call. ¡°Piper, what did you do?!¡± Piper rubbed her eyes in annoyance, Who likes being woken up from sleep after drinking tons of bottles before sleeping? ¡°What? I¡¯m already feeling feverish, please don¡¯t yell, burts¡± She sounded like a withered child who was tired of crying. ¡°Piper? What is wrong with you? Did you drink too much again?¡± ¡°Manager Fina, please, can I have the day off? I¡¯m tired. Manager Sarafina was shocked out of her wits. The only time Piper ever called her Fina in such a low pitiful voice was the day she caught. Piper mas turbating in her dressing room with Alpha Chaos¡¯ photo on her desk. (6) It happened after a romantic scene she shot with one of the best male artists. Though the scene was intense. Real s3x was supposed to happen but Piper kicked against it and a body double was used instead. When Manager Sarafina went to check on Piper to see how she was getting ready for the next sh oot, she met the forbidden scene after opening the unlocked door. Manager Sarafina thought of resigning at that moment. She didn¡¯t care if it was a breach of contract. Even though Country M was very bad, this kind of case was rare and it would never be tolerated. However, seeing how broken Piper was on that day after she yelled at her and insulted her, Sarafina couldn¡¯t bring herself to ignore the child. She was just twenty andcked love and affection from all her family members. Her mother was busy scheming or ki lling people every day of her life. So what Sarafina believed was that Piper¡¯s brain turned the love and admiration she had for her brother into something forbidden because Piper had never known what a man¡¯s love was. Although Manager Sarafina wasn¡¯t sure if that was the case, she truly hoped it was because if news gets out, Piper would be doomed for life. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Manager Sarafina asked. ¡°I¡¯m in my room¡­ at the Vi.¡± Piper sniffed and held her aching head. Her face was red and her hair looked messy. She looked really si ck but the girl didn¡¯t want to call for help, so she fell back into bed and curled herself under her nket, shivering slightly. By the time Manager Sarafina got to the house, Piper¡¯s body was so hot that her temperature could cook rice. She immediately rushed her to the hospital and the doctor asked for something unimaginable! Piper was short of blood. Her blood was rare and the only people who have the same blood type as her are Maverick and Rex. The two people who wouldn¡¯t blink an eyelid if she died. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 129 Cold hearted Manager Sarafina immediately called Piper¡¯s mother who rushed to the hospital to see her daughter. Seeing that she was still breathing, she breathed a sigh of relief but when she heard what the doctor had to say, she copsed on a chair. How? How would she dare ask that of Maverick and Rex? They¡¯d rather donate their blood to animals than give it to Piper. The mother held her forehead in frustration. ¡°Doctor, is there no blood in the hospital? How about you make an announcement for donors? I¡¯ll pay any amount the person asks for, please.¡± Who doesn¡¯t know Madam Caroline would think she loved Piper to the moon, however, her reason for being so caring was because if anything unspeakable happens to Piper, her link to the Xu family will be shattered and her enemies wille for her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we have checked the blood bank but we don¡¯t have Rh-null blood type. We never have it in store. From thest meeting the doctors attended, new statistics were introduced which showed that less than 5 people had that blood time in Country M¡­¡± ¡°Fish them out for my daughter!!¡± She screamed. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not as easy as you think. The people are under the umbre of the Lu family¡¯s Young Masters, meaning, we can¡¯t have them donate blood for us unless Master Maverick or Young master Rex gives their permission.¡± Madam Caroline pulled out her phone and dialed Rex¡¯s number, but as usual, he didn¡¯t pick up.Due called her people to track where Rex was and found out he was in Country Y. She turned around and hurried out of the hospital, heading to Maverick¡¯s residence. At the mansion, Vera was discussing with the maids that seemed to be familiar with her when a guard hurried in to use the telephone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked the guard. ¡°There¡¯s an urgent message for the Master.¡± The guard responded. ¡°I¡¯ll inform him. What is the message?¡± She got up from the chair, waiting for the guard to speak. The guard deliberated for a while before he spoke. ¡°Madam Caroline Xu is here to see Master.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± She asked. The guard frowned slightly but knowing her position in the house, he told her. ¡± She is the Master¡¯s mother.¡± Vera took in a sharp breath. So Maverick still has a mother and nobody has ever mentioned her? That¡¯s weird. She headed to Maverick¡¯s room. A whileter, she arrived at the door and took a lot of time deliberating if she should knock. When she finally did, the door was opened from the inside and Vera plodded in. She was wearily looking around the dark room as she took her step like she was afraid to step on the ground. 12:44 ¡°What Is It?!¡± Maverick¡¯s cold voice sent a shiver down her spine. She missed her steps and fell to her knees. His voice caught her by surprise because she couldn¡¯t see anyone inside the dark room. ¡°I-I came to inform you that your mother is here to see you.¡± ¡°Leave,¡± Maverickmanded and Vera immediately escaped. She was d to have been released. Maverick continued what he was doing when Vera came in. Soon, his phone started ringing nonstop. It was his mother calling. If he didn¡¯t see her, the stubborn woman won¡¯t leave. In the sitting room, Madam Caroline was staring at Vera with surprise in her eyes while Vera was offering her a ss of water. ¡°Vera? Is this really you?¡± Vera smiled faintly. ¡°It seems mother knows me too.¡± ¡°Mo- mother?¡± She furrowed her brows slightly. Although Vera had always been her choice of bride for her son, this girl had never called her mother before. Why the sudden change? ¡°Mother, please ept the water. Your son will be here in a while.¡± Madam Caroline couldn¡¯t contain the joy that erupted inside of her when she heard that. She called Maverick her son! This means Maverick has started to see her in a good light. ¡®Good, good, this girl will surely marry my son.¡¯ She thought. ¡°Your legs must be hurting, mother, let me massage them a little.¡± She smiled and started to massage the woman before she replied. It¡¯s been more than thirty minutes and Maverick still wasn¡¯t downstairs. ¡°Ehm, child, please help me go and tell your husband that I am still here.¡± Vera¡¯s smile slowly disappeared before she nodded and headed upstairs, however before she could climb the stairs, Maverick was seening down with his hands in his pockets. His cold eyes swept past Vera andnded on his beautiful young mother. The woman hurriedly got up from the chair and stood with her hands in front of her. She was figetting with her fingers, trying to think of how to put her words before the tyrant. ¡°S- son?¡± Her voice which sounded cheerful and loud a while ago suddenly went downcast. Maverick stood by the stairs looking at her without saying anything. ¡°Son, please don¡¯t keep your mother quiet, talk to me for once!¡± Her eyes started to turn red but Maverick¡¯s brows didn¡¯t twitch, let alone frown. Whenever Maverick gives her this silent treatment it drives her mad. She preferred he scream at her, say what yell at her, and call her names but this child was not like Rex who would grind his teeth and he wanted to say. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She swallowed and decided to do what brought her here. Her son has little patience. He might order her to be thrown out if she wastes his time. ¡°Your sister is fighting for her life in the hospital.¡± She looked at him, hoping to see a reaction but she didn¡¯t. ¡°The doctor said she needs blood. I can¡¯t find Rex and he won¡¯t answer his phone.¡± 12:44 ¡°Send her out,¡± he said to the guards standing around before he turned to leave. ¡°Maverick, she is your sister! Would you watch your sister d ie because you ha te me?!¡± Maverick continued to walk upstairs without responding. ¡°Maverick, Jeslyn won¡¯t like this if she hears-¡± Vera shrank her neck when he stopped to re at her. ¡°Will you tell her?¡± His deep voice sounded threatening. Vera hurriedly shook her head before he turned and walked away. After he left, Madam Caroline sat unceremoniously on the sofa like someone who just lost her soul and started to bawl her eyes out. ¡°What wrong has your sistermitted that you have to be this heartless towards her¡­¡± She continued toment while Vera looked at her with pity. She was a mother too and understood how Madam Caroline was feeling. She looked up at the stair landing. Seeing that Maverick was not there, she immediately called Jeslyn. At the hospital, Piper was seen receiving blood from a donor. Madam Caroline was excited that there was someone who could talk to her son, but she refused to give the credit to Jeslyn, rather, she praised Vera for being her helper and also invited Vera over to her ce. Meanwhile, the news of Maverick and Piper¡¯s rtionship was all over the inte. While some people already knew about it, others who didn¡¯t know were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. The worst of it all was that Lu Maverick is one and the same as Alpha Chaos! The world erupted in chaos when his pictures were published along with his identities. One didn¡¯t need to ask who published them because it was the Xu family¡¯s media houses. Davis called Maverick afterwards. ¡°Do you like the surprise? That¡¯s my little token for disrespecting me at your clubst night.¡± ¡°What difference does it make?¡± Maverick ended the call after that. That¡¯s right. What difference does it make? Can anyonee for his life after knowing his identity? Will his business go down? The only person¡¯s lifeDavis was putting in danger was Piper¡¯s. Since he also introduced her as Maverick/ Alpha Chaos¡¯ sister,his enemies might want to use her against Maverick but unfortunately, they would be banking on the wrong person. Meanwhile, in Rose City, Mr. Wales had been trying to reach Jeslyn but couldn¡¯t. He was so frustrated that he couldn¡¯t even find joy in his Assistant¡¯s embrace anymore. The Chen family were the only ones who knew that Jeslyn was still alive. Her so-called dead body was provided by Mr. Wales to deceive the people and to drive the reporters away from their lives. After seeing the news and realizing that Alpha Chaos was his daughter¡¯s husband, meaning his Son-in- law, the man has been going crazy, trying to reach Jeslyn. Mr. Wales wasn¡¯t the only exception. Christine was so mad that she could ki ll anyone who interrupted her right now. ¡°Jeslyn, how dare you steal him away from me?!¡± On her desk were pictures of a Young and handsome boy in middle school uniform. Years ago, some students from Country M came to Country A¡¯s school for an excursion. The school happened to Christine¡¯s school. Christine saw a guy who stood out in the group of students and begged her seniors to help her take a photo of him. Because Christine was cute, the seniors couldn¡¯t say no. Besides, they were also taking pictures of the handsome and beautiful students from Country When the names of the students from Country M were introduced, Christine grasped his name. Both the pictures sheter printed and his name, were deep-rooted in her mind. Maverick Lu! Chapter 130 Chapter 130 130 First day in ss-weirdos Years ago, some students from Country M came to Country A for an excursion. Christine saw a guy who stood out in the group of students and begged a senior student she was with at that time to help her take a photo of him. When their names were being mentioned for introduction, she grasped his name. Both the picture sheter printed out and the name she heard the bit was called became deep- rooted in her mind. 1 Her most important reason for being a singer was to go to Country M and sign in to the toppany just so she could be around her dream man. But then, Jeslyn ruined it! ¡°Jeslyn, it seems you are desperate to d ie, I¡¯ll dly send you off.¡± She picked up her phone and called her manager. ¡°Get me all the big deals you can get your hands on. I don¡¯t care how you do it. I want to be an A-lister before next year. Also, get me a tutor. Since Celestine Xuan didn¡¯t work out, look for another top star who is in the same ranking as her. In addition, if that doesn¡¯t work out, then we have to continue with what we are doing. But I want to change artists. That lousy girl is cking off. I don¡¯t want her anymore and please, do well to get rid of her else she exposes me.¡± Christine put away her phone and focused her attention on Maverick¡¯s pictures. He only has a little rebnce with the man Jeslyn married. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the man when she saw him at the funeral because she believed he was nobody. So it turned out her Maverick was right in front of her and she allowed him to leave just like that?! ¡°Jeslyn¡­I¡¯ll ruin you beyond recognition!¡± 1 Meanwhile, Jeslyn who was being talked about was sitting in arge hall with musical instruments ced on the stage. Aptop was ced In front of her, a notebook by her side, and her backpack ced on the seat beside her. Soon a boy walked in. He was wearing thick sses and his hair looked a bit messy. He left a notebook in one hand and his backpack was hung on his right shoulder. The boy walked over clumsily to sit beside Jeslyn in the first row. Jeslyn almostughed at how he looked frightened and clumsy but she reined in herughter to not startle the boy who looked like a ne rd. She turned her gaze to herptop and continued with what she was doing. ¡°H-hi, my name is Rubenstein. Rubenstein Ye.¡± ¡°I¡¯m J-Rossa¡­ Rossa Ming.¡± She smiled. She almost gave away her real identity but immediately stopped herself halfway when she remembered the identity Maverick gave her. Maverick told her to let the people believe she was dead and stick to a new identity for now until she¡¯s at the top. That way, her hidden enemy would be caught off guard. Although he was right, Jeslyn could feel there was more to it that Maverick and everyone else weren¡¯t letting out. ¡°Are you¡­ are you also new?¡± The guy shifted his sses to bnce well on his eyes.- ¡°Hmm,¡± Jeslyn answered with her head down. ¡°That¡¯s nice. I¡¯m a newbie. This is my first time attempting music. I hope you can put me through, senior.¡± He smiled cheerfully. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn also smiled but said nothing and continued her work. A whileter, a girl dressed in a ruffian style with tattoos on her body walked into the ss like a bu lly. She swept her gaze through the hall and let her gaze linger on Jeslyn who was typing away on her The sound drew Jeslyn¡¯s attention to thedy. She essed her for a while before lowering her gaze. Thedy reminded her of the Queen in prison. Thinking of that n ut case, Jeslyn involuntarily shuddered. She looked up at thedy who was walking to the back seat and furrowed her brows. Thisdy being in this ss, hope she doesn¡¯t have the same preferences as the Queen? And hope she won¡¯t be as troublesome as her appearance?¡¯ Thedy abruptly stopped and turned to return Jeslyn¡¯s stare. ¡°Do you like me?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened in rm and she hurriedly turned her gaze away but not thedy¡­. Another g ay! She changed her direction and walked to sit on the other side of Jeslyn, trapping Jeslyn in the middle between Rubenstein and herself. ¡°I¡¯m L.¡± She stretched her hand for a handshake. Jeslyn raised her gaze with determination. What the Queen did to her in prison almost traumatized her. ¡°Rossa.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ just as gorgeous as your name. I¡¯ll call you Rose. Hope we be friends in the future.¡± She licked her lower lip, revealing the piercing on her tongue. It didn¡¯t sit well with Jeslyn. Nothing thedy did or said appeared good to her so she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can be friends.¡± She decided now was the best time to set boundaries. ¡°Oh? You already seem to ha te me.¡± The girl raised a brow. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong¡­¡± ¡°Is it because of how I dress or my looks?¡± She frowned. ¡°Listen, let me¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with how I choose to appear in public? Why are you people so judgemental? You can choose how you appear but I can¡¯t? Why don¡¯t you all just leave the if you can¡¯t unsee people like us?!¡± Jeslyn had had enough and wasn¡¯t liking where this was going. She pped the desk and stood up. ¡°What are you?¡± Her bunny persona suddenly flew out the window. ¡°Does your appearance feed me in any way? Who do you think you are to have my judgment? So what if you look like a clown? Are you the first to look this way nor will you be thest? Why do you think you are so important that everyone around the globe will care about your existence? You were already judging yourself before I did and you came to a conclusion with the help of what others think about you, not what I think about you.¡± She took a step to get closer to L. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 131 Weird Lolita ¡°Lady, I. Don¡¯t. Give. A. F*ck. What. You. Look. Like. Provided you don¡¯t inconvenience me or step in my space, you don¡¯t go close to my family and you don¡¯t have eyes for my man, I won¡¯t care about you. And I hope you don¡¯t care about me either. If possible, I would appreciate it if you don¡¯t appear before me. People like you who make everything about themselves are toxic and thest thing I want in my life is toxicity. Peace off!¡± The ss was quiet before now, but even the invisible soundwaves couldn¡¯t help but give a moment of silence after Jeslyn finished. Rubenstein had his mouth agape for a while before his lips stretched into a foolish grin. L was surprised for a moment before she burst into a puddle ofughter. It was Jeslyn¡¯s turn to be surprised. She pped thrice before smiling. ¡°I like that. I like your courage and the way you switched in seconds. You seem not to be the scared one even though you aren¡¯t from Country Y. I¡¯m impressed. Let me introduce myself again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lolita Yan from Country Y. Thest daughter of the first branch of the Yan family. Celestine is my role model and I¡¯ve wanted to be like her for years but my family wouldn¡¯t allow it, so I chose this route¡­ ¡± she eyed her body to indicate she meant her appearance. ¡°¡­ With this and the fact that I became stubborn, my family thought I was defiant¡­ Yes, at a point I was and I still am. Recently, I almost killed a girl who spoke Ill of Celestine, so my parents allowed me to do what I wanted hoping I¡¯ll be ¡®normal¡® again and here I am. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a good bully.¡± She smiled and stretched out her hand. ¡°You only sound like a psychopath. Anyway, nice to meet you.¡± Jeslyn shook her hand, making Lolita. chuckle. ¡°Actually, I like people who can say things to my face but because of my appearance, people tend to be scared of me and would rather gossip than talk to me directly. It¡¯s so sick and I hate gossip. That¡¯s one of the reasons I go mad. Secondly, like you stated, being possessive of your man¡­ Me too. I have a crush and I¡¯m possessive of him.¡± Lolita chuckled. Jeslyn froze when she heard that. Did she? Did she say that just now? How could she have said. something so bizarre?! What stupid thing stung her brain to make her say such words?? She doesn¡¯t even love Maverick ah! ¡°Hey, you look lost.¡± Lolita shook Jeslyn to pull her back from her reverie. ¡°Good for you. But you shouldn¡¯t be possessive over someone who doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Jeslyn said before- she sat down. Lolita sat beside her with a smile. ¡°Rose, can we really be friends?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s lips twitched when she saw her looking like a fan girl. What¡¯s wrong with this one? ¡°You look creepy.¡± She stated and continued typing on herptop. Lolita pouted sadly and turned to look at Rubenstein. ¡°Hey, nerd, am I creepy?¡± Rubenstein adjusted his sses fearfully and stuttered, ¡°I- I¡¯m not a nerd.¡± ¡°If I say you are, you are,¡± Lolita said with a frown. 12.38 2005 131 Weird Lolita ¡°He isn¡¯t. He has a name.¡± Jeslyn intervened. ¡°Right. What¡¯s your name?¡± Lolita changed 180 degree from a bully to a bunny. Making Jeslyn look at her weirdly. A whileter, Celestine and her Assistant walked into the ssroom and they all introduced themselves. ¡°If after testing your foundation and it seems sound, then your tutorial shalle to an end before one year. I would like to warn you all. If you know that you can¡¯t persevere till the end, it will do you good to quit now. I won¡¯t have you disrupt my ns and hard work. If such a thing were to happen, you will be breaching the contracts and will pay duly for it.¡± The Assistant stepped forward in her heels and gave out the contracts. ¡°I¡¯m not urging you to read that now. Take them to your hostels and read them. Submit them after three days.¡± Celestine¡¯s eyes moved over the students and they stopped on Lolita. ¡°Youngdy, although I¡¯m not objective to this way of dressing as you might need it for your type of music in the future, as of now, you don¡¯t need it¡­ in fact, that gives me an idea to get you uniforms. I don¡¯t want youing in here with different attires that would sully my eyes.¡±¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The three students weren¡¯t feeling awkward knowing that their idol was lecturing them, in fact, they were pleased that she was concerned. ¡°Rossa, It¡¯s been two weeks. I expect you will be better by now. Email your doctor and ask that your report be sent to you. You can leave for the hospital like you used to. The estate has a curfew time which is from 5 pm ¨C 6 AM. Your sses will be for 5-7 hours, depending on what day it is. No sses on weekends. You can only receive visits from family members once a week for only two hours. Also, your family members cannot sleep over in your hostel and you MUST not get pregnant.¡± Her gaze lingered on Jeslyn when she said that. Jeslyn and everyone else nodded. She still wasn¡¯t aware of the rtionship between Maverick, Rex, and Celestine, so she had no idea that most rules were because of her. ¡°All the rules are written on your contracts. They are not negotiable. That will be all for now. Your uniforms will be sent to you by evening. See you in two days.¡± She and her Assistant walked out after that. ¡°Wow, my idol is so fierce! I love her!¡± Lolita said with a dreamy look. Jeslyn shook her head and returned to her seat. Good thing Lolita didn¡¯t run over to hug her idol with the way she looked silly right now. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 132 Mean nothing to him Two monthster¡­ At the hostel, Jeslyn arrived from lesson, feeling drained. The hostel couldn¡¯t be said to be a hostel. It was a condominium, Every student has their own apartment which includes three rooms with three bathrooms, a sitting room, a kitchen, and a dining room. It also has a balcony where the city could be viewed. If Celestine Xuan could call a ss house condominium a hostel, then what would she call a hostel if she sees one? Jeslyn entered the bathroom to shower and when she came out, her phone was ringing. She answered the call after seeing the ID. ¡°Yes,¡± she rolled her eyes after hearing what he said. ¡°Mr. Maverick, I already sent you the terms of the contract. You can¡¯te and I can¡¯t leave. Our visitor¡¯s day just ended yesterday. Instead of you, Rex came, so what can I do?¡± Jeslyn smiled when she heard what he said. ¡°There¡¯ll be a week¡¯s break next month. You cane pick me up. I want to visit Valen.¡± It¡¯s been two months since lessons started and they were used to the rules by now but Maverick was never used to it. Every day, he calls to pester Jeslyn but Jeslyn was hellbent on following rules. For two months and two weeks, Jeslyn and Maverick haven¡¯t seen each other and the man was about to expel Celestine Xuan from Country Y for intentionally torturing him. However, knowing that if he did anything and Jeslyn found out, she would get mad like she did with Piper¡¯s case. Remembering that day, Maverick¡¯s eyes grew dark. He knew Vera was the reason Jeslyn found out and for that, he had locked Vera in her room for two months, seized her phone, and only made the kitchen prepare her one type of meal¡­ Tasteless vegetable. Maverick put his phone away with his lips thinned. She wants to see Valen. He narrowed his eyes before standing up and heading out of his room. Walking past the first floor where Vera¡¯s room was located, Maverick nced at the door but didn¡¯t stop. Walking down the stairs, the butler hurried forward and bowed. ¡°Master, Miss Vera refused to eat for two days.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not hungry.¡± He stated and continued to head down. The Butler, an old man, sighed and shook his head before ordering some maids to bring food to Vera. Inside Vera¡¯s room, she could be seen sitting by the side of her queen¨Csized bed, hugging her knees. She looked disheveled with huge dark circles. It appeared that she hasn¡¯t slept for days. When she heard the click of the door, she jolted but seeing it was the Butler and some maids, she rxed. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not eating.¡± She said in a weak voice. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t make the mistake of thinking you mean much to Master. You did wrong by leaving little 12:38 C Master Valen in the hospital and running away. If you think that Master will be gentle with you like he used to, then your fantasy is p¨Cworthy. If you don¡¯t eat, then you might not be alive to see little Master Valen wake up from aa to make amends.¡± With that, the butler ordered the maid to put the food down and leave. After they left, Vera stared at the vegetable and bit her lip. ¡®Endure for a little longer, you¡¯ll be released soon!¡® she told herself and started to force the ¡®meal¡® down her throat with tears in her eyes. Outside the car, Pink, who was sitting in the front passenger seat with Code Two driving the car, cleared her throat and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid Miss Vera might die.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be let out?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still Valen¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°And?¡± Pink sighed, ¡°Jeslyn will not be happy if anything happens to Valen¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Will you tell her?¡± Maverick cocked a brow. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°But she¡­¡± ¡°No buts¡­ Pink!¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Silence dominated the car until about ten minutes before Maverick broke the silence. ¡°Has the goods arrived?¡± ¡°Code Ten went to the coast to await their arrival,¡± Pink answered. ¡°How are you girls doing? Have theypleted the task?¡± ¡°Yellow was doing better until you called for her. Blue is leading the team now and the field is being cultivated for the nt.¡± She reported. 2 ¡°What about the Yu family¡¯s field?¡± ¡°My girl said they will be harvesting the nt next week.¡± ¡°How big is it?¡± ¡°My girl wasn¡¯t sure, but she said It¡¯s around 8000-10000 hectares.¡± Maverick curled his lips and without further ado, he ordered, ¡°Burn it.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°What is the Xu family¡¯s new project?¡± Maverick asked. ¡°They are rebuilding the drugpanies we destroyedst year.¡± 12:38 ¡°How far have they gone?¡± ¡°In three months, they¡¯ll finish rebuilding. Six months from now, they¡¯ll stock thepanies and restart their operation.¡± ¡°The night before their ribbon cutting, bring thepanies to shambles.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°The Chen family in Rose City¡­ is too peaceful.¡± Pink gave a sinister smile before she responded. ¡°Yes, Boss. However, I¡¯d like to end her myself.¡± Maverick stared at her back for a while and replied, ¡°Hmm.¡± The ck car drove through the City with Maverick delegating tasks. Meanwhile, Damien was also delegating tasks from his hideout through the phone. 2 ¡°I don¡¯t trust Chaos¡® silence. I suspect he has something nned. Protect my establishment with your lives. If anything goes wrong with the harvesting of my weed farm, kill yourself and your families, else, you¡¯ll wish you were dead. As for Davis, jeopardize his contract with the organization for attacking my ship.¡± Even after the call, Damien couldn¡¯t rx. His gut feeling was telling him that Maverick would give him a massive blow to his weak spot this time, but he couldn¡¯t put his fingers on it, until the harvest day. It was a fine day like every other peaceful day at the field, however, the difference was that this day would be hectic for the workers because they would start harvesting the weed soon. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 133 Brutal**** *Warning! A disturbing scene ahead*** T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Although they would be harvesting, it wasn¡¯t everything because there were areas with young weeds that weren¡¯t ready for harvest yet, so such weeds need daily treatment. This was why nobody cared about the agricultural aircraft flying around the whole farm, spraying chemicals on the weeds. However, where someone started to smell something fishy was when he spotted the nes spraying the area that would soon be harvested. The man furrowed his brows, ready to make a call when the nes suddenly turned and left in sync. Before he could blink, he heard the air making hissing sounds as an object cut through the it, rushing towards the house he was standing in. The man was standing on the balcony of a ss house on one side of the huge field. The sshouse was a ten¨Cstory building, housing tens of thousands of workers. The man tried to scream but the shock of watching that dreaded thing flying towards him at an unbelievable speed, didn¡¯t allow him to utter a word. Right before his eyes, the bomb pierced through his stomach, and a loud ¡°boom!¡± Was heard. The ss house shattered into nothingness. Other bombs flew into the field. The minute they exploded, the fire that was ignited shook hands with the petroleum sprayed on the field and they formed an inferno, dancing around the fields in glee. 4 The once beautiful field was now consumed with a firestorm that licked everything around it as it spread around the field without reserve. Pink nced at her work from the ne she was in and curled her red lips into a wicked smile. ¡°Yu, this is just the beginning.¡± She murmured as her eyes turned murderous. Damien puked blood when he received the news. This bow was the greatest blow Maverick has ever given him. Even when he challenges Maverick, he has never retaliated this way. This one was way too much for Damien to swallow. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± He roared to the sky with blood dripping from his jaw. His cunning eyes were spitting fury.This is injustice. He hasn¡¯t done anything to warrant this. He has not offended Maverick to the extent of him destroying him like this. ¡°Maverick!!!!!¡± He thundered. ¡°You have beaten the drum of war!!!¡± At that moment, his phone rang and he hurriedly answered it without looking at the ID. ¡°You like it?¡± ¡°Chaos!!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡°Chaos, you have bitten more than you can chew!!¡± 12.39 ¡°That¡¯s impressive. However, your teeth fell off and you couldn¡¯t even bite what you could chew.¡± ¡°Our friendship ends today! You have¡­ ¡± ¡°Was there ever a friendship? Damien Yu,e out of hiding. In three days, if I don¡¯t see you back in Country M, your refinery, your drugpanies, and your human trafficking agencies, will be the next to fall.¡± ¡°CHAOS!!!!!¡± ¡°Beep. Beep. Beep!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± He threw this phone against the wall and the phone bounced off without shattering. He gritted his teeth so much that his gum started to bleed. Nobody would understand his pain and agony. The money he just lost on that farm was more than enough to buy the top Country in the world. However, he doesn¡¯t own all the money. There are shareholders and outside factors he needed to divide the profit with, like the Dark Age organization. Those people owned 50% of the profit, Damien would also give out 15% to the shareholders and the rest was supposed to be his but now, not only did he not get anything, the organization got nothing too. Forget the shareholders, he has a way of always shutting them up, but not the organization. While he was still thinking, his phone rang again. He picked up the unknown call and the most frightening voice he had ever heard in his life drifted into his ear. He jolted because he wasn¡¯t expecting them to call him so soon. ¡°You have becent. You are given one week to remedy this loss, else your position will be given to your twin brother.¡± ¡°You dare not!¡± Damien thundered. How dare he say that? He had worked his ass off for these insatiable beasts. He had schemed and ruined so many lives just to please them, yet they aren¡¯t satisfied. Only a little slip and they are already teaming up against him. ¡°Tell me that again next week.¡± The person dropped the call after that. Damien¡¯s wrath could be felt around the room. That was when Emilee walked in, dressed in lingerie. Looking at the sexydy, Damien¡¯s anger red. Like a beast, he pounced on her and took her without forey, or gently. Emilee clenched her fists with her brows slightly creased. This was one of the things she and Doris are by his side for. They are mainly used as his calming pills. When Damien is angry, the only thing that calms him down is when he has s3x with either of them. It has to be a dry s3x where thedy would cry in pain. It gives Damien a weird sense of belonging, making him believe that he was not the only one always in pain. When he first started, the girls used to cry but now, they are like logs of wood, just like Emilee who was lying on the floor, naked. She didn¡¯t show any sign of enjoyment and pain, except for the slight difort reaction on her face. He was going in and out of her with so much force without caring if she would be wounded. Seeing she was not showing him what he wanted to see, he grabbed her by the neck, choking her until Emilee started to gasp for air. The scene was so disturbing that immediately after he was done, Emilee unceremoniously pushed him off, picked up her undies and tried to leave with shaky legs. This was not the first time they had done things like this, but this was the first time he tried to kill her. She saw that murderous look in his eyes and if she hadn¡¯t yelped, moaned, and whimpered, he would have ended her life right there. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 134 n B This was not the first time they had done things like this, but this was the first time he tried to kill her. She saw that murderous look in his eyes and if she hadn¡¯t yelped, moaned, and whimpered, he would have ended her life right there and then. 1 Damien pulled her back to the floor and hugged her. His anger had subsided and he was now clear¨C headed but that smile was still hard toe by ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet.¡± He told her. ¡°I need a wash. I¡¯m sticky.¡± She replied, trying to hide her anger. ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you, but before then, I¡¯m not satisfied.¡± He pinned her down again and roughly took her for the second time. ¡°Call me a beast,¡± hepelled her. She didn¡¯t want to respond but he was tearing her softness down there. There was no way wouldn¡¯t bleed after this punishment. she ¡°You are¡­ a beast.¡± She stopped in between words to catch her breath. Not because she was enjoying it but because she was enduring agony. ¡°Say it again,¡± he squeezed her peaches, making her cry out in pain. ¡°Beast!¡± ¡°Beg me,¡± he pped her chest and continued to torture her until he was done with the second round. Still, he didn¡¯t seem to be stopping anytime soon. After he rested, he continued again, ignoring the blooding out of her opening. Some hourster, Emilee had already washed herself and was wearing a bathrobe which Damien pulled open. She was dead tired and was resting with her head on hisp while his hands were fondling her body. It seems this was his time to start caressing her but too bad, Emilee didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. ¡°Get L out of Prison tomorrow. She can do anything but Jeslyn must not be touched.¡± Emilee slowly opened her weak eyes. ¡°You want her?¡± She asked. ¡°Why? You want to kill her?¡± Damien raised a brow. Emilee kept silent but that didn¡¯t sit well with Damien. ¡°Don¡¯t make me ask you that again.¡± His voice turned hard. ¡°Who am I to deprive my Master of what he wants?¡± She asked in a weak voice. This was not the time for her to show stubbornness. Damien wouldn¡¯t mind torturing her physically despite how important she was to him, and she needs her mental health to carry out some things in the future. ¡°Keep an eye on Jeslyn. If she goes missing, you¡¯ll be in trouble¡± 12:39 Emilee nodded. But her mind was nning something more dangerous than what she just went through. ¡°Meanwhile, activate n B. It has been brought forward.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Damien¡¯s eyes darkened when he thought of his n B. His n against Maverick had always been meticulous and sessful and he wasn¡¯t doubting this n either because it was Maverick¡¯s greatest weakness. Attacking Maverick¡¯s weakness again and again without him knowing, had always been an underhanded method Damien had been using to put Maverick in check. However, he still has one fear. The day Maverick finds out what he had done to him would be the day Country M might burn to the ground. That was why Damien made it hisst resort but now, he can¡¯t bear it anymore. Whatever wants to happen should happen. The next day, Pink was driving on the road when she received a call. She answered it and the other party said some words which made her frown. A momentter, while she was still on call, she spotted threedies in front, blocking herne with a red jeep. The girls were wearing the Yu faction¡¯s uniform. The one in the middle held a man¨Cportable rocketuncher in one hand. From afar, Pink saw who it was. It was none other than Damien¡¯s number one human weapon; L, AKA Queen! Pink slowed down just in time to witness one of L¡¯s girls loading theuncher from behind as L ced it on her shoulder. ¡°Shit!¡± Pink cursed and hurriedly turned her car in almost one swift and fluid motion. Her disy showed how professional she was behind the wheel. L locked her eyes on her target and said; ¡°Goodbye, buddy,¡± and released the missile at Pink¡¯s speeding car. ¡°Warning! Warning! Danger approaching, turn left!¡± The car¡¯s custom¨Cmade warning system immediately alerted Pink and she did as the system suggested. The missile flew past her car and directly hit an unlucky car, causing the car to explode and some parts somersaulted in the air a few times with different parts flying out of the car and mming against other cars. The incident happened too fast for other drivers to react. Some of them couldn¡¯t stop their cars in time and ended up causing a huge ident on the road. It was so messy that 100 people losing their lives would be a miracle. ¡°What a lucky bitch. I expected you not to die so soon anyway. We have scores to settle.¡± L said while watching as Pink¡¯s car moved further away at an unbelievable speed. ¡°Queen, won¡¯t Master get angry?¡± One of her girls asked while looking at the scene of cars mming against each other, while some tumbled, Some caught fire, Some ran into othernes, and so on. The scene was so disastrous that whoever survives won¡¯t be able to exin how they managed. ¡°He gave me the freedom to do shit. He has no control over what I do. The only exception is Chaos¡® wife¡­. I wonder why he wants her though. If she¡¯s a rare beauty, then I might ask for her hand as payment¡­. I hope she¡¯s prettier than Jeslyn.¡± Her face was downcast and longing filled her expression. She heard the news that Jeslyn was dead and it really pained her. Reason why the minute she got back to the Country, she went after Pink. If not for Pink interfering in prison, she and Jeslyn would have been in a rtionship by now. 2 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Find out who are those that killed Jeslyn. They have to pay.¡± ¡°Yes, Queen.¡± With that, the three of them got into their car and drove off. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 135 Disaster in Country M The people of Country M were so frightened by what was going on that even though it was 1:00 PM, the Country looked like midnight. Although the Country is always busy, even at odd hours of the night, on this day, it felt like some ghost swept through. 1 The only guys that could be spotted outside their houses were bad boys and girls that had already sold their souls to stubbornness and stupidity. Media houses couldn¡¯t send their reporters out and instead were capturing the happening using drones. The smell of gunpowder, blood, and sweat traveled some kilometers from the battleground. It wasn¡¯t a battleground some minutes ago. It was a well¨Cestablished thirty¨Cstory building that was razed to the ground by some men in Yu faction¡¯s uniform and Xu faction¡¯s uniform. It was obvious that the fight was brought to the Xu property by the Yu men. Dead and wounded men and women of both parties littered the ground. At another ce, a group ofdies. Some wearing Yu faction¡¯s uniform while others were wearing the La faction¡¯s uniform, were entangled in a crossfire on the road. Both parties had cars numbering more than twenty, parked nonchntly on the roads as they killed each other while hiding behind their cars. Pink narrowly escaped death some moments ago, so her girls, led by Blue, couldn¡¯t sit and watch L make such an audacious move and go scot¨Cfree. The next day, the Xu men took the fight to the Yu property. While the Lu girls went in search of L who had pulled herself away from the problem she caused. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even while all this trouble and disaster were happening, the three Musketeers continued to live their lives like nothing was going on. At the moment, Maverick was watching the fight on TV, likewise the others. His lips were curled as he watched the Xu and Yu men kill themselves. Although he was also losing some girls,pared to the other two factions, his casualties were nothing. In this destructive war thatsted for three days, Damien seemed to be the one who lost the most. An inferno would contest with Damien¡¯s raging heart. Even though he had under him, two bleedingdies that Emilee brought for him, Damien¡¯s temper was still so high. ¡°How dare you close your legs!¡­ Bang!¡± He punched thedy he was s3xing in the face. One punch turned two, two turned uncountable, until the girl¡¯s face became unrecognizable. He held the girl by the neck in a stronghold and watched with a smile as she struggled for life until she took h¨¨rst breath. 5 ¡°Who is there?! Drag her body out! She¡¯s useless!!¡± He got off the dead girl and sat on a sofa. He picked up a cigar and ced it in his mouth, then waited for someone toe in. 12:39 Emilee walked in and headed straight to the bed to get rid of the dead girl. ¡°Master, I think you should take a break.This is the tenth girl who died under you in three days. If news gets out, you¡¯ll have more trouble to deal with¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Damien threw a ss cup at her in a fit of rage. ¡°Who sent me those worthless girls?! Was that not you? Why did you send them instead of offering yourself?!!¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m wounded and I¡¯ll only be¡­¡± Emilee stopped talking when she saw the intense re he was giving her. ¡°I¡¯ll send Doris over.¡± ¡°I want you¡­. Strip, now!¡± Emilee suspected this would happen. Good thing she was prepared. She took a deep breath. ¡°The organization wants to speak with you.¡± ¡°F*ck you all!!!!¡± Emilee discreetly rolled her eyes and carried the dead girl away. She might be his subject, she might be his calming pill, she might be his torture tool, but she was certainly smarter than him when he was angry. Damien is smart, very smart. He is the smartest person among the three Musketeers and his schemes are very deep. When he plots to ruin a person, it doesn¡¯t matter if he would only be getting the result in years. He loves to see people live their lives, not knowing they were only moving ording to how he wants them to move. He is so perfect to the extent that even Apha Chaos fell prey to Damien¡¯s schemes time and time again. Despite how great Damien seems to be, he bes stupid when he¡¯s angry. Which is why he rarely gets angry. These days that Maverick had been causing him so much trouble, Damien had be unstable and could no longer make the right decisions. Emilee on the other hand, who knew that Damien was courting death with his decisions wouldn¡¯t tell him so. Reason? Well, who wouldn¡¯t want to be a boss? ¡°You gave me a week, didn¡¯t you? Why are you still bothering me?!¡± Damien snapped at the person on the phone. ¡°Why have you provoked Chaos?¡± ¡°Who said I did?! That bastard attacked me without reason. How are you ming me?!¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t start a fight if you did nothing to him. I sent you a document. You might find your answers there. End this mess you created because if Chaos kills you, the brotherhood won¡¯t avenge you. Your brother seems to be a better candidate. The brotherhood will watch you for four more days. Until then, Goodluck!¡± ¡°Beep. Beep. Beep!¡± ¡°Reuben, it seems I have kept you alive for too long. You have started to threaten my position and I can¡¯t allow that, never!¡± Damien¡¯s face turned sinister as he grabbed the phone tightly in his fist. A whileter, Damien could be seen staring at hisptop with a slight frown. How did Chaos He destroyed the evidence. ¡°Emilee¡­.¡± He gritted his teeth as he grabbed his phone and called the b!tch. ¡°Get your a** in here!¡± A few momentster, Emilee walked in gracefully in a ck mini gown and red heels. Her long hair was let down and her face was caked in makeup. She looked gorgeous. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 136 Defeated by a woman? ¡°After ratting me out, you went to get dressed? Interesting.¡± Damien chuckled and stood up with his gun pointed at Emilee. 1 Emilee didn¡¯t flinch. She continued to walk until she got to stand in front of him. ¡°Damien, you need some rest. You have been making irrational decisions for three days straight and it¡¯s been bad for your establishment.¡± She gently pushed the gun away from her face with a finger and punched his naked chest lightly, making him sit back in his chair. Damien curled his lips. ¡°You vixen.¡± ¡°Yes, I am your vixen.¡± She sat on hisp and started to y with his brotherhood. ¡°The Vixen you created.¡± ¡°You have been scheming against me,¡± Damien stated with conviction. ¡°You have ruled the empire for a long time. Allow someone else to take over.¡± ¡°And you caused this mess behind my back.¡± He affirmed. ¡°It took me five years to prepare for this day.¡± ¡°You are a witch. Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Just like you who schemed against Chaos for 8 years and is still ongoing, I¡¯m considered nothing.¡± ¡°We both know my death will cost you more than you seek, so what are you nning to do to get the throne from me?¡± He askednguidly. ¡°Wrong question. It should be, when did you achieve your ns to take over.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­. Impressive. Do tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. You¡¯ll sign out the transfer of your empire to me, make your loyal men see me as the new leader, and quietly retire.¡± ¡°Oh, you already converted some hahaha¡­Brazen witch. I like that. However, you need more than words to get me to do what you want, isn¡¯t that so?¡± He raised a brow with his lips in a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are living with ATOM in you¡­.¡± Damien¡¯s eyes shed but he did nothing to her. ¡°You have the antidote?¡± ¡°I envy you, Damien. You are so smart that I want to tear your brain apart and see how it was made. It¡¯s a pity your anger ruins things for you.¡± Damien nodded. ¡°Where are the documents?¡± ¡°A, so obedient.¡± She patted his cheek and ced the documents on the table. She watched him sign them and he also called his people to obey only her. After she grabbed the documents and was about to leave, she pressed his brotherhood and said, ¡°this thing is good and you are great but if only you treated me nicely with it and didn¡¯t ruin my soft spot.¡± Just when she was about to break his treasure, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Emilee, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Damien wasn¡¯t angry, he was calm, too calm that Emilee got a fright. However, she didn¡¯t want to show it. Power was now in her hands and she wanted to show her dominance, starting with him. ¡°You don¡¯t need it¡­ for now.¡± She applied pressure and ¡°snap!¡± A snapping sound was heard. Damien hissed and instinctively grabbed Emilee by the neck and shot up from his seat. He pushed her towards the wall, hitting her back against the hard wall. Emilee whimpered and fear gripped her as she saw the venomous look in his orbs. He will kill her. Her brain immediately registered. He stood in front of her, towering over her like a mountain, despite her heels. Damien¡¯s hold on her neck was so tight that he cut off her intake of air. He watched as her face turned red while she fought against his strong hand. He was in pain, so much pain that he wanted to just roll on the floor but before then, this witch had to suffer. It was not like manhood can literally break though, but ¡®breaking¡® an erect manhood leaves a severe injury on the tissues or pipes. Right now, Damien was using all his self¨Ccontrol to suppress the pain just to see the despair on this Vixen¡¯s face. However, he wasn¡¯t going to kill her. He had known of her petty schemes all these while and was only ying along to know how deep her fangs had dug into his empire. Damien wasn¡¯t on the list of the Musketeers for a woman like Emilee to pull down. He needs her right now to get rid of his problems, so¡­ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Damien only let her go when her eyes were struggling to stay open. He shoved her to the side, prompting her to hit her head on the side of the headboard before she lost consciousness. Damien staggered back to the sofa and fell unceremoniously on it. His brotherhood hurts and the pain was getting unbearable. The veins on his forehead were popping out as he gritted his teeth so hard that his gum started to bleed. Who was Damien to scream in pain? He¡¯d rather die than cry out in pain. He patted the desk in front of him, searching for his phone, and identally spilled his drink. Damien wasn¡¯t looking because his eyes were shut as he tried to hold in the pain. Finallyying his hands on the phone, he unlocked it and used a voicemand, albeit with difficulty because he was breathing heavily and his words were almost inaudible. When Emilee woke up sometimeter, she couldn¡¯t find Damien anywhere on the ind. However, all the men epted her as the new boss, and everything she wanted, she got, but she couldn¡¯t be happy because the fact that Damien could not be traced meant danger. So Emilee decided to go with her n B. Jeslyn on the other hand had been following the news on Country M and she was feeling restless knowing that Maverick and Valen were still there. She couldn¡¯t understand why there was so much unrest in the Country and to make things worse, Maverick seemed to be among the cause of unrest. His number has been unreachable for two days now and today being the third day, she couldn¡¯t stop calling him. She has been feeling restless since she woke up and she can¡¯t ce her fingers on why. ¡°Rex is also busy. I called the house and Riya but no one had seen him. What is going on?!¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 137 Unbelievable! Jeslyn was pacing back and forth in her sitting room while biting her nails with her phone in hand. The screen showed that Maverick¡¯s number was on dial. [Sorry, the number you called is not avable at the moment, please try againter¡­ ] Jeslyn hissed and canceled the call. ¡°What is wrong with you? Yourwork is bad. How can Maverick¡¯s phone be unreachable for three days? That¡¯s absurd!¡± ¡°Little bunny, calm down. You are making me dizzy.¡± Yellow said while rubbing her temple. ¡°How can I calm down when I can¡¯t speak with anyone? I can¡¯t even speak with Pink.¡± She pouted. ¡°I called Pink and she said your husband is fine. Don¡¯t worry about him. Nothing can happen to him.¡± ¡°How sure are you? What if they take the fight to the hospital where Valen is?¡± Yellow chuckled, ¡°why do you think your husband started this chaos in the first ce?¡± ¡°He started it?¡± Jeslyn frowned in displeasure. Yellow sighed and shook her head. ¡°The earlier you stop seeing your husband as a good person, the better for you. He started it because he just found out that Damien Yu was the cause of Valen being in that situation.¡± Jeslyn froze. A momentter she knitted her brows. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Damien Yu and Mn had been working together in the sense that Mn wanted to be the Boss¡® wife. She had had her eyes on the boss right from when they were children and Damien was the first to know. The knowledge became handy to Damien when he smelt Boss would be his rival, so he approached Mn with friendship. Mn didn¡¯t understand what he wanted but they became friends and he started to ignite the fire in Mn. When Valen was brought to Boss, Mn wanted to give up but Damien refused. Then she nned to kill Valen, however, Damien still refused. Then he told Mn to be Valen¡¯s caretaker. By making Valen love her, she will automatically be your husband¡¯s wife. So, Mn went to learn all she could about caring for kids, However, she couldn¡¯t hide her malicious intentions from Boss which was why he brought you over.¡± ¡°How did Damien or whatever incur Maverick¡¯s wrath?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°Yeah, Damien came up with the idea to ingest Valen with ATOM. He instigated Mn to take the child out to be kidnapped. He also provoked Davis Xu to carry out the experiment. Also, Damien was the reason Vera abandoned Valen in the hospital ¡­ so your husband is right to be angry.¡± Jeslyn slowly blinked. Her brain was messy. Most of what Yellow narrated surprised her, but the one that weakened her the most was that Vera wasn¡¯t a bad woman. She didn¡¯t run away like they all thought. Meaning, she deserved to return to her family¡­ and her? Jeslyn bit her lip and turned around to head to her room. She needed to calm down so she could think straight. 10.00 Yellow watched her leave and sighed. ¡°Little bunny, the situation is getting sticky. Hope you won¡¯tN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. break.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, I brought the¡­ where did Miss go?¡± Nanny Martha came out from the kitchen with a bowl of piping hot chicken soup. ¡°She¡¯s feeling sleepy¡­ What did you make? Bring it, let me take a bite.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for Miss.¡± She refused. ¡°Little bunny won¡¯t be leaving her room anytime soon. It will go to waste if you don¡¯t let me have it.¡± The Nanny sighed and handed the dish to her. She was right. Nanny Martha doesn¡¯t like to give Jeslyn food that was left to rest for hours.) Inside her room¡­ Jeslyn was ying with her phone, dialing Maverick¡¯s number and ending it at intervals. She didn¡¯t even know what she was doing because her mind was filled with many thoughts. It was she who said she wanted to divorce Maverick so he could reunite with Vera, but now, she couldn¡¯t even conceive that idea anymore. Why? It was her who said she wanted Valen to grow to love his mother but it¡¯s the same her who can¡¯t ept for Valen to recognize another woman as his mother. Why? If this isn¡¯t selfishness, what is it? Jeslyn sighed and returned her mind to her phone only to see that she had dialed Vera¡¯s number. She immediately tried to end the call but Vera had already answered. For some reason, she had started to see Vera as an eyesore and stopped talking to her, which was why the moment she heard that innocent voice, her face turned disgusted. ¡°Rossa, I¡¯m so pleased to finally hear from you. You stopped calling and wouldn¡¯t pick my calls or reply to my texts. Have I offended you? If I have, please forgive me, I¡¯m sorry.¡± It took Jeslyn a few moments to adjust her mind before she responded with same tone of voice. ¡°How can you say that? My days have been so hectic that I haven¡¯t even heard from Maverick. I wanted to call him but decided to hear your sweet voice first. It adds sweetness to my day.¡± She rolled her eyes. Vera chuckled, ¡°stop ttering me, please. May said same thingst night.¡± Jeslyn jerked up and sat upright. ¡°Oh? He did?¡­ Now you know it¡¯s not ttering. Hahaha¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll remember that¡­ have you called him?¡± Jeslyn narrowed her eyes. ¡°You mean, Rex?¡± ¡°Of course not, I mean Mav. Not brother Rex.¡± ¡®She¡¯s even calling him Mav and Rex, brother.¡® ¡°I just said my days¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry for being a jelly head. I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t remember things. Hahaha..¡± ¡°Your happiness smells¡­ I mean, I can perceive it from here. What¡¯s the good news? Is Valen awake?¡± Jeslyn was eager to hear ¡®yes¡® but¡­ ¡°No, he¡¯s not¡­¡± Jeslyn¡¯s face fell. ¡°Then¡­¡± 1 ¡°May came on to mest night and we did it. In the midst of it, I got my memories back! Rossa, I¡¯m so happy!!¡± Jeslyn took the phone off her ear and looked at the caller ID. She wasn¡¯t mistaken. She pressed the phone to her ear again. The voice was the same. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 138 Weird Blunder ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. Hahahahahahahahahaaaaaaaa!¡± Jeslyn was so mad that herughter sent a chill down Vera¡¯s spine. 1 ¡°Th- thank you,¡± she stuttered. ¡°Are you ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me. I hit my toe.¡± ¡°Oh? Ok. Hope it-¡± ok?¡± ¡°He must be sleeping beside you right now, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°You mean Mav? Y- yes, he is.¡± Vera switched it to a video call. Jeslyn Hates that tone when she calls him ¡®Mav. Why would she call him such a childish name?! Well, it was obvious she was jealous and was mad about Vera calling him May when she was settling for that as his pet name. looking at the image on her phone, she could see her husband sleeping peacefully on Vera¡¯s bed¡­ NAKED! His handsome face was filled with tranquility. She smiled at the camera. ¡°You both are lovely. Don¡¯t tell him we spoke. I don¡¯t want to get involved with your reunion.¡± ¡°Rossa, th- that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m sure Mav won¡¯t want me anymore if he wakes up.¡± A teardrop fell from her eyes and she wiped it. ¡°Why won¡¯t he? You should do what you know how to do best to keep him.¡± Jeslyn smiled creepily. ¡°Ex- excuse me,¡± Vera looked lost. ¡°It¡¯s simple. You are a woman, you know what you¡¯ve been doing that made hime to youst night. Continue doing it¡± Vera smiled, still not understanding Jeslyn¡¯s underlining words. ¡°Thank you so much, Rossa. You are such a nice soul¡­ wuaaah¡­ I was thinking of how to tell this you before I saw your call. You are his legally married wife, yet he had a night with his baby mama. I¡¯m so sorry, Rossa¡­¡± ¡®Yet you dared to have a night with him!¡® ¡°You don¡¯t have to. When the desirable is unavable, the avable bes desirable.¡± Jeslyn said with a sweet smile on her face while her heart was raging. The smile had been there since the call was switched to Video. One would wonder if the muscles on her face won¡¯t get paralyzed. ¡°Yes, to be honest. We were about to get married before I was kidnapped out of the hospital. Now-¡± Vera clearly heard what Jeslyn said. Maybe she just decided to ignore it or maybe that was why she felt the need to say what she just said. Whatever her driving force was, she made her point. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll make things right. I¡¯m a woman too and I perfectly understand.¡± ¡°Rossa, how can I repay you for this? I won¡¯t forget this favor. I¡¯m¡­¡± 12:40 ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t forget it too¡­¡± Jeslyn cut her off. ¡°You mean?¡± ¡°Oh, haha¡­ I mean, it¡¯s an unforgettable experience, dear Vera. We can¡¯t forget things like this happened¡­ can we?¡± ¡°You are right. I¡¯m so-¡± ¡°We¡¯ll catch upter. I¡¯ve got an important call.¡± Jeslyn ended the call and her smile slowly faded. ¡°Wh- what was that about? Did she say Mav? They slept together? Why would she find a doppelganger to fool me? What is Vera up to?¡­. No, I don¡¯t understand.¡± She shook her head in denial. ¡°Did Maverick really do that? He slept with her?! He cheated on me?! That¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m his Rossa¡­ right? He wouldn¡¯t do that to me, right?¡­ I need answers. I need damned answers!¡± Jeslyn was panicking and just couldn¡¯t believe the authenticity of Vera¡¯s words. What if Mav probably had an episode of whatever and fell asleep in Vera¡¯s room? The room wasn¡¯t Maverick¡¯s, so it was clearly Vera¡¯s. Or something happened to his health and he saw Vera as me, then slept with her?¡­ Illusion¡­right! That must be it. Maverick cannot hurt me like this. He can¡¯t! Jeslyn dialed Rex¡¯s number while bitting her nails and pacing the room. ¡°Yo, sister¨Cinw-¡± ¡°What happened? Your phone wasn¡¯t going through.¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°Sorry, I was too busy.¡± ¡°Are you still in Country M?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, but getting ready to travel out. Why?¡± ¡°Can you help me drop by your brother¡¯s? I think something is wrong with him. Check out what is. going on, please, hurry!¡± ¡°Rx and take a deep breath. My brother is fine. He isn¡¯t sick and-¡± ¡°Stop talking crap and hurry to your brother immediately! He was talking to me on the phone when I heard him groan and ever since I couldn¡¯t reach him anymore.¡± Jeslyn lied just to get Rex active. ¡°You lie a lot Jeslyn. If I find out it¡¯s another of your tricks to get me to do your bidding, I¡¯ll-¡± . Help you get a wife. Hurry!¡± Jeslyn interrupted him. Rex sighed in resignation before leaving. He knew she lied but still had to go anyway. On getting to Maverick¡¯s house, he asked the butler for his whereabouts and he responded that Maverick hadn¡¯t left his room since and it was already 10 AM¡­ weird. Getting to his door, Rex sounded the bell but no answer. He did it a few times before he unlocked the door using the emergency keys he has with him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Entering the dark sitting room, Rex waited for his eyes to get adjusted to the darkness before heading to Maverick¡¯s room. ¡°I wonder why you like darkness so much. I read that only vampires like darkness.¡± 32.40 Getting into the dark room, he switched on the lights. Much to his shock, Maverick and Vera were under the nket. Rex¡¯s face drained color before it alternated between red and blue. Fury! Rex¡¯s cheerful personality disappeared and the coldness he was exuding would rival Maverick¡¯s. He tookrge strides to the bed and yanked the cover off their bodies. Vera, who was sleeping, yelped and instinctively covered her chest with her hands. Rex red at her. If only eyes could kill. He looked at his sleeping brother and tapped him but Maverick didn¡¯t wake up. His brows furrowed and looked at Vera. She looked pitiful and aggrieved. ¡°You scheming bitch! What did you do to my brother?!¡± ¡°I¨CI did nothing to him. H- he came upon mest night looking weird. He forced himself on me while calling me Rossa. I- I tried to push him away but¡­ I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m a victim!¡± Tears started to run down her cheeks as she bemoaned her predicament. Please readers, wherever you see chapters with same titles, don¡¯t unlock. It¡¯s this Volume thingy stressing me out. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 139 Denial ¡°If I didn¡¯t know women like you, I would have thought you were telling the truth. But don¡¯t worry. This grave you dug by yourself, you must enter it.¡± ¡°Brother Rex, I¡¯m innocent. May raped me, just like thest time!¡± She raised her voice before pouting, looking aggrieved. Her lips shook as she tried to suppress her wail. Rex froze. She regained her memory? Vera used to call him Brother Rex and Maverick, Mav those days. The first time Maverick had his way with her, it wasn¡¯t clear what happened but Vera imed to have been raped. Ever since, Rex had hated her with passion. Now she¡¯s repeating it again. ¡°What do you mean my brother raped you thest time? If you dare sully my brother¡¯s integrity one more time, I¡¯ll chop you into pieces before he wakes you. You are mad!¡± ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry, I was desperate to prove my innocence. She lowered her head and started to drag the cover to her chest. ¡°Thest time, what happened between you two is still unclear. The reason he mistook you for Rossa eight years ago, is still a misery and now, he did it again. Vera, if you aren¡¯t applying underhanded means, what else would exin what is going on? My brother had mistaken you for Rossa, TWICE! What did you do to him those two times?¡± ¡°I- I didn¡¯t do anything, I swear with Valen¡¯s life.¡± ¡°How dare you bring Valen into this?! Just wait. After Matt gets here and finds anything wrong with my brother, you shall burn from earth to hell!¡± Rex dered. He pulled out his phone and called Matt. A whileter, Matt arrived to meet only Rex in the room. After checking the sleeping Maverick, he sighed. ¡°Mav is too stubborn. Don¡¯t worry, nothing serious is wrong with him.¡± ¡°Tell me what exactly it is.¡± ¡°He had been depriving himself of sleep for years now. I told him before that there would be consequences to his actions. He doesn¡¯t even take the sleeping pills I leave for him. The stubborn bull trash them. I told him that his chronic insomnia will result in severe hallucination; his mind will start to form an illusion of what he desires the most and he might not be able to control it when it kicks in at his worst state but he didn¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°So, you mean there¡¯s nothing wrong with him?¡± Matt shook his head, ¡°nothing is wrong but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t take a sample of his blood for a test. However, the result will take some time because there¡¯s a lot going on regarding the experiment right now that I can¡¯t risk being away from it. We are at the most crucial state and I already sent Mav the recent discovery. If you hadn¡¯t sounded like May was dying, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. Ehm¡­ Matt, I heard doctors can¡¯t tell if one had s3x. However, you are on a higher level than them¡­ can you tell?¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t know if you had s3x with ady? Rex? If you get a transmitted disease, I won¡¯t bail you out.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. touch them,¡± he beamed. Matt shook his head, ¡°stupid¡­ then¡­¡± he shifted his gaze between Maverick and Rex. Rex nodded without saying anything. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Rex nodded again. ¡°What the! Maverick! How could he?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Can you confirm?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t confirm from May if his body has been cleaned. However, I can find out by testing her.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you check if he has been clean?¡± Rex asked. ¡°You are his brother, why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Matt, you are being weird. A doctor and a brother, who is more ideal to check his manhood? I¡¯ll be seen as a pervert if I do and besides¡­ how can you expect me to check my brother¡¯s manhood?!¡± Rex¡¯s sudden change startled Matt. Chill out, you look like a freak right now.¡± Matt went to check and shook his head. ¡°He has been cleaned.¡± ¡°That Vixen!¡± ¡°Send her to theb. Her case is easy. I¡¯ll have my assistant check her out¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t let a man check her out. She¡¯s still Valen¡¯s mother, don¡¯t forget that.¡± ¡°As if I need you to remind me.¡± Matt sneered. Just as he was about to leave, Rex pointed at Maverick. ¡°Why is he still sleeping?¡± ¡°He had a good time. He¡¯s tired¡­ can¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°Ti- tired?! That¡¯s not right. Matt, are you being stupid or unreliable? How can my brother sleep so deeply even when there¡¯s so much noise and you say he had a good time and he¡¯s tired?¡± ¡°Until his blood test is out, you can only say positive things when it¡¯s obviously so. A man had s3x with his ex, the mother of his child whom he once showed interest in. The s3x was so good that he went into a deep sleep. Rex, what is odd about that? Not to forget he has chronic insomnia. Oversleeping when he finally finds sleep is not excluded in the symptoms.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried.¡± Matt patted his shoulder. ¡°You are not more worried than all of us when it concerns Mav. So be rest assured that medically, nothing will go wrong when I¡¯m in charge.¡± Maverick opened his heavy eyes that afternoon to see Rex narrowing his eyes at him. He frowned when his body felt lighter than usual. Sitting up, he saw the peach nket covering him. His brows knitted even more when he realized he was taken under the nket. He threw the cover off and got down from the bed. However, before he could fully expose his nakedness, Rex threw him a garment. He caught the garment in the air, wore it in one swift style before he secured the belt and started to walk out of the room. ¡°Brother, congrattions, you have shattered Jeslyn¡¯s heart.¡± Maverick froze and his brows creased. ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°Are you asking me? Look at where you are and think of what you didst night. Jeslyn found out and she¡¯s hating you already. I believe her hatred for you right now is as massive as your mansion.¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± He said and walked out. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 140 Alex and Alice *TAUNTINGes before this chapter. ** They walked to the bed and stood beside Madam Chen. The person stared fervently at Madam Chen¡¯s face for a long while before they cleared the bedside wardrobe and sat on it while staring at the sleeping woman. Some time passed and for some reason, Madam Chen opened her eyes only to see a shadow looming above her. She instinctively wanted to scream but her voice couldn¡¯t be heard. ¡°Hi, long time no see, Be.¡± Madam Chen froze when she heard her name. She looked at the person in front of her, she was wearing a mask and when she removed it, she got the biggest shock of her life. ¡®Alice?! How is that possible? They attended her funeral! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not who you think I am. I¡¯m not Alice, but Alex. Does that ring a bell? Probably not.¡± That¡¯s right, Alex doesn¡¯t ring a bell. Is she Alice¡¯s twin? ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Alice¡¯s twin sister, Rossa¡¯s mother!¡± Madam Chen¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Of course, she knew who Rossa was. When her husband, Wales Chen married Alice Lee, she gave birth to a girl and Madam Chen paid a nurse to kill the child because she didn¡¯t want her husband to have another child with another woman. However, when Alice was discharged, she came home bearing a newborn baby. It waster said that Alice gave birth to twins. One died and the other survived. Madam Chen was skeptical because she was very sure that Alice didn¡¯t give birth to twins. The nurse said so. However, there was no report of another woman giving birth in that hospital a week before and after Alice gave birth¡­ weird, right? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The hospital only recorded one birth a week before and after Alice¡¯s child was born. The child¡¯s naming, Alice decided to name the dead child Rossa Lee, while the one she brought home was called Jeslyn. However, at a point, especially when Jeslyn was young, Alice used to call Jeslyn Rossa. Be got confused as to why Alice would call her child Jeslyn and Rossa. As her Assistant and best friend, she had asked Alice a couple of times but she wouldn¡¯t give her a definite answer. ¡°I like the name, it reminds me of Rose, and rose is for love¡­ isn¡¯t love depicted with a heart symbol?¡± That exnation was weird, so Be took it as; Alice doesn¡¯t want to tell her why. The most surprising thing about it all was that, in the Chen family¡¯s record book, Alice wrote the two children¡¯s names. One was Rossa Lee and the other was Chen Jeslyn Lee. Alice wouldn¡¯t give an exnation why she made the names that way, so Chen Wales left the names 1. be. So, what was this woman saying? ¡°After you killed my sister¡¯s child, I happened to have also given birth at the same hospital as my twin sister. What do you expect? You can¡¯t find anything even though you searched because the hospital was mine! There were no birth records doesn¡¯t mean there truly weren¡¯t. However, that¡¯s not the case. You didn¡¯t treat my daughter well even though she was harmless to you. You and your husband cheated my sister out of her wealth, her trust, her love, and her child. Not only that, you caused my father to die and made my daughter suffer. Be, how do you think I should punish you? Nah, asking for forgiveness is not a part of it. Your only option is death, so how do you choose to die? Let me make things clearer. I have here; a gun, a whip, poison, I can force your tomit suicide by hanging, or I can burn your mansion down. Which do you choose? I give you 5 seconds before I choose for you.¡± Madam Chen widened her eyes in rm. She tried so hard to say something but couldn¡¯t. She started to say something with her hands flinging around in panic as tears of remorse streamed down her cheeks, yet Alex was unbothered. ¡°Times up. I know the pain of being separated from your child, so I¡¯m sending you all off. Don¡¯t worry, Christine and Emilee, plus your husband will join you two after my daughter is done taking her revenge on them.¡± With that said, Alex pulled out a small bottle from her backpack and sprinkled the content around the room. She walked to the window and before she could jump down, Alex lit a lighter and threw it into the room. Before the lighter touched the ground, the room had already caught fire. A whileter, Alex watched from afar how the whole Chen mansion got burnt to the ground. Some servants made it out but no one took the child, Chi chi. After the building was consumed by uncontroble fire, Alex turned and walked away. At the cemetery¡­ Alex used a key to unlock the doors while dodging the camera spots. She entered her family¡¯s columbarium. Looking at the pictures, Alex sighed before bowing to Old Man Lee and Old Madam Lee. ¡°Dad, Mom, your prodigal daughter is back. I¡¯m sorry for every pain I caused you, I¡¯m sorry for the tears you shed. I¡¯m sorry for the heartbreak I caused you¡­ I¡¯m sorry for making you leave everything behind and seek sce in this City. Mom, Dad, I¡¯m very sorry. Sister¡­ ¡± Alex stared at Ms. Alice¡¯s photo. A face that was 99.9 percent identical to hers. ¡°Where do I start from?¡± ¡°There were things I couldn¡¯t say to your face in those years. Instead of admitting my wrong, I ended up fighting you and being ungrateful. Despite how horrible I was to you, you never deserted me. I refused to understand you even though I should have been the one shouldering your burdens. I know I was a bad sister. I know I caused your death, I should have been the one who died, yet you chose to die in my ce. I thought I had good intentions, but what¡¯s considered good intentions were never really good, instead it drove you to your death. If only I had known this earlier¡­¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 141 Alex¡¯s regrets N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°¡­ I watched the family fall apart in the hands of a riff¨Craff. If I couldn¡¯t even protect my family from a nobody like Damien, then, how can I protect it from others?¡± She shut her eyes tightly as memories shed through her mind. 1 There were no sweet memories between her and her family. It was either she was having a heated argument with Alice, her mother, or father. Other times, it was her threatening to leave the house. Thest one was after Alice pped her. She fought back and in the end, Old Man Lee gritted his teeth and disowned her. Alex had thought that was the best thing that could ever happen to her¡­getting disowned. Unfortunately, it was the beginning of her misery. Her eyes opened and tears gushed out. A long whileter, she decided to change the topic. The memories were too painful to relive. ¡°Alice, I can feel our daughter will be different from us. I hope to be alive to watch her bring changes to the world. But I¡¯m scared.¡± She sat on the tiled floor and rested her back on the wall with her hands supporting her knees before she started speaking slowly like she was having a non¨Cserious conversation with a friend who was sitting in front of her. ¡°I left when things got tough and took on another identity and appearance, thinking everyone would believe I died too, but I was wrong¡­ so wrong, sister. I was informed that they are searching for me and the baby I ran away with. Alice, the child isn¡¯t theirs, she¡¯s not supposed to be theirs. She¡¯s a curse to them all but why are they still hunting for us?¡± She sighed and rested her head on the wall with her face raised and eyes closed. Her sharp and pointed nose stood there intimidating her mildly freckled face. Her full and longshes, just like Jeslyn¡¯s sat there protecting and shielding her eyes. Her full pink nude lips didn¡¯t look tired even though the owner was. ¡°How should I break this to her? Rossa will be mad, sis, just like her husband was. If her husband could be so angry after finding out everything and still doesn¡¯t see me as his mother¨Cinw, then what about my daughter? Will she ever ept me?¡± Tears slid down the edges of her eyes. O Her heart hurt so badly that it wanted to explode. Alex had never regretted anything in her life like she was regretting her irrational decisions right now. What right did she have to hate those who mistreated her daughter when she knowingly put her daughter in that situation? What right did she have to seek revenge for the suffering her daughter went through when she had intentionally made her daughter suffer?? Alex was right there when her daughter was going through the most difficult phase in her life. She was there when they were scheming against her daughter and family but she couldn¡¯t do anything because she was hiding away from her enemies. Now she regrets it. If she had saved Jeslyn on her birthday night, She wouldn¡¯t have gone through that pain and agony she went through. If she had saved Jeslyn from the clutches of those evil men, Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t be living with a virus in her body. She wouldn¡¯t be afraid of abruptly fainting every day of her life. All the child wanted was to live a carefree life while being a musician. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all, but because of her mother, it became an extremely difficult thing to achieve. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± The more Alex med herself, the more her tears poured. After a long whileter, she made up her mind. ¡°Sister, I have decided¡­ I shall go back to them and sacrifice my life for our daughter to be free.¡± When Alex left the Columbarium, she entered her car and put on a human mask with the face of Pink. 6 It¡¯s been two weeks since the incident and police had closed the case as an idental fire outbreak. Mr. Wales didn¡¯t even get the time to mourn his wife and daughter because he was busy looking for ways to connect with Jeslyn and Maverick to no avail. Christine on the other hand was still mourning her mother while drawing sympathy from fans. Due to her filial piety and kindness towards the family who ¡®adopted¡® her, she gained more fans and soon started to getpared to different artists, including A¨Clisters. Many opportunities presented themselves to her and even an agency from Country Y made it known that they wanted her to transfer to theirpany but she politely refused. Emilee had promised to send her to Country M to get signed in the toppany, so she didn¡¯t want other ces. Her goal now was to gather as many loyal fans as she could. Having loyal fans automatically means that she got a protective shield. Whatever she does in the future, there¡¯ll be brainless people to fight for her. Inside Maverick¡¯sboratory¡­ Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Doctor Matt came bearing good news and bad news after running a test on the sick Vera. ¡°May, I don¡¯t know if this should be a congrattory message but Vera is pregnant.¡± 1 Maverick froze for a moment before his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°How?¡± ¡°How? Are you seriously asking me that? Damn! She¡¯s two weeks pregnant.¡± Matt patted his shoulder and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you care so much about what Jeslyn would feel but¡­ I¡¯m already feeling sorry for you. Meanwhile, the good news is, the experiment was sessful but if applied on Valen due to how young he is, it would damage his bone marrow which would mean, a new bone marrow has to be ready before the treatment starts.¡± Vera, who was lying on the bed, stared at Maverick without saying anything. When she was pregnant with Valen, he didn¡¯t show happiness but he didn¡¯t look this cold either. Right now, she could feel his anger from where he stood and she knew that a wrong word from her might get her baby terminated. Maverick is that evil. 3 12:42 How to break the bad news **After this chapter is Karaoke. Sorry for the inconveniences*** 1 Good thing Rex wasn¡¯t here, he would have overturned thisb on her. ¡°Doctor Matt, is there, is there anything I have to avoid?¡± Her voice was low and sad like she was being forced to carry the pregnancy. ¡°Nothing much. Just that your emotions should be in check, make your feet strong enough to hold the ground you are walking on, else you slip and fall, be careful of fatty food, otherwise, you have a difficult time pushing the baby out¡­¡± then he looked towards Maverick and continued slowly¡­ ¡°s3x is good for her too. You should fulfill your responsibility as her baby¡¯s papa. However, not right now though. You still have a long time to determine if you want to keep the child or if you don¡¯t. But as a doctor, I¡¯d advise you keep the child as an option in case your bone marrow doesn¡¯t match with Valen¡¯s.¡± 3 ¡°Are there no donors anymore?¡± Maverick finally spoke. ¡°Of course, there are always donors. But I fear that this might beplicated as¡­¡± ¡°Scrape the world for a donor.¡± ¡°May, you seem to be forgetting who your enemies are. Those people have been looking for your weaknesses for the longest time. Do you know how difficult it was for this project to bepleted? Have you forgotten how hard it was to take those three blood donors for you and Rex? It seems your mind has started to get clouded and you can no longer take advantage of the challenges you were presented with. The more I see the new you, the more I feel that Jeslyn is a bad influence on you. That unborn child is important to both your family and Valen and it most definitely should not be tampered with.¡± (5 ¡°When did you have the right toment on my matters.¡± Maverick asked uninterestedly. ¡°You gave me that right when you took the hand of friendship 27 years ago. Indeed, I have never crossed the boundaries with you but this time, I won¡¯t watch you fall into a situation where you would either have to dance to their tune or watch your son die. As your bone marrow has not been tested, every option bes very important. If after we are able to find a matching bone marrow from You, Rex, Vera, me, Celeste, Fin, and all, then you can do whatever you want with the baby. However, not now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your intention,¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Matt looked at him in wonder. ¡°It better be good?¡± Maverick said and then walked out. Matt stared at his disappearing back and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in love. It¡¯s scary.¡± He mumbled. As he was about to turn around, he spotted the weeping Vera. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± ¡°Thank you so much for saving my unborn child.¡± She folded her hands. 12:42 ¡°Says who? I was doing my job. What¡¯s the point of killing a child that could be important? Besides, after the collective bone marrow test, the unborn child¡¯s life and death solely belongs to Mav. Leave now, I¡¯m about to get busy.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Vera cried her eyes out in her room after leaving theb. How could they think of doing this to an innocent child? He¡¯s not even here yet and they¡¯re already making it into a tool for others¡® happiness. What mother would allow the child she had with the man she loves to be killed before ites to life? ¡°I have to stop this as fast as possible.¡± She wiped her tears and dialed Jeslyn¡¯s number. Jeslyn who was in ss felt her phone vibrating. She nced down at her locker and pulled it out to see it was; ¡®Drop dead¡® calling. 1 She rolled her eyes and ignored the call. ¡®What, do you want to rub it in my face that my husband screwed you against night? Do you want to ¡®unintentionally¡® tell me that my husband said your food was more delicious? Well, my husband still calls me every day and hasn¡¯t stopped for a single day, which means he still wants me¡­! ¡°Stupid!¡± Jeslyn was so annoyed that she didn¡¯t know when she loud out the word ¡®stupid¡®. Everyone stopped to look at her but she was still busy frowning and looking angry while scrambling something on her notebook. Lolita stretched her neck and saw what she was writing and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°What¡¯s funny? And who is stupid?¡± Celestine¡¯s voice sounded cold from the stage. She was ying the piano when Jeslyn said ¡®stupid. If not that she coincidentally stopped ying at the same time Jeslyn uttered that word, she wouldn¡¯t have heard it. Now, Lolita wasughing. Why? ¡°Rossa?¡± Celestine¡¯s Assistant called but Jeslyn was too carried away to hear anything else. ¡°Rose,¡± Lolita shook her hand before Jeslyn turned to look her way. Then Lolita made a gesture to the stage. Looking at the stage, Jeslyn sighed. ¡°What¡¯s stupid?¡± Celestine repeated the question. ¡°Scheming husband snatchers.¡± She answered truthfully. She was really mad and needed a ce to vent but she knew the ss wasn¡¯t the best ce. ¡°You look angry. Mind sharing with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to bore you with my issues. I¡¯m sorry for interrupting the ss.¡± Celestine nodded and waved Jeslyn to sit down. She¡¯ll just ask Rex what the matter was. Jeslyn sat down and looked at what she wrote. ¡®Cheater, cheater, cheater, I wish you a sad life.¡® She sighed and turned to the next page. Rubenstein looked at her without saying anything. He never talks much though. ¡°Our ss for next week would be how to speak to investors. I have an invite to an event where excellent businessmen would be. You¡¯ll go with me. That¡¯s where you will experiment with what you¡¯ve been taught. Dresses shall be sent to you on Sunday. Pick your dress ording to the kind of investor you would like to speak to. Overly revealing dresses would make you look cheap and their 32:42 first impression would be, ¡®she¡¯s the type that uses her body to get what she wants.¡± she took a deep breath. ¡°Even though you dress well, some rotten¨Cminded men would still look at you with those disgusting eyes because you are from this industry where girls are sexualized whether you like it or not. Still, you have to present yourself like you want to be addressed. Don¡¯t look shabby, and at the same time, don¡¯t look provocative. Good luck with your choices. As for you, Rubenstein, shed off a little bit of this lonely vibe. It makes you a backdrop and I¡¯m not okay with that. My student cannot be a backdrop for no one! Give me a transformation that would make men curious anddies dying to see and hear your voice. That¡¯s what a male star is about¡­.¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 143 Taunting. **This chapteres before; Alex and Alice. On chapter 140. The chapter was held back for some reason. Sorry for the inconvenience guys.*** (1) ¡°You can tell me that lie, I dare you to go say it to Jeslyn!!¡± Rex got up and ran after Maverick while saying that. This was the first time his ¡®perfect¡® older brother had ever made a terrible mistake and he wouldn¡¯t just sit back and allow him to escape taunting. A whileter, Maverick could be seen sitting on a sofa, staring at Vera with deadly eyes. Vera couldn¡¯t stay still with the sharp gazes of both brothers on her, so she knelt. ¡°I swear, Mav, I¡¯m innocent. I did nothing wrong. I tried to push you away but you were stronger than I am. You-¡± ¡°Who told her?¡± Vera raised her gaze to look at Maverick before she shifted it to Rex who was making angry faces at her. ¡°I- I didn¡¯t mean for her to know. She called me and you¡­ you happened to say some incoherent words that time, so, so, she caught on and I couldn¡¯t deny it. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how to lie. Please forgive me.¡± Rex rolled his eyes. As for Maverick, his eyes were still on her without moving. ¡°What was her reaction?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t sound angry. She was happy for us both and said it had always been her wish for me to regain my memory and give Valen a happy home.¡± ¡°Can you do that? What makes you think you can be Valen¡¯s mother? Just because you pushed him out of your stomach, you think you have the qualifications to be his mother?!¡± Rex was so angry right now that he just wanted to start chopping this woman into pieces. What does she mean by, ¡®I tried to push you away?¡® What woman would push Maverick away if he came unto her? Would a woman like Vera who is desperate to gain her memories back, push him away? Would Vera who was already calling that lousy woman, ¡®mother¡®, push Maverick away? All her tales are full of loopholes and he wondered why Maverick was still entertaining her. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°She also said she¡¯ll be sending you divorce papers. Mav, I swear, I tried to talk her out of it, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. She¡¯s very stubborn. But you don¡¯t need to worry, I intend to leave immediately after Valen wakes up. I promise I won¡¯te in between you two. She showed that she loved my son and I¡¯m very happy and content with a kind woman like Jeslyn being my son¡¯s stepmother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t indirectly call her an evil stepmother! Jeslyn is a fine mother, better than most mothers out there. Don¡¯t use that ¡®white lotus¡® tone on my sister¨Cinw!¡± ¡°Brother Rex, I didn¡¯t¡­ I have no bad intention towards Jeslyn, I promise.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve got bad intentions towards their marriage.¡± 12:42 ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± she shook her head fervently while crying. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the truth? You want toe back to my brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± she froze. ¡°I said it brother. A woman who wants to return to her ex would do anything to sabotage her ex¡¯s new rtionship. Don¡¯t fall for her shitty cries.¡± ¡°Brother Rex, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t take this any¨ªnore¡­. Wuaaah¡­. Yes, I love Mav, I love him so much that I¡¯m going crazy for him but he doesn¡¯t love me anymore, which was why I wanted to leave but Jeslyn didn¡¯t let me leave. You are misunderstanding me¡­ wuaaah¡­ you are a human too, how will you feel if ¡°I don¡¯t have fake emotions to burn, just like you are doing right now. My emotions are very few and precious, so they are reserved for only the right people. Your tears do nothing but make me hate you even more! I never liked you and I still won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Go back,¡± Maverick waved his hand and Vera ran out of the room bawling her eyes out. Maverick didn¡¯t utter a single word in her defense. Does he hate her so much? After Vera left, Maverick looked at his fuming brother and sighed, ¡°take it easy. She¡¯s Valen¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°So? What about Jeslyn? She¡¯s hurting!¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, keep deceiving yourself while sitting here. Women can tolerate abuse but can¡¯t bear a cheating man, especially when he¡¯s not remorseful. Have you called her to exin since it happened?¡± Maverick ced a hand on his forehead and rested his head on this chair. ¡°She blocked me.¡± ¡°And you can¡¯t unblock yourself? Has yourputer skills degenerated?¡± ¡°She blocked me again¡­5 times.¡± ¡°Are Country Y¡¯s airlines no longer working?¡± ¡°She threatened to jump down the building if I broke the rules.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ and you can¡¯t catch her if she falls?¡± ¡°She promised to hate me more.¡± ¡°Then lure her over.¡± ¡°I already did.¡± Rex blinked and blinked again. Damn it! He wanted to make a mockery of him and prove to him that there was one area he was better than his brother but who would have thought that he already used all that he thought about? ¡°You used Valen?¡± ¡°Should I have used you?¡± Maverick side¨Ceyed him. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ eh, brother, why did you allow the news of our rtionship with 12.42 that girl and her mother toe to light? I¡¯m being pestered by reporters.¡± ¡°You can deny it, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to deny anymore? Tsk. I wonder why you didn¡¯t let her die in the hospital. The golden blood is so rare, yet you allowed her to have it. Why won¡¯t she have a shortage of blood when she drinks alcohol like her life depends on it? Brother, if you don¡¯t allow a person seeking death to die next time, I¡¯ll kill her myself.¡± ¡°Rossa got involved. Also, she¡¯s your sister, isn¡¯t she?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°How can a Xu born from that woman be my sister?¡± Meanwhile, in Rose City¡­ In the middle of the night, a ck figure could be seen jumping fences and avoiding cameras as it made its way towards the quiet Chen residence. The figure climbed the wall of the three¨Cstory building and entered through a window. The person was so precise like they knew their way around the house. Inside the room, Madam Chen was seen lying on the bed, sleeping peacefully when the person jumped in soundlessly. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 144 Karaoke After sses, Lolita approached Jeslyn while leaving the building. ¡°Rose, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been moodytely.¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I- I don¡¯t think so.¡± Rubenstein disagreed while shifting his sses. ¡°Even the nerd knows,¡± Lolita smirked. Reuben, who was about to say something, stayed quiet. He has gotten used to her bullying him so he no longer protests. For the few months they¡¯ve been together, the three of them have grown to understand each other to the extent they¡¯d say they were friends rather than ssmates. XES F ¡°I think you need some fresh air and a ce to let out some emotions. You¡¯re gonna explode if you continue keeping it in.¡± Lolita suggested. ¡°I¨CI think that¡¯s a good idea. After all, it¡¯s Friday.¡± Reuben chimed in with a nod. ¡°Do you know any good ces?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°How about a club?¡± Lolita beamed. Seeing how the other two were looking at her like she killed someone, she made another suggestion. ¡°A bar?¡­ No?¡­ A massage parlor?¡­ beauty parlor¡­ no?¡­¡± ¡°St¨Cstop talking. A karaoke would do.¡± Reuben intervened. ¡°Mn, we go with Reuben¡¯s idea.¡± Jeslyn concurred. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s four¨Ceyed, so he¡¯s supposed to be more intelligent.¡± Lolita ttened her lips in displeasure. Reuben seems to always outsmart her in everything. Whenever she gives an idea, Reuben would jeopardize it. Just now, it was clearly her who brought up the idea but now, Reuben seems to have been the hero who saved the day. For some reason, she had never liked this Reuben guy. He gives her a weird feeling but it doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t friends. Jeslyn saw Lolita sulking and hit her on the back of her head. ¡°Are you a baby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 22, that guy is 28, and you are 26, so yes, I¡¯m a baby.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ putting it that way, it makes me feel like Reuben and I are too old for this music field where children seem to be dominating,¡± Jeslyn said tly. ¡°You look 18. If you don¡¯t tell your age, no one would know. But certainly not Reuben. Hey, older brother, why didn¡¯t you just stay at home? How would you sell your beauty while looking so advanced? The music industry is owned by children and then grow old in it, not oldies bing musicians instead of doing something worthwhile. Do you even know if you¡¯ll be famous before you retire?¡± It might sound like she was joking, however, Lolita knew she meant it. She doesn¡¯t like this guy and wants him to leave. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t need wealth and fame. I¡¯m¨CI¡¯m into this field because of someone.¡± Lolita felt irritated seeing how he was behaving like she was bullying him. This guy is a good actor. ¡°Acting suits you better.¡± She rolled her eyes. He nodded and said meekly; ¡°I¡¯ll consider it in the future.¡± 12:43 Just when Lolita was about to say something again, Jeslyn intervened. ¡°Lolita, be nice.¡± She chastised. She knew that Lolita didn¡¯t like Ruben much and she wasn¡¯t going to force the friendship but it was wrong of her to keep bullying the poor guy. Even though Ruben was 29, he looked 26, so what¡¯s bad about it? ¡°But I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± Lolita defended with a pout. ¡°You never see what you do wrong¡± Jeslyn sighed and continued forward, leaving Lolita to re at Ruben who was doing his own thing; ignoring her. At the karaoke that was also in the estate, the three got in wearing their uniforms. Wine knee¨Clength straight skirt, cream¨Ccolored sleeved shirt, and a wine¨Ccolored jacket. Paired with heels of their choice. Ruben was wearing wine trousers, a cream shirt, and a wine suit with ck shoes. The two girls had their hair made into ponytails while Ruben was keeping long hair that was just below his ear lobe. They didn¡¯t waste time at the entrance as the security men allowed them in after confirming their identities. The ce was simply beautiful but Jeslyn wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at beauty. They entered the private room and in no time, they were on stage singing to the music. Even though the ce looked lively with Lolita jumping up and down and doing funny things that even made Ruben loosen up andugh his guts out, Jeslyn wasn¡¯t finding it funny. All of a sudden, she took the remote and changed the song to a sad song, shocking her friends into looking at her with worry. It was one of Celestine¡¯s heartbreak songs in her album called ¡®moody¡®. The album won the album of the year award and this particr song that Jeslyn was listening to was so depressing that it won an award for the most depressing song of all time. There¡¯s a myth that once a person starts to listen or sing the song, it means they are hitting their rock button. It¡¯s no wonder the friends were worried. 1 I see you Looking in her eyes and smiled I pretend, I saw nothing Andughed¡­ How do you tell me it¡¯s a prank When everything was so real How do you tell me it¡¯s a joke When I saw you too¡­ together You broke me, I swear 12:43 It¡¯s hurts so, I swear I don¡¯t know, how to live It breaks me, I swear¡­ Don¡¯t tell me to move on When I can¡¯t understand it Don¡¯t tell me to let go When it feels like I¡¯m choking 14 It hurts, it¡¯s painful, it hurts, and I¡¯m dying. What to do when I don¡¯t know how to go on¡­ How to feel alright, tell me It¡¯s been lonnnng I saw you It¡¯s been lonnnng I heard from you Thest time I checked You were rubbing her bump Laughing so hard, like I¡¯m no funny Laughing so hard, like I¡¯m infertile It hurts, it hurts You broke me, I swear It¡¯s hurts so, I swear I don¡¯t know, how to live It breaks me, I swear¡­ Don¡¯t tell me to move on T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. When I can¡¯t understand it Don¡¯t tell me to let go When it feels like I¡¯m choking It hurts, it¡¯s painful, it hurts, and I¡¯m dying. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 145 ¡®First kiss¡® at 15 Lolita could feel the paining from Jeslyn as she sang. She didn¡¯t look like she was singing someone¡¯s song but rather, it felt like she was telling her story. She also picked up a mic and joined her but instead of singing the same thing, Lolita remixed the 419 song. While Jeslyn sang Celestine¡¯s part, Lolita sang hers, both of them doing a wonderful duet. 1 You broke me, I swear Cause I thought you something It hurts so, I swear Cause I thought you were real I don¡¯t know, how to live But not anymore It breaks me¡­ Not anymore Don¡¯t tell me to move on Cause I¡¯m already moving on When I can¡¯t understand it I don¡¯t need to understand Don¡¯t tell me to let go I¡¯m already letting go When it feels like I¡¯m choking On love from friends It hurts, it¡¯s painful, it hurts, and I¡¯m dying. The love from friends is so overwhelming You can¡¯t help but feel that way We are here for you We gonna make youugh We gonna make you cry Cause you are so special Whoever hurt you Don¡¯t deserve to see you cry They are worthless They are useless They are confused and that¡¯s how they¡¯re gonna liveeeeeeec ece eee eee eee eee eeeeee¡­ 1 Jeslyn had stopped singing and was looking at Lolita who was still singing. Her heart moved to know this was for her. Lolita opened her arms while still singing and embraced Jeslyn. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that were biting her eyes as she let them pour like rain. ¡°It¡¯s ok, you¡¯ll be fine, Rose, let it all out.¡± Lolita consoled. ¡°p, p, p!¡± Rubenstein gave a prolonged p and a standing ovation. ¡°Th- that was beautiful. You sang so well and in good harmony. It felt like you¡¯ve practiced it so many times. That¡¯s cool.¡± Lolita rolled her eyes and broke the hug. ¡°Of course, did you think it wouldn¡¯t be nice?¡± She ignored Ruben who was awkwardly rubbing his long hair and turned to face Jeslyn. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m doing a lot better.¡± She smiled. Reuben left the girls to go buy drinks. When he returned, the girls were already seated and were listening to other heartbreak songs from Celestine. The mood was already gloomy, so it wouldn¡¯t have helped. However, he wasn¡¯t going to let them continue to be like this, so he came up with an idea. On his return, he met the girls talking. He gave out the bottle of drinks but before he could the words that were stuck in the back of his throat, Lolita beat him to it. ¡°¡­That¡¯s good to know¡­ the day is still long, how about we y some games?¡± ¡°G¨Cgood idea! I- I was just about to say that.¡± Ruben chimed in. say ¡°That¡¯s a good improvement. You¡¯ve finally started to think like humans do.¡± Lolita chuckled. ¡°So what game should we y?¡± Lolita asked Jeslyn. ¡°You two should carry on.¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°Certainly not!¡± ¡°No¡± They both chorused. Jeslyn got dragged to the sofa while Lolita and Ruben fought to choose a game. In the end, Ruben chose truth or dare. Lolita went first and spun the bottle to be used as a spinner. Lolita was still the first to go after the spin. She bemoaned before she said grumpily. ¡°Who is asking the questions?¡± No one said anything. Ruben was waiting for Jeslyn to respond but since she didn¡¯t, he replied; ¡°I will¡­ What are you most scared of.¡± ¡°Wait, what is the punishment for a dare?¡± Jeslyn hurriedly asked. She wasn¡¯t listening when they started. ¡°There¡¯s no set punishment. It depends on what the other party would tell you to do¡­¡± seeing Jeslyn frowning, Lolita waved her hands in the air and added:¡°It¡¯s just a game, so it¡¯s not serious.¡± 10:43 ¡°Fine¡­¡± Jeslyn said and rxed. She could remember when she was still a teenager¡­ before her 18th birthday. Those yful middle school friends of hers had closed her eyes and dared her to kiss the first person she saw when her eyes opened. Jeslyn did as told. The stranger ended up kissing her passionately. She ran to the washroom after that to wash her mouth until it turned red. Her friends made jokes about it for a long time and she didn¡¯t find it funny because it was her ¡®first Kiss¡® and she was too young for that- She was only 15! If she had known that her first kiss was stolen by Maverick at the age of 6, maybe Jeslyn might be cussing herself for being unholy from such a tender age. ¡°Em¡­ I¡¯m most scared of people with bad intentions ying the good guys; betrayers, backstabbers, backbiters, and so on.¡± ¡°I- I think everyone does. And one thing you should also know is that they all start with the letter ¡®b¡®. Although we hate them, it doesn¡¯t mean they will stop following us around.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the job of a stalker, right?¡± Lolita disagreed. ¡°In my opinion, stalking, backstabbers, backbiters, betrayers, they are all the same. If they don¡¯t stalk you, how would they know you too well to do those things?¡± ¡°It depends on the scenario. A best friend or a sister wouldn¡¯t need to stalk you before they know you like the back of their hands. But others can. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they¡¯ll go everywhere with you while wearing a ck cap, ck shoes, ck clothes, and looking all suspicious.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± They both agreed with Jeslyn. The bottle was spun again and it stopped on Ruben. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ruben, we still don¡¯t know much about you. You are quite mysterious.¡± Lolita said meaningfully. ¡°B- but I already introduced myself.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no harm in doing it again. I bet Rose wasn¡¯t listening. Right, Rose?¡± Jeslyn nodded absentmindedly. ¡°O- ok. I¡¯ll do so¡­I¡¯m the first child from a wealthy family in Country V. However, I¡¯m an illegitimate son, so you should already know how much treatment I got.¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 146 Deadly warning Lolita and Jeslyn stayed silent before Jeslyn spun the bottle. It chose Ruben again. ¡°Why did you choose to be a musician?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°For someone I love.¡± He replied. The bottle was spun and it chose him again. ¡°Does she know about it?¡± Lolita asked with interest. Ruben shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure she does. She was my only friend but suddenly left and became a musician. Now she¡¯s popr and has a celebrity boyfriend but I haven¡¯t given up¡­ until she says she doesn¡¯t want me.¡± He nced at Jeslyn. Lolita sniffed, ¡°why do I feel like crying? In my case, I¡­¡± Jeslyn spun the bottle, shutting Lolita up. Coincidentally it chose Lolita. ¡°Now you can keep talking¡± The three of themughed before Lolita started to tell her story. ¡°I first saw him at one of the concerts I went to¡­ of course, it was teacher¡¯s concert. He was walking into the hall with other men. They were¡­¡± she counted in her mind before she continued. ¡°Four guys with so much darkness surrounding them, especially the middle one. He was simply unforgettable; like a boss with unimaginable power. Although I didn¡¯t see his face, if I saw him again, I¡¯m definitely going to know him. I was actually admiring that one but he sent chills down my spine. Just when I was about to look away, I caught sight of the one with azy attitude and he had short white hair, unlike the smallest one with blue hair. The white¨Chaired guy looked bored as they walked into the hall. As fate would have it, I was sitting behind them and I could hear them talking. That was then I realized he was a doctor¡­¡± she smiled. ¡°I love doctors.¡± She purred. 3 ¡°I tried searching for him in the whole of Country Y but couldn¡¯t find him. Even the inte was useless. First I didn¡¯t know anything about him, so I tried checking with the guests that arrived at the concert as it was a VIP space. Their names were supposed to be somewhere but those guys¡® names couldn¡¯t be found anywhere. Their seats also had no names.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know him?¡± Ruben asked. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± She chuckled while Jeslyn and Ruben shook their heads. ¡°Your case is¡­¡± Jeslyn sighed. ¡°Pitiful and funny.¡± Ruben finished the words. ¡°Then I dare you tough.¡± Lolita red at him. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn and Ruben couldn¡¯t hold it back in andughed. Lolita spun the bottle while pretending to be angry. Seeing the bottle was heading towards Ruben, she stopped it on Jeslyn. Ruben saw it but said nothing. Jeslyn on the other hand wasn¡¯t aware. ¡°Tell us everything about you, Rose.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just like you. I was betrayed by those I loved and then I thought I found love again however, it has 12:43 crumbled down. Now it¡¯s proving hard to move on. I thought it would be like the first time where I didn¡¯t feel too much pain.¡± Seeing the sad looks on their faces, she smiled; ¡°don¡¯t think about it. I¡¯ll be fine. It will only take a few days before everything goes back to ce.¡± She picked up her bottle and drank from it. Although she hated alcohol, she felt she needed to drown herself in it. ¡°Are you giving up?¡± Lolita asked incredulously. ¡°Why not? If the love is toxic, sh- she should quit.¡± Ruben intervened. 1 ¡°Stop influencing her. Your ideas are bad.¡± Lolita hissed at him. ¡°I don¡¯t fight for what¡¯s not mine. It¡¯s moreplicated than you think.¡± Jeslyn chunked down her drink and in no time, the bottle was empty, so she grabbed another. Seeing that she can¡¯t be convinced, Lolita also started to think of her case but a few secondster, she seriously shook off all the stupid thoughts. She can¡¯t let go of her crush. She must look for him and marry him unless he¡¯s married. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The game continued until both girls became drunk and fell asleep. By now, it was alreadyte into the night. Ruben called Lolita¡¯s guard toe take her home while he had the intention to get Jeslyn home. After Lolita¡¯s guard left with her, Ruben picked up Jeslyn but just as he was about to leave, he slipped and fell. However, instead of letting Jeslyn hit the ground, Ruben instead turned and became the cushion for Jeslyn to fall on. The position was so suggestive that one would think the ¡®couple¡® were being shameless in a space like this. Ruben was lost in Jeslyn¡¯s mesmerizing beauty. He brushed the hair off her face to take a closer look. Although her eyes were closed, it didn¡¯t diminish her charm. Ruben swallowed a few times, reading whatever scriptures he could to get his mind away from the outrageous thoughts. She is simply beautiful and he wondered why any man in his right senses would hurt a delicate, gentle, sweet, charming, and gorgeousdy like this. 1 At this moment, the door was kicked open and a tall man looking like the bringer of doom stood there with his hands in his pockets and eyes casted down, but could still stare at the two lying on each other. If it was before the news about this man was spread, Ruben might still be lying there with his hands on Jeslyn¡¯s waist but after knowing that this man was none other than the infamous Alpha Chaos¡®, Ruben hurriedly pushed Jeslyn off and stood up, standing there meekly like a child about to get reprimanded. He wasn¡¯t sure why this man was here but whatever it was, he must not be offended. ¡°H¨Chello,¡± he managed to say when the man started to walk towards them. The man ignored him, lowered himself, and carried the sleeping Jeslyn into his arms before he turned to walk away. However, he stopped at the door and turned his head to the side. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a next time.¡± His voice made Ruben tremble. It felt like ice water was poured on him from head to toe. After he left, Ruben let out his breath and fell back to the sofa. It took a long time for him to catch his breath before he frowned. Everything was weird. From his appearance to taking away Rossa, and the warning he left behind. ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± He murmured. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 147 Taking advantage Maverickid Jeslyn to sleep on a huge bed before he stood by the side to watch her. She was so drunk that the smell of alcohol on her was horrible but Maverick had no intention of waking her up or cleaning her up. It was to his own advantage because he knew that she would be throwing a tantrum by the time she woke up. Sat by the bedside and looked at her lovingly. He missed her so much that he couldn¡¯t stay back anymore and broke the stupid rulesid down by Celestine. He knew that if he did it so brazenly when Jeslyn is still this angry at him, the result might be bad rather than good, so he schemed against that stubborn bull to have his way. For a week or two, Celestine wouldn¡¯t be conducting sses, so he and Jeslyn would stay together on this Ind until they settle their differences. He¡¯d rather die than lose her again for the second time! Maverick brushed away the messy hair on her gorgeous face and slowly stroked her inviting lips. Jeslyn moved her lips and slowly parted them a little. A small smile found its way to Maverick¡¯s lips when he saw her behaving like a kitten. ¡°¡­ You heartless woman,¡± he said slowly. ¡°How could you ignore me for so long?¡± He pulled down her Hower lip to see her well¨Carranged teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­miss me?¡± He thought of something and his brows creased. That boy¡­ Maverick¡¯s eyes lowered to Jeslyn¡¯s chest and he saw that her first few buttons were opened. Thinking that Ruben must have seen his wife¡¯s peaches, Maverick¡¯s eyes darkened. 4 Was this why he was blushing after seeing him? Was it because he saw his wife¡¯s little treasures, was that why he stuttered and looked frightened? In no time, the room was filled with Maverick¡¯s killing intent. His hand was balled in a fist as he thought of the inconceivable. If he hadn¡¯t hurried there in time, would that ¡®boy¡® have taken advantage of his weak wife? Maverick arrived at Country Y by evening and was expecting to meet Jeslyn in her hostel but instead, he was told by Yellow that Jeslyn went with her friends to the Karaoke close to them. When he got there, Jeslyn¡¯s friends were singing while she sat there looking annoyed. He didn¡¯t want to get involved so he booked the next VIP karaoke room and asked code two to bring him hisptop. Then he hacked into the system and started to watch what was going on in the room. Maverick saw when Jeslyn changed the music and started to sing. He saw when she burst into tears, he saw and heard all the truth and dare they did. Stupid of her to think that lowly of him. 1 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. guy alone Maverick also saw when she drank 5 bottles of beer and fell asleep. It was after he saw that with his woman that he stood up to go pick up his wife, only to see that horrendous scene. Maverick picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Investigate someone¡­¡± After the call, he set the phone aside and started to take off her dress. He didn¡¯t intend to do this but if he doesn¡¯t take advantage of her at this point, he¡¯ll lose out tomorrow. After taking off her dress and seeing her stark naked, he went to get some water in a bowl and cleaned her up. ¡°Troublesome,¡± he sighed after saying that. ¡°Why drink when you can¡¯t? If things are bad, you talk it out, not drink it out, Jeslyn.¡± He returned the water before he started to take off his clothes. After he took off everything, he went under the nket and drew closer to her. He leaned closer to her, ready to steal a kiss when he heard her say in her sleepy voice; ¡°Bad Maverick¡­ You are so bad. So wicked. I hate you¡­¡® Maverick froze and shifted his gaze to her face. She was still sleeping. He shook his head before he got on top of her, but made sure to support his weight with his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t call me wicked yet. Although I won¡¯t do anything, still, you can¡¯t escape this. It¡¯s your fault for running away when you should be fighting for your husband.¡± ¡°I hate you. I¡¯ll take my revenge¡­ a gigolo with a better body than yours thatsts longer in bed than you. I¡¯ll find a gigolo that will get me pregnant. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Maverick ced a palm over her mouth to shut her up. His aura was so dark that one would think he was killing her. How dare this woman. If she isn¡¯t conceiving such thoughts, she wouldn¡¯t dare say them in her dream. He narrowed his eyes at her. She was frowning, so he let go of her mouth but she continued; ¡°will hit the club tonight and send you pictures too¡­¡± Maverick suddenly sealed his lips with his and kissed her hungrily. After a long while, Jeslyn¡¯sshes trembled. She slowly opened her hazy eyes. Her mind was fuzzy and it felt like a weird dream. She could see the blurred silhouette of something looming over her but she couldn¡¯t make sense of what it was. She tried to get away but she felt the thing had pinned her down and no matter what she did, it was futile. She screamed; ¡°let me go,¡± she thought her voice was loud enough for someone to run in and save her, albeit her voice came out as a whimper. As she was struggling, she felt a bad taste in the back of her throat and instinct told her it was bad, so she tried to get away even more but the thing instead started to lower itself towards her face. The unrest in her stomach was getting out of hand and she really needed to let it out. Maverick, who had pinned Jeslyn down and stopped her from throwing a tantrum, lowered himself to kiss her since she wouldn¡¯t stop calling for help even though her voice was inaudible. Just when his face was an inch away¡­. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 148 Valentine¡¯s sitting room T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°rgh¡± Maverickpletely froze for a long time with eyes widened. He was in total disbelief and speechlessness sliced his tongue. He regained his senses when he saw her smiling and rubbing her head on his strong arm that he ced on the bed. Maverick gritted his teeth and balled his hands. This woman! 1 He got off her and identally looked at himself in the mirror. The puke on his face looked so disgusting. Would she still have the face to be angry at him after doing this to him? He stormed out of the room and went to take a long shower before returning to clean off the mess she made on the bed, including her body. ¡°This is yourst time drinking.¡± He said while cleaning up her body. When he returned, he kissed her forehead and wrapped his hands around her before going to sleep¡­ completely ignoring his little brother that was long awake. Stupid thing. Can¡¯t it see that the atmosphere isn¡¯t for such things? Morning came and Jeslyn opened her eyes to the bright sun peeping through the curtains. She tried to get up like she used to do but a severe headache attacked her. She moaned in pain and rested her head back on the pillow. ¡°Why does it hurt? Did I hit my head?¡± Her eyes paused on the curtains and she slowly turned her head to survey the room. This wasn¡¯t her room! She forced herself to seat up and saw a bowl of soup on the top of the drawer beside the bed. Underneath the white bowl, a white note was sticking out. She picked it up. The first thing that caught her attention was the beautiful calligraphy. It was so beautiful that it looked like it was printed rather than written. If not for the content, she would have argued that it was printed. ¡®Drink the hangover soup¡­ not poisoned.¡¯ ¡°Maverick?¡± She frowned. Only Maverick had she seen breaking words or saying words in iplete sentences. He¡¯s not Aphasia, but only toozy to talk. ¡°It can¡¯t be him,¡± Jeslyn concluded. Just as she was about to put the small note away, she turned the back and saw his title boldly written there like her eyes were too small to notice it if he had used less ink and strength. ¡®Your husband¡® Jeslyn¡¯s heart froze for a few seconds before she subconsciously looked around the room. As expected, their clothes were flying everywhere. Slowly, she lowered her eyes and raised the nket. Of course, she was naked. ¡°You demon!!¡± She screamed. Thanks to that, her headache was agitated. She hurriedly drank the soup with her heart maging. He cheated on her, and instead of showing remorse, lie¡¯s boldly iming the title he didn¡¯t consider and also dared to rap* her! Never, she¡¯s not going to allow this! After drinking the hangover soup, Jeslyn stayed in bed for a while before she entered the bathroom and tied a towel around her waist. She couldn¡¯t find pajamas or other clothes and her uniform¡­ Well, they smell like alcohol. This wasn¡¯t her house, so she knew Maverick who brought her here was probably in the sitting room. She marched to the sitting, ignoring the fact that she was still feeling dizzy and difort. Although her throbbing headache had subsided a lot, there was still a tingling sensation. Good for her. It was her first time drinking, yet, she drank more than the drinkers. Getting to the sitting room, it was¡­ empty. She went to the kitchen- empty. Other rooms- empty! Jeslyn knitted her brows. She knew that Maverick cannot bring her here and abandon her, so she went outside. Maverick was nowhere to be found but what she found was a pink sea that stretched as far as her eyes could see. She looked around and what she was seeing was beyond her. Sea and filled everywhere with scanty coconut trees. If Jeslyn was added to exin the scenery, she would say that the sea was moved forward and the house she was standing in was built in the middle of the sea. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Jeslyn asked herself as she blinked at the wonder she was seeing. In the blue sky, a big apology message was written with whatever it could be. ¡®Rossa¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t hold it against me. It was a mistake done in my weakest state. I won¡¯t shy away from it, nor push the me onto someone else. Your husband was weak and he deserved to be punished but in a different way. Whatever you want, please say it but certainly not divorce. I won¡¯t allow it. If you forgive me,e to the back of the house. Then the writing disappeared and a red broken heart popped up. Jeslynughed. She couldn¡¯t fathom Maverick doing this. It must have been Rex. She was right and wrong. Maverick made a simple apology. ¡®Rossa¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t hold it against me. Your husband was weak! That was what Maverick wrote but Rex hissed and called it nd, then he added what he felt was better. Jeslyn headed to the back of the house and there, she saw a small ss house¡­ a modern cabin to be precise. The house was white with transparent ss that shows the interior of the house. Jeslyn gasped and eximed; ¡°Wow! So beautiful!¡± She started to run towards the building in no time, snow started to fall. 148 valentines 8 sitting room ¡°It¡¯s snowing?¡± She stopped and stretched out her hand. Snow got on it and she smiled. Jeslyn knew it was man¨Cmade too. How much work was put into this apology? She continued to walk towards the house barefooted and when she got there, the ss door automatically opened. She entered but instead of Maverick, she saw flowers made into tiny heart. shapes. With some words; ¡®forgive me, please!¡¯ Jeslyn sighed. There was no bedroom, no kitchen, only a sitting room. Maverick isn¡¯t here either, so where is he? She sat on a white sofa and picked an apple from the tray of fruit on the table. ¡°What is this house called? a sitting room cabin? Everything is so white. Except for the red apology flowers. Is this Valentine¡¯s sitting room?¡± She looked around one more time and scoffed. ¡°Your apology is so tacky¡­ ahhhh!!¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 149 ns to kill her ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡± 1 ¡°Boom!¡± Jeslyn choked and started to cough violently. She repeatedly waved away arge number of flowers she was lying on. When she was falling up just now, she saw a big red¡­ balloon¡­ was it? Whatever. The thing was red and veryrge. She fell on it and it exploded, sending lots of rose petals flying everywhere. She looked above her head to see where she fell from and was so shocked that she let out an ear¨C piercing scream after she regained her senses. ¡°Maverick!!!!¡± The room was dim but thanks to the lighting from the open she fell from, a part of the room was illuminated, which was how she saw the balloon and petals. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Click¡± The light was put on and Jeslyn gasped at what she saw. The room was beyond beautiful! She couldn¡¯t describe what she was seeing. Never in her life had she seen a room this gorgeous! The massive room was divided by two colors. One side was peach and white, the other side was light purple and white. It was not known if it was the lights producing the beautiful effect or if it was still another¡­ wait! Illusion?? Because it¡¯s inconceivable that one room will appear to have the features of two rooms. How can the peach and white lighting from the right side stop in the middle of the bed and the other side having purple and white light meeting its counterpart on the same bed but didn¡¯t join? How is that possible? This was beyond scientific exnation! She looked around, hoping to see Maverick because she heard a click just now before the light turned on. Although the room was too beautiful to be imagined, she was starting to grow restless without Maverick here. ¡°Maverick?¡± This time, her tone was soft but instead of Maverick responding or showing himself, the illusion faded and the wall turned into arge screen. The screen was showing different pictures and videos of Valen. The child was either walking, sitting, or sleeping. ¡°Va¨CValen?¡± Jeslyn furrowed her brows slightly as she started to get a weird feeling. Why would he start to show her Valen¡¯s images out of the blue when Valen is supposed to be at the hospital? Is anything the matter? She slowly got out of bed while staring at the images. The screen changed from a boring Valen to a bubbling child who was running around with Jeslyn running after him while in a bikini. There were cameras in Maverick¡¯s mansion, so the videos were easy to obtain. 149 ns to kill her Jeslyn watched the video without knowing how to react. On a normal day, she would haveughed hard but on this day, she was feeling bad energy from all these and it was eating deeper into her heart. She didn¡¯t realize she missed Valen this much. ¡°Valen,¡± she whispered as tears slowly ran down her cheeks. When was thest time she spoke with Valen? One month? Two months?¡­. It¡¯s been close to four months already! On the screen, a video with sound appeared and her voice was the first to be heard. ¡°Valen, put that down!¡± ¡°Why should I? Is it yours? Did you buy it? Is it your money? Why do you care if I take my dad¡¯s car keys, how does it affect you?¡± ¡°Rude children like you should be locked up in their room and watch them starve for a few days.¡± ¡°Only a wicked stepmother like you would do such a thing¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why it pleases me to see you doing stupid things. You want to ride the car? Go ahead, go on, and drive yourself into the pool. I guarantee you, no guard wille to your rescue, and guess what will happen after that? A new baby will be weed into the family¡­ mine and your father¡¯s real child!¡± ¡°Thene and force me into the car!¡± Valen threw the key away and ran upstairs. Jeslyn sighed and sat unceremoniously on the sofa. ¡°Acting is so exhausting.¡± Jeslyn looked at herself on the screen and a bitter smile crept onto her lips. This is her family. Valen is her son! The one she single¨Chandedly fashioned into a lovely child¡­ Why should she send him back to another woman whom she doesn¡¯t know how she is? What if Vera is another Mn? ¡°No! Valen is my child. I- I can¡¯t let him return to how he was before. Valen is my son. He called me mummy. He recognized me. He is my son!¡± Jeslyn broke down in tears. (1) Thinking about it proved to be so painful that she felt her heart being torn apart. How can a stranger come from nowhere to take Valen and Maverick away from her? It¡¯s impossible. ¡°I¡¯m Valen¡¯s mother and Maverick¡¯s Rossa!¡± (1 The second she made that deration, the illusion faded away and the room returned to the same cabin. Jeslyn blinked. She was still sitting on the same sofa and didn¡¯t go anywhere, so what happened? Looking around, she saw Maverick standing by the light switch. He was wearing his usual ck clothes and was resting casually on the wall. ¡°What is going on?¡± Jeslyn asked in wonderment. ¡°You are sitting on a visual stimtion sofa,¡± he answered. ¡°St¨Cstimtion sofa? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°This cabin is a Visual stimtion cabin¡­¡± he proceeded to walk towards her while exining. ¡°Visual stimtion makes you feel like you are inside another world¡­ It¡¯s a new project that mypany is working on. It¡¯s still under development and this cabin is the one I made myself.¡± Jeslyn blinked. Then blinked again, then she exploded. ¡°¡­ Are you serious right now?! You cheated on me and then locked me up in a stimtion house?! Maverick, did you intend to kill me so you can return to start a family with Vera?!¡± ¡°Mn¡± ¡°??¡± Jeslyn stared at his nk face that was right in front of her. Wait a minute¡­ ¡°you have started to look more handsome, it¡¯s for Vera, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mn,¡± ¡°??¡± ¡°And you admit it again?!¡± He nodded. ¡°Maverick you-¡± He nodded before she could finish her words and then pulled her to his chest. ¡°Kill you¡­ with love.¡± He sealed her lips with his. At the time Jeslyn entered, Maverick was in one of the rooms that was sealed to the wall. She couldn¡¯t see it and the reason was that she didn¡¯t care to look properly. He was watching from the minute she woke up to the time she criticized his apology and called it tacky. Maverick had never lowered his head nor apologized to anyone before in his entire life. However, knowing he wronged his wife, he squeezed his brain juice for days and nights just for Jeslyn to forgive him and he and Rex finally came up with this idea. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 150 Pet ady At first, Maverick didn¡¯t intend to stimte her. His intention was to try to talk things out with her and if she was still not giving him a chance, he would bring her to the ind but after seeing her with that guy at the karaoke, he lost his cool. 1 Maverick couldn¡¯t risk the idea of having Jeslyn stay mad at him anymore, so he went to the extreme length of using the unfinished visual stimtion on her. Moreover, he was reluctant to use it, afraid that something might go wrong and she might get stuck. But good thing she was fine. He tightened his hold on her as the kiss deepened. Jeslyn knew that she couldn¡¯t be angry at this man. Against this man, her strong will and self¨Ccontrol were nothing. ¡®He is handsome, fierce, ssy, smart, and good in almost everything- including behind the doors. Just why should she leave this man alone? Never¡­ unless there¡¯s another baby from Vera. 7 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. They broke the kiss and Maverick¡¯s hungry eyes trailed down to her chest before he raised his gaze to look at her flushed face. ¡°Rossa, have you forgiven me?¡± Jeslyn wrapped her hands around his waist and ced the side of her head on his chest. Since he was tall anyway, that was where her height stopped without heels. ¡°Mistakes happen. The most important thing is that you never intended to hurt me. There¡¯s no denying it that you subconsciously cheated, however, you gave me the respect I deserved and also showed remorse even though your lips haven¡¯t parted to apologize.¡± Jeslyn was indirectly asking him to apologize with his mouth. How refreshing would it be to hear the almighty Maverick apologize? ¡°Rossa, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± 2 His voice was calm, so calm that Jeslyn almost cried. Her Maverick had suffered, ah. She hugged him again while saying, ¡°what took you so long to look for me, I almost died missing you.¡± Maverick smiled and carried her bridal style, not before discreetly untying her towel. Jeslyn looked at her naked body in his arms and blushed. She cleared her throat; ¡°You can¡¯t me me for wearing little. You removed my clothesst night and they are¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ You did,¡± he denied it. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat? You are lying.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore,¡± he stated. ¡°Whose fault was it?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°My fault¡­¡± Maverick ced a hand on the white wall and a slit appeared in the middle. The slit parted the white wall to reveal a medium¨Csized room. The room was fairly lit- Not bright and not dim either. He gently ced her on the bed and started to unbutton his shirt, however, Jeslyn moved to him while kneeling on the bed and took the job from him. ¡°When did you arrive in Country Y?¡± Jeslyn asked as she unbuckled his ck belt, ¡°Yesterday¡± ¡°I know¡­ I mean, I wasn¡¯t informed.¡± ¡°No one knew.¡± ¡°But why did youe? I told you not to. Good thing it¡¯s the weekend.¡± ¡°You ignored Valen.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore the message. It was because you lied.¡± She pulled out his tucked¨Cin shirt and started to unbutton it. Maverick had told her that Valen was awake. She was very excited and was about to run over but decided to confirm, so she called Vera who told her that the child won¡¯t be waking up anytime soon. Thinking about it, she gently pped his bare chest. ¡°Liar,¡± she said in annoyance. ¡°Am I?¡± Maverick took a step closer to the bed, catching Jeslyn off guard and she fell back. Maverick took his shirt off and got in bed with Jeslyn trapped in between his legs. Jeslyn nodded¡­ ¡°You are a bad man for using Valen.¡± She wanted to p his chest again but he grabbed her hand and slowly guided it to his waist belt. ¡°How about you use the strength to set it free?¡± Jeslyn blushed and lowered her eyes to his belt. He wanted her to bring his brotherhood out? Such a bad man! Still, she did it. She started to slowly take out the belt while her gaze stared into his eyes, imagining his expression when he was with Vera. Jeslyn didn¡¯t want to entertain those thoughts but she couldn¡¯t help it as they engulf her with every action she takes. She just couldn¡¯t helpparing herself to Vera. ¡°Didn¡¯t you smile for her? Why aren¡¯t you smiling for me?¡± Maverick leaned forward making Jeslyn lean back. ¡°Don¡¯tpare¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡­ Because she¡¯s better?¡± Although she knew she was being childish right now, her heart was still aggrieved, but she still wanted to hear him say Vera was no good. ¡°You want to know who is better?¡± His face drew closer to hers, his nose was brushing against hers. ¡°Too difficult to answer?¡± She drew out the belt and opened the zipper while still looking into his charming eyes. ¡°Mn¡­ because I wasn¡¯t aware when it happened¡­¡± he kissed her lips. Jeslyn didn¡¯t want to react. Her lips were sealed as she red at his face. What does he mean by that? How is such a thing possible? The deed was done in Vera¡¯s room, so how can he exin that? 213 Maverick broke the kiss and searched her eyes. There was pain even though her hand was on his exposed brotherhood. ¡°Rossa, it¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you.¡± She lowered her eyes to the ¡®thing¡® she was caressing. The thought of it entering another honeypot was offsetting. She felt disgusted having the same rod inside her. ¡°You are irritated and upset.¡± He asked and she nodded. Maverick ttened his lips. After a while of silence and inactivity, he tried to get off her but Jeslyn panicked and wrapped her hands tightly around his waist. ¡°Wh- where are you going?¡± ¡°You are too sad to take my trousers off. I want to do it myself.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she released him and after he was done taking off his ck trousers, he fully got on the bed and said; ¡°Last night, you didn¡¯t think before you seduced me, so we did it. Her remains were wiped by yours.¡± What a ridiculous way to pet ady. So far it works. Jeslyn narrowed her eyes at him. How could he boldly say she seduced him? She was drunk, ah! ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I have proof¡­ Videos of the scene.¡± ¡°Ah, ah, no, you can¡¯t do that. Th- that¡¯s cringe.¡± ¡°What¡¯s cringe?¡± He started to explore her body with his mouth and fingers. ¡°Watching such things¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you and I¡± ¡°Delete them, I don¡¯t wan-¡± her eyes flew open at what he did. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not fully aroused!¡± She tried to prevent him from entering. ¡°You will after a while.¡± He slid in and then¡­ conversation ended and moans of pleasure and cries for more rang in the quiet room with only the sound of heavy breathing apanied by the sound of flesh mming against flesh. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 151 Want more? Sometimeter, Jeslyn tried to sit up but couldn¡¯t. Her body was still shaking from it all. She wondered if this was how Vera felt.1 Just then, the wall cracked open and Maverick walked in carrying a tray of food. Jeslyn¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t focus anywhere else except the dangling, something that was attention¨C grabbing. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing something?¡± She frowned slightly. What if someone saw him? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Her mind was muddled that she forgot there was no one but the two of them on this huge ind. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°What if someone saw you like thi-¡± she suddenly remembered no one else was here and her cheeks heated up. ¡°Why not tell the truth?¡± ¡°What truth?¡± She asked while shifting her eyes everywhere but her gaze kept returning to his length. ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°Hold on Maverick,¡± she swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Maverick ced the tray in front of her and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Mn,¡± he nodded. Jeslyn sighed. He only brought her share. The toast had fried eggs and veggies. No cheese. She picked up a fork and knife, held the toast down with the fork, and cut a bite with the knife. ¡°Eat some,¡± she stretched her hand to Maverick. Maverick didn¡¯t tell her he detested that breakfast but because this was the first time she was feeding him, he opened his mouth and epted the food. ¡°You also need strength to continue.¡± She said before focusing on her food while ming her mouth in her heart. They¡¯ve only done it once and it felt like they¡¯ve gone three rounds. Why was he so beastly? Maverick had starved for three and half months, so it was understandable that he would want to go all out with the chance he has gotten. After eating and resting, Jeslyn refused to go another round as her body still aches. So the couple decided to do other things. There¡¯smore to life and marriage than s3x after all. Maverick knew that he was walking on thin ice because Jeslyn would blow up again if she found out Vera was pregnant and that would determine if their rtionship would stay. That¡¯s why he had prepared to hook her so badly that she won¡¯t be able to leave him no matter what. 2^ Maverick didn¡¯t care if he was using the wrong method in keeping his woman by his side. Provided he 12:45 000 wasn¡¯t abusing her, disrespecting her, and restricting her movement then he is fine. Also, her happiness matters too but certainly not the¡¯l want a divorce or stay away from me, I¡¯ll be happy if you do¡® kind of thingy. If their rtionship ever gets to that point, Maverick wouldn¡¯t know how crazy he would get, and being the antagonist to her ¡®happiness¡® won¡¯t be far from him because he¡¯s definitely not going to allow another man near her, never! Maverick looked at her side profile as the both of them were heading to the shore. ¡°What can make you hate me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn was thrown off by the sudden question. They were just talking about how well he cooks and he¡¯s asking something totally irrelevant to the topic. Maverick turned to her and held her shoulders- stopping her in ce and also making her look at him. He lowered his height to her level and repeated the question while searching her eyes for lies; ¡°What would make you hate me?¡± ¡°Ah, if you kill your own child? Restrict my freedom, get rid of my friends because you can, and also¡­¡± She smiled, then hugged him. ¡°If you choose Vera or any other woman over me? Maverick was lost. Nothing she said mattered to him like the first. Beforeing, he had asked Rex to get rid of Vera¡¯s baby. ¡°What if I impregnated a girl and killed the child?¡± ¡°Why would you kill the child?¡± She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a fetus, isn¡¯t it? Not a child yet.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Breaking an egg that¡¯s already forming a baby chick, isn¡¯t that killing the chick?¡± She looked at him with a frown. ¡°Mn.¡± He decided to let it go for now. He¡¯ll just tell her everything after they leave here, or better still, no need for her to know. After all, the deed must have been done. Maverick resumed walking with his hands in his pocket while Jeslyn walked behind him with a frown. ¡°Maverick, why did you ask that? Is someone pregnant for you?¡± He didn¡¯t turn around but he could tell she was already starting to get mad as her voice was hard and a little louder than usual. He stopped and turned to look at her. As he pictured, she was already fuming, so he shook his head. ¡°No,¡± ¡°Then? Why the weird question?¡± She looked at him suspiciously. He was lying and she could feel it. Her heart clenched in wait for a heartbreaking truth. If dared to affirm her suspicion and the person. turned out to be Vera, she wasn¡¯t going to forgive them both. ¡°¡­For your sake.¡± Jeslyn stared dumbly at him for a while before understanding what he meant, then she burst out into a fit of loudughter. 151 Want more? Seeing her like this ddened Maverick¡¯s heart but then¡­ ¡°Hahahaha¡­ you scared the hell out of me. I thought you wanted to tell me you got a woman pregnant¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want it, right?¡± ¡°Is that a question? Of course, I would hate you and that woman forever¡­ especially if she¡¯s Vera. Hmph!¡± She turned her face away in disgust. ¡°You don¡¯t like her anymore?¡± She said¨Ceyed him. ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s thing.¡± She didn¡¯t want to tell him she wasn¡¯tfortable with Vera living in the house anymore for fear that Maverick might treat her badly. After all, she is Valen¡¯s biological mother and Valen is still unconscious. No one knows what he really feels for his mother. Maverick didn¡¯t say more knowing She was disying jealousy. Vera is lucky that Jeslyn isn¡¯t like him. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 152 Sugar plum ¨C Candy floss If Jeslyn had done the same thing he did with Vera, the guy would have long forgotten he once lived on earth. ¡°I want a Piggyback, my legs are aching.¡± Jeslyn only wanted to test him. She thought he would rather carry her bridal style than lower himself in front of her. Much to her amazement, he stopped walking and went down for her to get on his back. This was too realistically unrealistic! She couldn¡¯t believe that Maverick of all people would be this lovely towards his woman. Jeslyn was happy, so happy that her joy rubbed on Maverick and he set aside his worries for a while. ¡°Sugar plum, I¡¯d be extremely happy to have our baby but not right now,¡± she kissed his head. Maverick was dazed for a moment. Not because of what she said but because of what she called him- sugar plum. Little Rossa used to call him that because he gave her lots of sugar plums back then on the ind. Vera also called him that on that first night. Although he was heavily drugged and wasn¡¯t in his right senses, he knew he slept with a youngdy. She was desperate, just like him and she called him Sugar plum several times throughout their ordeal. 3 However, when morning came, Vera was beside him, naked. He asked her to call him the name again but Vera couldn¡¯t. She said she didn¡¯t remember calling him that. ¡°Sugar plum?¡± He asked. ¡°Ah, that¡­ I¡¯ll call you that from now on.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why not? They are sweet, and so are you.¡± Maverick smiled. Rossa did say that too. ¡®Why not? They are sweet, and so are you! ¡°You are too¡­ candy floss.¡± Jeslynughed out loud after hearing that. ¡°Really? Can Mr. Maverick say such things too? You¡¯ll be laughed at if you call me pet names in front of your friends.¡± ¡°You like it?¡± ¡°Of course, they are sweet too¡­ It means I¡¯m sweet, right?¡± ¡°More.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha¡­ You can¡¯t go back on your words in the future.¡± ¡°Mn¡± The two continued to make the atmosphere around them cozy until they got to the shore. Lying under the shade as they watched the wave of the sea sweep back and font, Jeslyn¡¯s mind drifted off and faint images flickered a few times in front of her eyes before they stopped. 12.45 DOO The images appeared like when one was quickly sliding through their gallery while searching for a particr picture. Like the memory her mind was searching for had been found, blurry images of a boy and girl holding hands appeared in front of her. The two children were walking by the bank of the sea on an ind. Jeslyn remembered that ind to be the same ind that disappeared. ¡°Sugar plum, we need to return, my mommy will soon be back. She¡¯ll be mad if she doesn¡¯t meet me on my bed.¡± The girl said. Although she couldn¡¯t see the girl clearly, Jeslyn could tell that was her. ¡°There¡¯s still thirty minutes before your mom gets back. Let¡¯s y a little.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ ok, for only ten minutes.¡± She raised ten tiny little fingers. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± the boy answered and they started walking again. Before Jeslyn could fully understand what she was seeing, the boy spoke; ¡°Rossa¡± ¡°Mn?¡± The little girl answered and the boy pointed at Jeslyn¡¯s direction. Little Rossa looked in Jeslyn¡¯s direction. However, at the next moment, Rossa started to fade away. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± Both Jeslyn and the little boy screamed at once with their hands stretched out. ¡°No!¡± 1 Jeslyn jerked up from Maverick¡¯sp and looked around. Only Maverick was beside her. ¡°A nightmare?¡± She heard him ask. She slowly nodded when she also just realized it was a nightmare. She smuggled into Maverick and hugged him tightly. She was scared. She didn¡¯t like the idea of the fading child. Even though she couldn¡¯t see them clearly, she was sure the little boy was as hurt as she was. ¡°Maverick, you said there was only one girl child on the ind, right?¡± It took Maverick a few seconds to understand what she meant. ¡°Mn,¡± ¡°Was that girl me?¡± She asked in all seriousness. This was way beyond coincidence and she wasn¡¯t going to believe it was a coincidence anymore. ¡°Mn,¡± Maverick answered while brushing her long hair with his fingers. ¡°Wh- what name did I call you?¡± ¡°Sugar plum.¡± 12:45 BAR 214 Jeslyn¡¯s head went from silence to buzzing. How was that possible?! How could she forget such things?! What is going on?! ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You are my Rossa,¡± he dered. Seeing confusion written all over her face, he wrapped her in an embrace and kissed the middle of her head. ¡°Something must have happened to make you get selective memory loss. It happens, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Jeslyn nodded then shook her head! ¡°I¡¯m convinced this is deliberate.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­ because I only seem to have forgotten all the important event in my life. I don¡¯t remember meeting you on the ind, I don¡¯t remember what happened on my birthday and the two years after it. I don¡¯t know anything. I feel there¡¯s an important thing I¡¯m missing in the space of those two years.¡± Maverick remembered what Pink told him and asked; ¡°have you ever seen weird dreams and hallucinations that looked real?¡± Jeslyn nodded; ¡°my eighteenth birthday.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± He asked with interest. ¡°I saw myself attending my eighteenth birthday with my friends from school. They forced me to drink and then took me to a room where a waitress brought me hangover soup. Before I could take it, I saw two men barge in and took us away.¡± She stopped talking because the other part was ufortable to tell. ¡°Go on, it¡¯s just a dream.¡± He premed her hair, egging her on. Jeslyn gained confidence from his words; ¡®it¡¯s just a dream¡® and continued. ¡°The room I followed them to was dark and when the eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold me was thrown to the bed, someone else seemed to be there and the person was a strong man. He groaned like a beast when the eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold me touched him and he pinned¡­ he pinned her to the bed and¡­ahem¡­¡± Jeslyn. immediately turned to look at his face and saw him frowning. She hurriedly waved her hands and. shook her head. ¡°Maverick, that wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t¡­ I was only dreaming¡­ Please believe me¡­¡± Jeslyn was scared that he would start seeing her in a different light and she didn¡¯t want that. ¡°I believe you.¡± Maverick turned her around and mad her sit in between his legs before he hugged her from behind. ¡°Do you remember anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing I¡¯m sure¡­ she called the man sugar plum and he called her Candy floss.¡± Jeslyn frowned. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 153 What happened (1) ¡°Nothing I¡¯m sure¡­ she called the man sugar plum and he called her Candy floss.¡± Jeslyn frowned. (1 Maverick also knitted his brows because it was getting weirder. ¡°Do you remember what year it was, date, month, Country, and hotel?¡± Jeslyn thought for a while. Before her consciousness entered the hotel, her gaze shed past a light board with the name; ¡°Roller Coaster hotels? In Country Y? That¡¯s weird.¡± Jeslyn frowned even more with her unreliable memory. In all her years of living in Country Y, she didn¡¯t recall that such a hotel existed. ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Maverick answered with a heavy tone. Jeslyn felt his weirdness but decided to ignore it for now. ¡°How did you know such a hotel existed?¡± ¡°It was Rex¡¯s. Got destroyed after an incident.¡± ¡°Oh, I guess that¡¯s why¡­ but as for the date, it¡¯s-¡± ¡°7th of October..¡± Maverick answered instead. ¡°That¡¯s right. That year should be 2014¡± Jeslyn replied. Maverick remained silent after hearing that. Then a whileter, he spoke but his voice was deep like he was in pain. ¡°I¡¯ll find it out for you.¡± ¡°Mn,¡± The two stayed in each other¡¯s arms for a long time with each of them with their own thoughts. Maverick was thinking of why Jeslyn was having nightmares and hallucinations, plus if her condition could be distorting her dreams. Jeslyn on the other hand was focusing her mind, trying to see what she could find in her mind. At night, after Maverick tired Jeslyn out, he watched her fall asleep before he got up to use the bathroom. He already cleaned her up and took her back to bed to sleep. After taking his bath, Maverick drafted a ck cloak over his shoulders and headed out of the room. Standing by the railing, he looked into the distance for a while before he connected some devices to his phone and soon, the signal¨Cless phone seemed to have a full signal. Maverick made this Ind for rxation. He didn¡¯t want any disturbance from the outside world while he was here with his woman, so he got the signal tampered with. After connecting, Maverick dialed Pink¡¯s number. A few ringster the call was answered. ¡°When is her next dose?¡± ¡°Next week Sunday,¡± Pink answered. ¡°What do you know about her erased memories?¡± Pink¡¯s sigh could be heard from the other end. ¡°They were erased for her own good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what good you mean. She¡¯s asking questions.¡± 12:45 308 ¡°I¡¯ll tell her everything when she¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°It might be toote.¡± He disconnected the call and headed back inside. Meanwhile, Jeslyn was turning and tossing in bed as she was having another nightmare. At first, it was of her entering the hotel room andter, the strong man held her down with one hand and raised her heavy blue dress with the other. He seeded in tearing off her undies. Like a wild beast trying to escape from its cage, he handled her roughly at first until she started to shake violently. Like he returned to his senses, he paused before releasing her. However, the girl jerked up and hurriedly started to fumble with the guy¡¯s clothes. She was doing it clumsily but she seemed to be desperate, just like the man too. Seeing her like that aroused the man and the beast in him leashed out again and he started to take her dress off before he peeled his off. Tangled in sad sweetness, both of them wanted more of each other. What they were giving wasn¡¯t enough. He was rough and the little girl liked it. ¡°Sugar plum, please!¡± After the ordeal, before he fell asleep, he called her; ¡°Candy floss¡­¡± The next morning, Jeslyn woke up in a difficult hotel room but her body ached so much that she screamed in agony. From the wall mirror facing her, she could see lots of hickeys and purple bruises which she believed came from how tightly the mysterious man was holding herst night. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes after the blurry images ofst night shed through her mind. She was no longer a virgin! She hurriedly searched around her and found her phone lying on top of the drawer. She took it and the first person she called was her mother. They might be fighting sometimes but her mother was her best friend. In no time, Ms. Alice rushed to the hotel and almost fell when she saw her daughter. With no words said, Ms. Alice sent her daughter to a private hospital The hospital confirmed that Jeslyn was brutalized and they had to stitch her opening to close the tears. Jeslyn¡¯s consciousness that was walking around her dream then saw herself holding a report and handing it to her mother¡­ ¡°Child, you are two weeks pregnant.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s consciousness was so shocked that she appeared way more bbergasted than the teenage Jeslyn. ¡°What do you mean, mom? How can you y such a joke on me? It¡¯s too expensive.¡± However, Ms. Alice smiled which startled the teenage Jeslyn into looking lost. Her mother rarely smiles. Her face was always looking bitchy like someone owed her a huge amount of money. ¡°You will bring this child into this world. The joy of a mother is beyond what you see, child. Will you be willing to kill it?¡± Teenage Jeslyn hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Good. You told me you were not raped, meaning you liked the person. Although the person has not been found, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll find you that man and get you two married before your baby bump shows.¡± ¡°But mother, what about my life?¡± ¡°You already graduated High school. You¡¯ll resume college after giving birth. Being married doesn¡¯t stop you from achieving your aim. You can also be the singer you want to be. I no longer have an opinion about that.¡± Hearing her mother give her permission for something they had always been battling for since childhood, Jeslyn was beyond happy and kept the pregnancy. Jeslyn¡¯s consciousness kept following as the scenes changed.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 154 What happened (2) As the baby bump grew, Jeslyn came to love the child. She would take pictures, order anything she sees online that is for babies and save them all in the beautiful room she made for the child, The room was pink because the scan told her she was pregnant with a girl, so she bought girly things. The room was filled with stuffed items, toys, and all. Jeslyn¡¯s consciousness couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. She got pregnant at 18 and kept the baby? So what happened?! Jeslyn saw herself being wheeled into thebor room where her screams filled the whole room as the doctors kept telling her to push out the baby. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jeslyn¡¯s consciousness was feeling the emotions her teenage self was feeling and she curled herself up in a corner of the room due to the excruciating pain. After some hours of hard work, the baby finally came out. However, Jeslyn was too weak and couldn¡¯t hold her baby. Ms. Alice who had been by Jeslyn¡¯s side all these while carried the baby as tears welled up in her eyes. She kissed the child¡¯s forehead even though there was still blood on the baby. ¡°M- mother, my¡­ my child,¡± teenage Jeslyn slowly raised her hands, likewise her consciousness. They both wanted to carry the new baby. Their hearts were filled with happiness and love for the new baby that still hasn¡¯t cried since it came out. However, before teenage Jeslyn¡¯s hands could be fully raised, they fell limp to the side and her eyes lost their shine. She fell into a dead faint. At the same time, her consciousness also depicted. ¡°My child! My baby! Let me see my baby!¡± Jeslyn slowly opened her eyes but they were clouded by heavy tears. Trying to seat up, she realized she was in Maverick¡¯s embrace. The side of her face was on his chest and his disheveled robe was open. Her hands were fisting his robe tightly as veins could be seen on the back of her hand. It was obvious she caused the state his cloak was in. ¡°Ma¡­hic hic¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, take it easy, you are awake now.¡± His calming voice and the sense of security that this man gave her made her tears fall even more. ¡°My baby¡­ hic hic!¡± Maverick¡¯s eyes widened slightly. But this wasn¡¯t the time to ask her anything. She has to calm down first. He started to rub her back to calm her down but the more he tried to soothe her, the more she cried harder. ¡°She must be cute¡­ hic hic¡­ I didn¡¯t ¨C didn¡¯t get to see my child¡­ Maverick, where did my child go?! I gave birth¡­ hic hic¡­ to a beautiful daughter!¡± 12:46 DOU Seeing how she was breaking down really hard, Maverick knew that at this rate, she might be going into depression. Even though she wasn¡¯t sure that the dream was real, provided it had a believable story, Jeslyn¡¯s consciousness would take it as the truth and also, it seems the dream really hit Jeslyn hard this time. Jeslyn cried really badly until Maverick shut her up with kisses. It was midnight, but he still took her out of the house to walk around the ind for her mood to calm down. After she got a biting cold assaulting her skin, they returned to the house but rather sat in the living room instead of going to the bedroom. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked. Jeslyn ced her head on hisp as she watched the burning firece. ¡°My heart hurts.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I got pregnant for that person and¡­¡± ¦° And then?¡± ¡°I loved the child so much that I could die for her¡­¡± ¡°A girl?¡± Jeslyn nodded; ¡°the scan said it¡¯s a girl,¡± Maverick shut his eyes tightly as memories shed through his mind. After he woke up, thedy he met by his side was Vera. She was shivering and crying. Her body was filled with hickeys and there was blood on the white sheet. She was pure! Maverick decided he¡¯d take responsibility but before he left the hotel, he asked her to repeat those words she said but she denied having memories of them. The stupid n to have him lose his innocence was made by Matt and Fin. Rex was in on it, so he punished Rex by bankrupting the hotel and demolishing it to the ground. As for Matt and Fin, he gave them the silent treatment for years. Later after investigating Vera, he realized the girl had 80% simrities to little Rossa, but she seemed not to remember most of her childhood. However, her information was the same as Rossa¡¯s. Except that she doesn¡¯t remember the ind. When he went to take responsibility like he had promised, he found out that Rossa was pregnant with his child. He took her in and gave her everything she deserved as his woman. The first time he had his way with her in his mansion, Maverick realized she was different from the girl of that night but because the girl was also heavily drugged, he believed that was why she was that good. However, Vera couldn¡¯t make him reach climax the day he slept with her in his mansion. So for that, he didn¡¯t touch her anymore until she gave birth and disappeared. On the day Vera gave birth, Maverick was fighting for his territory while Rex was out of the Country. She was not supposed to give birth on that day. Her birth date was supposed to be a month from that day. Vera sought permission to go to Country Y and he allowed her. To his dismay, he received a call from Country Y that Vera had given birth and left the hospital. Maverick did a DNA test with Valen through Matt and discovered the paternity test result was 99.9%. No doubt, Valen was his son. 4 Presently, Maverick had lulled Jeslyn to sleep by making her sleep on his chest with his hands and nket wrapped around her. After a while, he took her to the room and made her sleep on the bed but the minute he wanted to leave, she grabbed his hand and slightly opened her swollen eyes. ¡°Please, don¡¯t go.¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 155 Hacking Maverick retracted his steps and returned to his sorrowful wife. (1 Seeing her like this tugs at his heartstring. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream,¡± he said while pulling her to rest on him. He only wanted her to take it easy but who would have thought that it would make things worse? ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Jeslyn shook her head as tears gushed out of her red and swollen eyes. ¡°It was too real to be a dream. Maverick,¡± she looked at him and slowly took his hand then ced it on her chest. ¡°It hurts here,¡± she said. ¡°My heart¡­ hurts, Plum. It feels like¡­ like¡­ I¡¯m dying. My baby, I didn¡¯t see my baby¡± Maverick ttened his lips. He only does that when he is stressed or feeling emotional. ¡°I¡¯ll find out what happened. Trust me,¡± he wiped her tears with his index finger and kissed her on the head before hugging her. (4) Jeslyn cried even more before falling asleep in Maverick¡¯s arms again. After a while, Maverickid her to bed before getting up to head to the sitting room. He didn¡¯t stay long knowing Jeslyn might stir awake any moment and if she can¡¯t find him, with that broken state she was in, she might start to panic. Maverick returned to the room with aptop and sat on the bed, making sure to be close enough so Jeslyn would feel that he was there. He unblocked hisptop and opened a suspicious¨Clooking app. After a while of essing its features, a dark¨Cthemed nk space popped up and a momentter, a stream of code appeared. Maverick started to type away on hisptop. Good thing the keyboard wasn¡¯t making clicking sounds. The longer Maverick stayed on theptop, the faster his fingers moved. Soon his fingers started to blur due to how insanely fast he was going. To the general public, CCTV cameras are just a means of protection and they can delete or destroy the images whenever they want to. Unbeknownst to them, every single thing captured on CCTV, no matter how relevant or irrelevant the things are, are being saved by some humans at the top watching every step the people take. People might think their lives are safe and they have their privacy all to themselves, but these people controlling the world have nothing like ¡®privacy¡® and ¡®human rights¡® in their dictionaries. Whenever they target someone and want to ruin them, all they need to do is pass out an order for the person to be taken out and before they know it, ¡®rumors¡® will suddenly start to spread from ¡®nowhere¡® and then, when the person starts to defend themselves, evidence about him is suddenly ¡®dug¡® out from the inte to nail the person down. Sometimes the people would be wondering where those evidence came from because they rightly destroyed those evidence. How would they have known that the organization had its eyes set on all humans? 12:46 100 Even though the CCTV footage of that night was ¡®intact¡® and didn¡¯t look fishy, now that Maverick had started to doubt the credibility of what he knew back then, he wanted to find the real CCTV footage thatContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. might have been deleted. However, the more Maverick went deeper into ¡®those people¡¯s¡® system, he realized that the particr video he was searching for could not be found. Maverick curled his lips. So there has finally been a footage that these people are hiding? Arriving at this point, Maverick¡¯s conviction was that there was a conspiracy going on and it has got something to do with Jeslyn, him, and that footage. Maverick stopped his search after hitting a dead end. He could detect traps everywhere. It would be bad if he got caught, so he pulled out. There are lots of departments he hasn¡¯t hacked into anyway. The footage must be somewhere in those department. Maverick birthday?¡± put down hisptop and called Pink. ¡°What do you know about Jeslyn¡¯s eighteenth ¡°I know nothing. I was out for work at the time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± he frowned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Did something happen?¡± ¡°What happened before your sister died?¡± He queried again. ¡°My sister¡­ She took the fall for me¡­ ¡°Before her death,¡± he cut her off. ¡°I don¡¯t know but I heard she died at the hospital she visited for a check¨Cup. What? What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen that I¡¯m not aware of?¡± ¡°Find out,¡± Maverick said before he ended the call. The next morning, Jeslyn appeared to be getting better but Maverick knew she was faking because when he looked into her eyes, there was deep pain and confusion. Jeslyn was confused and doesn¡¯t know what she was anymore. Every day, she finds out different things about herself- mostly from weird dreams. What¡¯s more off¨Cputting is that they don¡¯t look like dreams. They feel like she has lived them before and was only revisiting or refreshing her mind. ¡°Plum, I Miss Valen,¡± she suddenly said out of nowhere. ¡°He¡¯ll be awake soon,¡± he replied while slicing some onion. ¡°His world must be boring him by now. Plum, I¡¯m sure Valen wants to return too.¡± She said. enthusiastically but Maverick understood that his wife wasn¡¯t alright. She was mentally unwell. He put down the knife and pulled her to his chest. ¡°We should return tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you to Valen.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes lit up in mes of happiness but they dimmed again and her enthusiasm dampened. ¡°You said he¡¯s been sent to-¡± ¡°Rex will send him back.¡± ¡°Can that be done?¡± ¡°Mn,¡± he took off her apron and wore it. ¡°I¡¯ll make the food.¡± ¡°But I-¡± He shut Jeslyn up with a kiss which she readily returned. Jeslyn was excited that she would be going back to see Valen again. Although the matter of her child was still at the back of her mind, she chose to make Maverick happy too. She realized while watching him cook their meal that she was being unfair to her husband. Firstly, the child, even though she existed, was not Maverick¡¯s. Yet, while she was mourning the loss of an imaginary child, he was patient with her. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 156 Perverted old man Secondly, she had a one¨Cnight stand with a weird man. Even though she already told him, he didn¡¯t feel disgusted. 1 Thirdly, he left his sick son, and his business just to bring her here to have fun but she ruined everything. Maverick doesn¡¯t deserve this treatment. She told herself and slowly started to walk towards him. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However before she took the third step, Maverick who was frying veggies stated without looking back. ¡°I thought I left an order.¡± ¡°A wife doesn¡¯t listen to orders.¡± Maverick turned his head to see her smiling. ¡°You¡¯re good at keeping it in.¡± He uttered before turning his head back to the pan. ¡°I have to. I don¡¯t want to be Karen¡­¡± she hugged him from behind and rested the side of her face on his back. ¡°My husband does so much to make me happy and I haven¡¯t done anything praise¨Cworthy for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m notining,¡± he said without wasting another second. ¡°I am.¡± She kissed his back, his robe was thin, almost revealing. ¡°Plum, you deserve better.¡± She swallowed. ¡°I can feel I¡¯m a bag of trouble.¡± From her weird nightmares and the enemies she has, she hade to the conclusion that her fortune wasn¡¯t good. ¡°I¡¯m worse,¡± he turned off the heat of the stove and turned around to face her. ¡°I¡¯m a viin, yet you didn¡¯t leave. Why?¡± His chocte brown eyes and her hazel pupil stared at each other as sparks flew around them. If this was a cartoon, there would have been love shapes circling around their heads right now. ¡°Because¡­¡± She took a step and closed the distance. ¡°You are my heaven¡­ and have always been.¡± ¡°Your heaven is filled with dangers and uncertainty that might drain you,¡± he said. Jeslyn drew circles around where she knew his nip was and said; ¡°I approached my heaven without knowing what it entailed. Then after knowing¡­¡± She trailed her finger up to his face and stopped at his lips, ¡°it showed me all the hidden treasures and I grabbed them all because I love treasures.¡± Her hand came down to his treasure¡­ ¡°How can I leave this beautiful heaven?¡± She squeezed his bulge softly. ¡°No matter the dangers, my Sugar plum won¡¯t let me be aggrieved.¡± She smiled as it grew bigger in her hand. Maverick curled his lips into a smile. He was genuinely happy that her trust had reached this level. She doesn¡¯t know all he¡¯s capable of, which is why he is slowly showing her little by little who he truly is with his actions instead of saying it to her. This woman has proven beyond doubt to be true to his feelings for her. Everything else has to be 12:46 handled smoothly and cleanly from now on. ¡°Candy floss, are you ready to get punished?¡± ¡°If the punishment involves¡­ tying my hands above my head and-¡± she smiled. ¡°Not telling. Find out for yourself.¡± She let go of his treasure and started to walk the other way to bypass him so she could serve the food but he pulled her by the arm and she bumped into his strong chest. ¡°Ouch¡­ what are you¡­ hey! put me down! Mr. Maverick, hold on, let¡¯s talk! Wait!¡­. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sitting on the ck granite bench top, beside the kitchen sink, both of them stared at each other. Hearts beating wildly against rib cages. Desire circled around them. Love and lust tingled their sensitive parts. ¡°You need to experience another form of punishment. He told her but his voice was deeper now. Jeslyn swallowed. She was anticipating it, at the same time, pleading in her heart for him to give her a lighter punishment. ¡°Em, sugar plum, how about I¡­ ahem¡­ guide you through it myself?¡± ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°N¨Cno, no, but I¡¯m¡­ I¡­ rumble!¡± Maverick held in hisughter and Jeslyn looked down at her stomach. What an embarrassment! ¡°Ahem¡­ food is ready.¡± Maverick reminded her with a straight face. Jeslyn red at him knowing he wasughing at her. She jumped down from and hmphed before marching away, however¡­ ¡°Pah,¡± Jeslyn froze with eyes widened. Her hands flew to her butt and held them before she slowly turned her head to the back to see the perpetrator looking like he just did nothing. ¡°I¡¯ll take the rice,¡± he walked away after that. Didn¡¯t he just p my butt cheek?! Why was he¡­ Jeslyn watched him walk away speechlessly. However, when he got to the door, he paused, turned to look at her, and smirked. Jeslyn finally registered that he did that because she flirted with him and still broke the sweet atmosphere. ¡°Maverick! you perverted old man!!¡± She took the remaining soup to the dining room unwillingly. She thought Maverick would do or say something after calling him a perverted old man but he didn¡¯t. While eating, she was stealing nces at him but the man was slowly eating his food without care. She called him a perverted old man but he didn¡¯t respond. Does that mean he won¡¯t retaliate? That¡¯s unlike Maverick. He always retaliates. Jeslyn kept thinking until they finished eating and returned the tes to the kitchen. After about 10 minutes of eating and nothing still happened, Jeslyn decided to go wash the tes, 12:46 ¡°Maybe he is considering the fact that I cried a lotst night.¡± She smiled. However, the minute she rinsed a te and was about to keep it, he came behind her and gently brushed a finger down the back of her neck. Jeslyn jumped in fright, ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°ck!¡°The te fell and shattered. When she turned around, she saw her naked husband smirking at her. ¡°You needed the service of a pervert?¡± he asked. Jeslyn subconsciously nodded. ¡°This is what perverts do,¡± she said with her eyes on his standing treasure. Maverick lifted her off the ground and carried her to the kitchen counter and made her sit on it. ¡°Candy floss, you asked for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting, my Sugar plum.¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 157 ns Changed N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The next morning, Jeslyn woke up feeling somewhat. Throughout their preparation to return to the city, she didn¡¯t say much. However, before taking the yacht to leave the ind, she said; ¡°Maverick, I want to return to Country Y. I¡¯ll join you in Country M in three days.¡± She was supposed to go with Maverick to see Valen, but now she was changing her mind. It was weird, so Maverick asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not healthy,¡± she replied. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He ced a palm on her forehead. She wasn¡¯t burning up. Jeslyn brushed his hand off. ¡°My period will be here probably tomorrow,¡± she replied, a little irritated. ¡°Oh,¡± Maverick nodded slowly. That must have been the reason she didn¡¯t want him toe inside her last night. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°It has gotten better over the years. Just some difort,¡± she replied. It hurts though. The cramps are over the top on the first day. But after taking warm water and paracetamol, it gets better and she falls asleep, so she no longer considers it a thing to worry about. Just the thought of always getting wet and having to see that red liquid while changing pads or whatever products she decides to use gets her really annoyed. That¡¯s the side of her she doesn¡¯t want Maverick to see. Her period makes her super sensitive, angry, moody, irritated, just name all the emotions¡­also, she tends to eat a lot too. Maverick gave a slight nod to indicate he understood. But does he? Getting to the shore in Country Y, a ck car was already waiting for them. Maverick helped Jeslyn out of the Yacht and they headed to the car. On their way, Jeslyn fell asleep with her head on Maverick¡¯s thigh. Maverick looked at her dotingly and slowly brushed her hair to the back of her ear. Her face looked peaceful. For a long time, he stayed that way with no one knowing what he was thinking. A momentter, Jeslyn¡¯s phone rang. Maverick didn¡¯t want to pick it up but the phone kept ringing. He picked up the phone, intending on switching it off but seeing the ID, he got curious and answered the call. ¡°Rossa, thank God you finally picked up. I have been trying to reach you for days but your number wasn¡¯t going through. I¡¯m sorry for always bothering you, but I really need you to help me talk to Mav. He wants to get rid of our baby¡­ hello, are you there?¡± ¡°Beep! Beep! Beep!¡± 12:46 800 Maverick disconnected the call and stared a little longer at the caller ID ¡®drop dead¡® before he nced at Jeslyn. ¡°Do you hate her so much? Should I make her drop dead?¡± Maverick deleted the call history and erased Vera¡¯s information from the phone. Then he called Rex once he was done. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry bro, she escaped,¡± Rex said slowly, afraid that his brother would blow up. ¡°Leave her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rex asked. ¡°She¡¯s not simple.¡± Maverick disconnected the call after that. Rex on the other hand was surprised when he heard that. His memory shed to how Vera escaped from him. After Rex received the message from Maverick, asking him to get rid of her pregnancy, Rex sent her juice but Vera didn¡¯t take it. He sent her milk and even stayed with her but Vera suddenly got a stomach cramp which made Rex call Matt but because Matt was busy with thest stage of the antidote, he refused to answer the call. Rex had no choice but to take Vera to the nearest hospital but who would have known that Vera would leave the hospital? It didn¡¯t ur to Rex that she would suspect a thing, so he only had three guards stationed outside the VIP ward. From the report Rex got from the guards, Vera escaped by knocking the nurse out and switching ces with her. Smart! ¡°She¡¯s indeed suspicious. I never liked that Vixen and it¡¯s obvious I didn¡¯t make a mistake. So, where the hell did she go?¡± Rex asked thoughtfully. Vera on the other hand was living with Maverick¡¯s mother. At the moment, she was pacing back and forth in front of the woman who was staring at her. ¡°How about you have a seat, daughter¨Cinw?¡± ¡°No, mother, I¡¯m scared. I can¡¯t reach Rossa anymore. Is she angry at me?¡± She asked in a panicking voice. ¡°Even if she¡¯s angry, what can she do? You are carrying my son¡¯s second child and she has none. She might be important to my son, but you own the house. With this pregnancy, she will have no choice but to leave my son alone.¡± ¡°Mother¨Cinw, that¡¯s not too good, is it?¡± Vera asked with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. That house belongs to you and no woman must enter. I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡± ¡°But mother, Mav hates me. He even asked for my child to be aborted. He only has eyes for Rossa.¡± She sniffed back her tears. ¡°Leave Maverick to me. I still have a few moves that will make him surrender. He¡¯s only having his way because I allowed him.¡± 12.46 new 214 Pians Changea ¡°Mother, please, don¡¯t hurt him. I love him so much.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hurt my son¡­ if he doesn¡¯t push me too much. Her face turned sinister after saying that. Jeslyn woke up to see that it was nighttime. She got down from the bed and went towards the balcony. The floor¨Cto¨Cceiling ss door was left open, causing the cold wind to p her exposed skin. She rubbed the goosebumps on her arms before looking down to see that she was wearing a transparent nightgown.White panties and no bra under the thin garment. That was when it urred to her that she was supposed to have changed by now. Jeslyn changed directions and headed to the bathroom, However, she was clean. ¡°That¡¯s right, my period should being tomorrow.¡± She reminded herself and walked back to the room. Then, she saw him,ing from the balcony. ¡°You? What are you doing here?¡± She frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡± He asked. ¡°Not that,¡± Jeslyn started to walk towards him. ¡°I thought you would return to Country M after dropping me off.¡± ¡°You fainted, I couldn¡¯t leave you behind.¡± Jeslyn froze. Then, does that mean¡­ ¡°What day is it?¡± ¡°Today is Sunday¡­ eight days.¡± He said. ¡°What? That¡¯s ridiculous! When is this bullshit going to stop for crying out loud!¡± She angrily sat on the bed and threw the pillow aside. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 158 Yellow¡¯s story ¡°What? That¡¯s ridiculous! When is this bullshit going to stop for crying out loud!¡± She angrily sat on the bed and threw the pillow aside. ¡°Soon,¡± Maverick said while sitting on a sofa. Pink came around when she was asleep a few days ago and injected her the dose, so she¡¯s good until next month. ¡°I was supposed to see my period or did it note?¡± ¡°It came. I took care of it.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Mn¡­ you owe me,¡± he responded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡± ¡°Do you feel disgusted?¡± He returned the question. ¡°Sometimes.¡± She replied. Maverick only looked at her and said nothing. ¡°Where is my phone?¡± Jeslyn looked around the bed but didn¡¯t see her phone anywhere. ¡°Battery went dead. It¡¯s charging.¡± Jeslyn looked at him skeptically. ¡°How so?¡± She didn¡¯t use her phone from the minute they got to the network¨Cless ind and her battery was 100 percent. ¡°I used it,¡± he smiled. Jeslyn wanted to ask more but that smile was a killer. Her words got stuck on her throat and she yelled. ¡°Stop smiling!¡± Maverick smiled more, prompting Jeslyn to throw him a pillow. Maverick didn¡¯t catch it and allowed the pillow to hit his face. Seeing her smiling like she won a great battle, he slowly shook his head. ¡°Your teacher brought you some dresses.¡± Maverick pointed at her wardrobe. ¡°Oh, so the test should be starting¡­¡± ¡°Tuesday.¡± Maverick answered before she could finish. Jeslyn got down and walked to the wardrobe. She opened it and brought out four long dresses and four shoes. She spread them on the bed and started to ess the dresses to see which would look better. She raised a blue dress and ced it on herself. ¡°Does this look good?¡± ¡°Color is good, dress is bad.¡± Why would he allow his wife to wear something that was revealing her breast, stomach and back? 12.46 000 Jeslyn nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t like it either. It¡¯s too revealing She picked up another dress- a red one. ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°Color is fine, dress is tacky.¡± Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°Not tacky. It¡¯s beautiful¡­ just that the shoulder pads are too high and the slit is also very high¡­¡± ¡°Your breast will be on disy and undies might be showing from the slit.¡± He concluded. ¡°Hahahaha¡­. Plum, that¡¯s not true, ah. Well, just a little higher than this will indeed reveal my panties my breast aren¡¯t¡­¡± but ¡°So, it¡¯s tacky¡­ ugly.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Hahahaha¡­fine, it is.¡± Jeslyn ced it down and took a ck dress. ¡°How about this?¡± Maverick stared at it for a long time. It¡¯s a strapless trumpet gown. It¡¯s not revealing. ¡°Nice,¡± he said. ¡°Hmm, I like it too but let¡¯s see the white dress.¡± Jeslyn set the ck dress aside and took the white one. It¡¯s a backless spaghetti straight gown with a high slit. The material for making the dress is a little stretchy, so it would stick to the body and outlines a person¡¯s figure. Totally gorgeous but seeing the frown on Maverick¡¯s face, Jeslyn immediately set it aside. ¡°The ck dress it is.¡± She chuckled when she saw him rxing. ¡°Mr. Maverick, are you jealous?¡± ¡°Should I?¡± ¡°Of course, you have to. If you aren¡¯t jealous, then it means you don¡¯t love me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be jealous. You are married to me.¡± He said nonchntly. ¡°Oh, impressive.¡± She smiled while trying on the shoes. In the end, she settled for ck heels. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten,¡± Maverick reminded her. ¡°I¡¯m actually not hungry. Besides, it¡¯ste into the night. I would rather wait until morning.¡± Jeslyn responded while taking the dresses back to the wardrobe. ¡°Drink something then.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± she agreed. The next day, Jeslyn got ready for ss and gave Maverick a goodbye kiss. Inside the car that takes her to the ss building, she decided to check her phone. No calls. She checked her chatting apps and saw the messages left behind by Ruben and Lolita asking about her health. She saw a reply which she believed wasn¡¯t hers. ¡®Rossa, how have you been? I¡¯ve been trying to reach you for days now. What¡¯s going on?¡® ¡®Look after yourself! ¡°Huh? Plum what sort of response is that? So cold.¡± Jeslyn sighed and shook her head. It was even good that he replied to one message from Lolita. Ruben sent the most messages, yet Maverick didn¡¯t reply to any. Jeslyn ignored the messages and just when she was about to log out, a message popped up. She opened the unknown number and saw it was a message from Vera. ¡°Ah, this vixen. You¡¯re still existing?¡± She murmured. ¡°Who do you want dead?¡± Yellow asked from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°No one, just wondering why some people were created. They annoy me.¡± ¡°Tell me who they are, I¡¯ll help you get rid of them.¡± ¡°Hai, tch, don¡¯t be too blood thirsty. We aren¡¯t vampires.¡± She chastised Yellow. ¡°Your husband is way bloodthirstier than anyone can ever be.¡± ¡°I love him that way.¡± Jeslyn stuck out her tongue. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ little bunny, are you sure?¡± ¡°What? Should I rather love you more?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no gay, you pervert!¡± ¡°Oh, I heard you say you were. How many girls have you impregnated? What do you identified yourself as?¡­¡± Jeslyn started to make fun of Yellow while totally forgetting to read Vera¡¯s messages. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I¡¯m not L.¡± Yellow said. ¡°Who is L?¡± ¡°Your crush from prison¡­. Queen.¡± ¡°Ew! Don¡¯t talk about thatdy.¡± ¡°She almost had her way with you when you caught her doing things to some girl, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°I said don¡¯t talk about her, ah!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ good thing you had Pink and I with you. You would have long turned gay¡± ¡°I might have killed her by now.¡± Jeslyn disagreed. ¡°That¡¯s usible. One tends to be violent when they¡¯ve been pushed to the wall. But do you think Queen is that careless? If she was such a weak person, Pink would have long killed her by now. She¡¯s just as strong and cunny as Pink is.¡± ¡°Really? Wait, how strong is Pink?¡± ¡°Strong enough to be ranked number one in your husband¡¯s faction.¡± ¡°Wow. Can you tell me more about Pink?¡± Yellow sighed. ¡°Pink is mysterious. No one knows much about her. We all know she¡¯s as evil as your husband. I should instead tell you my story and how I met Pink.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. I¡¯ll ask her in the future. So what¡¯s your story?¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 159 Yellow¡¯s story (2) ¡°1 grew up in a family where boys were loved. One day, I killed my cousin brother who had been taking advantage of me for years. My family knew he was sexually abusing me but no one did or said anything. They said he was the breadwinner of the family and for that, I have to sacrifice myself. I got pregnant for him a few times, but each time, my mom terminates the pregnancy. 1 My other rtives insulted me and called me names, saying I was the one seducing my older cousin. The secret was revealed to everyone in ourmunity by my older cousin¡¯s girlfriend and I became a laughingstock, still, no one did anything. One day, I grew tired of living and wanted to end my life but then, I saw your husband in a rare interview. He said some words but the only thing I remembered was him saying; ¡°ruin he who annoys you instead of ruining yourself.¡± After that, I returned home and waited until he had gone to sleep after he had his way with me again, then killed him. After I killed him, my family no longer had a backbone to stand against other families that had their eyes on our properties, so my grandfather sent me to a Don. The guy said he wanted me as an exchange for the loan my older cousin brother took. Nobody stopped my grandfather¡­¡± ¡°What about your mom?¡± Jeslyn felt sad hearing her story. ¡°She had no power over anything. She was just like them, only cared about my brothers¡­ I ran away from the Don who made it apulsory task to have my body daily but he still found me¡­¡± ¡°How old were you?¡± ¡°16.¡± 1 ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Little bunny, don¡¯t pity me. Some people in Country M have it worse. My life is considered good because I met Pink when I was seventeen. We met at a club where Don wanted to trade me for a business deal. I had no idea at first, so when Don¡¯s business partner was touching me inappropriately, I pped him. The man then said he liked fierce girls and wanted to ruin me in the of presence everyone. As he was tearing off my dress with the intention of having his way with me right there and then, Pink burst the door open and without a word or second wasted, she opened fire at everyone. She killed them all and turned around to leave but I begged her to help me and she did.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Jeslyn felt like crying but remembered that Yellow had told her not to pity her. Again, she wasn¡¯t telling the story like it was hers. ¡°Little bunny, we are here.¡± Yellow stopped the car and waited for Jeslyn to get down before she drove off. Instead of going home, she drove out of the Estate and went straight to an underground club. She entered a boot and sat on a couch, then she brought out a pack of cigarettes and lighter. She took out a stick of cigarette and was about to light it when her mind shed. ¡°You said you won¡¯t smoke anymore, what are you doing? Is your past haunting you?¡± Yellow sighed and broke the cigarette into two, just in time for a waiter to walk in with a tray of drink. Why did she tell Jeslyn all that?It was to remind her that there was no good person in Country M. Everyone only cares about themselves and wouldn¡¯t mind sacrificing their family for their own good. She hopes that Jeslyn would remember this story when she finds out the mistake Maverick had made. Meanwhile, Jeslyn¡¯s phone kept beeping with new messages as she talked to her friends. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is messaging you so much? Why don¡¯t you just reply to make them stop?¡± Lolita asked. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s some nuisance.¡± ¡°Then block them.¡± Ruben chimed in. ¡°Have you checked your Email? Teacher sent a list ofpanies that we should sign with.¡± Lolita said. ¡°Oh? Let me see,¡± Jeslyn opened her mail and saw the message. After going through it, she smiled. ¡°I will go with this newpany¡­ Fearless entertainment.¡± Jeslyn smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my pick too¡­. Why didn¡¯t you choose sparkle or Velvet entertainment? Those two are the top entertainment in the world.¡± Lolita asked. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in unhealthypetition with fellow artists. Sparkle entertainment was Ms. Celestine¡¯spany. Although they didn¡¯t treat her badly, there are too many hungry wolves there. As for Velvet entertainment, they are known for overworking their artists and using underhanded means to get rid of artists they are tired of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, I didn¡¯t think too deeply like you but I did think that starting with a newpany might get me more opportunities because thepany would really put in their all to groom me and secondly, once thepany grows bigger, I will be recognised as the foremother of thepany. Am I not brilliant?¡± Lolita beamed. ¡°Of course,¡± Ruben sneered. ¡°Do your face like that again and see how I redesign it with a p,¡± Lolita dared. ¡°Go fight outside. I need to practice my notes before Ms Celestine arrives.¡± Jeslyn shooed Lolita out of her seat before sitting down. ¡°By the way, Rossa, where do you go? I kept calling you all throughst week. Your response was even N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. weirder.¡± ¡°M- me too. You read my messages but didn¡¯t respond.¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t look at them but she answered; ¡°let¡¯s just say, I was overwhelmed by the¡­¡± ¡°Your problems!¡± Lolita interrupted her. ¡°You were thinking about your problems that you isted yourself and didn¡¯t want to rte with anyone¡­ I understand. I feel that way sometimes too.¡± ¡°You are right. That¡¯s what happened.¡± Jeslyn smiled. However, Ruben was thoughtful. He wanted to tell Jeslyn what happened at the Karaoke but couldn¡¯t voice it out, so he stayed silent. A whileter, Celestine walked into the ss. ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted and they responded. ¡°Aboutst week, something urgent came up, so we bad to skipst week. Hope you all saw the mail?¡± Seeing them nodding, she continued; ¡°whatpanies did you choose?¡± The students all responded. They all chose samepany. ¡°You made a weird choice, but that¡¯s fine. If you can raise thepany, then it¡¯s excellent. But it will take time. That¡¯s that. As for the party, it¡¯s happening tomorrow night, so make sure you are all ready and rock the dresses you choose.¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 160 Revealed After closing, Maverick came to pick up Jeslyn. Seeing who was in the driver¡¯s seat, Jeslyn felt powerless. ¡°Plum, why is it you? Where is Yellow? And also, the rules stated that you can¡¯t be here, right?¡± He turned to look at Jeslyn who was trying to buckle her seat belt. He leaned closer to her, just a few inches away from their lips joining. Jeslyn gasped at the closeness and Maverick curled his lips. ¡°What do YOU say? Do you not want me here?¡± Jeslyn blinked. Can she still say ¡®No¡® when he¡¯s obviously seducing her? He was supposed to be buckling her belt but why was he staring into her eyes and his hands¡­. What are they doing?! Jeslyn instantly looked down, his fingers were unbuttoning her shirt. She hurriedly pped away his hand. She looked out the window in a panic, Trying to see if no one saw them. Her behavior reminded Maverick of a thief looking out to see if he was caught. Maverick chuckled richly, surprising Jeslyn who had never heard himugh before. ¡°Do youugh?¡± Jeslyn was genuinely surprised. ¡°I¡¯m still human.¡± He replied and buckled her belt before driving off. ¡°I do forget you are, most times.¡± ¡°Hm??¡± ¡°You don¡¯t behave like a human¡­ By the way, that reminds me. Why did you allow me to stay for so long in jail? I thought you ran away.¡± She looked at him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Thewyer was busy courting death.¡± Maverick said unbothered. ¡°Oh? So you got me awyer and he didn¡¯te?¡± ¡°Mn,¡± he responded. ¡°That¡¯s so bold of him. Where is he now?¡± ¡°Dead,¡± Maverick¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°You killed him? Why?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent. He died in jail. ¡°You sent him to jail? Talk like a human, ah.¡± Maverick chuckled before he turned his head in Jeslyn¡¯s direction. ¡°You make me talk too much.¡± ¡°Yes, talk so your mouth won¡¯t smell. I won¡¯t kiss you anymore if that happens.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Fine. His crimes sent him there. Those he sent to jail had fun with him for a few months and thewyer couldn¡¯t take it and died.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe that story? Did you pay them to torture him?¡± Jeslyn raised a brow. ¡°I don¡¯t stoop so low.¡± He side¨Ceyed her. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­. Lawyer An is still roaming Country A without guilt. I want him to be shaken a little.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s face turned sinister at the thought of thatwyer. ¡°How do you want to punish him?¡± ¡°Make him lose all cases from now on. His reputation should be damaged without redemption, his wife and children should run away with another man, then, he should be driven to near death until he finally kills himself. My grandfather gave him everything, including his worthless life, so I want to take everything back from him in the most devastating way.¡± Maverick smiled and responded; ¡°Done.¡± ¡°When do you intend to go after your step sister?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll meet in the industry. But I have something I¡¯d like you to help me find out about her. Her sess is shockingly fast and I don¡¯t trust that. She¡¯s the most popr celebrity in the whole of Country A and other Countries including Country Y are attempting to poach her but she¡¯s rejecting them all. Her goal is to sign with either Velvet entertainment or Sparkle entertainment. Why is that SO?¡± ¡°Do you want me to help her get in so you¡¯ll find out?¡± ¡°Of course, not. Tch!¡± Maverick smiles with his eyes focused on the road. Jeslyn¡¯s phone beeped and she unlocked it to see it was a message from Same unknown number. ¡°Why is Vera bothering me?¡± Maverick whipped his head to see that Jeslyn was already reading the message with a frown on her gorgeous face. He ttened his lips into a thin line, waiting patiently for her outburst. After a while, Jeslyn raised her head from the phone and her cold eyes met Maverick¡¯s nk eyes. She turned her face away and stared outside the window. The silence in the car was deafening and it remained that way until they got home. Jeslyn got down from the car and closed it with a loud ¡®bang!¡® before marching towards the house. Maverick stared at her lone back until she disappeared through the door before he looked down at his ringing phone. He picked it up and after hearing the other person¡¯s words, he replied; ¡°Mn, schedule the meeting to Vipers tomorrow.¡± Maverick entered the house but couldn¡¯t get into Jeslyn¡¯s room. The door was locked. ¡°Are there spare keys?¡± He asked Aunt Martha. ¡°Eldest Miss took the keys from me and said no one is allowed to disturb her.¡± ¡°You can leave,¡± Maverick said and stared one more time at the door before walking away. She needs her space and he won¡¯t deprive her of that. Inside the room, Jeslyn was hugging her pillow and bawling her eyes out. 12.47 How could he? She understood the first time was a mistake but how could he sleep with her again? Not just that, he got her pregnant! Was Maverick ying with me? Or is he just being greedy? He can¡¯t let me go because I¡¯mRossa and also can¡¯t let Vera go because she¡¯s the one he truly loves? What¡¯s all this?! Jeslyn picked up her phone, wiped her tears and called the number again. It rang for a while before it was answered. ¡®Hello,¡¯ Jeslyn frowned. This isn¡¯t Vera¡¯s voice, still she answered. ¡°Hi, ma¡¯am, can I speak with Vera?¡± ¡®Who are you?¡® ¡°I¡¯m her friend, Rossa.¡± ¡®Oh, you mean, Jeslyn?¡® Jeslyn knitted her brows. Who was this person that knows her so well? It was because she wanted to hide her identity that was why she gave Vera the wrong name. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡®Who else? I¡¯m Maverick¡¯s mother.¡® Jeslyn froze for a while. Maverick¡¯s mother? Then how was she supposed to respond to her? ¡°Good evening, ma,¡± Jeslyn greeted for a start. Her voice sounded respectful even though she was having the thought ofshing out on Vera a whole ago. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 161 Not wanted ¡®Don¡¯t pretend to act like a good girl. You aren¡¯t and you will never be! 1 Jeslyn took the phone off her ear and looked at the ID before looking around the room. She didn¡¯t understand what that woman was talking about. ¡°Sorry, ma, do you know me from anywhere?¡± ¡®And you expect me to answer such stupid question from a Gold digger like you? Jeslyn or whatever your name is, stay away from my son. I won¡¯t warn you again. Vera is my daughter¨Cinw and she¡¯s pregnant with a second child for my son. If you aren¡¯t a wicked person, you wouldn¡¯t need anyone to tell you what your next step should be.¡® ¡°Beep! Beep! Beep!¡± Jeslyn gasped in shock. What is going on?! She didn¡¯t want to believe the mess that just happened, so she tried searching for Vera¡¯s number but couldn¡¯t find it anywhere on her phone. Their previous messages, chats, emails, and calls could not be found on her phone. It felt like Vera never existed. Jeslyn chuckled in rage. ¡°You think you can wash away your dishonesty by erasing Vera¡¯s existence from my phone?¡± She furiously wiped her tears again and sat on the bed with her phone ced to the Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. side. Her tears fell uncontrobly even though she wasn¡¯t making an effort to let them out. Jeslyn remembered the conversation she had with him at the ind. ¡°What would make you hate me?¡± ¡°Ah, if you kill your own child? Restrict my freedom, get rid of my friends because you can, and also¡­¡± She smiled, then hugged him. ¡°If you choose Vera or any other woman over me.¡± Then he asked; ¡°What if I impregnated a girl and killed the child?¡± ¡°Why would you kill the child?¡± She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a fetus, isn¡¯t it? Not a child yet.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Breaking an egg that¡¯s already forming a baby chick, isn¡¯t that killing the chick?¡± She looked at him with a frown. ¡°Mn.¡± ¡°Maverick, why did you ask that? Is someone pregnant for you?¡± ¡°No,¡± ¡°Then? Why the weird question?¡± She looked at him suspiciously. He was lying and she could feel it. Her heart clenched in wait for a heartbreaking truth. If dared to affirm her suspicion and the person turned out to be Vera, she wasn¡¯t going to forgive them both. ¡°¡­For your sake!¡± Jeslyn stared dumbly at him for a while before understanding what he meant, then she burst out into 12:48 a fit of loudughter. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ you scared the hell out of me. I thought you wanted to tell me you got a woman pregnant.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want it, right?¡± ¡°Is that a question? Of course, I would hate you and that woman forever¡­ especially if she¡¯s Vera. Hmph!¡± She turned her face away in disgust. ¡°You don¡¯t like her anymore?¡± Jeslyn clenched her chest as she mourned. How did she get deceived to believe what he said? ¡°I should have known it was real.¡± She bit her lips to suppress her scream until her lips drew blood. ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡± She balled her fist and mmed it on the bed. His mother was right. She¡¯ll be a wicked person if she continued to be in between them. Jeslyn¡¯s mind was too messy to think. She was scared for Valen and his unborn sibling. She grew up in a home where she was unloved by her father because there was another woman. She understood the pain and heartbreak she and her mom went through snd she doesn¡¯t want that for Valen. Jeslyn would rather choose to die than watch Valen suffer. That¡¯s how much love she got for that child. She knew she loved Maverick and might not be able to live without him but at this moment, Valen¡¯s happiness matters most. She picked up her phone with shaky hands and called Pink. ¡°Older sister,¡± her voice shook and her lips quivered. ¡°Little bunny, what¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡± ¡°What do I do? My husband¡­¡± she didn¡¯t know how to continue. Her vision was clouded with hot tears. ¡°Take it slow and tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°Vera is pregnant.¡± Jeslyn heard Pink take a deep breath before she spoke again. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± ¡°I want to¡­ leave for Valen¡¯s future.¡± ¡°Child, that¡¯s a hard decision. Your husband won¡¯t allow it and your heart also won¡¯t. However, I would advise against it but if you feel that¡¯s the best thing, you should go for it.¡± ¡°Pink, you are not helping¡­waaaah,¡± she broke down in hot tears. She knew that Pink was right but somehow, she wasn¡¯t expecting that answer. Or rather, she couldn¡¯t ept the obvious truth. ¡°That¡¯s not so. You¡¯ve already fallen in love with him and he has also shown that he¡¯s very possessive of you. How do you think you can let him go? Your husband is very stubborn and it¡¯s obvious he won¡¯t ept it.¡± 12:48 ¡°I can¡¯t be the other woman¡­ waaaah.¡± ¡°But you are the genuine wife, Jeslyn.¡± ¡°His mother hates me. She only sees Vera as her daughter¨Cinw. Older sister, I have decided.¡± Jeslyn wiped her face, still the tears wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°I support whatever decision you choose.¡± Jeslyn put down her phone and covered her face with her palm as she cried her heart out. The next morning, Jeslyn handed a document to Yellow with her puffed face and reddened eyes. ¡°You already know what this is, after all you brought it for me. Deliver it to your boss.¡± ¡°Little bunny, are you sure about this?¡± ¡°I have made up my mind.¡± Yellow stayed silent for a while. She looked at the disheveled Jeslyn and sighed. ¡°How about about it a little more?¡± you think ¡°The only thing I¡¯ll consider thinking about is your resignation letter if you prove stubborn one more time.¡± Jeslyn looked fiercely at Yellow. Yellow shook her head. ¡°This will hurt you more than you intend to hurt your husband. I hope youe to your senses soon enough.¡± After Yellow left, Jeslyn sat on the bed and started to cry again. Of course, she¡¯s hurting. However the least thing she can ever do in her life is to be in a messy rtionship. Her mother¡¯s life taught her enough lessons. Since yesterday, Jeslyn had not eaten anything nor drank anything. She has no appetite and again, there was no alcohol in the full house. It must have been Maverick¡¯s instructions to get alcohol. She was going to a party soon, she would want to know how influential Maverick was. Would he also get rid of all the alcohol in the party? Chapter 162 Chapter 162 162 Divorce papers Maverick, on the other hand, was staring at the document that was brought to him by Yellow. At the lower part of the document was a bold signature. ¡°Who got her the papers?¡± His sharp and unfriendly eyes looked at Yellow who had her head down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, she made me do it.¡± Maverick picked up a lighter from the center table and clicked it. He raised the divorce papers and lit the edge. Slowly, he watched the paper burn and turned to ashes. ¡°The next time you go for such errands¡­¡± he clicked the lighter and watched as the blue me popped up. He slowly raised his eyes and rested his gaze on Yellow for a few moments before he released the lighter and the me disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, such a mistake won¡¯t happen again,¡± Yellow promised. ¡°Leave,¡± Yellow bowed before leaving. After she left, Maverick stared at the ashes on the table before his lips curled into a smile that didn¡¯t look like one. That night, Maverick arrived at Vipers club and was ushered into a private room where he was supposed to meet up with a few important figures. It was a known fact that Maverick doesn¡¯t attend to clients by himself. If he ever sees a client, it means that the person is more powerful than he is. Sitting in the gathering of a middle¨Caged man and one young man. Although they are way more powerful than him, Maverick didn¡¯t show cowardice nor bowed his head for any reason. His pride was still hovering around his head and at the moment, he was twirling a ss of crystal white wine in his fingers. ¡°Chaos, that was uncalled for. The brotherhood is not happy. Psycho is still healing and for that, his task has been pending. It¡¯s all because of your Shananigan!¡± Maverick nced at the young man who spoke and rested his back on the couchzily without answering. He looked arrogant and high up in the clouds. ¡°This attitude of yours won¡¯t help you against the Brotherhood! Better tune it down else you¡¯ll force our hands!¡± The young man spoke irritatedly. Maverick took a sip of his drink without caring about the people in front of him. It felt like they weren¡¯t there. His posture looked rxed and it was clear that he didn¡¯t give a shit about the speaker: ¡°Judge, sit down.¡± A middle¨Caged man said before he turned to look at Maverick. ¡°Maverick, for hindering the brotherhood¡¯s business, you are to take over what Damien used to do. The brotherhood already has a ce for you, it¡¯s just for you to-¡± ¡°Did you call me here for this?¡± Maverick finally spoke. 12:48 ¡°Is that your priority?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Judge and the middle¨Caged man spoke at once. Maverick raised a brow at the two and curled his lips in a mocking smile. ¡°Your brotherhood must be delusional.¡± He got up and was about to leave when Judge blocked his path. ¡°Maverick! You can¡¯t be so disrespectful to the brotherhood. You should be happy they care about you. It¡¯s better you return or face the consequences of being so stubborn!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are?¡± Maverick looked at Judge condescendingly. ¡°No one, except he who¡¯s courting death, blocks my path. Be warned.¡± Maverick side¨Cstepped and walked out, leaving the two men in the room. ¡°Judge, you are going overboard. You should know your ce.¡± ¡°Elder 2, how could you say that? By the way, why is he so important? There are lots of people who want to take that spot. Why is it still being kept for an ungrateful person like him?¡± ¡°Until the day you be as useful as he is, you should learn to show him respect. You should go and calm your hot head. I¡¯ll be here, entertaining a guest.¡± Judge took a deep breath before heading out of the room after bowing. Jeslyn and the others were seen in a private room. Jeslyn was sitting beside Celestine, Ruben was sitting beside a woman, likewise, the sexy¨Clooking Lolita who had on a smile. Everyone was busy doing their thing. Lolita was interacting with her eyes and smiling lips, Ruben was, giving the vibe of an aloof CEO, causing the woman he was sitting with to almost drool. Ruben was totally different from the nerd everyone knew and it impressed Celestine greatly. Jeslyn on the other hand, although she didn¡¯t say, or do anything, was undoubtedly the most gorgeous lady in the room. Her right leg was crossed over the other and the slit on her white gown was revealing her smooth, straight, and clean legs. The men and women in the room couldn¡¯t stop stealing gazes at her. However, Jeslyn looked distant. She was only asionally sipping her drink without care. ¡°Ms. Celestine, your students are indeed outstanding I¡¯ll be willing to sponsor their debut on the condition that Ms. Rossa have a dance with me.¡± A young man said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Stanley, I brought my students out to have some fresh air and not to entertain investors. I hope you don¡¯t go beyond your initial thought.¡± Celestine smiled with meaning. ¡°Definitely, Ms. Celestine. It¡¯s just a dance but if Ms. Rossa chose to be my woman after that, there won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Mr. Stanley asked. ¡°Of course, there is a problem. My students can¡¯t have boyfriends while they are just starting. You should know how it works.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Celestine. I get it now. I¡¯ll wait for Ms. Rossa. Whenever she¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°That would be my student¡¯s decision to make. But since you have requested a dance, then let¡¯s head to the dance floor.¡± The group of seven headed to the dance floor. The floor was empty, so Celestine asked for cool music to be yed. ¡°Ms. Rossa, may I have this dance?¡± Mr. Stanley asked. Jeslyn didn¡¯t respond and just ced her hand in his stretched¨Cout hand. The two got on stage and started to dance in sync with the song It was a rxing and loving dance. No fierce movement, no abominable act. It was clear that Mr. Stanley was respectful to Jeslyn. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 163 I¡¯m not lying ¡°Ms. Rossa, are you into a rtionship?¡± He asked. ¡°Don¡¯t care about my personal life too much.¡± Jeslyn replied. Mr. Stanley spun her around but before he could grab her, someone else did. ¡°I would like a dance with this elegantdy,¡± Judge said with a half smile. Stanley wanted to protest but when he saw Celestine shake her head, he left his dance partner and took another. After all, the dance floor was filled with people and the moment the guys spun the girls around, dancing partners could be exchanged. Jeslyn also wanted to protest but somehow, she caught sight of Maverick sitting at a dark corner. He seemed to have been watching her. So, he¡¯s stalking me now? Jeslyn didn¡¯t say anything and directly ced a hand on Judge¡¯s shoulder as a form of eptance. Judge wrapped a hand around her waist and held her other hand with his left hand, then they started to dance to the cool music. ¡°I¡¯m Judge, what¡¯s your name, pretty?¡± ¡°Not important,¡± Jeslyn responded. ¡°It is important. But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll tell me in a while.¡± Jeslyn rolled her eyes and they continued to dance slowly. Soon, the music changed to something more seductive and provocative. Jeslyn, Celestine, Lolita, and Ruben, plus the clients and a few other people on the dance floor frowned at the changed music. Something was wrong. They were also dancing, so they stopped and turned to look around. Only Jeslyn and Judge were still dancing. Jeslyn was trying to peel herself away from the bastard that was taking advantage of her but she was too weak to free herself. Maverick was staring at them and she could see him, likewise feeling his piercing stare at her exposed back. Thinking of his betrayal, Jeslyn let herself go and started to go with the music. Maverick¡¯s gaze turned sinister as dark energy shrouded him. His hold on the ss cup tightened as he watched that filthy guy seduce his wife on stage. ¡°ck,¡± the ss shattered and the shards pierced into his palm, yet Maverick didn¡¯t notice. As if touching his wife¡¯s exposed beautiful skin wasn¡¯t bad enough, he saw Judge leaning closer to Jeslyn, wanting to kiss her. Maverick narrowed his eyes and started to caress the ck and gold gun on the table in front of him. Good thing that just when Judge was about to kiss Jeslyn, she pushed him away andnded a p on his face before she ran away from the stage. Maverick¡¯s eyes lingered on Judge who was holding his cheek and looking at Jeslyn¡¯s running back. He got up with his gun and headed towards the restroom. Jeslyn was seen in the restroom crying her eyes out while scrubbing her hands even though they had turned red. She wanted to punish Maverick. She wanted to see revenge but she ended up hurting herself even more. ¡°Rossa, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lolita rushed inside the restroom to see Jeslyn crying. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeslyn wiped her tears before opening her purse to bring out her powder. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine. Who hurt you?¡± ¡°Lolita, I¡¯m ok. Please I need some space,¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice was hard and it was void of cheerfulness. Lolita immediately understood that something was wrong but she couldn¡¯t probe at this moment, so she left. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn spent a long time applying and ruining her make up until she finally made one that could be managed. Jeslyn left the restroom and to her shock, Maverick was resting his back on the wall, waiting for her. Jeslyn looked around her, there was no other road. The only way back was to walk past Maverick but was that possible? Jeslyn braced herself and started to walk towards him. With every step she took toward him, her heart drum fiercer against her ribcage. He was just staring at her without blinking and his expression cannot even be read. Jeslyn continued to walk forward while her heels made clicking sounds. Just a few more steps to walk past him. Good thing he didn¡¯t stop her. Jeslyn walked past with a few steps and finally let out the breath she was holding. The suspense in her heart just now almost made her faint. However, before she could turn a corner, she felt her hand yanked as she was roughly pulled. Her naked back was pushed against the cold tiled wall and Jeslyn let out a small shrill in fright. Looking at him, it was of course, her husband. His face was cold and he appeared to be angry. Jeslyn was also angry, so she turned her face away. ¡°Rossa, do you want to tempt me?¡± ¡°Only you get to tempt me but I can¡¯t do the same? Mr. Maverick Lu, he¡¯s waiting for me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not, stop lyin¡­¡± Before Jeslyn could finish, Maverick stretched his hand to his right and pulled the trigger without looking at the target. His eyes were focused on Jeslyn¡¯s watering eyes. ¡°Bang!¡± The deafening sound of gunshot jolted Jeslyn¡¯s mind from her fantasies and she looked in the direction Maverick shot at. Someone was lying there in a pool of blood. 1742 ¡°Now, I¡¯m not lying, Maverick said coldly. ¡°Ahhh! How could you?!¡± Jeslyn screamed and red at him. ¡°You are my wife and should be respected.¡± He loomed over her, sending sparks into her body. That statement was a tranquilizer to Jeslyn¡¯s anger. ¡°Where did he touch you?¡± Maverick narrowed his eyes at Jeslyn and started to scrutinize her body. She rolled her eyes and wanted to walk away but he seized her and pinned her to the wall again. His bleeding hand was ced above her head to block her exit. ¡°Don¡¯t get me angry, Rossa.¡± ¡°Why will you get angry, Mr. Maverick Lu? I haven¡¯t even done what you did.¡± ¡°You want to sleep with another man and get pregnant for him?¡± Although his face didn¡¯t show emotions, the depth of his eyes held so much danger that Jeslyn¡¯s heart turned cold. However, she was firm on her decision. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 164 Remorse ¡°What do you think? You went for Vera again and again because she was better and sweeter than me. You couldn¡¯t let how she tasted off your mind¡­ unfortunately, I have also forgotten how you taste, so I would go for a one¨Cnight stand with a great guy I won¡¯t ever be able to stop thinking about.¡± 1 ¡°It was once,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Oh, oh? Just once and you got her pregnant. Mr. Maverick Lu, why haven¡¯t I gotten pregnant? Answer Why? We¡¯ve done it a couple of times with youing inside of me each time. Yet, I¡¯m not pregnant! However, your delight got pregnant with an ¡®unintentional¡® one¨Ctime s3x but I couldn¡¯t with countless intentional¨Ctimes. Mr. Lu, are you telling me I¡¯m baren? You¡¯ve shown me how much I mean to you and I¡¯m tired of being the ¡®other woman. Your intention was made clear when you visited her again and got her pregnant. Please, just go to her and leave me alone!¡± ¡°??¡± Why is she so unreasonable? ¡°See, you can¡¯t answer it because you knew what you did!!¡± she screamed in anger. Why would he keep her quiet? ¡°??¡­you didn¡¯t ask me a question.¡± ¡°Oh, ho! Lie to me, keep lying! I asked you why I¡¯m not pregnant but she is!¡± ¡°Rossa, you didn¡¯t want it. You aren¡¯t ready for pregnancy.¡± ¡°Oh, so, was she ready? Was that why you impregnated her? Is it because you need children, so you felt the need to start getting other women pregnant?!¡± ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± ¡°And you want me to believe that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Maverick Lu, we are done!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± He raised a brow. Jeslyn swallowed but answered without a doubt. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± ¡°You still do.¡± ¡°You are not-¡± ¡°I can prove it.¡± He shut her up. He didn¡¯t want to hear her say that again. ¡°Prove wh-¡± Maverick didn¡¯t let her finish before he pulled her by the waist and lowered his head to her face. His mouth was just an inch away from her face. The close proximity was making Jeslyn hot all over. Her lips were twitching in wait for a kiss that didn¡¯t seem forting. He was teasing her! ¡°Did you say you don¡¯t love me anymore or you are angry because you are jealous?¡± His seductive voice sounded, coupled with his intoxicating fragrance. Jeslyn almost lost her senses to this devilish man in front of her. Hershes trembled and her throat went dry. He was too handsome! Too good to be abandoned. But¡­ she regained her senses and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. Just sign the divorce papers.¡± She just realized this man was seducing her just now. ¡°After you answer me truthfully.¡± Hearing that he would sign the divorce papers after she answered him truthfully, she grew more vexed and yelled. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m jealous. I¡¯m madly jealous, ok?! Happy? Are you happy that you are very manly and that you could ¡®identally¡® get women pregnant so fast?! It¡¯s not an achievement, so stop glowing! It¡¯s annoying!¡± She pped his chest in a fit of rage. Maverick chuckled. She¡¯s so cute when she¡¯s angry. ¡°It¡¯s just a¡­¡± ¡°Paah,¡± a resounding p echoed in the quiet passage. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Maverick was surprised and he involuntarily knitted his brows. He looked at the weak¨Clooking girl in front of him but did nothing to her. Jeslyn pped him because she was really angry but he seem to be making mockery of her. However, she started to feel guilty after doing that and she lowered her head to look at her palm, ming herself for not controlling her anger. Seeing her like this, Maverick raised her jaw with his fingers and said; ¡°You look sexy when angry. I¡¯m not happy that I got someone else pregnant¡­ However, I¡¯m happy that you care enough to be jealous.¡± He tried to kiss her but she turned away. ¡°Is that what you want? Just for me to be jealous? Was that why you hid it from me and blocked all the means I could have found out? Why would you prevent me from knowing about it if you weren¡¯t being dishonest?¡± Maverick shut his eyes to calm himself down. He wasn¡¯t mad at Jeslyn but himself. After opening his eyes, he asked; ¡°do you not trust me?¡± Jeslyn stayed silent and didn¡¯t respond. Trust him? She trusted and forgave him the first time. But then he did it again and she got pregnant. Vera said he slept with her twice and Maverick is saying once. ¡°How many times did you sleep with her?¡± She asked again for confirmation. Maverick ced a hand on the side of her face and replied; ¡°If I truly did, then it¡¯s once.¡± Jeslyn red at him and pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it now. Answer me honestly!¡± She snapped. ¡°Fine, once.¡± ¡°Then why did she say it was twice?¡± She gave Maverick an intense look, still he didn¡¯t cower nor show any sign of difort. ¡°Reason you shouldn¡¯t trust her words over mine.¡± Jeslyn ttened her lips while thinking. That was right. Why did she even think that Vera would tell her the truth in the first ce? Why did she believe that vixen over her husband? Why did she also her husband because of that witch whom she knew was still in love with her Sugar plum? Jeslyn looked up at her husband who had his lips ttened into a thin line. Although his face was void of expression, the vein on his forehead was popping out. She looked down at his hands and saw that one was balled in tight fist and the other was hidden behind his back. ¡°Plum?¡± Jeslyn looked up at him again with watery eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she hugged his waist. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for doubting you.¡± Maverick sighed in relief and wrapped his left hand around her while the right hand that was still dripping blood was left to drop to the side. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. You are right to be angry. I made a mistake and I deserved the p.¡± If others heard that Maverick was pped by a living being and was still alive, then, they would probably battle for who would take Jeslyn in. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 165 Conspiracy (1) ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe others over me in the future,¡± he said. ¡°Mm, I promise.¡± The two stayed like that for a while before Jeslyn the hug when she remembered something. ¡°That dead person¡­¡± She looked in his direction but the dead person was no longer there. ¡°His body has been taken care of.¡± ¡°When was that? I didn¡¯t know about it.¡± Maverick didn¡¯t respond. The body was carried away when he tried to kiss her. He only did that to distract her and she did turn her face away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get in trouble?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Maverick knew that killing Judge will get him in trouble with the Dark Age organization, still he did it. ¡°Then why did you do it?¡± ¡°He disrespected your body and he ought to die.¡± ¡°Plum?¡± She looked at him sadly. If not because she allowed it, would that have happened? ¡°It¡¯s ok. I can handle it.¡± He kissed the middle of her head. ¡°Alright¡­ Vera and her baby, what will happen to them?¡± ¡°The decision is yours to make.¡± He replied. ¡°Ok. Let her give birth and then you can support the kids¡­ No, I¡¯ll take over the care of the kids. You just stop seeing her.¡± She red at him. He nodded with a smile. ¡°She said you wanted to get rid of her child, why?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°The child is innocent. He/she is also Valen¡¯s sibling, so you must not touch it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Call her back to the house but you¡¯ll have to stay in Country Y with me. You aren¡¯t going back to the house unless we are going together.¡± Maverick smiled. What is better than that? ¡°I agree.¡± Jeslyn sighed. ¡°I¡¯m feeling dizzy, take me home.¡± Maverick¨Cswept her off her feet and carried her away. After they left, one of the female restroom doors was opened and Ruben stepped out. He narrowed his eyes at the tall man striding away with Jeslyn in his arms and balled his hands into tight fists. 12.40 At the underground car park¡­.. Jeslyn had just called Celestine and was about to keep her phone away when she spotted Maverick¡¯s bleeding hand on the steering. Her eyes widened in horror and she immediately grabbed his hand. ¡°What happened?¡± Maverick nced down at his hand before looking at her. Seeing the worry on her face, his heart wast excited. ¡°You caused it.¡± ¡°How?¡± Jeslyn wanted to remove the pieces of broken bottles that were stuck in his palm but was scared he¡¯d feel pain. ¡°You were dancing with other men.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn gazed at his face. ¡°Did you break a bottle with your hand because I was dancing with other men?¡± ¡°I did grab it tightly but I¡¯m not sure my strength was enough to break it.¡± ¡°In other words?¡± Jeslyn raised a brow to hear more lies. Why does he not want to ept that he was that strong enough to break a bottle? ¡°It must have been the ice,¡± Maverick said with his eyes smiling. Jeslyn nodded. ¡°You are good with lies anyway. Get down, let me drive.¡± She opened the car door and walked to the other side. Maverick had no choice but to get down and allow her to take the wheel. Even though she wasn¡¯t familiar with the roads, he had a fun time watching her drive around the city in search of a hospital. A few dayster, Maverick got a call from Matt, asking him toe for a bone marrow test. Maverick looked at Jeslyn who was dressing up for ss and said; (1) Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for Country M in a while.¡± Jeslyn turned to look at him and essed him from head to toe. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but stay away from Vera.¡± ¡°Mn.¡± ¡°My one¨Cmonth break will start next week. I¡¯ll being to join you. Plum, don¡¯t break my trust.¡± ¡°Mn,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you open your mouth and talk? ¡®Mn¡® is making me feel like you have bad intentions.¡± ¡°??¡± ¡°Maverick, ah!¡± She yelled in frustration. ¡°You are worrying yourself too much. You might grow some wrinkles.¡± He said while walking towards her. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Vera is giving me a¡­ Forgot it, she¡¯s Valen¡¯s mother.¡± She pouted. Maverick stayed silent when he heard that. He took the brush from her and started to brush her hair while thinking of the result of the investigation that Rex sent himst night. The investigation they carried out on Vera from years back was wed. Vera is not who she said she was. Her real name was indeed Vera but she isn¡¯t an indigene of Country G, Country A, or Country Y like she imed but was rather from a declined family in Country M. Her family, the Wang family, was once among the Top families in Country M but one day, the family suddenly experienced misfortune and the whole family was annihted by some unknown force. It was said that everyone died but who would have known that their daughter survived? 2 That wasn¡¯t Maverick¡¯s problem though but what he didn¡¯t understand was; why would Vera im to be the woman he slept with that night and why would she im to be pregnant? Why would she appear at Country G¡¯s hospital and im that she gave birth to Valen? If that isn¡¯t confusing enough, then why would Vera suddenly disappear from the hospital and suddenly appear to be Rossa¡¯s friend? Why would she appear at that ce close to Rossa¡¯s house in Country A, knowing that the area was dangerous? Why would she call Rossa for help instead of calling the cops? Unless it was all staged! 7 Maverick¡¯s eyes narrowed at his conclusion. If everything was staged, then it means Rossa or he was the target. If the n was to ruin him, then why switch ces with Rossa and why snatch Valen from Rossa? 1 And if it was to ruin Rossa, then it makes sense. But who would do that to an eighteen year old girl and why? Maverick¡¯s hands paused when a name suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡®Ms. Alice. ¡°Plum? What are you thinking?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice woke Maverick from his reverie and he smiled at her. ¡°Nothing¡­ What did your mom say when you got pregnant¡­ in your dream?¡± (1 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 166 Conspiracy (2) ¡°She was excited,¡± Jeslyn replied. ¡°Why was that? Any clue?¡± ¡°No. She was just morally upright. She said she¡¯ll find me the father of the child and get us married. However¡­¡± Jeslyn sighed. She turned around to face him. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me that?¡± Now it makes sense. Ms. Alice was excited because Jeslyn¡¯s pregnancy saved Jeslyn from her future troubles, so she asked Jeslyn to keep the pregnancy, But why did Ruben Yu and Vera Wang get involved? Maverick knows that getting an answer from Ruben Yu was the same as not getting an answer at all. Ruben Yu might look calm and collected. He might appear like a contrast to his brother, Damien Yu, however, Maverick knew too well to underestimate that guy, 3 His twin brother, Damien is a Psychopath, what makes anyone think Ruben isn¡¯t a worse Psycho? ¡°When is your break?¡± Maverick asked instead of answering her. ¡°It¡¯s next week. A month¡¯s break. I already said that just now.¡± ¡°Come with me to Country M to see Valen.¡± ¡°Ok. I hope he wakes up before then.¡± Jeslyn sped her hands in prayer. Maverick brushed her silky smooth ck hair back as he watched her pray. Then his gaze traveled to the mirror and his eyes suddenly turned viinous with his lips curled. Country M¡­. Vera had returned to Maverick¡¯s home after she got a call from the butler. She just finished bathing and was putting on some clothes when she paused. She looked at the mirror with her gaze focused on her stomach. She caressed it for a while before her lips broke into a smile. Her mind shed back to that day and how it happened. Vera received a package from ady dressed as a maid. Thedy whispered something to her and Vera nodded. A whileter, Vera was seen giving the package to a chef. The substance was added to the food that was being cooked. After Maverick ate the food, he walked into Vera¡¯s room andy on her bed. Soon, Vera joined him on the bed and started to undress him. She yed with his body, gave him a blowjob, and did all she could but Maverick¡¯s little brother didn¡¯t stand up. Frustrated, Vera called the same chef into her room and allowed him to have a hot session with her in the bathroom. After that, she ryed what happened to the maid whoter killed the chef to keep the secret. ¡°Nobody knows, and nobody will know what exactly happened that night. Hahahahahaha¡­.¡± Vera laughed boisterously. ¡°Why won¡¯t I tear you both apart? My mission was to break Maverick, but it was a pity you got in the way, Jeslyn. Oh, how I pity you. You are so cute and harmless. I was actually finding you likable but who told you to get involved with Maverick? Not only did you take my ce in his bed eight years ago, but you also dared to get pregnant for him. Even Your so¨Ccalled mother almost created a mess for me. Good thing I got her people involved, else my mission would have failed and that Psycho would have sacrificed me. Why don¡¯t they just kill you instead of cooking such a foolproof plot to emotionally bankrupt you? Maverick, Is there an achievement from ruining you emotionally? Whatever. Those people are weird, they can¡¯t be understood at all. Oh, little Valen and Jeslyn are so pitiful. The big one didn¡¯t know she¡¯s with her child and the little one has no idea that the mother he longs for is right before him. What a sad life. Jeslyn even had the nerve to lie about her identity to me. Hahahaha¡­ What a joke. My game will soon be over, then I can return. I¡¯m tired of this hellhole.¡± 2 On the white ceiling was an almost invisible pinhole camera. It wasn¡¯t beeping and even if one looked attentively, they wouldn¡¯t think that anything was there. 1 Inside Rex¡¯s sitting room, Inspector Fin and Rex could be seen staring at Vera on theptop screen. Rex took a huge bite of the chickenp he was holding with a white napkin as he watched Vera while also listening to her confession. ¡°Wow, this is some crazy bitch sent on a suicide mission by some crazy people. Mav will be impressed to know this.¡± Fin smiled. ¡°I never liked this bitch. I¡¯ll love to skin her alive for toying with us.¡± Rex bit furiously on the chicken again. 1 ¡°Easy on the chicken man, it did nothing to you.¡± ¡°I can only vent with this. My brother won¡¯t allow me to touch her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable. May wants to y along.¡± ¡°Oh please, this is not your police shit. If brother ys along, he¡¯d be risking his rtionship with sister¨Cinw. That girl is very sensitive. She might not forgive brother.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Tsk. I thought you were the Master of rtionships. It seems you know nothing. What¡¯s her name¡­ sister¨Cinw loves Mav and there¡¯s absolutely nothing that can make her stop loving him. Bet me, she won¡¯t be able to stay angry at Mav for a few days.¡± Rex sighed¡­ ¡°You are right, Fin. Jeslyn is a hopeless case. Even if she can stay angry at my brother, she won¡¯t be able to, with Valen in the picture. So, I guess, blood truly is thicker than water.¡± ¡°That only applies to other people and certainly not to you and your family.¡± Inspector Fin mocked. ¡°You hit the spot.¡± Rex stood up from the couch and picked up a jacket. While wearing it, Fin asked. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Where else? There¡¯s a gathering for celebrities. Where there aredies gathered, there¡¯s always drama and gossip. I can¡¯t miss out on that.¡± ¡°Then, send this record to Mav first, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Fin sighed. Who isn¡¯t tired of Rex? ¡°What are you there for? Send it to him and also help me take the te to the kitchen.¡± ¡°Do I look like your maid?¡± ¡°As of now, you are living in my house. So, washing dishes and cleaning shouldn¡¯t be anything to you.¡± Getting to the door, Rex looked back at Fin whose hair looked like a bird¡¯s nest. ¡°I can only amodate you for this week. Celeste ising next week. Either go sort your issues with thatdy or go live with Matt¡­ if he¡¯ll allow you into his home.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Fin threw him a pillow. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 ¡°You are forgetting it¡¯s my house. I can throw you out like you just threw my pillow. When I tell guys to stop running after quietdies, you won¡¯t listen. Quietdies are ruthless, especially those that love you but know you don¡¯t love them, so it¡¯s even. Just throw her out and return to your carefree life.¡± ¡°Rex, just go.¡± Inspector Fin shooed him away before concentrating on theptop. Inspector Fin sighed and ruffled his already messy hair. Before his father died, he left his best friend¡¯s daughter under his protection¡­ Well, they were engaged from young. The girl had no family anymore either. Fin didn¡¯t intend to do anything with her but the spirit of beautifuldies tempted him. Though she was at fault because she seduced him and now, she¡¯s making his carefree life difficult. She wants a baby and he¡¯s not intending for such a joke to happen. 1 Clicking on the send button, theptop screen suddenly went nk. Fin sighed. ¡°So troublesome. You should know who you are messing with.¡± he took his phone and called Maverick. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°We got evidence on that witch that resides in your house. I tried sending it to you but it was intercepted by those people.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it from here,¡± Maverick responded before disconnecting the call. Fin closed theptop andy on the couch to sleep. He was on break from work but cannot spend his time at his house. It¡¯s not that he cannot get that girl to leave him alone but his family owes her family a huge favor, so for that, he¡¯s tolerant of her. The week flew by in a blink of an eye. Maverick and Jeslyn returned to the Country. On arriving at the house she used to stay, Jeslyn found that changes had been made. Everything, from the sofa to the painting was changed to give the house a more ¡®lively¡® vibe. Jeslyn doesn¡¯t have issues with the idea of redecorating the house but where her problemy was- the perpetrator! She knew Maverick wouldn¡¯t give the order for the sitting room to be painted white. The paint on the wall before now was nude. The brown couches were reced with white couches. The brown curtains were changed to gray curtains. The center table brown rug was reced with fluffy white rugs. Although the sitting room still looks ssy and luxurious, it looked boring and dead, just like Vera. 2 Maverick seemed not to care about the changes in his house. Provided the interior decor (Vera) didn¡¯t go near his floor, then she¡¯ll be fine. Jeslyn is the madam of the house. If she cannot handle such things, then it¡¯s a pity. With that in mind, Maverick left Jeslyn and the maid in the sitting room and headed to his room. ¡°Wee back, Madam,¡± Riya smiled and grabbed Jeslyn¡¯s handbag as Jeslyn stood by the door in 12:49 wonder. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeslyn released the bag to her. ¡°Where is Vera?¡± Jeslyn asked. The house smells of Vera, so she didn¡¯t need to ask to know that Vera made the changes. ¡°Ms. Vera is in her room,¡± Riya answered. ¡°Ok¡­ hope nobody changed my room and Valen¡¯s room?¡± Jeslyn asked while the two were heading to her room. ¡°She wanted to but I stopped her.¡± ¡°Oh, she wanted to redecorate my room because my room was an eyesore?¡± Jeslyn asked a rhetorical question with her lips curled. Anger was brewing inside her and Riya could feel it. Good thing she was on Jeslyn¡¯s boat. Getting to her room, it was just as she left it. After surveying the room, she turned and went to Valen¡¯s room. It wasn¡¯t redecorated. She nodded in satisfaction before heading downstairs to look for the butler. ¡°Butler Xuan, I don¡¯t like this decoration. Call the interior decor and have them change everything back to how it used to be.¡± The butler looked at her and smiled, ¡°yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Also, from now on, if it¡¯s not Chef May or I cooking what my husband eats, don¡¯t serve it¡­ give me the list of all the servants in the house and what they¡¯ve been up totely. I think there are surveince cameras around the house, get me the videos from the time I left until now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send it to you in a moment.¡± The butler interjected. ¡°Good.¡± The redecoration of the house didn¡¯t take long. In no time, the house was back to how it used to be, thanks to the many workers that were brought in. Jeslyn was in her room watching the CCTV footage. Despite spending hours doing it, she couldn¡¯t find what she was looking for. ¡°Stupid me, if what I was thinking happened, would Vera leave any evidence behind?¡± Just when she was about to close herptop, she saw an unfamiliar maiding out of Vera¡¯s room. Jeslyn checked the rest of the footage but thedy couldn¡¯t be found anymore. Jeslyn called Riya into her room and showed her the maid¡¯s picture. ¡°Where is this maid?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s new,¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. This face is a stranger¡¯s. Unless she¡¯s one of the guards who was disguised as a maid for some reason.¡± ¡°That sounds about right too. You may go¡­ wait. How deep has Vera¡¯s influence dug into the servants and guards?¡± ¡°She appeared to be kind and generous, so all the servants except for Chef May, Butler Xuan, myself, and a handful of servants, others were very enthusiastic and treated Ms. Vera like the madam of the house¡­ actually, some called her that.¡± ¡°Compile the names of all the servants who aren¡¯t loyal to this household and send them packing,¡± Jeslyn instructed. So that Vixen was pretending to not have a choice with butpel everyone else to see her as the madam of the house, interesting. After she was done delegating tasks, and watching the majority of the servants leave in tears, Jeslyn went to see Maverick in his study. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 168 Bone marrow transnt After she was done delegating tasks and watching the majority of the servants leave in tears, Jeslyn went to see Maverick in his study. ¡ü ¡°Plum, you said you¡¯ll have Rex send Valen home. Where is he? I want to see him.¡± Maverick got up from his chair and took Jeslyn to one of the rooms on his floor where he warned her to not enter. Inside the room, Jeslyn was shocked to know that it was aboratory. She saw Valen lying on a bed with tubes on him and his eyes closed. Her eyes started to sting when she saw her boy like this but she stubbornly held it in. She walked to him and sat beside the bed. Jeslyn held his small hand and slowly caressed it before turning to look at Maverick. ¡°Who cleans him up?¡± ¡°The nurses.¡± ¡°Can I make it my job from now on? I want to be a part of his recovery. Who knows, he might wake up to yell at me for washing him the wrong way.¡± Jeslyn smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Ok,¡± Maverick gave her the permission she sought. Funny how a father gives his wife permission to care for their child. ¡°Thank you, Plum.¡± Jeslyn turned back to Valen. Even though the child had been sleeping for months, he was still looking healthy. Just that color had drained from his once rosy skin. ¡°Valen, child¡­ I¡¯m finally here. Sorry for noting for so long. Mummy needed to get her life back on track. You once said that mummy doesn¡¯t sing well, but now, I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be proud of me. I composed a song for you. I intend to also make it my debut song, but only if the song is strong enough to wake you up¡­. Valen, child, aren¡¯t you tired of sleeping? Isn¡¯t your back hurting?¡­ That dark ce must be cold and lonely. Come back to mummy. I miss our fights¡­ Listen, your daddy cheated on me. I also want to cheat on him but only with you¡­¡± Jeslyn swallowed and wiped her tears. ¡°They say that children are their mummy¡¯s greatest support. It¡¯s true, Valen. Your daddy wouldn¡¯t have dared to hurt me if you didn¡¯t abandon me and go to sleep. Come back, please. I have a lot of things to report to you¡­ including¡­ Valen, mummy is so pitiful. My family left me, you abandoned me and now, someone wants to take you and your daddy away from me¡­¡± Valen¡¯s index finger moved. Jeslyn didn¡¯t notice because she was too engrossed in her tale but Maverick noticed the change. He nced at the monitor too and the numbers changed. He quietly walked away to get Matt. When both men returned, they met Jeslyn singing. Her voice and the sound stirred something in Matt¡¯s heart but he immediately brushed it off and headed to do his job. Maverick, on the other hand, was impressed at his wife¡¯s massive progress. Valen would indeed be deeply ingrained in her voice when he wakes up. Seeing doctor Matt approaching, Jeslyn got up and created a space for him. Matt opened Valen¡¯s right eye and shed a small torchlight into it. Valen¡¯s eyes shook and he tried to blink. Matt did the same to the other eye and got the same response. ¡°Send him for brain scanning¡± Matt instructed the nurses and doctors that were following him around. They carried Valen from his bed and transferred him to a rolling bed, then pushed him into another room. Jeslyn anxiously grabbed Matt¡¯s white coat and asked in panic; ¡°Doctor Matt, what¡¯s wrong with Valen¡¯s brain? Hope he¡¯s fine?¡± Matt looked down at her fair hand that was holding tightly unto his coat and gently took it off. ¡°Let¡¯s hope he¡¯s fine after the test.¡± He walked away after that. ¡°Plum, wh- what does he mean by that?¡± ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± ¡°No, tell me, what does he mean?!¡± Maverick pulled her into a hug. ¡°Valen will be fine. He might have felt your grievance and wants to wake up.¡± ¡°Really? Are you telling me the truth? Maverick?¡± ¡°Mn,¡± Jeslyn couldn¡¯t contain her joy as she held tightly onto Maverick¡¯sb coat. She really hoped that Valen would wake up. After forty minutes, Matt returned and smiled at Jeslyn. ¡°Congrattions, Valen is awak¡­¡± ¡°Maverick, Valen is awake!!¡± Jeslyn jumped from the chair and flew into Maverick¡¯s arms. Tears of joy streamed down her cheeks as she tried hard to suppress her happiness to not scream. Seeing how happy Jeslyn was, Matt didn¡¯t know if he should continue. But if he doesn¡¯t, Valen will be in another trouble. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Matt coughed to pull Jeslyn¡¯s attention. ¡°Valen is awake but his bone marrow was damaged by the virus, so Mav, like we discussed, get others here to be tested.¡± Matt turned and headed back inside. ¡°What is he talking about?¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a bone marrow transnt. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± He said and Jeslyn breathed a sigh of relief. There¡¯s no way that matching bone marrow cannot be found, right? A few hourster, Matt was staring at the results he got from everyone he did a test on and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Mav, we can only wait until the newborn is out.¡± ¡°No need, test his mother,¡± Maverick rejected the idea. ¡°We already tested Vera, who else are you referring to?¡± 17:49 ¡°Jeslyn.¡± ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± ¡°Just give it a try, will you?¡± Rex hissed. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright. Get her in.¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t ask questions when she was told to get a test. She readily agreed to be tested. She saw Valen as her son and would rather die than allow anything to happen to him. Doctor Matt came out with the result a whileter and much to their excitement, it was a match. ¡°How is this possible? Mav, Rex, what are you hiding from me?¡± ¡°Get her blood and do a DNA test with Valen.¡± Maverick said before heading out. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 169 Theory- why he hates his mother Like Maverick instructed, the DNA test was done without Jeslyn knowing. Matt, Celeste, and Fin were confused as they took turns studying the result. Nothing made sense because they were there and saw how everything unfolded in Maverick¡¯s life. There was no leeway that could make anyone suspect anything. Six years ago when the hospital called Maverick toe carry his baby, Matt was the one who did the DNA test for the father and son and the result was 99.99%. To be sure that the child was born by Vera like the hospital imed, Maverick asked for Vera¡¯s blood that was in the blood bank to be tested and the result was 99.8%. The doubt or whatnot instantly flew out of everyone¡¯s mind but what was this situation? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. Matt, make it make sense!¡± Celestine voiced her confusion. ¡°Unless Vera¡¯s blood was never hers,¡± Matt responded. ¡°Test ¡®Vera¡¯s blood¡® you have in the blood bank and Jeslyn¡¯s blood to see how well it matches.¡± Inspector Fin suggested. Already on it. The result will be here soon.¡± Matt had ordered the test after he saw the result. It was weird and he refused to believe he made a mistake six years ago. A whileter, a knock sounded on the office door and Rex went to get the door. A doctor walked in and bowed before handing the result to Matt and left. Matt opened the neatly folded paper and suddenly chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Fin snatched the paper from him. After reading, he pped the paper on the table in a fit of rage. ¡°How dare they?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same blood?¡± Celestine took the paper and read. Indeed, the blood is the same. No difference. ¡°How is this possible?¡± She frowned. ¡°Brother is on it, the truth should be out soon.¡± Rex intervened. ¡°What about the hospital where Valen was born? Have you gone to ask questions there?¡± Matt asked Rex. ¡°Bro, it¡¯s confusing. We got a call years ago that Vera gave birth in Country G, then for some reason, the child was sent to a bigger hospital in Country A for life support. Then, Vera disappeared after that and we couldn¡¯t find her¡­¡± ¡°That was indeed weird. How could Mav not be able to find someone in Country G or A, unless the person was being shielded by the Dark Age organization or the Half¨Cheart organization.¡± Fin frowned. ¡°Mav has no business with the half¨Cheart organization. It might make sense to say the Dark Age organization is the mastermind, but I beg to differ. This scheme is way tooplicated and extended for those people to waste their time on. Only a petty person who doesn¡¯t care about how much time they would waste would do such a meticulous thing. It also cannot be disputed that they might have an insider helping them, which enabled them to get through without detection.¡± Doctor Matt analyzed. 12:50 ¡°Talk of a petty person that has no care for time and loves to watch people live their lives under his control? Who else would that be?¡± Inspector Fin asked with meaning. ¡°Damien!¡± Both Rex and Celestine called out with widened eyes. Never in their wildest dreams would they have thought that Damien would have Maverick in such a dead hook. That guy, damn! ¡°I think it¡¯s adding up, really! The girl we got for Mav on that day was an escort. How did she turn to Jeslyn and Vera?¡± Doctor Matt frowned. ¡°Analyzing this will be a little difficult. The question is, what does Damien stand to gain?¡± Fin questioned even though he already has a hint. ¡°What else? To have my brother in his grasp. Still wondering why he instigated the Xu family to poison Valen?¡± Rex raised a brow. ¡°To give Maverick a huge blow when he realizes that no matter what he does to find an antidote, he won¡¯t be able to save Valen. He wanted May to watch helplessly as his beloved son slowly wither away without the power to save him.¡± Doctor Matt exined. ¡°How did he know that Mav can¡¯t save his son?¡± Celestine was doubtful. ¡°ATOM has no cure, but Damien knows that Mav won¡¯t sit back without doing something. Also, he knows that one of the deadly things ATOM does is destroy a child¡¯s bone marrow. Damien might have known that Mav¡¯s bone marrow doesn¡¯t match with Valen¡¯s.¡± Matt exined further. ¡°Damien can¡¯t know the state of May¡¯s bone marrow..¡± ¡°Reason I said an insider¡¯s help was sought.¡± They all stayed quiet for a while before Rex broke the silence. ¡°Carolina!¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t even pronounce your mother¡¯s name right. I thought she was Caroline?¡± Celestine smiled meaningfully. ¡°Who cares? Caroline, Carolina? They are both evil and I¡¯m surely going to kill that woman if this theory turns out to be true!¡± Rex was honestly raging. 1 If others treated his brother this way, he wouldn¡¯t be this mad. Besides, all these years, they¡¯d experienced ups and downs alone and they overcame it without the help of family members or the so¨C called mother they have. They¡¯ve been fine with what life threw at them, so why would that witch keep getting involved with their lives in a bad way? Why can¡¯t their mother show them love just like every other mother in the world does? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. One would wonder why Rex hates his mother this much. Rex experienced some life¨Cthreatening situations in his life while growing up. Some of them were caused by his dear mother and the others were by enemies. When they needed their dear mother the most, she abandoned them and went after an enemy and helped him get rid of their backbone- their father. 1 May took over their father¡¯s failing business at the age of ten and single¨Chandedly brought it back up and built an empire for himself, shielding his only brother under his wings. Even though May had no strong backing, he used his high IQ to defend himself and his brother against enemies, yet their mother was busy showcasing her power around Country M and left her kids to suffer and die. After they finally survived the den of hungry lions, she suddenly popped out of nowhere to im kinship. Seeing that her children refused to recognize her, she brought in Piper, thinking she could. use her to pressure them but it failed. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 170 Rex¡¯s childhood Still, the wench didn¡¯t give up and started to team up with her children¡¯s enemies to bring them down. Conniving with Mn and the Xu family to poison Valen was the least Rex would bear. If she dared to really get involved with what really happened to May, Jeslyn, and Valen, Rex swore in his heart to get rid of that woman no matter what Maverick would say. Celestine ced her hand on Rex¡¯s bailed fist. They understood his pain. They were there and witnessed the brothers¡® struggles, so they know that even though May and Rex are indifferent towards their mother, somewhere deep down in their hearts, they long for affection. Even though it¡¯s just a little bit of affection from that woman. Unfortunately, the woman is too greedy and self¨Ccentered to care about her children. Rex got up and walked out. He was in pain and he didn¡¯t want the others to see him in his worst state. ¡°What are you still waiting for? Go console him,¡± Inspector Fin side¨Ceyed Celestine who was staring at Rex¡¯s back. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Celestine red at Fin who smiled meaningfully and nodded his head in the direction of the door, telling her to go after him. Celestine rolled her eyes before leaving. Doctor Matt watched Celestine leave and he subconsciously tightened his hold on the pen he was holding. ¡°Let it go already. She doesn¡¯t know about your feelings and also doesn¡¯t have such feelings for you.¡± ¡°You talk too much,¡± Doctor Matt snapped at Fin. ¡°Why won¡¯t I vocalize it? I can¡¯t be the only one going through a Rtionship mess. We all have to go through the same. What are friends for?¡± Fin got up and patted Matt on the shoulder before leaving. Matt sighed and ced the pen on the table before resting his back on the chair and closing his eyes. Life is not easy for the affluent either! It waste into the night when Maverick entered Jeslyn¡¯s room, however, she was not sleeping. She was pacing back and forth, waiting for the result. The second a click was heard on the door, Jeslyn immediately turned. Seeing it was Maverick, she hurried to him and held his hands. ¡°Plum, how did it go?¡± (2) ¡°It was a match.¡± ¡°R- really? Th- then, will Valen be well now?¡± Her eyes were already forming fat tears to convey how excited she was. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mn, you saved your son.¡± Maverick smiled. The tears fell uncontrobly after hearing Maverick call Valen her son. She hugged him and buried her face in his chest. ¡°That¡¯s right, Valen is my son.¡± Jeslyn felt her anxious heart rxing after making a strong determination. She got confirmation from her son¡¯s father, so she is allowed to im Valen now, right? Jeslyn knew she was doing the wrong thing by ¡®stealing¡® someone else¡¯s child but she can¡¯t help it. The bond that had developed over the months she knew Valen was simply not something she could fake. She loves Valen and is possessive of him. It¡¯s as simple as that. Vera on the other hand was having a sweet dream even though she was not aware of the result yet. Well, she is. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be a match, meaning that her unborn child would have to be kept. Also, the real drama will begin starting tomorrow, so she¡¯s enjoying her ¡®turning¨Cpoint¡® sleep. At Rex¡¯s ce¡­ Rex got out of his car and entered his Vi. The first thing he did was to enter the shower and take a cold bath. As the water ran down his clean and smooth skin, his memory jolted. ¡°Mother, please. don¡¯t go!!¡± Two and half years old Rex was holding his mother¡¯s shoes while sitting on the floor. 1 Madam Caroline nced down at him with disgust before she kicked him away like she was kicking a ball. She said something after that but Rex couldn¡¯t remember it. It was already a miracle that he could still retain that memory of when he was just 2 and a half years old. At three years old, Rex remembered seeing his mother in a gathering with other women and the child ran away from his father and went to hug Madam Caroline. However, in return, the woman picked him up from the back of his shirt with her fingers and raised him to her face level. ¡°Who owns this thing?¡± She asked before flinging him away. Good thing his father was quick toe to his rescue and caught him in mid¨Cair. They exchanged words but little Rex was crying and didn¡¯t pay attention to what was being said. 3 At the age of five, Rex saw little Piper ying in school. They attended the same school. He knew that she was his sister, thanks to the other Lu family members that kept bullying him and Maverick. So, Rex approached the child who just resumed kindergarten and intended to y with her but the child cried so hard that Rex got scared. The teacher carried Piper away and consoled her. But when Piper¡¯s nanny came to pick her up, the teacher lied that Rex beat Piper. The nanny went to report to Madam Caroline and she came to school the next day. Madam Caroline had the teachers make a muddy pool and threw Rex in it to drown. The school authorities and teachers were all standing around and doing nothing to stop the woman. ¡¤ If not for Maverick and his friends who hurried into the pool to drag Rex out, he might have died. That was the first day Maverick pulled his first trigger. He brought a gun to school for whatever reason he had. Maverick killed the school authorities and teachers who were quietly watching the show. If not for Matt who pped Maverick¡¯s neck to make him tall unconscious, Maverick might have killed Caroline and Piper because Maverick of that day was like a demon leaving hell. That was also the day Rex learned to ept that Madam Caroline wasn¡¯t their mother. They only had a father who died a few days before Madam Caroline bried to drown Rex in a pool of mud. The only person Rex got to rely on after that day was Maverick Their father died a few days ago, so they no longer had a backbone. Rex¡¯s eyes snapped open and he wiped the water off his face before turning off the shower. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 171 Bad Rex ¡°Rex?¡± Rex turned to look at the door. It wasn¡¯t closed, so he heard Celestine¡¯s voice. He got out of the shower and took a bathrobe from a hanger before heading out. No one was inside his room when he came out, which means Celestine had gone to the sitting room. However, before he could walk to the door, it was pushed open from the other side and her beautiful face filled with worry was all that came to view. ¡°Hi,¡± Rex said soullessly with a slight hoarseness in his voice. He left the door ajar and walked back to the room. Celestine entered and closed the door behind her. ¡°Hey, your house looks beautiful.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. The young man standing in front of the mirror right now was a different version of Rex. ¡°Mn,¡± he replied and took the hairdryer. ¡°Rex,¡± she dropped her handbag on the couch and stood close to it. ¡°We are your family¡­ Your brother is,¡± she knew those were what he already knew but she was seriously lost and didn¡¯t know what to say to ease his pain right now. Rex hardly feels this way and when he does, he is no different from Maverick who is a walking dead. This type of Rex is someone none of them want to see. One Maverick is enough, they don¡¯t need another Maverick who smells of death. ¡°We are all used to our supposed families being our greatest enemies. I know it hurts to know that the should person you keep wishing would amend their ways keeps disappointing you, but Rex, you ept that she can¡¯t change. She can¡¯t love you-¡± ¡°Then, will you?¡± He slowly turned to look at her. ¡°Celeste, will you be that woman in my life?¡± 1 Celestine swallows the lump that had formed in her throat. She lowered her eyes to her bag and picked it up, ready to head out, but Rex wasn¡¯t going to let her have her way. Not this time. He tookrge strides towards her and before she could fully open the door, Rex mmed the door shut with his hand on the door while looking at Celestine. ¡°Rex, do we really have to do this again?¡± She asked tiredly. ¡°Will you be my woman, Celeste?¡± She looked at him and to be honest, she had never seen Rex this serious before. At this moment, he was giving her Maverick¡¯s vibe. ¡°Rex, please, stop it-¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Why?¡± Rex ced both hands on the door, trapping her in the middle. ¡°This is not right. You are like my little broth-¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡± He cut her off. He was slow and serious. His eyes were red and a vein was popping on his forehead. ¡°You called me mother, remember?¡± 12:50 ¡°You should know better that it¡¯s figurative. Mother, asin, my love.¡± ¡°Rex,¡± Celestine pushed him helplessly but he didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Do you know what you are asking for? It won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Why? Is it because you still thinking about that weakling? Do you still want to make another bad choice?!¡± ¡°Rex, stop it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not your type, Celeste. He¡¯s a golddigger, a worthless man! Did you marry him because you were desperate to-¡± ¡°Paah!¡± Rex¡¯s face turned to the side due to the tight p. He felt a cut on his lower lips and touched it to see it was bloody. He raised his gaze to see the frown on Celestine¡¯s brows. ¡°Did you marry him because you were desperate to shut out the feelings you have for me? I can see it, Celeste. You love me too and you can¡¯t hide it. Your marriage failed because you couldn¡¯t hide the love you have for me. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Celestine turned her gaze to the side. ¡°I need to leave. You seem to be fine now,¡± she tried to peel his hand away from the door so she could leave but Rex held the hand over her head instead. Celestine¡¯s heart was palpitating wildly as fear of what she had been running away from slowly consumed her. ¡°R- Rex, what are you doing?!¡± She panicked. ¡°Forcing you to ept my heart and what you feel for me.¡± He kissed her. Celestine¡¯s eyes shut open and she immediately gathered strength and pushed him hard. Rex let go and staggered back. The impact of the push caused his robe to open. Everything he had was exposed to Celestine who gasped at the body in front of her. She hurriedly turned around and tried to open the door but it was locked. ¡°Rex, what are you doing? Open the door!¡± Rex walked silently to stand behind her. His body was glued to her back and his right hand held her right hand to the door while his left hand trailed her other hand that was also on the door. ¡°Celeste, we¡¯ve suffered for ten years. What are you still running away from? You left the entertainment industry, so no one will talk bad about you anymore. What else is stopping you from embracing what you feel?¡± ¡°R- Rex, stop, pleas-¡± ¡°No, Celeste. I can¡¯t stop now. I watched you marry that weakling even though you wanted me. I was hurting, yet I did nothing to ruin the marriage-¡± ¡°Shut up! You did!¡± Celeste finally grew frustrated and struggled to turn around to face him. She did all she could to avoid all these but this boy ruined her effort. ¡°You ruined my marriage for your selfish reason. So what if I love you? We can¡¯t be a thing, don¡¯t you get it?! I¡¯m older than you, I¡¯m a divorcee, I¡¯m your brother¡¯s best friend and I see you as my little brother!! What do you think Maverick and others would feel? Do you think I care about my fans and what the world would think? No, I don¡¯t! I got married just to protect the rtionship we all share. But what did you do? You ruined my one¨Cyear marriage!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Rex shook his head and got closer to her. She was furious, so he hugged her. ¡°Celeste, I didn¡¯t ruin your marriage, believe me. However, I thought of killing him but my brother didn¡¯t allow it, so I allowed him be.¡± She tried to push him away again but Rex was hellbent on hugging her. ¡°Celeste, I have always listened to your lies but today, you¡¯ll have to listen to me.¡± He let go of her and watched as her face changed from light red to tomato red. Celestine was blushing! Chapter 172 Chapter 172 172 Bad Rex (2) Rex raised her jaw with his fingers and made her stare into his eyes. ¡°You are five years older than me, agreed. But you aren¡¯t taller than me. You are my brother¡¯s best friend, agreed, but he wants me to marry you. You see me as a junior brother, false. I see you as my woman and I¡¯m certain you see me as a man too, else you won¡¯t shy away from my d!ck. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Allow me to finish.¡± He leaned closer to her ear and whispered. ¡°My age might be small but my dick isn¡¯t. I can get you pregnant within a few seconds¡­¡± Celestine pushed him away. She was feeling embarrassed right now. Rex was a Casanova with a sugar¨Ccoated tongue. He had never failed in seducing ady he set his eyes on. Even though he doesn¡¯t sleep with them, kiss them, or touch them, he could make them dripping wet and stimted both mentally and physically with his words alone. ¡°You are insane,¡± she tried to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Only for you.¡± He responded and before Celeste could open her mouth, he swept her off the floor and strode to the bed before throwing her in. Celestine bounced up and screamed. Everything escted too quickly for her to react. ¡°This boy is going crazy!¡® She thought. ¡°Rex, stay right there, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± her voice went off when he threw his robe off his shoulders with his ¡®little something standing erect. (2) ¡°Rex! Cover up right now!¡± Celestine was genuinely scared. Not for anything else but for herself and what Rex was doing to her body right now. She needed him too! But how could she have such a rtionship with Rex? It¡¯s not right, to her. ¡°You want me too, don¡¯t you?¡± He got on the bed with his knees, crawling towards her. ¡°This is not right, stop it!¡± Celestine was frustrated. She wanted to leave but the door was locked. ¡°Rex, listen, calm down, let¡¯s talk things through.¡± Rex curled his lips, ¡°do you ept me now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She announced. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ Celeste, do you take me for a fool? You really do see me as a baby, don¡¯t you? That weakling told me you didn¡¯t allow him to touch you. Your marriage was a business deal. He got the fame he wanted and you got to deceive me for a year.¡± She could have seeded if not for Maverick who forced her husband to ruin the marriage and take the me. Seeing she had grown silent, Rex sighed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep our rtionship a secret. I promise,¡± he caressed her cheek and leaned in to kiss her. Celestine knew too well to not trust him but she still allowed herself to embrace the desire that had 10-51 been drumming against her senses. Rex had vowed to make her scream his name and beg him to stop, that was why, under the canopy of darkness, he proved to Celestine that he might be five years younger than her in age, but his experience in bed was older than her. His name and tonight will be the only things Celestine would remember for a long time. He will brand her and make sure that even if she left him again for another man, she won¡¯t be able to stay with him. The next morning, Celestine woke up to see her naked body lying on Rex¡¯s bed. Remembering what she had done, she burst into uncontroble tears. She tried to stop it, God knows that she did but she couldn¡¯t help it when he kept seducing her. His charm was way beyond her. ¡°Rex, what did you make me do?¡± Her hands flew to her face as she cried in shame. How would they look at themselves from now on? Their harmless jokes and everything will be different from now 1. on. ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°Click,¡± the door opened and Rex walked in with a tray of food. ¡°I knew this would happen.¡± He ced the food on the table and joined her in bed. ¡°I learned from my brother that women should be respected, so, Celeste, I¡¯m sorry for seducing you, but I¡¯m not sorry for sleeping with you.¡± He smiled and brushed her hair backward. ¡°Now, do you still see me as a child?¡± ¡°Rex, what else do you want? Haven¡¯t you done enough?¡± Celeste red at him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want you and you know it. I slept with you, so I have to take responsibility for it. My brother also taught me that. So, Celeste, marry me.¡± He took a box from the tray and opened it to reveal a sparkling diamond ring. Celeste looked from the ring to Rex and vice versa. Was this his meaning of ¡®I¡¯ll keep our rtionship a secret, I promise?¡® ¡°Do you know what you are saying?¡± Rex nodded. ¡°Indeed. I don¡¯t keep promises.¡± That¡¯s right, how did Celestine expect a lover of gossip to keep promises? ¡°I¡¯m not interested in marrying you, Rex.¡± ¡°Then, do you only want to keep having s3x with me?¡­ That¡¯s immoral, don¡¯t you think?¡± Wasst night not immoral? ¡°I don¡¯t want any. Last night was a mistake. And I hope it won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°You hope¡­ but I¡¯m not intending to allow you to hope, Celeste.¡± Celestine took a deep breath to calm down. ¡°Get me a new dress.¡± ¡°I can do that. But you can¡¯t leave without my ring on your finger.¡± ¡°Rex, are you aware that you are driving me to hate you?¡± Rex curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Can you? If you don¡¯t wear my ring, any man that blindlyes close to you, I¡¯ll kill them all. I might identally kill someone I shouldn¡¯t and get in trouble. It will be fault. You can¡¯t be so stubborn for ten years. If you can keep hurting yourself, I can¡¯t hurt myself anymore¡­ not after what we sharedst night. The bruises you left on my skin with your nails are still fresh and now you want us to pretend like nothing happened?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t, Celeste.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 173 ckmailed into engagement Celestine knew that Rex was ckmailing her. She swallowed and thought she should ept the ring but after she leaves, she can take it off, so she stretched out her hand. O Rex smiled and put the ring on her ring finger. He looked at her straight fingers and smiled before kissing them. ¡°You have fine fingers, Celeste.¡± He raised his gaze to look at her face, she was pulling a long face which made Rex chuckle. ¡°I know what you are thinking. Don¡¯t make the mistake of taking off our engagement ring, Celeste. I¡¯ll be mad and you won¡¯t like it.¡± He beamed. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Celestine felt like crying. She has never regretted anything in her life like she regretteding here last night. She would alwayse to Rex¡¯s house when she¡¯s in Country M. He even gave her a room here but nothing like this had ever happened before. Rex had always treated her with respect and care. Although he never hid how he really felt about her, still, he had never crossed the line. So, what changed now? She can¡¯t deny the fact that she enjoyed the wonderful s3xst night. Indeed, Rex was the best man she had ever tasted and she wants more of him but still, this is just wrong no matter the angle she looked at it from. First of all, Maverick might not show any emotion when he finds out, but there¡¯s no denying that he might feel awkward. Secondly, Jeslyn! Jeslyn still doesn¡¯t know that she, Rex, and Maverick are friends. Even when she arrived at theb for the bone marrow test yesterday, Jeslyn was nowhere to be found, which meant that Mav must have taken her into their room. When Jeslyn came for the bone marrow test, Celestine was inside Matt¡¯s office. So, both of them didn¡¯t meet. If Jeslyn was to find out the music coaching was opened solely because of her, how would she feel? Their rtionship and friendship will be awkward from now on. Why isn¡¯t Rex trying to understand that?! Celestine looked at Rex with helplessness in her eyes. This child, she had watched him grow and she took care of him all the steps of the way. She even helped him change his diaper three times. 7 Everyone in their circle nicknamed her Rex¡¯s mother due to how well she paid attention to him and cared for him. Even Maverick sometimes called her that. What if Rex loved her because he saw her as a mother figure in his life? He respected her a lot back in the days and even stopped his bad habits whenever Mav and the others made a joke, threatening to tell Rex¡¯s ¡®mother¡® what he did wrong. (2) Like a time Rex got into a brawl in middle school. When the information got to Maverick, all he told Rex was; ¡°Your mom will be disappointed¡± and Rex never got into a fight until he left high school. Celestine happened to be walking towards them when she heard it and couldn¡¯t help butugh, so ever since then, she categorized her love for Rex to be how a mother felt for their children until it got out of control a few years ago. The love grew so much that she almost couldn¡¯t control herself anymore, so for that, she relocated to Country Y, hoping that would be helpful but it got worse. Not seeing Rex daily, not hearing his 12.57 cheerful voice, and watching him make a fool of himself all formed into one big ball of depression that hit her so hard and even affected her music. Unknowingly, she drifted from her cheerful music to depressed music. It got worse when she got married. She thought it would be helpful but it wasn¡¯t. Her husband wanted fame and she needed him to get Rex off her system but it didn¡¯t work. Just after a year of marriage, her husband that wouldn¡¯t dare to look at her twice started to misbehave and in the end, he got another girl pregnant, which resulted in their divorce. Even though she knew that someone was behind it all, her husband still took the me and told the world he was the scumbag. All these while, she thought it was Rex but now that he denied it, then who got involved with her marriage? Celestine brushed the question to the back of her mind Immediately Rex came into her line of view. He was leaning in for a kiss. ¡°R- Rex, no, no- aaah¡­¡± Pinned her to the bed and looked into her eyes. ¡°We are engaged now. Do you still need to be like this?¡± His hand started to trail her body. Celeste shivered when his fingertip touched her exposed skin. She liked everything he was doing to her but she was stubborn, yet Rex was always stubborn and hellbent on achieving his aim. He became a Casanova because of Celestine. She kept rejecting his love, so for that, the intention to make her a jealous freak popped into his mind and he went for it. Yeah, he seeded at first but after she found out he doesn¡¯t sleep with the girls, she felt relieved. However, when Rex identally learned about it, he picked out two girls from the crowd of women in his life and had s3x with them. It was after that Celestine got into depression andter got married. ¡°Celeste, I love you and your opinion no longer matters. I gave you ten years of my life to do whatever you want but now, I¡¯m taking control. It doesn¡¯t matter if I have to ckmail you into epting what you feel for me or keep f*cking you until you have no choice but to ept. I¡¯ll do anything for you to be mine.¡± He spread her legs after that and pushed himself in. Celestine whimpered when he entered her because she wasn¡¯t lubricated enough butter it got better and she decided to enjoy it for now. This was tomemorate their engagement. 2 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 174 Get rid of the baby Vera woke up to the ray of sunlight pping her window. She yawned and stretched. Today marks a new beginning for her and everyone else in the mansion. Especially Maverick and Jeslyn¡¯s rtionship. (1 ¡°Bid farewell to your marriage. Hahahaha¡­¡± She soliloquized more before getting out of bed and heading to the bathroom. A whileter, she left her room and headed to the sitting room. Secing the sitting room sheredecorated was back to how it used to be, Vera grew angry and was about tosh out at the servants when she spotted Jeslyn and the chefs taking tes to the dining room. ¡°The wench is back, then the redecoration was her doing¡± she murmured before walking down. ¡°Good morning, Rossa. When did you arrive?¡± She asked when she got to the kitchen. ¡°Good morning. We arrivedst night.¡± Jeslyn responded while setting the table. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s great to have you back¡­ thank you so much for saving my baby. If not for you, Valen would have died.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s fingers paused on what she was doing and slowly looked up at Vera. ¡°Even without the baby, Valen will live.¡± Jeslyn knew that Vera didn¡¯t say anything bad but she was pissed. How could a mother talk about her son dying like she was talking about the taste of food? ¡°You are right. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± She smiled. ¡°Thank you for caring so much about my child.¡± Jeslyn just looked at her and continued her activity. Jeslyn felt she was reminding her that Valen is her son. Seeing that Jeslyn didn¡¯t want to continue, Vera felt bored and changed the subject. ¡°Did Mav change the decoration I made?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Very sorry, I thought I could change-¡± ¡°As what? This is my house, Vera. Whatever changes needs to be done, it has to be done by me. Understand?¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jeslyn ignored her and started to set Maverick¡¯s cutlery. ¡°My waist hurts, get the chair!¡± She hissed. 1 Vera had made it a habit of hers over the time Jeslyn and Maverick left the house to order the maid around and made them do things for her in a ¡®polite¡® manner. She didn¡¯t know that the maids she was seeing weren¡¯t the same maids that used to curry favor with her. Vera looked around but none of the maids paid her mind. She was already looking for ways to cause drama, so why not start with this? She knew Maverick would be here soon, so she needed to start a drama before he arrived. The nearest maid to her jolted when she heard the unexpected cry. She turned to look at Vera but before her face could be fully turned, a loud ¡®paah¡® was heard. The maids were stunned. Jeslyn also got a shock. What was that for? ¡°Vera, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jeslyn is against manhandling workers. They are humans with emotions, why should they be made to tolerate grievances? They work for their pay! ¡°It was a mistak-¡± Vera smiled warmly. ¡°That¡¯s not the answer to my question, I believe.¡± Jeslyn frowned. Vera looked remorseful and said in her pitiful voice. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jeslyn. It¡¯s the pregnancy hormone. 1-¡± ¡°If pregnancy hormones would start to make you treat other living humans with disrespect, better go get rid of the baby.¡± Jeslyn said with annoyance. 1 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Jeslyn, you¨C¡± Vera suddenly hugged her stomach with her eyes widened as she stared at Jeslyn. It appeared like she couldn¡¯t believe Jeslyn just said that. Jeslyn pretended to not know anything and looked up at her with a serving spoon in hand. ¡°Ah? Aren¡¯t you going to sit down anymore? Will your hormones be able to take it?¡± She asked while pouring water into Maverick¡¯s cup. From the corner of her eyes, Vera saw Maverick walking over and she started to cry. ¡°Jeslyn, I never thought you could say this to me. Do you hate me and Valen so much? My unborn child¡¯s bone marrow will be used on Valen, yet you said I should abort the baby?¡± She wiped her tears. ¡°I understand that I was wrong for intruding into your marriage, but please, can you allow me to stay and give birth so Valen can be healed? I beg you, please Jeslyn¡­¡± Jeslyn was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Vera was driving at until she saw Maverick behind her. ¡®Oh, so it¡¯s a white lotus thingy. Let¡¯s have a little bit of fun in this house then. It¡¯s boring without Valen anyway! Jeslyn thought. 2 ¡°Wh- what are you saying? When did I? I¡¯m so sorry if you feel offended. It was just a suggestion. Since you said you were afraid that your pregnancy hormones might drive you to kill Valen and I, that was why I advised you to abort the baby.¡± Jeslyn looked way more aggrieved than Vera right now and any passerby who saw this would think Vera was bullying Jeslyn. 1 Vera¡¯s lips parted in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. She thought Maverick would say something but he just walked past her and sat on his seat. No servant pulled out chairs for anybody. Vera knew that servants don¡¯t pull out chairs for anyone in Maverick¡¯s house, yet she made it a big deal. It was also good because she just found out Jeslyn was a greater white lotus than her, so her ns of turning Maverick against her has to be reshaped into a more advanced one. She sat down and started to eat in silence. From the corner of her eyes, she saw how Jeslyn put food on Maverick¡¯s te and how she smiled like an idiot. ¡°Vera, you don¡¯t like the food? I can have the kitchen prepare veggies for you. Fheard it¡¯s good for pregnancy. Jeslyn smiled innocently. Vera almost puked when she heard Veggies. Ever since Maverick force fed her tasteless veggies that time, she became allergic to that food. Was Jeslyn mocking her? ¡°I like it,¡± Vera smiled with her lips sealed. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 175 [Bonus chapter] Caring for a pregnant woman N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll ask doctor Mattter what you should be eating. Then when next the kitchen prepares your meal, I¡¯ll pay extra attention.¡± Jeslyn said like a mother caring for her child. 1 ¡°Thank you, Rossa.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You are carrying our child, so you need to be properly taken care of. Jeslyn beamed. For some reason, Vera shivered. What woman gets this happy when there¡¯s another woman who could ruin her home, sitting in front of her? The more Vera thought, the more confused she got. The only thing that stuck to the back of her mind was that Jeslyn has bad intentions towards her and her baby! That¡¯s right, as a ¡®stepmother¡®, she would want to kill the unborn child just so Valen would also die. When that happens, Vera would no longer have a reason to remain in the house and Jeslyn will no longer worry about her marriage getting ruined. Although Vera knew that it shouldn¡¯t be her concern if Valen died, still she didn¡¯t want that because it would ruin her mission, so she needs to protect Valen and her pregnancy. While Vera was overthinking it, Jeslyn was busy, eating the delicious food she personally made for her dear plum. ¡°Plum, we haven¡¯t gone on a date since we got married. Aren¡¯t you going to take me out?¡± Jeslyn smiled. Maverick raised his gaze from his food and looked at her. ¡°Where do you have in mind?¡± Jeslyn shook her head, ¡°you should know the good ces in the Country.¡± Maverick nodded and cut a slice of chicken he brought to her lips. Jeslyn happily parted her lips while her eyes shifted to Vera¡¯s direction. Her smile brightened when she saw Vera was a step away from exploding. ¡°Hmm, so delicious. Plum, why does it taste different from your hand? Is it because you fed me yourself?¡± She got up from her seat and walked to Maverick. She patted hisp and gestured to the chair. Understanding what she meant, Maverick moved his chair back and the space between him and the dining table became wide. Jeslyn got in between and sat on hisp. ¡°You should feed me instead. Ahh,¡± she opened her mouth for Maverick to put in food. 2 Maverick smiled with his eyes and did as told. Vera tried to not watch as they fed her dog food but she couldn¡¯t help her eyes that kept darting around at every interval. She tried very hard to maintain a nonchnt face but her hand betrayed her. She was holding the cutlery so tightly to the cutlery that one would think they¡¯ll break in two. As she was about to put food in her mouth, she caught sight of them kissing passionately. Now she has had enough! ¡°Screeeeeeeeeech!!!¡± Vera¡¯s chair made a loud screeching sound as she attempted to stand up, yet the ¡®promiscuous¡® couple didn¡¯t break their kiss. ¡°I¡¯m full, thanks for the meal, Jeslyn.¡± She faked a smile. Hearing that, Jeslyn broke the kiss and turned her head to look at Vera. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Vera.¡± She smiled too before turning back to continue her business with her husband. Vera gritted her teeth and balled her fists before walking away. Getting to a spot where Jeslyn couldn¡¯t see her, she stopped and red at the dining area before storming off. Jeslyn broke the kiss for real this time and looked at Vera¡¯s empty seat before a smile broke out on her lips. ¡®Vera, this is just the beginning. I¡¯ll make you leave this house on your own.¡® she thought. As she tried to get up from Maverick¡¯sp, she discovered she couldn¡¯t move. Looking down at her waist, his hands were holding her in ce. Yeah, why would she make trouble with the sleeping lion? It¡¯s been a week that they haven¡¯t had s3x and how she has awoken his little brother who was growing under her. Can she beg now? That little brother, when awoken, only goes back to sleep after eating something. ¡°Plum, I¡¯m still hungry-¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s good, let me return to my chair so we can eat in peace, shall we?¡± She smiled nervously. Maverick leaned in the crook of her neck and breathed in her nice fragrance. ¡°You smell good.¡± He whispered. ¡°I know¡­ You do too.¡± Jeslyn blushed. It was rare for him topliment her. She liked that he doesn¡¯t do it regrly so she could treasure the times he suddenly says it. ¡°Mn,¡± Maverick raised his gaze and saw there were still maids around them, though they had their eyes down. ¡°Get Xuan,¡± Maverick¡¯s deep voice rang slowly. Maya bowed and hurried off. A few momentster, she returned hurriedly with Butler Xuan. ¡°Deliver the food to my room¡­ In two hours.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jeslyn, who was trying to scoop a spoon of soup, froze when she felt movement from Maverick. Before she could look to see while he was shifting, she felt her waist lift and she was in mid¨Cair. The spoon was still in her hand. She looked at Maverick. What was he trying to do? Jeslyn didn¡¯t wait long to understand what was happening as Maverick started to walk out of the dining area with Jeslyn in his arms. She let the spoon fall. She wasn¡¯t worried that it won¡¯t be found because a moment after they left, Maya picked up the spoon and cleared the table with the other maids. Two hourster, Maverick came out of the shower while carrying Jeslyn in his arms. He gently ced her on a chair to blow dry her hair when the doorbell rang. He didn¡¯t respond to the door but after a few seconds, butler Xuan walked in with a tray. He ced it on the table and walked out without exchanging words. He came alone, so he didn¡¯t need to wait for anyone before shutting the door behind him. After drying Jeslyn¡¯s hair, Maverick walked to the drawer beside his bed and brought out a small ck box. He walked back to Jeslyn before opening the box. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 176 What makes you furious? ¡°Our marriage marks a year tomorrow. You¡¯ve been using a borrowed ring, so¡­¡± He took her hand and pulled out the ring on it before recing it with an ultra slim glittering gold ring with a small pink colored stone. 1 The ring was so beautiful on Jeslyn¡¯s finger that it felt like she was born with it. She gasped at the stunningness of the ring and her lips broke into a winsome smile. The ring almost blended with her skin, still, it was simply an allure- the most gorgeous ring she had ever seen. It might be slim, but it didn¡¯t look less expensive. It was ssy, mboyant, and screams of money! She admired the ring with so much love that Maverick¡¯s lips stretched into a smile. ¡°d you like it,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Jeslyn purred. ¡°Where is yours?¡± She asked him. The only time she had ever seen a ring on his finger was on the altar after she put it on him. Maverick stretched the box to her and she took out the normal¨Csized ring for a man and ced it on his finger. He got her such a tiny ring so it would go unnoticed on her finger. She¡¯s a celebrity and her marriage is ¡®supposed to be hidden at the moment. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn stood on tiptoes and kissed him. ¡°Thank you, Plum.¡± She whispered. ¡°No, thank you.¡± He said and carried her up, prompting her to wrap her legs around his waist as they kissed like the world was ending. Valen¡¯s bone marrow transnt was scheduled for the next day, so Jeslyn was instructed to not tire herself out in preparation for the transnt because she would eventually get tired after her bone marrow was taken, thus, Maverick refrained from going overboard with his kisses and touches. He broke the kiss after a while and asked; ¡°when do you want us to go out?¡± ¡°N- ahem!¡± She coughed to clear her throat. ¡°Not right now. I only asked about it to¡­.¡± She smiled. She did that to rile Vera up. She wasn¡¯t intending to go out for fun with Valen still in that condition. Maverick shook his head. His wife is petty. ¡°Your father has been trying to get in contact with you for a while now. Do you want to speak with him? I can=¡± ¡°No!¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t let him finish. She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anyone who isn¡¯t Emma or Ava. Those girls are the only true friends I have in Country A and I owe them a debt of gratitude for being sincere towards me.¡± ¡°Mn¡­¡± Maverick hummed before telling her the result of his investigation. ¡°Your sister lip sync. The voice and music she sings aren¡¯t hers.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jeslyn had asked him to help her investigate Christine and her career. Now that she found out Christine had been cheating, she didn¡¯t know how to respond to the news. ¡°She lip sync.¡± ¡°That¡¯s insane! Howe nobody knows?¡± She frowned. Maverick pulled Jeslyn to the chair so she could eat. ¡°She¡¯s smart.¡± He said. ¡°That vixen. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s getting help from that sister of hers¡­ By the way, Plum, do you know about that Emilee girl?¡± She queried. ¡°Mn. She¡¯s Damien¡¯s pet.¡± ¡°Who is Damien- wait.Damien Yu?!¡± Maverick nodded. Jeslyn¡¯s lips fell apart. Her brows furrowed deeply. Why would Emilee work for Damien Yu¡­ No, how did she get connected to Damien Yu? ¡°When did she get here?¡± She asked. ¡°Il years ago. She was 18.¡± He replied. ¡°What do you know about her? Please tell me everything.¡± She asked before opening her mouth to ept the food he was offering her. ¡°She has a criminal record in Rose City. Entered the Country through illegal means. Started from an irrelevant gang. She stayed in the gang for a few weeks and became the leader after killing the boss. She went to a club 7 years ago where she met Damien. She seduced him and sessfully became his tranquilizer.¡± ¡°Tranquilizer?¡± ¡°Mn. Damien needs a human tranquilizer when he¡¯s angry. It calms him down¡­ Through s3x.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± She peered at him from the corner of her eyes and asked; ¡°do you get angry? What do you do to calm yourself down?¡± ¡°I¡¯m human¡­ I kill the offenders.¡± Jeslyn nodded. She was sure he would. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a human though¡­ What gets you extremely angry?¡± Maverick paused to think. That¡¯s right, what gets him extremely angry? There are times he has gotten angry but it wasn¡¯t fury. Like the time when Rex was almost drowned in a muddy pool, the time he found out Valen and Rossa were carriers of ATOM, like the time he found out Pink was Rossa¡¯s biological mother- yet she allowed Rossa to go through so much in life. Also, when Judge touched his Jeslyn inappropriately. Although he killed Judge after that, he was not satisfied because he gave Judge a quick death. Maverick knew that killing Judge was going to get in trouble with the Dark Age organization, which was why he should have enjoyed a little bit of Judge¡¯s despair. But unfortunately, things didn¡¯t end up that way. It wasn¡¯t entirely bad because after killing Judge on that day, his men threw his body into the sea, then, his men told the Elder who came with Judge to go get his body from the sea. He was truly angry on that day but that doesn¡¯t qualify to be called fury. He thought. ¡°Nothing,¡± Maverick replied after thinking of all that could have made him furious. Nothing has sessfully gotten him extremely angry but it doesn¡¯t mean nothing would. He looked at her and took a handkerchief to remove the stain on her lip. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t hide anything from me and don¡¯t go after other men.¡± That would really get him furious. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ why wouldn¡¯t I go after someone with a bigger thigh¡­¡± Jeslyn shut her mouth when she saw the re he was directing to her. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 177 Pay me ¡°Not funny,¡± he said. 1 Jeslyn nodded before she smiled. ¡°Yes, your highness. Hahahaha¡­ the look on your face makes me want to cheat.¡± She beamed. Maverick ignored her and picked a slice of fish. Jeslyn opened her mouth but instead of feeding her like he had been doing, he ate it instead. She thought it would only happen once, however, she watched as he slowly ate the fish a few more times without giving her any ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be like that, I was just kidding.¡± She bemoaned. ¡°Sorry, I want fish.¡± Maverick smiled before feeding her. ¡°I hope the operation is sessful¡­ Ah, Vera still doesn¡¯t know that Valen is awake. Don¡¯t you want to tell her?¡± ¡°Your choice.¡± ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t want to. She¡¯s gvanting around, thinking only her unborn child can save Valen. I want to watch the drama she¡¯s about to create in this house. Please, y along¡± She hurriedly held his hand and blinked her puppy eyes. She knew that if Vera irritates Maverick too much, he might send her away. Maverick looked down at the hands that were holding him and a light flickered through his eyes. ¡°Pay me.¡± ¡°I have no money, ah.¡± Jeslyn has a bottomless hole in the form of a ck card in her possession, yet she said she was poor. Why would she spend from that ount? It¡¯s her bride price! It¡¯s not right to give her bride price to her husband, is it? ¡°I¡¯m rich.¡± He replied. ¡°I know¡­ What else should I pay you with?¡± His eyes trailed her almost naked body. Jeslyn¡¯s hands flew to her chest and covered it. She also closed her legs simultaneously. ¡°No, Mr. Maverick.¡± They just had s3x just now. Her legs were still shaking. Maverick shook his head. This woman. ¡°Blowjob¡­¡± Jeslyn slowly let go of her chest and released her legs. She chuckled embarrassingly while nodding. ¡°Ok¡± ¡­Everyday Forey¡­ 23 Jeslyn¡¯s mind left her instantly. Blowjob and forey¡­ Every day, does that not mean everyday #3x!!} It¡¯s definitely going to end up with both of them tangled up in the sheets, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Plum¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s my only payment. I didn¡¯t ask for too much.¡± His eyes smiled as he looked at her. Didn¡¯t ask for too much?! Who likes staying in bed for extra thirsty minutes after s3x because they feel dead tired? Her legs vibrate and her honey pot tingles after his monster is done with her. Who likes that? Sometimes she falls right back to sleep, thanks to this man. Also, did he not hear that she cannot engage in that stressful activity? 2 ¡°Ahem¡­ Plum, doctor Matt said-¡± ¡°Not today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be tired after the operation tomor-¡± ¡°Not this week.¡± Jeslyn sighed. ¡°Fine, but I also have a condition.¡± Seeing Maverick raise a brow, she smiled mischievously. She leaned toward his ear and whispered, ¡°can I be the male¡­ like, raising your legs?¡°/5 Maverick¡¯s eyes sharpened and he looked at her incredulously. ¡°naughty¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ for the sake of fairness and adventure.¡± She beamed. Maverick shook his head feeling speechless. ¡°Eat up, it¡¯s getting cold.¡± Jeslyn pouted knowing that was a rejection. Yeah, what man would allow his legs to be raised? Trying to picture Maverick doing it, Jeslyn shook the image off her mind. His image will surely crumble if that happens. 1 The next day¡­ Jeslyn and Maverick went to theb for the operation. Entering theb, Jeslyn was shocked to see Celestine sitting beside Rex who wouldn¡¯t stop rolling her hair on his index finger even though she was trying to stop him. ¡°Hi Jeslyn, Celestine smiled. ¡°Teacher? What are you doing here?¡± Jeslyn asked with a little frown. Celestine looked helplessly towards Rex. The idiot forced her here. ¡°Hey, sister¨Cinw, didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m her biggest fan?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn slowly nodded while looking at the tiny space in between them and also the long hair Rex was holding onto. Indeed, fans and celebrities are supposed to be this close. It was obvious Jeslyn didn¡¯t buy that, so Rex let go of Celestine¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°Thanks to you, my dream came true. We are-¡± ¡°Rex!¡± Celestine butted in, stopping Rex in the nick of time. Didn¡¯t he promise to not reveal their rtionship status? ¡°We are friends.¡± Maverick intervened. Jeslyn¡¯s frown deepened. Did it mean that everything, from the signing to her training was Maverick¡¯s doing? She turned to look at Maverick, although she already suspected, she still wanted to hear it from the horse¡¯s mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up for your sses, you did. He immediately defended himself with a straight face. ¡°But you told her to start a music lesson for my sake.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t force her. She needed the money. ¡°??¡± The three of them were speechless at Maverick¡¯s weak excuse. Why would Celestine, an icon in the music industry, need such a penny? That¡¯s not the issue. All these while, she thought she got in with her own credibility but in actual facts, it was because of Maverick. Didn¡¯t he say he doesn¡¯t give backdoors? What was this? Jeslyn got upset but before she could walk out on them and head to Matt¡¯s office, Celestine intervened. ¡°You didn¡¯t get selected because of Maverick. I already had the idea of training three people just like my teacher did and I even told May about it, so when he asked me if I was still going to do it, I agreed. He didn¡¯t tell me about you either. The choosing process was done randomly by my Assistant. It was purely a coincidence that you got selected. Although, May messaged me but it was already after the selection.¡± ¡°Is she here? Come in, the operation will be starting now.¡± Matt spoke through a side door. Just as she was about to walk past Maverick, he pulled her back and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡± Jeslyn smiled. ¡°Ok,¡± she hugged him onest time before leaving. ¡°Is she not angry?¡± Celestine asked in bewilderment. ¡°No, she¡¯s reasonable and not senselessly prideful, Rex replied while sniffing Celestine¡¯s hair. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 178 Seeking help ¡°What is going on?¡± Maverick asked passively. ¡°May-¡± ¡°Brother, she¡¯s my woman now.¡± Rex smiled with squinted eyes. Maverick could feel the happiness he was radiating. 2 ¡°Rex!¡± Celestine balled her fist as she waited to hear what Maverick would say. ¡°What? He¡¯s still going to find out, after all, you¡¯re my fiance now¡­ we got engaged, didn¡¯t we?¡± 2 Celestine almost cried in shame. Rex had always been a bbermouth, but this time, he was obviously doing it to force her into having no other choice than to ept him. Maverick¡¯s eyes trailed down to Celestine¡¯s finger and he saw the sparkling diamond ring smiling at him. The ring is big and beautiful, it calls people¡¯s attention and announces to them that Celestine was taken. Celestine slowly hid the hand behind her and waited with a drumming heart for Maverick¡¯s verdict. Maverick said nothing as he looked from the nervous Celestine to the excited Rex. After a while of silence, he finally opened his mouth. ¡°Take care of her.¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± Rex¡¯s smile widened and he hugged the surprised Celestine. ¡°I told you, my brother has no problem with us getting into a rtionship.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Get off me, you pest!¡± Celestine untangled herself from him before standing up. ¡°Mav, I¡¯m disappointing you. I tried to fight the feelings but I lost. I¡¯m sorry.¡± sorry for Maverick put his hands in his trousers and looked towards Matt¡¯s office door. ¡°Take care of him¡­ he¡¯s ¡± still young.¡± 1 Celestine slowly lowered her gaze. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s still young. When she lifted her eyes again, she smiled bitterly. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I have no problem with what you two do.¡± Maverick turned his head to look at her. ¡°You both couldn¡¯t help it. He took his hand off his trousers¡® pocket and patted her shoulder. He doesn¡¯t have a problem but Matt would. However, that has nothing to do with him. He¡¯ll allow the three of them to sort themselves out. Matters of the heart have always been a force to reckon with. He found out a few years ago that both of them had developed feelings for each other and had been silently watching them hurt themselves. He couldn¡¯t take their stupidity anymore, so he ruined her marriage to create another chance for his brother. He did all that before he knew Matt also loves her. Maverick hopes that the three of them can settle things diplomatically when they finally start to go loggerheads. Celestine hugged him and buried her face in his chest. Maverick was caught off guard. His eyes darted to the door Jeslyn entered through before he rxed and slowly patted Celestine¡¯s back. ¡°Hey!¡± Rex rushed off his seat and started to pull Celestine off Maverick while saying, ¡°Stay away from my brother, he has a wife!¡± ¨C Celestine chuckled and hugged Maverick even more tightly. Meanwhile, Vera was in her room, reading a text on her phone. After she was done, she sent a reply before pulling out the sim card. She walked to the bathroom and flushed away the sim. ¡°It¡¯s been five hours, I still haven¡¯t seen those two. Where did they go? They haven¡¯t left the house because I have been by the window; watching outside¡­ don¡¯t tell me they are inside their room-¡± her eyes snapped open when she thought of the possibility that they might be having s3x. 1 She took a blue coat and drafted it on her shoulder before heading out. 1 Getting to Maverick¡¯s door, she rang the bell a few times but got no answer. She started to think that they would be in Jeslyn¡¯s room but just as she turned, her eyes involuntarily gazed at the two closed doors a distance away. Her curiosity took the wheels of her legs and she started to walk slowly towards the doors like she was beingpelled. 1 Reaching one of the doors, she stretched out her hand to touch the knob but held it back and balled the hand. She looked right, then left, and tried to open it again but stopped herself again. She was nervous and afraid. The new mission that was sent to her just now was to enter Maverick¡¯s red room. She knew it would be difficult but the way her heart was hammering her chest, like it was going to explode, told her that today wasn¡¯t a good day, so she turned and ran away. 2 What is inside Maverick¡¯s red room? Why would her boss tell her to get inside it? What would she be doing once she gets in? All of these were questions Vera cannot answer. At another house, Alex could be seen sitting on a blue couch with her legs crossed. In front of her was a woman of her age. She was d in a seductive red silk gown that barely covered anything. A clear ss of red liquid was ced on her fiery red lips. Pink looked around the ssy sitting room. It was beautiful and luxurious with a lonely vibe. ¡°Alex, long time no see. Where have you been hiding?¡± 1 Pink shifted her gaze from the interior of the sitting room to the woman in front of her who looked very beautiful but wasn¡¯t enough to hold a candle to Jeslyn. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. I came here to ask for a favor,¡± She said. ¡°Oh, the Doyenne¡¯s right hand now asks favors from small fries like me? Don¡¯t be like that, Alex, You are mocking me,¡± She said sarcastically with a fake smile. ¡°Diana¡­¡± Pink sighed and shut her eyes. ¡°Please, help a friend in need.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Come on, Alex, do you know that word? Don¡¯t abuse it, please. It will make us who know the value of friendship cringe.¡± Diana blew on her manicured nails and slowly crossed her legs with her back leaned back to rest on the couch. On one of her ankles has a glittering diamond anklet with a half¨Cheart pendant. Close to her ankle, was a red half¨Cheart tattoo. With her disying what she was on the exposed part of her skin, it was evident she has a higher position in the half¨Cheart organization that even the government wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 179 Finding out the truth ¡°Diana¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what I did in the past. I know I hurt your feelings, forgive me.¡± 1 ¡°We were friends, Alex, at least I treated you that way but you never saw me as one¡­¡± she ced the drink on the table and got up. Diana walked to the white wall behind her and ced her palm on it. Just like Maverick¡¯s Cabin house, the wall splitted in two. Behind the wall was another wall with pictures stuck to it. The pictures were of three young teenage girls. Alice, Alex, and Diana. In almost all the pictures, Alice and Diana formed a heart shape with their index and thumb fingers joined together and Alex ced her index finger in the middle of the heart, dividing it in two. All the pictures they took in different yearstogether were like that except one which has no Alex in it. Alice and Diana made a love shape that wasn¡¯t divided. ¡°You should still remember what these pictures stand for, right?¡± Diana asked while looking at the pictures. Alex didn¡¯t stand up from her seat because she could see the photos clearly. ¡°It¡¯s our journey in the organization.¡± ¡°Good that you still remember. When we started, we believed what they fed us until we found love, but what did you do, Alex? You betrayed me¡­ you betrayed our sacred bond!¡± Alex said nothing in defense. She had always been a bad girl from the beginning, whenever she did something and tried to exin, no one except Alice believed her, so she stopped exining and rather chose to bear all usations. Diana chuckled again. ¡°I know you won¡¯t say anything, so no need. Why are you here?¡± She returned to her seat with a stoic face. ¡°I want to know everything that happened with my daughter and Alice.¡± ¡°What makes you think I would tell you?¡± She raised a brow. Alex hesitated for a while beforeing clean. ¡°The sisterhood knows I had a child. Before theye for her, I need to be prepared.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ karma has finally caught up with you. Why should I help you? Why do you think I can¡¯t alert the sisterhood that you are in my house? Have you forgotten what position I hold there now?¡± Alex stayed silent. ¡°You won¡¯t speak?¡± Diana asked, a little annoyed. ¡°Alice died to keep the sisterhood away from my child. Her death will be in vain if the sisterhood gets Jeslyn¡­ you¡¯re her godmother too, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t want your goddaughter dead.¡± Diana¡¯s muscles tensed when she heard that. That¡¯s right, Alice gave up everything for Alex¡¯s daughter that she loved dearly. Letting Alice¡¯s sacrifice go to waste is something she cannot take. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she weed the memories that carne to her. ¡°26 years ago, after you ran away with your pregnancy, your sister was also pregnant. You two gave birth at the same hospital and Alice¡¯s child was killed by that woman, then you gave Alice your daughter. This is a story you already know.¡± Alex nodded. ¡°After that, you left Country G and returned to the organization, thinking no one from the sisterhood knows. Well, the Doyenne did. She wasn¡¯t sure about why you suddenly requested a year¡¯s leave, so she sent a mole after you. I killed the mole, but she had already told Doyenne something. I tried to warn Alice about the impending storm but Doyenne found out and had me locked away for five years. When I got out a yearter, I learned that Jeslyn or Rossa¡­ what should I call her?¡± ¡°She answers both.¡± ¡°Fine, Jeslyn Rossa got entangled with Lu Hao¡¯s first son on the forbidden ind. I and Alice thought it was a good and bad thing, considering that Doyenne sent people to take Jeslyn Rossa back from the ind but because Lu Hao got involved, the sisterhood failed, so they sank the ind. It would have been a good thing for Jeslyn Rossa to be connected to the Lu family, but knowing there were more dangers there than the organization, Alice paid no heed to Jeslyn Rossa¡¯s tantrum of wanting to see her ¡®older brother¡®, which was Lu Hao¡¯s oldest son, Lu Ren or Maverick as he choose to be called. Jeslyn Rossa got sick due to her excessive cries and rejection of food for weeks. Seeing that her daughter might die, Alice had no choice but to tamper with Jeslyn Rossa¡¯s memory and I also helped her destroy the child¡¯s and Alice¡¯s record so the sisterhood thought they died on the ind¡­ After all, your parents already charged identities and went incognito, so the sisterhood couldn¡¯t do anything for those years. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Although it worked, Jeslyn Rossa didn¡¯t stop bothering Alice to give her a sibling. We both know that Alice¡¯s womb was removed after she gave birth to her dead baby, so she couldn¡¯t give birth anymore, which was why when she saw that Christine girl, she adopted her. % Things got better at Alice¡¯s side but who would have thought that Damien Yu, Feng Yu¡¯s twin would see Jeslyn Rossa as a good chess piece to bring Maverick down?¡± ¡°What has this got to do with Psycho?¡± Pink frowned. ¡°Remember Jeslyn and Maverick Lu got entangled on the ind, right? That was when Maverick fell in love. He also disturbed his father to bring him Rossa. All these caused a stir in Country M, so Damien. Yu got to know that Maverick liked someone. Around eleven years ago¡­ Jeslyn was 15 at the time if I¡¯m not mistaken. Damien Yu injected Jeslyn with ATOM through the health care service Jeslyn received in school after getting injured in a y. You already know that part, right?¡± Alex shook her head stiffly. Most of Jeslyn¡¯s childhood she knew nothing about because she was hiding and preventing the sisterhood from discovering anything. She had no idea that the sisterhood thought Alice and Jeslyn died on the ind. She only got to know that Jeslyn had the ATOM virus Inside her when she turned 16. Ever since, she started to send the suppression pills every month to Alice. It was on one of those deliveries that the sisterhood caught on to her activity and investigated to find out the child they thought was dead didn¡¯t die and also, the child was hers and not Alice¡¯s. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 180 Finding out the truth (2) She only got to know that Jeslyn had the ATOM virus Inside her when she turned 16. Ever since, she started to send the suppression pills every month to Alice. It was on one of those deliveries that the sisterhood caught on to her activity and investigated to find out the child they thought was dead didn¡¯t die and also, the child was hers and not Alice¡¯s.1 Alice was happy when Jeslyn got pregnant because the rules of the Sisterhood states that a girl could only be initiated from childhood or if they were still virgins at teen or adult. So, it came as good news to them when Jeslyn got pregnant¡­ After all, they were already nning to arrange a boyfriend for her after her eighteenth birthday. The boyfriend also has to immediately get her pregnant too. So when the issue of Jeslyn sleeping with a stranger came about, Alice didn¡¯t allow the doctors to flush out the sperm that was inside Jeslyn and waited for a few weeks, hoping and praying that she gets pregnant. Luckily Jeslyn did. To make things more intense for Jeslyn so she¡¯ll go for a test, Alice pretended to not be worried, allowing only Jeslyn to worry about the oue of that night. So the moment her period didn¡¯te on the day it was supposed to, she ran to the hospital for a test. When the result came out, the first thought that came to her mind was that her mother might be upset that her future has been ruined. She thought of getting an abortion but decided against it and instead went to her mother. To her greatest surprise, she was shocked to see that her mother was rather excited. Nine monthster, Jeslyn gave birth to a child at Country G¡¯s hospital. She lost consciousness before getting to see her daughter but when she woke up, she was told her daughter was stillborn. She couldn¡¯t take the news so her emotions ran out of control and the virus in her system kicked in. 1 Alice who just returned from a care center at the time had to immediately call Alex to bring the suppression pills over. Because it wasn¡¯t time for another dose, the impromptu call made Alex lose her mind and forgot to cover her tracks while searching for the pills. Getting the pills wasn¡¯t easy. She literally had to do some dirty things for some higher¨Cups of the Dark Age organization before she could get her hands on a pill, let alone two. Due to her haste, she failed to notice the people from the sisterhood that were following her around. When Doyenne found out what Alex was hiding, she gave orders for Jeslyn and her child to be brought to her but since Jeslyn¡¯s daughter died, only Jeslyn was to be taken away. However, Alex and Alice refused to give those sent by Doyenne a chance to get close to Jeslyn, so the hospital became a shooting center. Many doctors and nurses were killed, including unfortunate patients. In the end, Alice took a bullet for Alex and pleaded for Alex to protect Jeslyn with all she has and must not allow her to enter the organization, no matter what. Seeing her twin sister lying in her hands dead, Alex went on a killing spree. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see Jeslyn standing by her ward¡¯s door. The scene of her mother lying dead, plus the fact that her child died, traumatized Jeslyn so badly that she ran mad. Even after she got better after intense treatment,the images continued to haunt her. Left with no other choice, her memory was wiped again and she was forced to stay in aa for two years. ¡°Why did Damien Yu get involved with my child¡¯s life?¡± It was clear that the memory touched something in Alex¡¯s heart because her tone was shaking like she would break down at any moment. ¡°Damien Yu had a fight with Maverick over territory. The territory was seized by Damien but Maverick snatched it from him, so Damien felt that since he has never been able to win against Maverick in a fairN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. fight, it would be better to kill him emotionally, so he employed the aid of the Dark Age organization¡¯s satellite to fish out information about the child Maverick loved. He got hold of the information I couldn¡¯t delete and went after Jeslyn. However, his brother, Ruben Yu got involved and blocked his path with Vera¡­ yes, the Vera you know.¡± Diana paused to take a deep breath. She works at the information center of the half¨Cheart organization and also has connections in the Dark Age organization, reason she knows so much backstory. ¡°On the night Maverick was drugged by his friends, Jeslyn was also drugged by one of her ssmates on Damien¡¯s request¡­ don¡¯t worry, Alice already killed the girl. got Jeslyn was taken to Maverick¡¯s room by Damien¡¯s men instead of the escort Maverick¡¯s friends for him¡­ When Ruben found out about his brother¡¯s ns, he rushed to the hotel with Vera but he was toote, however, that didn¡¯t stop him from taking Jeslyn away. When he found out Jeslyn was pregnant due to the incident, he got a random man to get Vera pregnant. Jeslyn gave birth to a boy in Country G¡¯s hospital and Ruben forced Vera to give birth to a premature baby girl in the same hospital. Ruben switched the children before taking Vera and the child away to Rose City.¡± 3 ¡°Where was my sister?¡± 1 ¡°You should have noticed that when Alice was fighting alongside you in the hospital, she wasn¡¯t looking good. It was because she got into an ident on her way to the hospital and was sent to a care center. However, when she woke up a few hourster, she rushed back to the hospital where Jeslyn was, only to meet that Jeslyn¡¯s child was ¡®dead¡® and Jeslyn was having a seizure due to ATOM kicking in¡­ in other words, nobody was with Jeslyn when she gave birth.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 181 Finding out the truth (3) Eat tears pulled out of Alex¡¯s eyes. She could feel the stabbing pain in her chest. She slowly wed her chest. Her daughter and sister suffered so much, yet her sister told her nothing about it. 1 On that day, while they were fighting the enemies, Alex saw her sister bleeding from the stomach and it wasn¡¯t a bullet wound, so Alex thought it was the enemies¡® blood. After all, they were using anything dangerous- that included guns and surgical tools. If she knew that the blood on Alice¡¯s stomach was from Alice¡¯s injury, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to continue fighting. Coming to that realization, Alex couldn¡¯t contain her sorrow anymore. She cried so hard that her voice broke. All these while, Diana was looking at her without consoling her. That was how she cried too. Everything was Alex¡¯s fault, so I¡¯ll let her cry blood! She thought. After a while of Alex¡¯s silent sobbing, her mind jolted and she quickly asked; ¡°Th- the child?¡± She already knew who the child her daughter gave birth to was. If the stillborn Vera gave birth to was switched with Jeslyn¡¯s son, then does Alex need a soothsayer to tell her who the child was? However, she was hoping it wasn¡¯t what she was thinking. ¡°Valen Lu¡­¡± Diana paused to watch how Alex broke down even more. Anybody would. Pink had been living with her grandchild for so long but had no idea. She saw how Mn almost ruined Valen¡¯s life, yet, she turned a blind eye. She forsook her family and also her grandchild. ¡°What kind of a mother and grandmother am I?!¡± She wailed loudly, detesting herself even more. 2 Diana wasn¡¯t feeling pity for her but still patted her shoulder anyway. Alex¡¯s heartfelt pain was rubbing off on her. She didn¡¯t want to cry because she was already dressed for an outing. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A wholeter, Alex hadposed herself and asked, ¡°what about Maverick, where did he go when all these were happening? Vera was already living with him while she was pregnant. She should have given birth with Matt being the doctor. She should have been in Country Y¡¯s hospital, so why did he allow her to go to Rose City?!¡± ¡°A month before Vera was supposed to give birth, Maverick was caught up in a life and death battle with the Dark Age organization. Weird coincidence, right?¡± ¡°Damien¡­¡± Alex gritted her teeth and balled her hands in tight fists. ¡°Yes, Damien did it.¡± Diana took a sip from the ss cup. Telling Alex everything in detail was so that Alex would hate herself even more for being a bad bitch. Alex looked at her, urging her to continue. It was better she knew everything at once than to get them bit by bit. She doesn¡¯t like such things. ¡°Using the war as a cover up, Vera went to Country G and after the deed was done, she was transported to Rose City before Maverick¡¯s men that escorted Vera around finally got through to Maverick, Ruben was able to carry out the n with guards around because the head of the guards was bought. I heard Maverick killed the guard a few months ago¡­ Code 4 was his name.¡± (2) Alex slowly nodded. She was in prison when Code four was killed for betrayal. Maverick hates betrayers and wouldn¡¯t spare anyone even if they were his trusted subordinates. However, what she cared about at the moment was why the other guards couldn¡¯t reach Maverick in time. ¡°Network was disturbed?¡± This was the only thing that would cause hindrance tomunication. Diana nodded. ¡°Network in Country M at the time was very bad, so the men couldn¡¯t get through to Maverick and at the same time. Vera was able to run away from the hospital thanks to Code 4 and Ruben.¡± ¡°Ruben?¡­ Not Damien?¡± Alex wiped her face. ¡°Ruben.¡± Diana frowned. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°The puzzle cannot be solved without knowing what Ruben¡¯s ns are. I didn¡¯t get to find out how Ruben reced Jeslyn with Vera without Damien knowing. But what I know Is that Damien never intended for Jeslyn to hold on to Maverick¡¯s child. He wanted Jeslyn to give birth, snatch the child and send him to Maverick, then when Maverick starts to look for the mother, Damien would send him another woman. But how did he not know that Vera was ying exactly that role in Maverick¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Does that mean Ruben yed a part in confusing his brother?¡± Alex asked in a weak voice. ¡°It could also be possible that the task was left to Ruben, so while he was doing his own agenda, Damien was thinking it was for his foolproof n.¡± Diana analyzed. Diana was the best analyst in Half¨Cheart organization. Thanks to her sharp mind and the ability to dissect schemes, her betrayal was pardoned and she became an Elder in the organization. ¡°What information do you have on Ruben?¡± Alex asked. Diana shook her head. ¡°My friend refused to divulge Ruben¡¯s information to me. He said Ruben is a confidential case¡­ however, he only got to spill a few words when I took over his ¡®little brother¡® and sent him to cloud nine.¡± Alex narrowed her eyes. ¡°Then that makes Ruben more dangerous.¡°¡± ¡°Yes, Ruben is no ordinary person. He went to Rose City and became friends with Jeslyn¡¯s ex¨Cfiance under the name and identity of the Young Master of the second richest family in Rose City¡­ He killed the young Master and took over his ce while on disguise. After he returned to Country M, he forged an airne crash with ¡®Frank¡® in it and the family then believed that their son died in a ne crash¡­ His acting skills are top¨Cnotch. He can take on any role he wishes to¡± Alex stayed silent. She didn¡¯t know what else to say concerning this Ruben guy. She had only seen him once and that time, he was walking behind Damien like a puppet. No one would believe that such a person can do all these. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 182 I want your life ¡°Thank you for the information, I owe you one.¡± Alex got up to leave. (1) ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me just one favor, Alex. I can¡¯t count how many times I¡¯ve helped you, so if you want to pay me back, you¡¯ll have to pay all the favors you owe me.¡± Alex took a deep breath. ¡°What do you want in return?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Diana looked at her for a while before she turned her eyes to the wine in her hand and took a sip. ¡°Everything you took from me¡­ but you can¡¯t return them, so¡­ I want your life.¡± She enunciated slowly. Alex stayed silent for a long time with her gaze on Diana. Seeing that she didn¡¯t look like she was joking, Alex nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fair, but give me some months to set things right for my daughter and her family.¡± With that said, she walked out through the door. After Alex left, Diana threw the ss of wine to the wall in front of her in a fit of rage. ¡°She¡¯ll rather die than exin herself or sincerely beg for forgiveness!¡± Alex did a lot of bad things when they were friends, yet she wouldn¡¯t exin or clear the air no matter what they said and how much they insulted her. They were best of friends, yet she knew almost nothing about Alex. It makes her feel that Alex doesn¡¯t trust her. It hurts her feelings! While she was trying to calm her raging heart, her phone rang. She answered the call and put it on speaker. A sweet voice of ady drifted from the other end. ¡°Hey, I was passing by and saw a familiar face leaving your residence. Seems you had a visitor,¡± the person said. ¡°None of your business,¡± Diana replied curtly. ¡°It would be when Doyenne finds out you¡¯re still in contact with one of the twins.¡± ¡°Dare me and see how I rip out your tongue!¡± Diana threatened. She was already annoyed and hearing such a threat got her even more irritated. ¡°Chill, we aren¡¯t fighting. I¡¯ll keep shut if you allow me a night with the chairman. If goodness is on my side and I get a child from him, I can be the next helpmate. What do you say? It will be of greater good to you if I be the next helpmate instead of that bitch.¡± Diana stayed silent for a while, thinking. Jacy was right. Even though her approach was wrong, message was indeed to Diana¡¯s benefit. the The half-heart organization has a hierarchy they abide by. One gets more opportunities, respect, and privileges depending on their rank. From the Doyenne (Queen) down to the trainees, fight every day to either keep their positions or climb higher. Diana had the chance to be a helpmate- the position below the Doyenne, yet she didn¡¯t fight for it because she didn¡¯t want to give birth. Giving birth to a child for one of the most powerful men in the world elevates one¡¯s status and gets one a high position under the Doyenne. In addition, giving birth to a very beautiful daughter also helps the mother and child get more privileges and secure a high position. If Diana wants, she could get pregnant for the chairman- a higher-up in the Dark Age organization, but she had removed her womb after Alex betrayed her, so she can no longer have a child. If she allows Jacy to get pregnant for the Chairman, it means that her faction would still be relevant. To survive in that weird organization, one has to tag themselves with friends and families to create a small faction. Diana might be the most sought-after analyst in the organization, but that doesn¡¯t mean that there. aren¡¯t others too. The sisterhood is even breeding more analysts for the future as we speak. ¡°Alright.¡± Diana agreed. 2 past. I¡¯ll ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you. I promise I won¡¯t snatch him like one of the twins did to you in the return him to you.¡± Jacy doesn¡¯t think that the Chairman would reject her because the half-heart organization is full of top-notch seductresses. They don¡¯t have to do anything fancy for men to go crazy. To the half-heart organization, men are too weak. There has never been a failed case reported in the sisterhood unless some sisters go ¡®astray¡¯ by falling in love with their clients, which would warrant such person a death sentence. ¡°Whatever the twins did to me in the past had nothing to do with you. Hacking too much on that issue would make me throw you to the wolf¡¯s den one of these days.¡± Diana threatened. The sisterhood kept making fun of her after what Alex did to her. Because Alex and Alice were too identical, the sisterhood couldn¡¯t differentiate them¡­ except for the Doyenne who knew them from childhood. Everyone else chose to call them ¡®the twin, after all, they were the only twins the organization had gotten in centuries. For some weird reasons, giving birth to twins is as difficult as ayman knowing the difference between an ocean, sea, and beach. Many mothers wanted to have twins but because one wanted to, doesn¡¯t mean one would. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t speak of it anymore.¡± Diana ended the call before heading upstairs to get her bag. It was a fine morning when Jeslyn opened her eyes to see the side profile of her husband sitting beside her bed with his eyes closed and head resting on the wall behind him. The view was a sight to behold as the morning sun reflected on his godly face. ¡°For how long are you going to continue staring?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s stray mind jolted with the sound of his voice and she smiled. ¡°Good morning,¡± she had been staring at him for a very long time. He caught her even with his eyes still closed. Maverick slowly opened his eyes and turned his head to look at her. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 183 Return to the family ¡°I feel tired and my bones hurt¡­ I think I¡¯m developing the flu?¡± Jeslyn replied weakly. 1 Maverick pressed the emergency button by the side of the bed. ¡°It should be the side effect of the transnt.¡± ¡°I think so too¡­¡± she paused. ¡°How is Valen? Is he awake yet?¡± ¡°He fell back to sleep aftering to see you yesterday.¡± Valen couldn¡¯t stop asking to see Jeslyn when he woke up, so he was wheeled to Jeslyn¡¯s ward. ¡°Yesterday? For how long have I been sleeping?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s brows creased in annoyance. ¡°Some days¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Matt said it¡¯s not serious.¡± She sighed deeply before nodding. The door clicked open, revealing Matt and a few doctors. After examining her, Matt nodded and said: ¡°You feel like you¡¯re getting the flu, don¡¯t you?¡± Seeing her nod, he smiled. ¡°You are fine. It¡¯s just the side effect, so don¡¯t worry, the symptoms will go away after a few days.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeslyn thanked him. Matt injected her and after he was done, he left with the team of doctors. Maverick and Jeslyn talked for a while before she started to feel drowsy. Maverick watched as she slowly closed her eyes to sleep and he remembered what Matt said to him. after the transnt. ¡°Now that Valen has been cured, what do you intend for your wife? Valen¡¯s own was a bit easier to treat because the virus didn¡¯t take too long in his body and also, and he was given good medical care. However, Jeslyn had been a carrier for eleven years and was also eating suppression pills. I¡¯m afraid hers won¡¯t be easy to take care of¡­ that aside, she has to stop taking the suppression pills. I¡¯ll work on better pills that would rather strengthen her immune system and help fight against the Virus. Increasingly taking the suppression pills will not only damage her health, but it would also ruin her reproductive system¡­ the pills not only suppress the virus, but it also suppresses her memory.¡± ¡°I thought you said her memory was wiped?¡± ¡°Yes. The attempt was made twice. I guess the doctor either failed or deliberately drove her mind into having temporary selective amnesia. If not because of the suppression pills, she would have long regained her full memory.¡± Maverick tightened his hold on Jeslyn¡¯s hand. He was sure that a cure would be found for her no matter what. Even if it means curbing the world and turning it upside down. While in thought, his phone rang. Looking at the ID, it was Rex. He answered the call and waited to hear Rex¡¯s words..He disconnected the call after hearing what Rex had to say. Standing up, he nted a soft kiss on Jeslyn¡¯s forehead before heading out. Maverick left the house and got inside his car. Code two passed him aptop. Looking at the images. disyed on the monitor, he frowned slightly. It was Vera trying to open his red room door. An evil glint shed through his eyes as he watched. He saw her pause a few times before finally running off. Maverick closed theptop and ced it on the empty seat beside him. ¡°Have you found Damien?¡± ¡°He¡¯s nowhere to be found.¡± Code 2 answered. ¡°His faction?¡± ¡°Emilee is doing a good job. She tendered an apology to us and the Xu family when she took over. The Yu faction seems to be pleased with her.¡± ¡°Mn.¡± Such a pity. If she wasn¡¯t his wife¡¯s enemy, he would have made her take the seat forever. The car continued in silence until they got to a private establishment. Maverick walked inside the restaurant and someone came to walk him to a private room. Inside the room was an old man standing with his back towards the door while looking out the window. His hands were folded behind him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Even when the door opened and closed, the man didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°You kept me waiting.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and almost scary, almost like Maverick¡¯s. Butpared to Maverick¡¯s voice, Maverick was a boy. Maverick pulled a chair and sat on it. There was food on the table but he only took a ss of water. ¡°You are not afraid I would poison the food?¡± The man still didn¡¯t turn but knew that Maverick was about to drink water. ¡°Where is Celestine?¡± ¡°I have been scheduling a meeting with you for months but you never came. Your cousin was right. Snatching one of your friends would make you crawl out.¡± The man turned around. His broad back blocked the sunlight prating the room through the window. His face couldn¡¯t be seen as he walked energetically towards the table. ¡°I heard you killed Judge. The family can avert the punishmenting your way if you ept my offer.¡± Maverick shifted his sight from the water in front of him before raising his gaze slowly to look at the old man. The man was advanced in his 70s-80s. His traditional attire told one of his love for his culture. His head of white hair was a witness to how long he had been on earth. His face was the definition of an ice block. So cold and frightening. From head to toe, there was nothing to leave an impression that he was a kind man. ¡°Where are you keeping Celestine?¡± Maverick asked again. ¡°Your friend is safe at the moment. I haven¡¯t ordered her to be killed yet. Come back to the family with your brother and take over from where your father stopped.¡± Maverick stood up. ¡°If I don¡¯t see Celeste in three hours, you¡¯ll be stepping on my toes.¡± He turned and headed to the door. ¡°Your wife¡­¡± Maverick paused in his steps. ¡°She¡¯s involved with the half-heart. Should the world know, what do you think they¡¯ll do to her?¡± Maverick¡¯s muscles tensed and he gritted his teeth. The hand in his pocket was balled in a tight fist. ¡°Chairman Lu, on the ount of my father, your son, I¡¯ll let this slide.¡± Then he walked out. 1 A whileter, a man as young as Maverick walked into the room and sat in front of the old man. ¡°I told you he won¡¯t budge, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°He will. He finally has someone he is willing to die for. Send that girl back to him, we don¡¯t need her anymore. Keep an eye on his wife instead.¡± The old man narrowed his eyes at the door. ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± The young man said before making a call. ¡°Release Celestine and keep an eye on my Cousin¡¯s wife.¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 184 Awake! In a white hospital room, little Valen slowly opened his eyes and looked around the room with a few machines serving different purposes. Beside him were doctor Matt and a few doctors and nurses who were checking the monitors for the progress of his health. C ¡°Valen, you¡¯re awake. Doctor Matt smiled. ¡°Uncle Matt, Valen¡¯s weak voice sounded. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel pain anymore. I¡¯m not feeling sleepy, nor weak either¡­ but I¡¯m hungry¡­Am I alright?¡± Matt nodded when he heard that. ¡°You are pretty much healthy now, just that you¡¯ll be in a wheelchair for a few weeks to a month so your body can adjust in those weeks.¡± Valen darted his eyes around the room but couldn¡¯t find the person he was looking for, so he asked: ¡°How is mummy?¡± Your mummy is fine. She doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re awake yet. I¡¯ll get your father to inform her.¡± Valen slowly nodded. He tried to sit up but the needle on his wrist didn¡¯t allow him free movement, so Matt helped him rest his back on the headboard. ¡°If you need anything, press the emergency button by your bedside¡­ You can do that, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I can¡­ I need water.¡± ¡°Bring him warm water,¡± Matt ordered and a nurse walked to the side to pour Valen water from the sk that was sitting on a tray, ced on a light blue trolley. After drinking, the TV was put on for Valen before Matt and the doctors left. Once the door closed, his rosy lips stretched into a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± he whispered. He slowly turned his neck to the left and then right. Then he raised his right hand a little above his head. He did the same to the left hand and moved his legs under the nket before bursting out into a peal of boisterousughter. ¡°hahahaha¡­ I¡¯m truly back!¡± Even though his voice wasn¡¯t so clear, one still understood what he was saying. Thest time he woke up was a few days ago. His legs were stiff and he couldn¡¯t walk. At first, he thought he had be a cripple but after being assured that it was the side effect of the transnt, he breathed a sigh of relief. Now that he had confirmed that his legs and hands were working fine, the little guy was ted. Now, he won¡¯t be afraid of fighting for his love. ¡°Dad, time to step down.¡± He squinted his eyes at the TV on the wall in front of him as different schemes sh through his mind. The boy was sure that his father had bullied Jeslyn a lot behind his back but now that he was awake, he¡¯ll take her back from his monstrous father. Looking at the TV, Valen intends to beat time with it until the person he was expecting shows up. news or whatever documentary they were showing was as boring as the abyss he was in while in a The Just as he was about to change the channel, a face he wasn¡¯t expecting to see so soon popped up like he owned the TV. It was none other than his great-grandfather¡¯s face. Valen flinched when the face suddenly popped up. He almost cussed the old man for scaring him. How can he not smile and just jump into people¡¯s TV screens like he bought them? Stupid! Seeing his great-grandfather elerated his desire to switch the channel but before he could press a random button on the remote, the door clicked open. Thinking it was who he wanted to see, he turned his head towards the door with a smile but seeing thedy who hurried in, Valen¡¯s smile fell together with the remote. He had seen the picture of this woman before and they said her name was Vera- his mother. Why was she here? He heard that his father liked her. Then since she has been found, it means that his father¡¯s happiness wasplete, and if that was so, where is Jeslyn?! ¡°S-son?¡± Vera whispered with difficulty, trying to make her acting look genuine. Valen refused to believe what his mind was telling him. Looking behind her, he crammed his neck to see beyond the door, believing that Jeslyn and his father would walk in soon. After all, he saw Jeslyn a few days ago but she was unconscious. However, Valen couldn¡¯t see beyond Vera because she was blocking his view. ¡°Son, y-you¡¯re finally awake¡­¡± ¡°Get away from my sight!¡± Valen was getting annoyed. He thought the first person he¡¯d see when he woke up would be Jeslyn but that slow woman¡­where did she go? This is how she¡¯ll miss her glory and allow someone else to steal it. He turned his angry eyes at Vera, thinking she was the reason Jeslyn was not here. Didn¡¯t uncle Matt he would inform his father to get Jeslyn? It must have been this stranger¡¯s fault; ¡°You, where is say Jes-¡± 1 I have seen how bright the lights can be, I have tasted how sweet candies can be, I have traveled all around and seen a lot of beautiful ces, but none, none, is as beautiful as you! I was told love is real I was told love is inside love I was told that I¡¯ll find love¡­ I used to think that I found love I used to think that love ended with your dad, But no, No, no, no¡­ you are love Valen, you are love I love you so much Wee back And I thank you foring back to me¡­ Foring back to me¡­ To me¡­.. to me. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Valen was mesmerized. He had heard this voice a couple of times. It was what motivated him to return. He wanted the owner of this voice to teach Jeslyn how to sing so she could always sing for him, but he had no idea the voice was Jeslyn¡¯s. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 185 Rejected ¡°M-mummy!¡± He called out with sparkling eyes. Jeslyn who was standing by the door smiled with tears streaming down her face and hurried into the room to hug Valen. ¡°Child, mummy has missed you. You almost scared me to death¡± Valen said nothing and just hugged her even though the injection was pricking his wrist. He missed her a lot and he felt the only way to get enough of her was to engrave himself on her. Vera watched the two with envy and hatred. She was supposed to be the one getting the hugs and calling him her child. Valen didn¡¯t even look at her twice even though she was supposed to be his ¡®mother¡¯. Not liking what she was seeing, she coughed into her fist to break them apart but nobody cared about her. She coughed again, a little louder than the first time but still, nobody responded. Annoyed, she finally spoke. ¡°Jeslyn, he¡¯s on needles. It must be hurting him. Also, he just woke up and needs some rest and fresh air.¡± Jeslyn broke the hug and grabbed Valen¡¯s left hand to check the needle on his wrist to see if she identally hurt him but she couldn¡¯t see anything because a brown tape was used to secure the needle to his wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is fine,¡± Jeslyn said to Vera with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I was only worried as a mother.¡± Vera retorted. ¡°I also have a mother¡¯s instinct, so I understand your concern. I should allow you two some space for now.¡± She turned to look at Valen and smiled. ¡°Child, you must be famished. Let mommy go prepare you something delicious.¡± She brushed his long and uneven bangs up before cing a soft kiss on his forehead. Valen wanted to stop her but when he heard she¡¯d be cooking for him, he happily agreed with a nod and a smile on his lips. After Jeslyn walked out and closed the door, the smile disappeared in an instant and he turned sharply to look at Vera. ¡°It¡¯s my skin. Whether I get pricked by needles is not your concern. Don¡¯t speak on my behalf next time¡­ my daddy is not here, you should leave now.¡± Valen used to think that when he finally meets his mother, he would feel some connection, hate, or happiness. However, looking at this Vera, he feels absolutely nothing but disgust for her. She definitely cannot be his mother. It¡¯s either his father made a mistake or Vera lied. Valen refused to believe he was rted to this woman. Vera was stunned at the child¡¯s sharp tongue. He¡¯s just 6 years old, no, almost 7 years old! Aren¡¯t words too heavy for him to use? He talked like they were old-time enemies and it offended Vera greatly but she still had to maintain a loving attitude. ¡°Child, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to cause you agony. I was only worried that¡­ fine. I was wrong. I-¡± ¡°Go out! I¡¯m feeling sleepy!¡± Hey down on his side, giving Vera his back. Valen wasn¡¯t afraid that she would do anything to him because there were CCTV cameras in the room and the emergency button wasn¡¯t far from his reach. Vera was so angry that her face alternated between red and blue. Still, she suppressed it and said with a fake smile; ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± She turned and hurried out. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave. After she left, Valen sat up. He stared at the shut door for a while with lots of thoughts running through his mind before turning his gaze back to the TV. His great-grandfather¡¯s face was no longer on the screen, so he changed the channel to some anime. Too bad he didn¡¯t hear what the old man said. Thanks to Jeslyn, he started watching anime. Even though he still doesn¡¯t understand much about these cartoons that hardly die when killed, he knew that Jeslyn likes to see him watch them, so he¡¯ll try to understand their concept. Along the corridor, Vera was running towards the sitting, crying. On her way, she spotted Rex and Maverick walking towards her. Vera¡¯s cries increased. She was silently crying before but suddenly started to wail. Rex looked over his shoulder at Maverick. ¡°Did you raise your hand on a woman?¡± Maverick gave him a death re without saying anything. They¡¯ve been together since, so when did he beat a woman who wasing out of theb? Rex awkwardly scratched the tip of his nose and said; ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t hit a woman¡­.. Then why is she crying?¡± Looking at where Vera wasing from, he thought, ¡®did Jeslyn bully her? That¡¯s not right. They saw Jeslyn in the kitchen beforeing here. His mind snapped and he eximed. ¡°Valen!¡± Maverick looked at him like an idiot. ¡°Mav,¡± Vera stretched her hands, intending to hug Maverick and bury her face on his chest but instead of Maverick, a tablet greeted her stomach. Maverick pushed her back with the edge of the tablet he was holding, stopping her froming in contact with him. ¡°May,¡± she called with grievance and took a step back, separating herself from the tablet. She wiped her tears and tried to speak but she couldn¡¯t talk coherently. ¡°I don¡¯t have the whole day,¡± Maverick spoke in annoyance with a cold voice. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Vera nodded before she started toment; ¡°Valen is awake but he seems to hate me. I¡¯m his mother!¡± She wiped her face again, causing one who sees her to feel pity for her. ¡°Mtcheeceew,¡± Rex hissed and walked forward, leaving Maverick and Vera on the passageway. After Rex left, Vera secretly signed. She hates that guy. ¡°May, I know I wasn¡¯t there for Valen when he was growing up. But we both know it was not my fault. Please,¡± she stretched out her hand and tried to hold his hand. Maverick had one hand in his pocket and the other was holding a tablet. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 186 Kill her She couldn¡¯t hold the hand that was holding the tablet, and neither would she dare to pull his hand out of his pocket. So, her hand was left outstretched in an awkward manner. 1 She slowly put her hands down as tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°May, please help me talk to our son. I¡¯m his real mother and I have no evil ns towards him. A stepmother can never be able to love him like a real mother would. Please, I want to bond with him, please, May. This is the only thing I ask.¡± Maverick looked at her with dull eyes, then his eyes trailed to her stomach. Vera followed his eyes and hugged her stomach in fright. ¡°Take care of it.¡± He said and walked away. Vera stood there frozen. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that. Was he still after her baby? That can¡¯t be because Valen needs the child¡¯s bone marrow. Then, is he trying to warn her that Jeslyn would do something to her baby? Her mind snapped. That¡¯s right! Every angry woman would do that. Since that¡¯s the case, she¡¯ll have to drive Jeslyn out of this house before she gets to do anything. With that in mind, she hurried to the kitchen. Getting to the kitchen, she walked in and stood a distance away from the stove. There were two servants- Chef May and Maya. It would be good for there to be witnesses anyway. She thought. ¡°Jeslyn, I¡¯m here to have some words with you.¡± She shifted her gaze between May and Maya. It was clear what she wanted to do. ¡°Can we speak in private?¡± She sounded like a good person. ¡°You can see I¡¯m busy. You are free to talk here.¡± Jeslyn who was dissing some veggies replied without looking back at her. Hearing that, Vera smiled. That was what she wanted anyway but she didn¡¯t want to appear too desperate. ¡°Ok¡­ I thank you for everything you did for my son. For him to love you so much, means that you were a good woman to him. Now, he¡¯s awake.¡± She paused. ¡°Ok¡­???¡± Vera took a deep breath and continued. ¡°You understand my circumstances very well, and as a woman, you would also be able to tell my sorrow. Please, I beg you, allow me to bond with my child¡­¡± she went on her knees and started to kowtow while sobbing. Jeslyn paused and turned to look at her. Seeing what the pregnant Vera was doing, Jeslyn¡¯s eyes shed with an evil glint. ¡°How am I stopping you from bonding with your child?¡± She asked. ¡°You know the influence you have on Valen. He was about to warm up to me before you came in and he suddenly turned cold towards me. I beg you, as a woman, please let me unite with my child.¡± Jeslyn sighed and ignored her to continue dissing while imagining she was cutting Vera instead of vegetables. 1 Maya and May were already angry, so Maya spoke up, after all, Jeslyn was the real deal.¡±Miss, when Madam Jeslyn came into this house some months ago, nanny Mn was here too. Little Master was deeply influenced by her but Madam didn¡¯t drive away nanny Mn. Instead, she wrestled little Master away from her. You could do the same if you want your son to want you.¡± She sneered. Vera ignored Maya¡¯s taunting and continued to kowtow even harder while chanting. ¡°Please, pity this mother, Jeslyn!¡± Her chanting was bing too annoying after a while, so Jeslyn mmed the knife hard on the chopping board, producing a loud bang. Maya, Chef May, and Vera flinched when they heard the sound. Vera raised her head from the floor and looked at Jeslyn. The aura shrouding her was so dark that a cold sweat broke out from her forehead due to the fear that was sailing inside her. Th- this can¡¯t be real!¡¯ she thought. Seeing the fear on Vera¡¯s face. Jeslyn curled her lips into a deadly smile and slowly picked up the knife before walkingnguidly towards her. Vera was too shocked to react. Before she could get up on her own, Jeslyn had stopped in front of her and supported her to get up. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t mess with me, Vera. What is mine, I don¡¯t share. I might be kind, but don¡¯t take me for granted.¡± She smiled. Vera wasn¡¯t seeing that smile as an innocent smile at all. In those hazel eyes that looked exactly like Valen¡¯s, there was killing intent. Instinct told her to move away but Vera couldn¡¯t move. She could feel that Jeslyn could kill her with that knife she was holding, but still, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t lift a hand. She was frozen! True to her instinct¡­ ¡°Shunk!¡± Vera widened her eyes in horror as she felt a sharp object which she believed was the knife plunge inside her stomach. With disbelief and pain written on her face, she slowly lowered her eyes to her stomach and saw Jeslyn¡¯s fair hand holding the hand of the knife whose de was buried deep into her stomach. 5 She slowly raised her head to see the evil grin on Jeslyn¡¯s face. ¡°Tehm!¡± The knife was pulled out. Vera took a sharp breath and held her stomach with shaky hands before falling to her knees. Maya and May didn¡¯t understand what happened at first until they saw Vera fall to her knees with her Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. hands covered in blood. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± The two let out an ear-piercing scream simultaneously and hugged themselves while shivering. How could Jeslyn kill a pregnant woman just like that?! It wasn¡¯t that they¡¯ve never seen deaths before but this was too shocking. Killing Valen¡¯s pregnant mother was uncalled for! Vera didn¡¯t know why her eyes were feeling dizzy. She didn¡¯t want to leave the world like this. Her mission wasn¡¯tplete. Her wish to sleep with Maverick again hasn¡¯t been fulfilled. There were lots of things she hadn¡¯t done yet. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 187 How¡¯s the baby? Just before her eyes lost their shine, she screamed. Her scream startled Jeslyn and co. Seeing they were all looking at her with a frown on Jeslyn¡¯s face, Vera soon realized she was only imagining things. She had just walked into the kitchen and hadn¡¯t even said anything. 2 ¡°Why are you sweating so much after screaming? Is there a killer hiding somewhere in the kitchen?¡± Jeslyn darted her eyes around the kitchen in jest. ¡°N-no, I came to get some water and almost slipped.¡± She stuttered and whipped her face. ¡°You should have sent the maids. Do be careful, I spilled some oil around that area and-¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Vera jolted and fell on her butt. 1 ¡°Ouch!¡­¡± Jeslyn made a pained expression. ¡°That¡¯s a bad fall. Does it hurt? Can you stand?¡­ Riya, help her up, hurry¡­ her baby!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Maya hurried over and helped Vera to her feet. ¡°How is the baby? Hope it¡¯s fine?¡± Jeslyn asked with feigned concern. ¡°Thank you,¡± Vera answered through gritted teeth. ¡°Good to know¡­ but how did you fall?¡± Jeslyn asked, holding backughter. 2 Vera almost exploded but suppressed it with a deep breath. She opened the fridge, took a bottle of water, and left. Not like she really came for water though. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslynughed so hard that her eyes teared up. ¡°Stupid,¡± she said afterughing. Chef May smiled helplessly. ¡°That was dangerous. She could have lost her baby.¡± ¡°How is that my fault? I just warned her about what could have caused her a miscarriage. Did I do wrong?¡± Jeslyn asked with a straight face. Her shamelessness was top-notch. Nothing was more funny than Jeslyn¡¯s straight face. How could she be so shameless? There was no oil on the floor¡­ In fact, Chef May was just about to bring out the oil from the cab, so where did ¡®oil on the floor¡¯e from? ¡°No, you were not wrong!¡± Maya smiled. ¡°Better.¡± Jeslyn continued her cooking with a heart filled with happiness. Didn¡¯t that bitch try to mock her for not being Valen¡¯s mother or giving Maverick a child yet? She deserved what she got and Jeslyn was not sorry. Inside the room, Veray on the bed feeling a little unwell. Her stomach was cramping due to the heavy fall but she was sure it wasn¡¯t going to be a miscarriage, however, she was going to take advantage of it. She took her phone and called doctor Matt. Calling Maverick wouldn¡¯t make it look genuine. She ced the phone on speaker and waited for it to be picked up. ¡°Hello, pl- please,e check me quickly, I think I¡¯m going to have a miscarriage!¡± The other side was silent for a moment before Matt responded affirmatively; ¡°where are you?¡± ¡°In my room.¡± ¡°OK.¡± A whileter, Matt entered her room with a nurse and met her thrashing in bed with sweat all over her. He was a doctor who saves lives, so his doctor instinct kicked in and he immediately increased his steps toward her. After checking her with the equipment he brought, he frowned when he didn¡¯t feel the changes in her temperature, and system. ¡°Bring her to get a full body check.¡± He instructed the nurse. Hearing that, Vera grabbed his hand and shook her head. ¡°No please, I don¡¯t want to be checked. It was just a fall, I¡¯m fine.¡± She wiped her tears, looking pitiful. Unfortunately Maverick and his friends signed a deal to be heartless with the devil. Doctor Matt wasn¡¯t moved by the acting and said; ¡°if you are going to stop me from knowing what¡¯s Wrong with you. then I won¡¯t care if you lose your baby.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± Matt looked at her for a while. ¡°That works for me too, Take care.¡± He walked out after that. Once they left, Vera blew out air. That was close. If she had allowed him to take her for a full body check-up and then carry out a DNA test on her baby, what would she do then? She was sure that before she gives birth some months from now, her mission might have been sessful and those she was working for would havee to get her. That¡¯s why she¡¯s not worried about the bone marrow matching or not matching. But if the truth about her baby gets out now, it would mean that she¡¯ll be killed before helpes. If only she knew she was already in the stomach of a sperm whale, she would have known that her death was already certified. Jeslyn took the prepared food to Valen and met Rex and Maverick in the room. ¡°Oh my world, the aroma is already waving at me. Sister-inw, did you bring my potion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some healthy porridge. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°Still, I want to have some. It looks rich and appetizing¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I only made this for Valen. Plum didn¡¯t even get any.¡± ¡°Huh? Who is plum? You have someone else in this house and I¡¯m not aware?¡± Rex furrowed his brow as he looked from Maverick to Jeslyn who was about to start feeding Valen. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who is Plum? Did you allow another disaster into the house?¡± Jeslyn held back herughter. With a straight face, she nodded; ¡°your brother brought in another girl. I heard she was his childhood sweetheart.¡± That was when it dawned on Rex that she was joking around. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Dad, who is that woman?¡± ¡°Vera,¡± he replied nonchntly while scrolling on his tablet. ¡°Why is she suddenly here? I don¡¯t want her here. She¡¯s not a good person.¡± ¡°Mn¡± Maverick replied. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t ¡®mn¡¯ like that.¡± Jeslyn chastised Maverick before she turned to Valen. ¡°Honey, she¡¯s your mother. From her point of view, it wasn¡¯t her fault. She was kidnaped. If not because of that, she wouldn¡¯t have left you. Don¡¯t be mad at her and allow her the chance to show you how much she loves you.¡± She rubbed his head. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 188 Killjoy Valen wanted to kick against it but kept it in for now. If he agrees to what Jeslyn wants, doesn¡¯t that mean that Vera would be taking Jeslyn¡¯s ce? No! That can¡¯t happen. He won¡¯t allow that to happen! He¡¯s definitely going to throw that woman out when he¡¯s out of here! 1 Rex sighed, ¡°If only those you are fighting for are so nice to you. Heya¡­ this life is filled with narrow- minded people. No wonder, there are so many narrow-minded people dominating the charts in the morgue.¡± ¡°Uncle Rex is narrow-minded. That makes your remaining days on earth short.¡± Valen said with a straight face. 1 Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°Well deserved.¡± ¡°How can you say that of your uncle? I¡¯m one of the smartest people in the world!¡± Rex boasted. ¡°You should have been where dad is if you were.¡± Valen scoffed. ¡°Hey, boy, I¡¯m smarter than your dad-¡± he mped his mouth shut when Maverick gave him a look. ¡°See¡­ weakling¡± Valen gave him a disdainful look before opening his mouth to ept the spoonful of porridge Jeslyn was feeding him. 1 ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jeslynughed boisterously. ¡°Sister-inw, you are being biased. You caution the child when he¡¯s disrespectful, only when he¡¯s not fighting for you. That¡¯s two-faced and hypocritical. Hmph!¡± Jeslyn answered; ¡°Serves you right for looking down on my-¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Jeslyn, that¡¯s not how to bring up a child.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s words were cut short by Vera who was behind the door. The door pushed open and Vera walked in with a frown. ¡°Valen is too young to be disrespectful to his uncle.¡± Jeslyn and Valen blinked in confusion. Silence dominated the room, throwing the ward into awkwardness. Nobody understood how Vera suddenly butted in when it was obvious they were just having fun. ¡°You are very gifted with the ability to ruin a good mood!¡± Valen almost yelled. He was having a good time with the jokes and happiness around him. Where did this joy killer pop out from? Rex nodded; ¡°I agree with you nephew. She¡¯s a killjoy.¡± He gave Vera a disdainful look. ¡°Why do you feel the need to ruin the mood? What does Valen¡¯s upbringing have to do with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my child and it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to grow up thinking it¡¯s ok to disrespect everyone.¡± ¡°And you feel you are good enough to teach him manners?¡± Jeslyn finally spoke up. ¡°You need to know what manners are before you teach others that.¡± ¡°How don¡¯t I have manners? I¡¯ve never disrespect you or anyone in this household even though it¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t like me and-¡± ¡°What do you call sleeping with someone¡¯s husband when they are at their weakest point?! How about lying to the man¡¯s wife just to ruin their happy marriage? You tell me you have manners? You tell me you haven¡¯t disrespected me? Living under this roof with a married couple and trying to tear them apart is disrespectful!! No one taught you that?! Huh?!¡± Silence took over after Jeslyn¡¯s outburst. Maverick raised his head to look at his beautiful wife. He didn¡¯t know this feeling of having your wife defend you was this sweet. He¡¯ll need to experience much of it in the future. Although Valen doesn¡¯t know what was going on, he was sure of one thing¡­ Cheating happened! He red at his father. Even though he was sure his father wouldn¡¯t stoop so low without a reason, he still felt disgusted. ¡°p, p, p!¡­ Bravo! Vera, go on, tell us you were possessed.¡± Rex broke the silence. He loves this show. All eyes were on Vera now. She swallowed. Her brain went into serious calction. She could lie to Jeslyn about things she wouldn¡¯t dare to say in front of Maverick because she thought Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t tell Maverick about It. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t seduce him. He came into my room and he¡­¡± ¡°Enough with that story!¡± Jeslyn yelled. ¡°If it was as you im it to be, you wouldn¡¯t have lied to me that my husband professed his undying love to you. You wouldn¡¯t have sent me pictures or forced me to see a video of him lying on your bed nak-¡± she stopped herself when she remembered Valen was still there. ¡°¡­ You wouldn¡¯t have lied to me that it happened more than once that got you pregnant. You should havee clean to me. Vera¡­¡± Jeslyn walked forward and stood in front of Vera. Her body was radiating pent-up rage. ¡°If I find out everything was orchestrated by you, I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡± She said slowly in a deadly tone. ¡°Was that why you almost killed my baby today? Is it because you are this angry? This child I¡¯m carrying is Valen¡¯s sibling and he holds Valen¡¯s life and death¡­¡± Vera felt this was the right time to ¡®reveal¡¯ Jesiyn¡¯s true face to everyone. She didn¡¯t believe that a soft bunny like Jeslyn would be able to make her suffer after Maverick learns that Jeslyn almost killed her unborn baby. Rex rolled his eyes and Valen frowned and lowered his head to the food in front of him. Since Jeslyn was fighting, let him feed himself. The food is too delicious to be eaten cold. 2 ¡°Did you want to kill it so Valen would die too? Wouldn¡¯t that make your future children the only children to be called Maverick¡¯s children?¡± She said that while looking at Valen, however, Valen was busy eating on his own. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hehe¡­ your heart is so dirty that you could only think this evil of others. Now that I think about it, falling in the kitchen today was definitely your doing just so you could me me for your miscarriage. You want me out of Valen and Maverick¡¯s lives just so you coulde back in. You could go to any length to achieve that, which includes killing your own child. Vera, you should be feared. You give me chills!¡± Vera gasped in amazement. ¡°That¡¯s not true! You made me fall. You poured oil on the floor!¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 189 [Bonus chapter]Praised ¡°How did I do that when I had no idea you¡¯d suddenly be entering the kitchen today? Have you ever gone to the kitchen since you entered this house? So how would I know you wereing that I had to pour oil on the floor, awaiting your arrival?¡±1 She had noeback. How was she going to prove that Jeslyn truly wanted to kill her baby? ¡°You-¡± kill ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are fighting so hard, Vera. My husband doesn¡¯t care about you, neither does your son. Instead of trying to win your son¡¯s heart, you are hating on me and making things up. If you your unborn child, don¡¯t think that my husband will have to sleep with you again to get another baby¡­ Moreover, a donor has been found, so your child means absolutely nothing to Valen¡¯s life. Staying in this house is thanks to that baby you are carrying and you should be grateful to it.¡± Hearing thetter part of Jeslyn¡¯s words, it felt like a bucket of cold water was dumped on her. Her eyes slowly shifted to Maverick and met his gaze. A chill ran down her spine and her heartbeat stopped for a while. Those eyes felt like they knew the truth. They gave her the ¡®predator watching the prey¡¯ feeling. With what Jeslyn just said, Vera¡¯s lies and theories have been debunked. She can no longer use the ¡®Jeslyn wants to kill my baby so Valen would die¡¯ thingy anymore. What other lies does she want to spew? ¡°You are ruining my appetite, go away!¡± Valen shushed her away like a fly. ¡°What are you still waiting for? The child doesn¡¯t want you. Leave before I make you leave?¡± Jeslyn barked at her. ¡°Jeslyn, no matter what you do or how you make my Valen hate me, the truth will still stand. Valen is my CHILD and not yours. I am his mother! You can¡¯t erase that!¡± ¡°No one is denying that. However, I am his mommy and you aren¡¯t. Almost every woman can be a mother but not every mother can be considered a mom by their children.¡± Jeslyn smiled. Whenever she hears that she wants Valen¡¯s mother it pricks her heart, especially when it¡¯sing from this bitch in front of her. However, letting Vera win against her in an argument is something she would never swallow. ¡°You heard her, Jeslyn is my mummy and you aren¡¯t. I only want one mummy and not a mother, so leave now.¡± ¡°Vera, don¡¯t you think you are too engrossed in this role?¡± Rex asked meaningfully. Vera didn¡¯t think about his words deeply, after all, she still thinks no one knows. She looked at Maverick since everyone was ganging up against her. Moreover, she was carrying his child, so he should have the decency to defend her, right? ¡°What are you looking at?! Get out!!¡± Jeslyn pushed her. How dare Vera give her husband such pitiful looks. She was seducing her husband right in front of her. The nerve! ¡°Maverick, this is not right. I¡¯m the mother of your children. You once loved me and treated me right. She wiped her tears. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault that I left¡­¡± She turned to Jeslyn and chuckled. ¡°Do you think Maverick loves you? You are wrong. Just like he did to me, that is what he is doing to you. The only woman he truly loves is Rossa, his childhood sweetheart, and not you! He is only showing he loves you now because you remind him of Rossa.¡± Vera felt humiliated and angry, which was why she said things she wasn¡¯t supposed to say. A glint shed through Maverick¡¯s eyes and Rex curled his lips into a smile. Valen raised his head and looked from his father to the two women facing each other in front of his bed. ¡®Interesting. My father is so handsome that he has women fighting over him. Now he has someone else he truly loves¡­ disgusting! 2 ¡°Hehehe¡­ too bad. I¡¯m his Rossa¡­ his childhood sweetheart.¡± Jeslyn watched the shock on Vera¡¯s face and enjoyed how the color disappeared from her face. ¡°Now that you know you were only a ything that saw herself as the real deal, you should give way to the original, don¡¯t you think?¡± 1 ¡°Y-you are lying! You are not Rossa! She is dead¡­¡± She immediately stopped herself when she realized she had exposed herself. Her eyes shot to Maverick but he was still on his phone and didn¡¯t seem to care. But she was scared that he might be pretending not to hear that. ¡°Interesting¡± Rex murmured. He looked at his brother. Seeing that he didn¡¯t ¡®hear¡¯ what Vera said, Rex¡¯s lips curled. Who would stop a person from digging their grave deeper than 6ft? ¡°Oh?¡± Jeslyn turned to look at Maverick. ¡°She said I was dead. Why don¡¯t I know that?¡± Maverick finally got up from his seat. With one hand in his pocket, he walked to Jeslyn and wrapped a hand around her waist. With his face slower to hers, he said; ¡°I must have told her that in my vulnerable state.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Jeslyn threw her face to the side. suspect Vera¡¯s heart finally rxed. She could have also used that excuse. Good thing he didn¡¯t anything. She has to leave now before these evil people make her reveal more than she already did. She turned and hurried out while crying. After Vera left, Rex sighed. ¡°What a wonderful show. It¡¯s a pity it ended too quickly.¡± He hurried to Jeslyn and held her hand. ¡°Sister-inw, should we go and cause her more trouble?¡± His eyes split due to how happy he looked. 1 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jeslyn wiggled her way out of Maverick¡¯s hold she looked at Rex weirdly and threw his hand off. ¡°Teh, you have a fiance now. You should grow up a little bit.¡± Rex sighed. ¡°Celeste won¡¯t abandon me for being young at heart. She knows I¡¯m a beast in¡­ ahem!¡± He coughed on his fist. Jeslyn rolled her eyes and returned to Vn. ¡°You¡¯ve upgraded. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Valen praised Jeslyn. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 190 Punishing Vera ¡°Achoo!¡± Vera sneezed and dragged the cover to wrap herself even more. ¡°Ma, I can¡¯t take it anymore. That child has be my nightmare.¡± She cried 1 Madam Caroline stared at the girl holding a cup of piping hot tea with a big white duvet wrapped around her and asked; ¡°What happened again?¡± She had been receiving calls from Vera reporting the happenings in the house to her. The problems were always about Jeslyn and she never sounded this upset and unwell. ¡°He refused to see me as his mother and the worst part is that he¡¯s very disrespectful to me.¡± Teardrops left her eyes and fell on the duvet. The cover was so tightly wrapped around her that one would fear for her getting suffocated. ¡°What new thing has my grandson done? This isn¡¯t the first time he has disrespected you, is it?¡­. And why are you wrapped so tightly?¡± She didn¡¯t bother about Vera¡¯s white face. ¡°No ma, it¡¯s getting worse. Like two days ago when he was wheeled out of his room, I tried to touch him but he screamed and hurled his phone at me before calling me names. Yesterday I saw that his hair had grown too long and was blocking his view, so I tried to cut it short. Valen screamed so loudly that Jeslyn and a few servants ran over. He exined maliciously to Jeslyn that I wanted to make him bald. I tried to exin but Jeslyn didn¡¯t give me a chance and directly pped me across the face!¡± ¡°Jeslyn did what?!¡± Madam Caroline frowned deeply. ¡°She pped me.¡± Vera wiped her tears. ¡°She pped a pregnant woman?! Who gave Jeslyn such guts?!¡± She took a deep breath and asked further; ¡°What did my son say?¡± ¡°Maverick doesn¡¯t say anything. He behaves like he doesn¡¯t see what is happening in the house.¡± Madam Caroline nodded and snorted. ¡°Just like higrandfather¡­ Go on,¡± she waved her hand in annoyance. ¡°This morning, as I was sleeping¡­¡± she sniffed and forced herself to not sneeze again. It seems Madam Caroline doesn¡¯t like it. ¡°¡­an extremely cold water was doused on me. When I opened my eyes, I saw a guard standing beside Valen with a 20 liter bucket. Valen was smiling and before I could talk, he told me it was his payment for what I did yesterday.¡± So that¡¯s why she¡¯s wrapped up like a bun. Madam Caroline smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my loving grandson, she thought. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± She coughed. ¡°Ehm, Valen is just a child, you know that. Whatever he¡¯s doing is what was taught to him by the wench, Jeslyn. So you should know who your enemy is. Whoever stands in your way is my enemy as well and my enemies have never been able to live for long. I¡¯ll get you something Find a way to make Jeslyn either eat it or make it get in contact with her skin.¡± ¡°Ma, what is it? Is it going to kill her?¡± She panicked. Madam Caroline looked at her with angry eyes for a split second before she smiled. ¡°No, it won¡¯t. It will cause a severe allergic reaction to her body.¡± Vera breathed a sigh of relief, then asked; ¡°does it have an antidote?¡± ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s an unfinished product I got from the Yu family, so don¡¯t waste it.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡­¡± Meanwhile, at the mansion, the servants and guards were running Helter skelter with buckets of water. Jeslyn was outside the house looking angrily at Valen. The child on the other hand had his lips ttened in a thin line with his head down while sitting in his White wheelchair. Did he regret what he did? No! ¡°Valen!¡± Jeslyn called a little loudly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He immediately said and held Jeslyn¡¯s hand. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again¡­ I promise.¡± Yeah, he won¡¯t do it again because this disaster should be enough to send Vera parking. ¡°I don¡¯t feel you are genuine with your repentance.¡± Jeslyn felt helpless but didn¡¯t allow it to show on her appearance. ¡°She threatened to make me bald¡­¡± ¡°You took your revenge this morning. You mixed all the canned water you took from the fridge and doused it all on her, forgetting she is your mother and also¡­ she is pregnant with your sibling!¡± 1 ¡°I¡­¡± he paused then yelled. ¡°She deserved it! I don¡¯t want a sibling from her!!¡± Jeslyn took a deep breath before lowering herself to his level. She cupped his beautiful face and kissed him on his forehead. ¡°Son, she wronged you at first but then you retaliated in the wrong manner. The water was freezing cold. She could have been hospitalized. Secondly, she¡¯s pregnant with your sibling! What if it¡¯s a cute girl?¡± Valen rolled his eyes. He hates cute girls. ¡°You already went overboard with that and now you burnt her room to the ground. Why would you think of doing that?! What if someone did that to me? What would you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be angry.¡± He said curtly. ¡°See? Because you know it¡¯s wrong. So why do you feel it¡¯s ok to do that to someone else? Your mother at that!?¡± Valen sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized even though he wasn¡¯t truly sorry. He just wanted Jeslyn to not be angry at him. ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should apologize to¡­¡± ¡°Ok. When she returns, I¡¯ll apologize to her. Can we talk about something else now?¡± Valen understood now that he was wrong. However, he still feels Vera deserved it. Jeslyn sighed deeply. Forget it. It¡¯s enough that he knows he did the wrong thing and would apologize when she returns. ¡°Ok¡­¡± Maverick, who had finally gone to the office today after so long, received a call from home, telling him what Valen did. He massaged the bridge of his nose with his eyes closed. The material he used in building that house is fire resistant. How did Valen set fire to Vera¡¯s room? His child was bing more and more like him and Jeslyn would certainly get a migraine in the future. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. How would he tell her to not bother herself teaching him morals anymore? Valen was just like him when he was also growing up. It¡¯s not that they (him and Valen) don¡¯t know right from wrong. However, they choose to retaliate in the wrong way to set their image so no one would find trouble with them anymore. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 191 Maverick¡¯s fear Jeslyn had questioned him about his manner of bringing Valen up when she first met the child. He didn¡¯t defend himself but allowed her to vent. What would he say when the child was the smaller version of him? Would he say he had no good upbringing too? (1) His mother might have been the most worthless mother to ever exist but his father was the best dad. anyone could ever have. Lu Hao was kind, gentle, loving, and an extrovert who makes people happy. Lu Hao single¨Chandedly raised him, yet Maverick turned out to be another version of his grandfather. All these years, Maverick seemed not to care about his son and allowed Mn to do what she did, it¡¯s not because he didn¡¯t care, but because he knew Son like he knew himself. He knew that no matter what morals are taught to him, Valen would end up bing another Maverick. Valen is like a rubber band. No matter how far you stretch it, it returns to its normal size. That was why he married Jeslyn. Firstly, he didn¡¯t know why he went soft on her and her grandfather on the first day they met. However, now, he understood it was because of the love he had always had for her. Secondly, his intuition told him that Jeslyn would be able to make his son more humane than himself. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°The love and care of a mother work wonders, so he heard, but it seems he gave birth to another Maverick, and Jeslyn can¡¯t do much to change him. That child is onlypassionate to his mother and no one else. Maverick got up from his office chair and dipped one hand in his trousers pocket as he headed out with the phone still on his ear. ¡°Reschedule the meeting with the Yu family.¡± He passed the order before entering the elevator with Code 2 and Code 10 walking behind him. Outside hispany which stood tall like it was determined to reach the heavens, a convoy with a red car in the middle was parked outside the gate and a guard wearing the Yu family¡¯s uniform was talking to the security men by the gate who seemed to be adamant in letting the cars in. Inside the red car, Emilee received a call from one of the ck cars behind her. Her Assistant told her the meeting has been canceled. She was already here, should she return just like that? Christine heard what was said because she was sitting beside her sister, so she said; ¡°But we are already here,¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Emilee replied as she flipped the magazine she was reading. ¡°How?¡± ¡°There are still thirty minutes left.¡± There was still half an hour left before the meeting which was enough for anyone to cancel an agreement, so she wasn¡¯t offended. ¡°Still. Since we are already here, shouldn¡¯t they allow us in?¡± Emilee looked away from the magazine to her sister. ¡°This is not Country A or Rose City. You don¡¯t get to do as you wish.¡± She lectured. ¡°I understand.¡± Christine lowered her head while fidgeting with her fingers. She has been in the Country for three days now but still doesn¡¯t know much about the dos and don¡¯ts. of the Country. This was her first timeing out. A whileter, the gate was opened but before they could drive in, a ck car drove out. The road was blocked, so Code 2 couldn¡¯t drive past. ¡°Boss, the Yu family¡¯s head is here,¡± he said. Maverick¡¯s head was on the headrest with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t reply when he heard that. Meaning, there was no turning back. So when the convoy moved out of the way, Code 2 zoomed off. Christine¡¯s eyes trailed the car from the window until she could no longer see it. ¡°Don¡¯t covet him.¡± Emilee sounded nonchnt. ¡°Mn,¡± Christine nodded but her heart said otherwise. At the mansion, everywhere looked calm and peaceful like always. Vera walked in awkwardly, thanks to the duvet. She saw the servants doing their chores without looking at her. She didn¡¯t find it odd because the servants had always been like that, so she walked to their room. As she unlocked her door and pushed it open, Vera stood in utmost shock! She forgot to breathe for a long time until she felt she was suffocating, did she let herself release the breath all at once, like someone who was drowning¡­ Everything in the room was burnt so badly that she couldn¡¯t differentiate which was supposed to be a chair or a stool. The bulletproof window was broken and the tiled floor couldn¡¯t even be seen. Without a doubt, she knew who did it. Only that cursed child would do this! She thought. Vera threw the cover off her and turned around with fury, heading out to see that child. ¡°Valen! Valen!! Where the hell are you?! Valennnn!!!¡± Her scream almost shook the house. ¡°Where is that child?!¡± She barked at a maid who was walking by. The maid pointed upstairs. Vera turned towards the stairs and marched up. In the corridor, she saw Valening towards her in his wheelchair. The wheelchair moves on its own, so no help is required, which was why Valen was on his own. ¡°You bastard! What did you do to my room?!!¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± He said he would apologize but not after she called him a bastard. Vera gritted her teeth, trying to suppress her rage. She balled her hands tightly to stop herself from pping the demon out of him. ¡°Who made you do it?¡± She believed Jeslyn instigated him to do it. ¡°Who instigated you to cause trouble in my absence? Who instigated you to have the idea of making me bald?¡± ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t!!!¡± ¡°Then I said you did, so you did.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Vera screamed in rage. She was going mad. This child and his mother were driving her mad and her tolerance was almost full. Vera took a deep breath a few times to calm herself. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a room anymore, you can leave now,¡± Valen said with determination in his sharp hazel pupil. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 192 The fight ¡°I¡¯m your mother, so that makes me-¡± ¡°I only recognize one mother¡­Jeslyn.¡± Valen cut her off. ¡°I am pregnant with your sibling. Don¡¯t you get that!? Don¡¯t you havepassion for your sibling?¡± Valen sighed like he was tired of exining this same thing over and over, so he broke it down. ¡°You aren¡¯t the first to give birth outside your baby Papa¡¯s house. Dad will find you a house. He¡¯ll send you money and he¡¯ll also give you servants to help you with everyday troubles until you give birth. Is my motive clear enough now?¡± He asked. ¡°Why do you hate me so much?¡± Valen looked at her like she was stupid, ¡°because I don¡¯t like you. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept that. You are lying. You can¡¯t hate me because I¡¯m your mother! I gave birth to you! So you can¡¯t detest me, you can¡¯t!!¡± ¡°Do I need your permission to hate you? You are disgusting and not worthy to be my mother!¡± Valen yelled and pressed the button on his wheelchair to move away from her. ¡°You little piece of sh!t! You are just like your worthless mother!¡± Valen paused. ¡°What did you say?¡± He frowned. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I- I¡­¡± ¡°You said you¡¯re not my mother, where is my mother?!¡± He immediately put the words in her mouth. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say that. I-¡± ¡°Vera, where is my mother? You know her whereabouts, so where is she?!¡± Seeing that she wouldn¡¯t. speak, Valen moved his chair to the stairway. ¡°I have to inform dad.¡± ¡°N¨Cno, you can¡¯t!¡± She panicked and rushed forward. Just as she was about to grab the chair, she slipped and roughly pushed the wheelchair forward. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°Va-¡± Valen screamed as the chair lost its bnce. Vera was about to shout but stopped when she saw the amount of speed the chair was moving with. It was a twirling staircase. Before he gets to the floor, he would have hit his head several times on the balusters and railings- Meaning, he might either be dead or half dead before he gets to the ground, so, a smile found its way to her lips. Jeslyn had no idea what was going on. She wasing from her room when she heard Valen¡¯s shrills. She took to her heels as the servants¡® panicking voices grew louder. Getting to thending close to the door, Jeslyn saw Valen hitting the railings while screaming. She was about to run down the stairs when she caught sight of the smile on Vera¡¯s face before she turned her head to the side to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Jeslyn?¡­¡± Vera was shocked to find Jeslyn beside her. She wanted to exin but knowing that she had hit a dead end, her face changed instantly and she attacked Jeslyn. Jeslyn quickly moved back and avoided the kick. She looked at how far Valen had fallen and gritted her teeth. He was still far from the ground and even though the guards ran up the stairs, with the way the chair was falling, the guards won¡¯t be able to save him. They would rather get injured. The only way they can help is to ce something soft along the lower stairs to prevent Valen from getting badly injured. ¡°You have to go through me before saving him.¡± Vera smiled and then attacked Jeslyn again. Jeslyn was more worried about Valen than this girl in front of her. So all she was doing was dodging and finding ways to bypass her so she could run after Valen. She didn¡¯t care if she could save him or not. She just wanted the child to know that someone was there for him so he won¡¯t be afraid anymore. and try to stop the chair if he could. As she was fighting. Vera came to realize that Jeslyn was not as weak as she seemed to be. ¡®Did I miscalcte?¡± she thought. Just when she was a little distracted, Jeslyn released a powerful kick to her stomach, sending her falling back and hitting her back on the wall. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± she grunted in pain. Jeslyn ignored her and started to run towards the stairs. Seeing this, Vera pulled herself up and went after Jeslyn. Getting closer, she pulled Jeslyn¡¯s long hair from behind. Before Jeslyn turned, she saw Maverick entering through the front door in haste, so her suspended heart rxed and she turned herself around to face Vera. Since Maverick is here, Valen is safe. However, same cannot be said about Vera. Jeslyn¡¯s hair was still tightly held by Vera and was pulled to the front. Seeing that Maverick had entered, Vera got scared and started to think of quick schemes to get out of this. However, Jeslyn didn¡¯t give her that chance and directly punched her in the eye to let go of her hair. ¡°Ahh!¡± Vera screamed and released Jeslyn¡¯s hair. The next minute, another punch fell on her chest, followed by another thatnded on ber stomach again and again. Jeslyn was furious and totally forgot that Vera was pregnant. Vera pulled back and rested her back on the wall. She held her stomach as she was in grave pain. Seeing this, Jeslyn instinctively turned to look and saw that Maverick had run up the stairs and caught the wheelchair. She sighed in relief. However, just when she was about to turn to Vera, a white substance blocked her view. Out of reflex, she turned her back and lowered her head. Then she heard a sizzling sound on her shirt. She was wearing one of Maverick¡¯s ck shirts over bum shorts. The shirt was tied on the waist and buttons opened to reveal her white tube top. Jeslyn instantly loosened the knob she tied in front and pulled the shirt off, then threw it to the floor. Both she and Vera watched the shirt continue to corrode right in front of them. Smoke popped out of the area. After the smoke subsided, arge hole as wide as a person¡¯s head appeared on the shirt. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 193 Vera¡¯s death 2 They were both shocked at the oue. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t believe that Vera would want to burn her with chemicals and Vera also couldn¡¯t believe that Madam Caroline wanted to kill Jeslyn in this way¡­ Also, that witch intended to make her take the fall! 1 ¡°Vera!¡± Jeslyn screamed. Fury shrouded her. Her senses flew out the window. Vera almost ruined her face! Her freaking face!! Light shed through Vera¡¯s eyes and she attacked Jeslyn with the remaining chemical in the small container. It was obvious that she¡¯ll be dying after this but before then, she has to take Jeslyn with her. This time, Jeslyn was ready and more careful. She was only wearing a breast tube and shorts that were just below her butts, so almost every part of her skin was exposed. If that thing gets on her, she¡¯s done for. Her main focus was to get the container from Vera but Vera on the other hand started fighting like a Junatic. She was sure that once it got on any part of Jeslyn¡¯s body, it would circte on her skin and that was enough to kill her. She was bleeding due to a miscarriage but Vera was more concerned about killing Jeslyn. Sheughed maniacally as she went all out. Jeslyn was all about defending herself and looking for an opening. She caught sight of the ck shirt on the floor and hurriedly picked it up and threw it at Vera¡¯s face. That gave Jeslyn the opening she was looking for. She immediately kicked Vera in the stomach, sending her flying to the wall. Vera coughed out a mouthful of blood as she looked at Jeslyn with fear in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t stand up anymore. The pain of the miscarriage, plus the heavy beating she had received from Jeslyn started to take a toll on her, still, she held on tightly to the container. She needs just onest chance. Meanwhile, Maverick had taken care of Valen¡¯s issues and was heading towards them. His aura by now was as dark as dark could be, yet his eyes were as clear as ever. There was no anger on his face, nor was there panic as he walked towards Vera. Vera¡¯s heart flew out of her chest and her brain lost the capability to think or react. The only thing she knew right then was FEAR! All she was seeing was a demon calmly walking towards her. As he stood in front of her, her eyes could only see as far as his waist. Then she felt herself getting pulled up by her hair! Maverick grabbed her hair and pulled her up. He effortlessly collected the small container from her with his left hand and grabbed her throat with his right hand. The stronghold was so tight that Vera gasped for air. At the moment that her mouth was opened, Maverick poured the content in the container into her mouth. Walt¡­!¡± Jeslyn screamed. s, it was toote. Maverick let go of Vera¡¯s throat and watched calmly as she held her throat while screaming, scratching her throat, and running around like someone whose body is on fire. She was restless. Her whole body was burning. No, burning is an understatement. Her inside was zing. It was like a volcano or an inferno erupted inside of her. It was extremely HOT! ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!¡± Her car¨Cpiercing shrill filled the house for a while before she fell to the ground where there was already a pool of her baby¡¯s blood and started thrashing on the blood. The sight was too gory. So disturbing that Maverick turned to shield Jeslyn with a hug but she shook her head at his chest. ¡°I want to see,¡± she said. If Vera had seeded, she would have been the one there, so she wanted to watch it all. ¡°No, you¡¯ll get nightmares again.¡± Maverick picked her up and left the ce. He already has an idea what Vera would turn to and it wouldn¡¯t be good for Jeslyn to witness that. A few minutester¡­ In the sitting room, Valen was made to sit on a chair with his head wrapped in a bandage. A few sters were stuck to his face to cover the small cuts he got. His arms and legs were bruised but good thing those were the only injuries he got. Nothing serious happened. Rex, who was sitting in front of Valen, tilted his head to the left and then right like he was about to say something but couldn¡¯t remember what it was. ¡°I say, nephew, you look dashing.¡± ¡°Lame,¡± Valen responded in a small voice. ¡°Tch. Even in this condition, you still won¡¯t talk to me with respect.¡± ¡°Stop talking rubbish, Valen is unwell. Don¡¯t bother him.¡± Jeslyn hissed. She had on Maverick¡¯s ck suit jacket. As she looked at Valen who was sitting beside her, Jeslyn couldn¡¯t fathom why a mother would want to kill her child. The more she thought, the more confused she got. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maverick, why would Vera want to kill Valen?¡± She believed Maverick knew the answer to that. ¡°She¡¯s not his mother,¡± Maverick answered without suspense. Maverick had watched the surveince Video on his phone and got to know why Vera wanted Valen dead. 2 Since Valen was already convinced that Vera wasn¡¯t his mother and Jeslyn was also asking him something rting to that, he should as well tell them the truth. After all, he has gotten what he ¨C wanted already. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The witch said I¡¯m as worthless as my mother. She confirmed she¡¯s not my mother.¡± Valen was ted and it was obvious from his voice. Good that Vera was not his mother. If his mother is not Jeslyn, then he doesn¡¯t want anyone else ¡°Valen is your son,¡± Maverick told the truth. Jeslyn froze, likewise Valen. Rex shrank his neck and tried to get up and leave, but Maverick pulled him back down and gave him a side¨Ceye. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 194 Visiting Madam Caroline. ¡°Wh- what are you saying?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s lips quivered. What son? How is that possible?! She¡¯ll be d to be Valen¡¯s real mother but certainly not by ying such a joke on her. 1 Maverick couldn¡¯t talk much, so he nced at Rex who sighed before opening the can of worms. Even after the whole story from how she slept with Maverick to how she got into aa was revealed, Jeslyn still couldn¡¯t believe It. Yes, she has a memory of how she got pregnant and how she gave birth. But isn¡¯t that just another realistic nightmare like every other day? ¡°Hold on, let¡¯s assume there¡¯s truth in what you¡¯re saying. Why don¡¯t I have any recollection? In that dream, I gave birth to a girl and not a boy¡­ Maverick, I don¡¯t understand anything. Please, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s true.¡± Large teardrops fell on her cheeks. Valen was offended and heartbroken. He had been praying for Jeslyn to be his mother. Now that it turned out she was, she didn¡¯t want to ept him? The child balled his small hands and lowered his head to hide his eyes which were slowly turning red from holding back his tears. This pained him more than anything he has ever experienced. ¡°I did a DNA test for you two.¡± He looked at Rex and gestured with his eyes for him to go get the report from his room. Even when Jeslyn was holding the paper in her shaking hands, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t you want me?¡± For the first time in his life, Valen sounded pitiful. It shocked Rex so much that he thought for a second that Valen was switched. Jeslyn slowly looked at the child whose eyes were brimming with tears. She didn¡¯t know when she let go of the paper and hugged him. ¡°Mummy loves you. I promise!¡± t Maverick watched the mother and child with relief in his heart. Before Pink took some time off work, she told him everything which was what he had been waiting for all this while. How could he tell Jeslyn an iplete story or a theory of how Valen suddenly became her child? Of course, he needed solid proof that rhymes with her nightmares for her to believe. Now that this was solved, he has to find out Ruben¡¯s interest in all of these and as for Damien Yu, he shouldn¡¯t bothering out of hiding, cause he¡¯ll be sorry. Like he remembered something, Maverick got up and side¨Ceyed Rex who immediately followed him out. ¡°Where are we going, brother?¡± Maverick didn¡¯t respond and got into his car. Caroline had just received a call and her face was gloomy when Piper walked into the sitting room from upstairs. ¡°Mum, I¡¯m heading out.¡± She said nonchntly without sparing her mother a look. ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere today. Cancel your meetings.¡± ¡°But why mum? I have a contract to sign and it¡¯s very important.¡± Madam Caroline looked at her and sighed. ¡°We need to talk. My ns to use Vera failed and she¡¯s killed.¡± She massaged her temple, feeling annoyed. ¡°Ok¡­ what has that got to do with me? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave my brother and his woman alone?¡± ¡°Why should I?! He is my son! I carried him for nine months and fed him my breast milk for three months! I had to listen to the nanny¡¯sints and nagging for so long and-¡± Piper rolled her eyes. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need for you to scream the house down. We both know the truth, so don¡¯t try to emotionally ckmail me. All I can tell you right now is that you¡¯re pushing brother too far. I believe after what you have done, he still kept you alive because you brought him into this world. I won¡¯t-¡± ¡°Shut your mouth, you hypocrite!¡± Madam Caroline threw her a pillow in a fit of rage. Piper caught the pillow andughed. She didn¡¯t take her mother seriously. ¡°I know I¡¯m no good either, but I know how to tell the truth. You¡¯re messing with brother and one day, he might lose his mind. and¡­ Kyia!¡± She made a slitting throat gesture beforeughing again. 1 Madam Caroline waved her hand wearily, ¡°get out, get out!¡± ¡°Thank you ma, hahahaha¡­¡± Sometimeter at Madam Caroline¡¯s house¡­ Madam Caroline was still in the sitting room, massaging her temple. She heard the sound of the door and without looking she spoke, thinking it was Piper. ¡°I told you to-¡± her words got stuck in her throat when she saw who it was. Maverick and Rex! Rex¡¯s disgust couldn¡¯t be hidden. It was obvious he didn¡¯t want to be here. Maverick on the other hand, had no expression to give out what he was feeling. Madam Caroline bolted up from the couch in utter shock. Her kids were here? This was the first time in 22 years plus that her children and get had been in the same closed space. They¡¯d met at parties and ceremonial ces but had never been this close before. The woman looked at her children with mesmerized eyes. They are very good¨Clooking, anyone would want to have them in their family. Maverick looks like their grandfather and Rex looks like their -father. No one would deny that they came from the Lu family. ¡°Re¨CRenren¡­? Xiao bao¡­?¡± She called their names like she wasn¡¯t sure it was real. Rex almost puked when those words left her lips. Wasn¡¯t those the names that were too heavy for her to say years back? Didn¡¯t she call him, ¡°this thing!¡± And called Maverick, ¡°an orphan?¡± Where did she suddenly learn those names from? Which professional told her that children should be addressed by their names? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do we still have a rtionship that hasn¡¯t been severed?¡± Maverick asked tly. ¡°H¨Chuh?¡± It was like her brain finally returned from travel. ¡°State your price.¡± Maverick pulled out a check and pen and threw them on the table in front of her. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 195 Madam Caroline¡¯s punishment Madam Caroline looked from the check to Maverick. Her palm felt itchy, pushing her to write the amount of Zeros she wanted but she stopped herself with difficulty. She loves money, but money is not the only thing she wants. 1 ¡°Renren, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°The rtionship broke the day you¡® left. However, you were notpensated enough. I guess that¡¯s why you feel the need to¡­ poke your nose into our lives. On behalf of my dad¡­ I¡¯m here to pay you off.¡± ¡°Brother, that¡¯s too much! She made away with $500,000,000¡­ half of dad¡¯s assets when she left. Because of that money, dad¡¯spany almost went bankrupt and you had to step in at such a tender age. How can you pay her anymore?!¡± Rex was vexed. He red at Madam Caroline like a demon would a more powerful human. He wanted to kill this woman but he knew he can¡¯t bring himself to¡­ just like Maverick can¡¯t see himself killing his mother. Even if she is a bad woman, at least she was decent enough to suffer through nine months and push them out instead of going for CS. She breastfed Maverick forsix months and Rex for three months, so the two owe her a debt of gratitude for that. 1 She had done lots of horrible things to them, but still, they couldn¡¯t touch her. Rex had vowed to kill her if he finds out she was connected to what happened to Maverick, Valen, and Jeslyn but as of now, nothing points to her. He just hopes that if she was truly guilty, he¡¯d be able to carry out his vow without thinking of kinship. Maverick patted Rex¡¯s shoulder and said; ¡°call it¡­ Charity¡± Madam Caroline swallowed the insult and took a deep breath. ¡°I can¡¯t ept your offer. All I want is for us to reunite as a family. I¡¯m ready to make amends.¡± ¡°Hmph! Do you still see us as children? Do I look like that child you almost drowned in a pool of mud? Do I?!¡± Maverick squeezed Rex¡¯s shoulder, prompting Rex to stop talking and look at him. Then Maverick slowly blinked at him. Rex didn¡¯t talk anymore after that. He understood that his brother didn¡¯t want him to reveal his vulnerability, else this conniving woman would sink her fangs into his weakness and won¡¯t let him go, ever! ¡°This is your first andst offer,¡± Maverick said. Madam Caroline¡¯s fingers shook, her thoughts conflicting with each other. Still, she didn¡¯t budge. At that moment, Piper rushed in. She froze when she saw the two men. She was called by her personal servant that Maverick and Rex were in her house. She immediately ordered the car to be turned around and here she is! Rex looked back. Seeing who it was, he almost threw a knife at her. If Rex hates anyone other than his mother, then it¡¯s Piper. Although what Piper did that almost made him get drowned was due to a child¡¯s instinctive reaction towards strangers, Rex refused to forgive her. Then while growing up, she became a total bitch to him after she found out he was her older brother. She would rile up bullies to bully him and then call the teachers on him when he fights back. Piper went as far as setting him up with a girl who imed he raped her. If not for Maverick and Celestine who appeared at the station with evidence, he would have spent some time behind bars. After all, Maverick was still struggling to hold his ground at that time. There were other things she did that he cannot speak of. Although Rex took his revengeter on, he still detests her. ¡°Mom,¡± she hurried to stand beside her mother, looking lost with the check on the table. ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°Your brother wants me to sell my rights as a mother.¡± She replied while staring at Maverick¡¯s stoic face. Piper frowned. ¡°Older brother, don¡¯t you think you are going too far?¡± ¡°Who asked you to speak?¡± Maverick gave her a side¨Ceye. Piper lowered her head while fidgeting with her fingers. ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry.¡± Maverick ignored her and picked up the checkbook. ¡°This is yourst chance.¡± He said and turned out to leave. However, he paused after a few steps and looked over his shoulder. ¡°I took back what you owe me.¡± With that said, he walked away with Rex. Madam Caroline frowned. What does he mean by that? What does she owe him? She took her phone. to call but instead, a call came in. ¡°Mrs. Xu, we don¡¯t know what happened but the money in your ounts was withdrawn. We are trying to trace where the money went, but-¡± ¡°What rubbish are you telling me?¡­¡± Her mind snapped to what Maverick just said and cried out; ¡°Renren has my money! File awsuit against him this instant!¡± She screamed. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we will need evidence to=¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°F*ck you and your evidence! If you can¡¯t find one, nt one! I don¡¯t care how you do it. If I don¡¯t see my money in my ount before three days, I¡¯ll have your head!!¡± She ended the call and shrieked. Piper got a fright and took a step back. ¡°Mum, calm down, will you?¡­ What happened?¡± Madam Caroline ignored her and opened her bank app. Checking the bnce of her multiple banks, instead of nine digits in all five banks, there was $0.00 staring back at her. 1 She lost her bnce and fell back on the couch in a dead faint. ¡°Mom!¡­ Guards!¡± Piper screamed and called the guards. In no time, three hefty guards showed up. ¡°Help my mother to her room, I¡¯ll get the doctors.¡± She immediately took her phone and started to call for an emergency. Jeslyn was still with Valen when her phone beeped. She took it to see a message from her bank alerting her that a deposit of $500 billion was made into her ount. Jeslyn blinked a few times. She didn¡¯t understand the message. She could have called it a scam but her bank doesn¡¯t make such mistakes. 3 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 196 Rainborite stone She put the phone down and went about her business, thinking another message would be sent in a while to apologize and tell her it was a mistake. But after thirty minutes, no message. That was when she decided to read the message well. It was transferred to by Heng Caroline. ¡°Who is that?¡± She frowned. She decided to call her bank manager but a secondyer, she stopped herself and thought to tell Maverick instead. Maverick¡¯s phone rang inside the car. Seeing the ID, he picked it up, then her confused voice sounded. ¡°Plum, I got lots of money transferred to my ount. I don¡¯t know how that is possible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s from your mother¨Cinw.¡± ¡°Huh? What mother¨Cinw?¡± Jeslyn gasped in shock. His mother?? Her face distorted. How is that possible? She has heard little about their rtionship, so that woman would certainly not give her such an amount. ¡°Plum, what are you hiding from me? Say the truth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s herpensation for what she did to you and Valen.¡± Rex eyed him. It wasn¡¯t proven yet, so why is he lying? Why can¡¯t he say he stole it from her? ¡°Oh, so¡­she was part of the n?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°Mm¡­probably.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then. Hope you emptied her ount?¡± Maverick smiled. His wife is smart. ¡°Mn.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll visit her soon to thank her.¡± ¡°At the hospital, if you want to go,¡± Maverick suggested. ¡°Oh? She¡¯s at the hospital? That¡¯s brilliant. A heart attack suits her perfectly. I should think of expensive flowers to gift to her.¡± Her lips curled up before ending the call. She gripped her phone tightly before looking down at Valen who was holding the edge of the jacket she was wearing. The child had refused to let her leave. They¡¯ve been together for hours now. She wanted to go to the kitchen to prepare them a big feast, but Valen refused. ¡°Child, don¡¯t you want to eat something delicious?¡± ¡°I do,¡± ¡°Then, let me make it for you.¡± He stayed silent for a while with his lips ttened. Then he said: ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°An ident might happen in the kitchen. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt again.¡± ¡°Then¡­ cali dad back so he can enter the kitchen while you stay with me.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Hahaha¡­ we can¡¯t do that. Dad is busy.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to him so we can eat out.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Good idea¡­¡± she looked down at the wheelchair and sighed. ¡°Will comfortable going out like this?¡± Valen nodded. you be She called Maverick to tell him they wereing but he didn¡¯t answer his phone. ¡°Valen, dad didn¡¯t answer. He must be busy.¡± She said, a little disappointed. ¡°Call Uncle Rex.¡± ¡°Ok¡­¡± She called Rex and he immediately picked up. ¡°Yo, sister¨Cinw, you need something?¡± He smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t reach your brother.¡± ¡°He¡¯s in a meeting, why?¡­eeech, you miss him, don¡¯t you?¡± He winked with a foolish grin on his face. ¡°Stop talking rubbish. Valen and I wanted to go out, so¡­¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯ll get Code 2 to bring you to the office.¡± Rex replied excitedly. Jeslyn didn¡¯t know why Rex was happier than them but she¡¯ll know in a while. Inside the meeting room, Maverick was sitting on a ck office chair, reading a document. Once he was done, he threw the document on the long rectangr table and leaned back to rest on the chair, while staring at thedy sitting across from him. Emilee didn¡¯t appear to be pressured but her heartbeat was loud enough for her to hear. 1 Christine on the other hand, wasn¡¯t as confident as her sister, so she lowered her head while ying with her fingers in nervousness. She had no idea that only sitting in front of the almighty Maverick could cause her palms to sweat and her hair to stand on end. He is so scary! How does Jeslyn manage this? She must be a s3x toy to him. She thought. Even though. he¡¯s such a person, she can¡¯t give up. With this determination, Christine raised her head to size him up just once but ended up lost In his demeanor and handsomeness. ¡°You said what?¡± Maverick asked in a deep and unfriendly voice. ¡°Our Yu cooperation wants to coborate with yourpany. We want a share of the Rainborite stone and in return, we will give you whatever you want, including the procedure to create a realistic world.¡± Maverick looked at her without speaking for almost five minutes. The silence was too intense and nerve¨Cwrecking. Just when Emilee was about to speak, he askednguidly; ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Emilee paused and looked at him speechlessly. Why is he asking her such a silly question? Why would apany want to coborate with another if they didn¡¯t see value in what they are coborating for? ¡°Mr. Maverick¡­¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°We both know what the rainborite stone is and there are hints that the Mine is in your custody.¡± She paused. ¡°My Yu family understands that your people found it, so naturally, it¡¯s yours. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to talk about this diplomatically unlike the other forces that would want to force your hand. The government would call it national resources, the higher¨Cups would call it their property, and the Xu family and other families won¡¯t sit back when they hear about it too. However, allowing us to coborate means that you won¡¯t be fighting alone when that time ording to the history of Country M, Rainborite stone is a gemstone that went extinct hundreds of thousands of years ago. The stone was strangely rare at the same time, it was the most sought¨Cafter mineral resource, especially by women because of its ability to change into different colors depending on the temperature, weather, season, and ces the stone is kept. It also made the best¨Clooking jewelry of all time. Thest piece of jewelry that was made from it caused deaths among women in Country M before the government confiscated it and kept it away in a museum.. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 197 Meeting Christine (1) The stone threw the world into chaos for centuries until it suddenly disappeared like it appeared. Rainborite precious stone is said to be a mystery with different myths. 1 No one knows how ites and goes. Some said it holds the power of the world, some said it fell from heaven, and others it is a wish¨Cgranting stone. Even a little piece of it can grant wishes. Although many people don¡¯t believe such myths, it doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t want the stone. After all, a mustard seed¨Csized Rainborite stone is enough to shoot a poor family into the ranks of riches, let alone a whole mine! Maverick shifted his gaze from Emilee to his ringing phone. He picked it up to hear Rex¡¯s voice. After he was done with the call, he ced the phone back on the table and finally spoke; ¡°Worry for yourself. The stone is mine to worry about.¡± ¡°Mr. Maverick,¡± Emilee smiled. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that. The family and I discussed and came to the conclusion that we want only 20% of the stone. What do you say?¡± She waited with expectation. She was sure he would agree. ¡°1%¡­I¡¯m not giving.¡± ¡°Mr. Maverick, this¡­¡± She frowned. Does he know what he is saying? She heard about his possession of a Rainborite Mine from a reliable source and immediately scheduled a meeting with him without the family elders knowing. If she is able to close the deal with him, those in the family who hate her would undoubtedly ept her and if Damienes back, everyone will reject him, making her the authorized ruler. Emilee nned to take Maverick down with this Mine. After she gets hers, she would spread the news about Maverick owning a mine and ce a target on his back. While the whole world is after him, she would push the Yu family to the top of the charts, seizing power from Maverick then. However, now that he doesn¡¯t want to give her any, she can¡¯t expose him, else she¡¯ll lose out on the fortune. ¡°Mr. Maverick, you should think about it. I shall reschedule a meeting with you to discuss it next time. Have a nice day.¡± She got up and left with Christine. After they left, Maverick also got up and walked out, abandoning the contract on the table for the cleanings to get rid of. The cleaners know that whatever Maverick leaves on the table is to be thrown out or burnt. Outside thepany¡­ Emilee and Christine were walking to their car with their guards when Christine caught a glimpse of a lady in a mask pushing a child in a wheelchair. Christine paused in her steps because thedy looked too familiar, at the same time, unfamiliar. ¡°Jes¨C Jeslyn?¡± She called softly in doubt. The N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. gorgeousdy she saw was wearing a long peach coat with a double¨Cbreastedpel, hemmed with lace on the edge. Inside the coat was a straight white gown that stopped on her thigh while the coat stopped above her knee. She was also wearing ck shades and a white mask. The child, on the other hand, was wearing a white polo shirt and ck shorts with ck light brown shades. His long bang was pushed off his face. The child was simply too beautiful that Christine suddenly felt the urge to get pregnant¡­ but for Maverick only. Although she couldn¡¯t see thedy well due to the number of hefty guards protecting them, she was able to see the child when he was helped into his wheelchair. Hearing that, Emilee stopped walking and turned in Jeslyn¡¯s direction. The group walked past them without even sparing them a nce. She behaved like they were invisible ¡°Jeslyn!¡± Christine called, a little loudly. She wasn¡¯t sure if thedy was Jeslyn, so she wanted to confirm. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Emilee chimed in. If Christine says it¡¯s Jeslyn, then it must be her. She also wants to see that Jeslyn that was able to marry Maverick and is still alive until today. She¡¯s even pushing Maverick¡¯s child around and also caused Mn¡¯s death without raising a gun.. Jeslyn and her group didn¡¯t stop until they got to the elevator and got in before she turned to look at both her sisters. However, the distance was a little too far and she was still being shielded which was why they couldn¡¯t confirm her identity, ¡°Are you sure that was Jeslyn?¡± Emilee asked. ¡°I¡¯m not certain but she reminded me of her.¡± ¡°If you were topare both, what difference did you spot?¡± Emilee asked. ¡°Jeslyn is a carefree girl. She¡¯s always smiling and looking happy. But this one has the vibe of a powerful Young Miss.¡± ¡°Has Jeslyn never shown you another side of her before?¡± Christine thought for a while before she snapped her finger. ¡°She was different when I visited her in jail. She even used lots of censored words¡± ¡°Then, she¡¯s Jeslyn,¡± Emilee concluded before getting into her red car. Christine froze in her spot. That was Jeslyn?! How is that possible?! ¡°I don¡¯t have the whole day!¡± Emilee cried out from the car, startling Christine who hurriedly got into the car before it zoomed off. They have a meeting with the director of Sparkle entertainment and need to be there as soon as possible. Inside thepany, the workers couldn¡¯t stop ogling Jeslyn and Valen. They had no idea who Jeslyn was but they knew Valen was their boss¡® son. For the saucy little child to allow thedy to push his wheelchair while looking content, it must be that thedy is a nanny with high rank. Although they thought Jeslyn was Valen¡¯s nanny, they didn¡¯t dare to look down on her because of an Incident that happened with Ms. Mn. A worker thought he could disrespect her because she was just a Nanny. Little Valen got angry because he felt he was being looked down on, so he ordered the worker to be fired. To this day, that worker is still roaming the streets, looking for a job. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 198 Saying the wrong words. *Unedited. Didn¡¯t get enough time. I¡¯ll do itter. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.* 1 Right on time, Maverick was justing out of his office with Rex behind him when he saw his wife and son. Unintentionally, his lips stretched into a faint smile. ¡°Plum,¡± Jeslyn called with a cute voice. She knew Valen wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the mansion. Although the child wanted to go out, she wasn¡¯t sure Maverick would allow it. Secondly, they didn¡¯t inform him beforehand that they wanted to go out with him. What if he has an important meeting that cannot wait? ¡°Rex told me already, let¡¯s go.¡± He replied and walked up to them. ¡°Uncle Rex is so lovely,¡± Jeslyn gave Rex a thumbs up. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Rex¡¯s pride red up like how a peacock would raise its feathers. ¡°I told you I¡¯m the best.¡± He said. 1 ¡°Oh please¡­¡± Jeslyn rolled her eyes before pulling the mask to rest on her jaw and the sses to her head, revealing a ravishing face. Maverick subconsciously nced at the guards, they were all standing with their heads down. He side¨C eyed his brother and saw Rex looking at his wife like he was thunderstruck. He furrowed his brows and his legs moved on their own to stand in front of Jeslyn, blocking Rex from ogling at his wife¡¯s face. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Rex coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so selfish. You could have let me memorize her features more. In case she chooses to undergo stic surgery in the future.¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Jeslyn looked at him in wonder. ¡°Have you no idea that your face is too beautiful to be in the entertainment industry in Country M?¡± Rex gasped like he couldn¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t have such basic knowledge. Jeslyn sighed. ¡°I think I can manage.¡± ¡°Manage? Hahaha¡­.let¡¯s see how true that is. But let me warn you about something very important. Don¡¯t keep enemies around. Get rid of them as theye. I¡¯ve seen several cases where an artist would want to keep enemies around, probably for fun or whatever reason they have, and in the end, those minor enemies join hands with other minor enemies and they be giants. You should understand what I mean.¡± Jeslyn nodded, even though she knew this already. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Maverick brought the sses down and covered half of her face with the mask. His wife is too beautiful and he doesn¡¯t want others to have free ess to her beauty¡­ just yet. If possible, he would have preferred she stayed at home while he pays her but knowing how stubborn she is when she makes up her mind, he knew he¡¯d be causing a fight if he stops her from achieving her dreams. All he can do now is to be her strongest backer and motivation. ¡°Ehm, Plum, Valen isn¡¯t strong enough to walk on his own. How about you carry him? He¡¯ll be embarrassed rolling around in a wheelchair. That¡¯s not her main reason. She understood that Maverick and Valen don¡¯t share as much closeness that a normal dad and son shares. What she wants is for their rtionship to be as great as the one she and her grandfather shared. Maverick nced at Valen. The child looked back at him but none said anything. To Valen, being carried around like a girl by his father was too girly and cute and he doesn¡¯t like that but he wasn¡¯t going to allow Jeslyn to know of it. 1 Maverick knows that his son wouldn¡¯t like that but he didn¡¯t object, so he lowered himself and carried Valen. Rex wanted tough but he didn¡¯t dare. The family of three was staring daggers at him. They left the company¡¯s building, heading towards one of the best restaurants in town. Inside the car, Valen was sitting in the middle of the back seat while Rex took the front seat. passenger Valen looked from one to the other, they weren¡¯t talking or looking at each other. However, Jeslyn¡¯s hand was not on her body nor on his. Where is the hand?¡® he asked himself before he made it his job to look for it. Darting his eyes around, he found the hand behind him. It was being stroked by his father who put on a straight face and was looking at his phone. Valen narrowed his eyes at him and roughly pulled his hand away. Maverick and Jeslyn turned to look at him after the little disturbance. ¡°Son, what happened?¡± Jeslyn looked at him with tenderness. Still staring at his father, Valen answered: ¡°A mother should look after their children, not grown¨Cup men.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Valen¡­¡± Jeslyn sighed helplessly. Rex turned from his seat and looked back at them. ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t have a mother. He only has a caring wife.¡± He butted in. ¡°Then, let him find one or get used to it. I need my mother to grow up healthy.¡± He red at his father who was still staring at him. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡®Is this the joy of a mother that people talk about?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Let your father enjoy a little bit of affection, will you? When a sisteres soon, your father will be thrown away for good¡­and you too-¡± ¡°Uncle Rex, who called you here? This is my family, go make yours.¡± How dare his uncle talk about something he had been thinking about since he found out Jeslyn was his real mother? @ Valen had been thinking since morning about what would happen if his mother suddenly gets pregnant and gives birth to a girl child. She didn¡¯t watch him grow up, but she would his little sister. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the love will be different? He¡¯ll be cheated!! ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a good idea. I think I¡¯m old enough to be a father now. However, hehe¡­ your sister will steal away your mummy¡¯s love. Hohohoho¡­¡± Rex gave an evilugh. ¡°Stop It, Rex, Jeslyn pulled Valen into her bosom while smiling brightly. ¡°You are such a bully. How can you bully a child?¡± Rex sighed. ¡°I just spoke the truth though.¡± ¡°You lied.¡± She looked at Valen and cupped his face. ¡°Sweetheart, mummy is not giving birth anymore. You have mummy all to yourself until you grow old. I¡¯ll also stay away from exercises that bringchildren. It¡¯s not healthy anyway. Ok? Chapter 199 Chapter 199 199 Making a deal with her sister Rexughed out loud when he saw the look on Maverick¡¯s face. ¡°I can see someone getting pregnant. sooner than the weather changes. It would seem like a dreecam¡­ do not say I didn¡¯t warn youuuuu.¡± 1 Hearing Rex¡¯s song, Jeslyn raised her head to look at Maverick and froze when she saw him arching his brow. She forgot he was here. She shook her head, intending to tell him she was just bluffing but he scoffed and looked away. Not healthy? Fine, he¡¯ll ask for the doctor who told her so and if she can¡¯t produce the quack, he¡¯ll make her fall sick tonight. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jeslyn smiled bitterly. She knew that she had done something wrong and won¡¯t be able to avoid ¡®punishment¡® tonight unless her periodes¡­ she paused and then smiled when an idea formed in her mind. Rex was enjoying the look on their faces but unfortunately cannot spy into their hearts to know their thoughts. What a bad luck. But not to worry, he¡¯ll know what happened tomorrow morning. Rex nned on going to his brother¡¯s house as early as possible to know if what he was thinking happened. If it did, then Jeslyn would appear weak and Maverick would look happy and energetic. He squinted his eyes as a smile formed on his lips. ¡°Uncle, you should stop loving gossip so much. One day you might suffer because of it.¡± Valen warned. He had been looking at this Uncle of his smiling like a creep as he shifted his gaze between his parents. What silly idea is he cooking up in his mind? ¡°Hai, gossip is good. You¡¯ll grow to love it someday.¡± Valen snorted and smuggled into Jeslyn¡¯s chest even more. 1 The car stopped at the restaurant and they got out of the car with Maverick carrying Valen. Jeslyn had also covered her face, so no one knew who she was. As the four grown¨Cups walked elegantly through the door with a cute child in Maverick¡¯s right arm, the people gasped and some froze. In the upper¨Css circle, although they don¡¯t mingle with the Lu siblings, they know exactly who they are. One of the reasons they were shocked was because Maverick rarely goes to ces like this. In fact, he rarely leaves his house. Secondly, he doesn¡¯t go out with his adorable son. Thirdly, there had never been a woman who wasn¡¯t Celestine, walking with Maverick. Even the mother of Valen is unknown. Nobody had ever seen her. ¡®Is this her?¡® they thought but immediately shook their heads. ¡®She must be one of Rex¡¯s flings. After they left, one of the two girls sitting in the loungespoke with hatred: ¡°Young Master Rex¡¯s new fling must be something to be able to go out together with the whole family.¡± ¡°I know right? Our friend dated Young Master Rex the longest. It was a month and some days, yet, Young Master Rex only allowed her to use his name to raise her ranks in the entertainment industry. He never even went anywhere or appeared in the same magazine as her. I¡¯m sure if she finds out about this, she¡¯s going to throw a fit.¡± The partner wearing red, supported. ¡°But they aren¡¯t together anymore. I thought they broke up?¡± ¡°Not at all. Toria said they haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°And you believe her?¡± ¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t she still using Young Master Rex¡¯s name? So what¡¯s there not to believe?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Then it means our Toria is the real deal. This one is just another fling.¡± ¡°Exactly my point. She¡¯ll only suffer like the rest of the girls. What a pity.¡± The girl in red shook her head and clicked her tongue. ¡°Oh, my God! I forgot to click a picture! How would Toria believe us if we don¡¯t show her a picture?¡± The other girl panicked. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I already took one.¡± The girl in red smiled slyly. The group of five entered a private room before they ordered their dishes. While waiting for their order, they started to throw jokes like usual with the exception of Maverick who would stop drawing circles on Jeslyn¡¯s exposed thigh from under the table. Meanwhile, in the room opposite theirs, Emilee, Christine, and a Young handsome man were also dining while talking business. ¡°Ms. Emilee, your offer sounds appealing but I¡¯m afraid your need is beyond me. I¡¯m not the only one who runs thepany. Those shareholders won¡¯t agree to it.¡± He nced at Christine and his eyes sparkled. That look didn¡¯t escape Emilee¡¯s eagle eyes. She shifted her gaze to her quiet sister who was peacefully eating her food without raising her head and cleared her throat. ¡°It seems you like my sister.¡± Both Christine and the young man turned their heads simultaneously to look at Emilee. Christine had been feeling somewhat nervous because she could feel a hot gaze on her but suddenly shifting the attention to her caught her by surprise. Although they were the only ones in the room, it still felt awkward. The young man was shocked at being called out but he smiledter on and shamelessly epted. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like a blooming flower?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ you are right. Which is why, I¡¯ll give her to you, however, the deal is canceled.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Ms. Emilee?¡± The guy frowned. Christine was shocked beyond shock. She suddenly felt the room had be too small and she was suffocating. Despite feeling her sister¡¯s disappointment, Emilee didn¡¯t, for a moment, nce at Christine. Her gaze was fixed on the young man in front of him, waiting for his reply. The Young Man¡¯s brows were knitted in annoyance. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. You like my sister, she wants to work in your agency. She bes your girl, you shield her ws. What¡¯s hard to understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Emilee, I can¡¯t do that. I have principles and morals. Your sister doesn¡¯t seem to like me and also, there are tons of talented and gifted artists in mypany. If thepany suddenly takes in your sister and starts to massively promote her, hell will break loose. My artist will grow angry and her background will be dug. If her secret is found out, it would affect mypany. Will you shield methen?¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 200 Selling her sister¨Cmeeting Christine Emilee ced down her cutlery and dabbled a handkerchief on her lips before speaking: ¡°Protecting her secret is your duty. Giving you what you want is her responsibility. However, I wouldn¡¯t want to hear sad storiesing from your side.¡± She paused and raised her eyes to look into his deep ck ones. 1 The young man sighed after a while. of silence before speaking. ¡°I only deal with virgins. Is she?¡± Emilee looked at Christine who wasn¡¯t paying attention to their conversation. ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Emilee replied on her behalf. ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± The young man replied with his eyes on Christine. ¡°Although that is so,¡± he paused. ¡°The secret is still too much to be hidden. Your sister is not talented, she can¡¯t sing and can¡¯t write her own music, yet, She¡¯s a B¨Clister. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. You¡¯ll need more than being a virgin to make things work.¡± He slowly ced his hand on Christine¡¯sp and rubbed it gently. Christine flinched and bolted up. She gritted her teeth and tried to suppress the words that were about to spill out of her mouth. After riling in her emotion, she said calmly: ¡°Sister, I¡¯d like to use the restroom.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mn,¡± Emilee responded and watched her hurry out. After she left, Emilee picked up a ss of wine and threw it at the Young Master¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± The Young Master froze after the drink got on him butter, he smiled and picked out a few servet papers to wipe his face. ¡°You know you can¡¯t kill me even though you want to,¡± he replied. Then hist face turned serious. ¡°I have the organization backing me and I¡¯m also the Young Master of the Wu family. You don¡¯t expect me to respect you when you don¡¯t deserve it, do you?¡± He raised a brow. 1 Emilee gritted her teeth and balled her hand. This is why she desperately needs to coborate with Maverick. Even though she¡¯s the leader of the Yu family, no one respects her from the outside. Some minions see her as the boss but those that matter in the family don¡¯t. If it wasn¡¯t because of the ATOM she injected Damien, they would have long killed her. Although, she said that she has the antidote, it was a pure lie. She only has half the method of preparing the antidote but can¡¯t make it or give full detail on how it is made. She knows she is in grave danger, and that¡¯s why she is using Christine. She nned to have this Young Master who is obsessed with virgins to fall in love with Christine. The Wu family is the fourth richest and most powerful family in Country M. Also, they have a high position in the Dark Age organization. If she could gain their support through Christine, it would be of great benefit to her. Ever since she took office, she had been making peace with all the powerful people Damien offended. Her reason for doing so is to have her own power, connection, and influence. If things go as nned; nothing, including Ruben, would be a threat to her. She calmly looked at the Young Master and asked: ¡°What else do The Young Master smiled. ¡°I want-¡± you want?¡± Christine barged into the restroom with her eyes stinging with tears. She knew that her rtionship with her sister wasn¡¯t the best but she never expected her sister to treat her like this. How could her sister do this to her? If her own blood sister uses her for a deal, what is she supposed to do with her heart? She loves Maverick and Emilee knows that, so why is she forcing her into someone else¡¯s bed? Why can¡¯t she use her power to get her into Maverick¡¯s bed? Why?!! She raised her head and looked at the reflection of her teary face in the mirror. Not liking what she was seeing, she swept the soap on the washing basin away in fury. The soap rolled towards the restroom door and stopped when the door was pushed open. Jeslyn walked in and entered a cubicle. Christine didn¡¯t notice because she had her head down while silently crying. A whileter, she stopped crying and started washing her face. That was when she heard the cubicle door making a cracking sound. Thinking it was her sister, she immediately turned around and instantly froze when she saw who it was. ¡°Jes- Jeslyn?¡± Jeslyn wasn¡¯t wearing her sses but her mask was still on. Seeing Christine, she was also taken aback but was quick enough topose herself and slowly raise her hand to take off the mask. She curled her beautiful sexy nude lips into a small smile. ¡°Yes¡­ sister?¡± She called the word ¡®sister¡® with mockery. With that, Christine immediately knew that Jeslyn still hates her. She got over her shock and asked with envy and hatred in her tone. ¡°What are you doing here¡­ in Country M?¡± As if she didn¡¯t know. Jeslyn continued to look at her without speaking. She couldn¡¯t believe her nemesis was here, standing right in front of her. What is the best way to start her revenge? Kill her in one go? No, that¡¯s too good. She already has something nned out for her. Beat her up? That¡¯s notdy¨Clike. ¡°Oh, I think I know. Your ¡®husband¡® is allegedly, Mr. Maverick.¡± She air quoted the word ¡®husband, then laughed. ¡°Did you be Mr. Maverick¡¯s toy after running away from us? Jeslyn, aren¡¯t you ashamed? You won the case, why didn¡¯t youe back home? Instead, you ran after an unknown man. Is the money he pays to sleep with you that enticing, that you¡¯d lose your integrity for it? How much does he pay you as his s3x toy?¡± Christine crossed her hands on her chest and rested her weight on the sink. She wanted to mock Jeslyn and rile her up. She was in a bad mood already, so using Jeslyn to dispense her anger would be excellent. So she thought. 1 Jeslyn sighed helplessly. These people. They know how to seek death. They walk to her with their own feet and then use their mouths to beg for death. Such an amazing family she has got. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 201 Gracious and generous Mother¨Cinw ¡°More than enough to buy your worthless life.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice sounded and she smiled. ¡°Christine¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°That identity was given to you by my mother, so you have to change it. All your certificates, the knowledge you have, and everything you own, including your glowing skin, were given by my mother, so you are going to return everything when I finally have your time. However, fo now¡­¡± she patted Christine¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m lending them to you. When Ie for them, it will seem like a dream.¡± She smiled, washed her hands, cleaned her wet hands on Christine¡¯s expensive white gown, turned around, and walked out. Leaving Christine in a daze. 1 Christine lost her breath for a long time. She stood there frozen like a chicken. Soon, she gasped from holding her breath for too long. That was scary! Jeslyn gave her the feeling of a grim reaper and the way she said those threats, it didn¡¯t seem like she was joking at all. Christine felt a chill run down her spine. Even her arms were producing goosebumps. ¡°Jeslyn is different now.¡± She mumbled to herself. She has to talk to her sister about this as soon as possible! The next day, Jeslyn bought flowers and went to the hospital to visit her generous mother¨Cinw. The hospital was veryrge and beautiful. They said it was one of the Xu family¡¯s establishments, making Jeslyn wonder whether the three families werepeting to own the same thing. Maverick has a hospital, the Yu family has a hospital, and also the Xu family. Jeslyn entered the hospital with some guards. One of the guards walked to the counter and asked for the ward Madam Caroline was in. Getting his answer, he returned and told Jeslyn. Jeslyn took the elevator and got to the ward in no time. Of course, it was a VIP room on the topmost floor. There were guards stationed outside the door. However, when Madam Caroline¡¯s guards saw that the peopleing were Maverick¡¯s guards and a woman they didn¡¯t know, one of them immediately went in to inform Madam Caroline. Soon, he came back out and allowed them in. The room didn¡¯t disappoint the exterior of the hospital. It was a sight to behold. Jeslyn ced the flowers inside a flower vase sitting close to the window before she went over to sit gracefully on a sofa with her legs crossed. She slowly removed her mask and beamed at the woman staring at her. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Madam Caroline narrowed her eyes. ¡°Gracious mother¨Cinw, this daughter¨Cinw is here to thank you for your generosity.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She knitted her brows. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve done a lot of good deeds that you don¡¯t know which one I¡¯m thanking you for.¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡± She said sarcastically. ¡°Young Lady, if you won¡¯t state your reason foring here, you better get out.¡± She said calmly in a dignified manner. Jeslyn chuckled, ¡°mother¨Cinw, don¡¯t be too irritated because I haven¡¯t started yet.¡± She uncrossed her legs and leaned forward. ¡°Mother¨Cinw transferred $5 billion into my ount for ¡°What?!¡± Madam Caroline bolted up from bed with eyes widened. ¡°Wh- what are you talking about?!¡± ¡°Aww, please stoooop, hehe.¡± She waved her palm cutely while chuckling. She was no different from a teenager who was being teased by her crush. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy. I deserve it. Also, no one is here to think you are kind¨Chearted, so, it¡¯s fine, fine.¡± Jeslyn said happily. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Cut to the chase!¡± Her aura red. Madam Caroline was indeed a woman that shouldn¡¯t be trifled with. Good thing Jeslyn came here with guards, else, she would have been killed here. Jeslyn stopped ying around and became serious. ¡°Because you paid me apensation fee doesn¡¯t mean I have forgiven you for what you did to Valen and me. Even though you hate me, Valen is still your grandson, yet you almost killed him.¡± She paused to think. ¡°By the way, why would you hate me to begin with? We haven¡¯t met before, I don¡¯t even know you, so why would you be after my life?¡± ¡°What did he tell you?¡± ¡°You want me to refresh your mind? Come on, it just happened yesterday. Thanks to you and Vera, Valen almost died and I was almost turned into a roasted chicken!¡± ¡°Is that all he told you? Hahahaha¡­then it means my son still has goodness for me at heart. He still sees me as his mother. So let me tell you this. Young Lady, that¡¯s not the only things I have done to you, but let¡¯s leave that for next time. I don¡¯t like you for my son, nor my grandson¡¯s stepmother. You are not fit to be Renren¡¯s wife. Send the money he transferred to you back into my ount and divorce him quietly. I¡¯m giving you this warning because there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Jeslyn sighed. Like the woman said, she set aside the fact that she said this wasn¡¯t the first time she made an attempt on her life. ¡°Madam Caroline, to be a mother or toy im to a child, you have to at least fulfill the duties of a mother. Isn¡¯t it? We agree that you birthed my husband and breastfed him for six months or three months, whatever it was. But what else did you do after that? A mother is supposed to breastfeed their children for at least 1 year and 6 months to 2 years or more. However, you pride yourself on 6 months of breastfeeding. From the day your children were born, you abandoned them to nannies. You neglected your children at such a tender age without caring if they fell sick or not. You cared not if they bathed, slept well, cried too much, or not. And you still have the guts to call yourself a mother? Madam Caroline, should I remind you what you did to poor Rex? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to hear that, so let¡¯s not dive in because I¡¯m totally disgusted on your behalf and you should be ashamed of yourself ¡°How dare you!!¡± Madam Caroline bellowed. Immediately, Jeslyn followed up. ¡°No, how dare you!!¡± Jeslyn got up and walked towards her on the bed. ¡°Madam Caroline, how dare you get involved in our lives? What gave you the effrontery to think you deserve to bask in their glory? What makes you think you are worthy to im the role of their parent all of a sudden? You died in their hearts 22 years ago after you threw away the role of a mother to the dogs. So, don¡¯t thin abouting back. You no longer have a ce in their lives¡­¡± She enuciated. ** Hello, the chapters camete because my day was hectic and I was too tired to write down something. d I was able to ovee it and didn¡¯t disapoint y¡¯all. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll need your help with two reviews to help this book get a rating. Please, help us! 201 Gracious and generous Mother¨Cinw ¡°More than enough to buy your worthless life.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice sounded and she smiled. ¡°Christine¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°That identity was given to you by my mother, so you have to change it. All your certificates, the knowledge you have, and everything you own, including your glowing skin, were given by my mother, so you are going to return everything when I finally have your time. However, fo now¡­¡± she patted Christine¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m lending them to you. When Ie for them, it will seem like a dream.¡± She smiled, washed her hands, cleaned her wet hands on Christine¡¯s expensive white gown, turned around, and walked out. Leaving Christine in a daze. 1 Christine lost her breath for a long time. She stood there frozen like a chicken. Soon, she gasped from holding her breath for too long. That was scary! Jeslyn gave her the feeling of a grim reaper and the way she said those threats, it didn¡¯t seem like she was joking at all. Christine felt a chill run down her spine. Even her arms were producing goosebumps. ¡°Jeslyn is different now.¡± She mumbled to herself. She has to talk to her sister about this as soon as possible! The next day, Jeslyn bought flowers and went to the hospital to visit her generous mother¨Cinw. The hospital was veryrge and beautiful. They said it was one of the Xu family¡¯s establishments, making Jeslyn wonder whether the three families werepeting to own the same thing. Maverick has a hospital, the Yu family has a hospital, and also the Xu family. Jeslyn entered the hospital with some guards. One of the guards walked to the counter and asked for the ward Madam Caroline was in. Getting his answer, he returned and told Jeslyn. Jeslyn took the elevator and got to the ward in no time. Of course, it was a VIP room on the topmost floor. There were guards stationed outside the door. However, when Madam Caroline¡¯s guards saw that the peopleing were Maverick¡¯s guards and a woman they didn¡¯t know, one of them immediately went in to inform Madam Caroline. Soon, he came back out and allowed them in. The room didn¡¯t disappoint the exterior of the hospital. It was a sight to behold. Jeslyn ced the flowers inside a flower vase sitting close to the window before she went over to sit gracefully on a sofa with her legs crossed. She slowly removed her mask and beamed at the woman staring at her. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Madam Caroline narrowed her eyes. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gracious mother¨Cinw, this daughter¨Cinw is here to thank you for your generosity.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She knitted her brows. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve done a lot of good deeds that you don¡¯t know which one I¡¯m thanking you for.¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡± She said sarcastically. ¡°Young Lady, if you won¡¯t state your reason foring here, you better get out.¡± She said calmly in a dignified manner. Jeslyn chuckled, ¡°mother¨Cinw, don¡¯t be too irritated because I haven¡¯t started yet.¡± She uncrossed her legs and leaned forward. ¡°Mother¨Cinw transferred $5 billion into my ount for ¡°What?!¡± Madam Caroline bolted up from bed with eyes widened. ¡°Wh- what are you talking about?!¡± ¡°Aww, please stoooop, hehe.¡± She waved her palm cutely while chuckling. She was no different from a teenager who was being teased by her crush. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy. I deserve it. Also, no one is here to think you are kind¨Chearted, so, it¡¯s fine, fine.¡± Jeslyn said happily. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Cut to the chase!¡± Her aura red. Madam Caroline was indeed a woman that shouldn¡¯t be trifled with. Good thing Jeslyn came here with guards, else, she would have been killed here. Jeslyn stopped ying around and became serious. ¡°Because you paid me apensation fee doesn¡¯t mean I have forgiven you for what you did to Valen and me. Even though you hate me, Valen is still your grandson, yet you almost killed him.¡± She paused to think. ¡°By the way, why would you hate me to begin with? We haven¡¯t met before, I don¡¯t even know you, so why would you be after my life?¡± ¡°What did he tell you?¡± ¡°You want me to refresh your mind? Come on, it just happened yesterday. Thanks to you and Vera, Valen almost died and I was almost turned into a roasted chicken!¡± ¡°Is that all he told you? Hahahaha¡­then it means my son still has goodness for me at heart. He still sees me as his mother. So let me tell you this. Young Lady, that¡¯s not the only things I have done to you, but let¡¯s leave that for next time. I don¡¯t like you for my son, nor my grandson¡¯s stepmother. You are not fit to be Renren¡¯s wife. Send the money he transferred to you back into my ount and divorce him quietly. I¡¯m giving you this warning because there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Jeslyn sighed. Like the woman said, she set aside the fact that she said this wasn¡¯t the first time she made an attempt on her life. ¡°Madam Caroline, to be a mother or toy im to a child, you have to at least fulfill the duties of a mother. Isn¡¯t it? We agree that you birthed my husband and breastfed him for six months or three months, whatever it was. But what else did you do after that? A mother is supposed to breastfeed their children for at least 1 year and 6 months to 2 years or more. However, you pride yourself on 6 months of breastfeeding. From the day your children were born, you abandoned them to nannies. You neglected your children at such a tender age without caring if they fell sick or not. You cared not if they bathed, slept well, cried too much, or not. And you still have the guts to call yourself a mother? Madam Caroline, should I remind you what you did to poor Rex? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to hear that, so let¡¯s not dive in because I¡¯m totally disgusted on your behalf and you should be ashamed of yourself ¡°How dare you!!¡± Madam Caroline bellowed. Immediately, Jeslyn followed up. ¡°No, how dare you!!¡± Jeslyn got up and walked towards her on the bed. ¡°Madam Caroline, how dare you get involved in our lives? What gave you the effrontery to think you deserve to bask in their glory? What makes you think you are worthy to im the role of their parent all of a sudden? You died in their hearts 22 years ago after you threw away the role of a mother to the dogs. So, don¡¯t thin abouting back. You no longer have a ce in their lives¡­¡± She enuciated. ** Hello, the chapters camete because my day was hectic and I was too tired to write down something. d I was able to ovee it and didn¡¯t disapoint y¡¯all. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll need your help with two reviews to help this book get a rating. Please, help us! Chapter 202 Chapter 202 202 Challenge Madam Caroline stayed quiet for a while, then sheughed. ¡°Interesting. I underestimated you. Fine, I won¡¯t go after your life anymore. It¡¯s too easy a death for you. Let¡¯s see how long youst in my son¡¯s life before he throws you out with his own hands in one year.¡± She threw a challenge. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, then you win.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s too unfair. If Maverick doesn¡¯t drive me out in a Year, I win. That means you¡¯ll have to sever all ties with them. If you are ever seen or heard calling my husband or brother¨Cinw your sons, you¡¯ll be sent to jail.¡± ¡°I like this. And if I win, you shallmit suicide.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I Agree,¡± Jeslyn ready agreed because she was a thousand percent sure her husband won¡¯t throw her out. She turned and was about to leave when Madam Caroline called out. ¡°Hold on¡­ this bet has to be supported by thew. Get yourwyers and I¡¯ll get mine. You mustn¡¯t seek help from Renren and his friends if you want to y a fair game.¡± She said with a smile. Jeslyn stared at her for a long time. ¡°Are you sure you want to involve the court in this?¡± she asked. ¡°Since you are scared, then I win.¡± Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to get rid of me, generous mother¨Cinw. I didn¡¯t escape so many schemes just to die so easily.¡± She smiled after that and pronounced: ¡°Deal¡­¡± Even though she doesn¡¯t have awyer, she still agreed. Madam Caroline called herwyers but Jeslyn had no idea what to do with her eyes on her phone. Five minutes passed, and still, she hasn¡¯t dialed a number. ¡°You haven¡¯t called awyer, don¡¯t you have one? Should I find you one?¡± Madam Carolineughed with glee. Jeslyn didn¡¯t respond, giving Madam Caroline more ground to make jest of her. After a while, Madam Caroline¡¯s team ofwyers walked into the Ward, saluted her, and took their seats, waiting for Jeslyn¡¯swyers to arrive. Twenty minutes had passed, and still, Jeslyn¡¯swyers weren¡¯t in sight. ¡°Girl, if you don¡¯t have awyer, you should either admit defeat or get a punywyer from the streets. But if you want, I can get you one from a middle¨Css firm. Madam Caroline was already sure that victory was hers. She brought up this Idea in the first ce because she knew Jeslyn has nowyer and secondly, herwyers are one of the best in the Country, so no matter thewyer Jeslyn brings, hers would certainly make her win, by hook or by crook. ¡°I heard slow and steady wins the race. Don¡¯t be too hasty, Madam Caroline. Asking me to get a puny lawyer to represent me is the same as asking me to lose. You might just have thewyer killed or prohibit ¡®puny Lawyers from working with me. You are that evil, so I¡¯m not going to take that chance. Moreover, you are used to being heartless, so you might also buy thewyer off..oops, you ke: She chuckled before sending out messages, ¡°Hahaha¡­ girl, you seem to know my character so well. I¡¯m intrigued. Too bad your life is only for a year more. That is if you¡¯ll live up to that time.¡± ¡°Madam Caroline seems to be forgetting that you aren¡¯t the first person to be authority¨Cdriven. So your character is cliche, it¡¯s not something to be proud of. Also, I¡¯d advise you to immediately leave the hospital and go look for work so you can carn some money to pay your high¨Csswyers.¡± She laughed before replying to a message. ¡°Even if your ount is saving my money, I¡¯m still richer than you, girl. So worry about getting yourself a standardwyer first¡­ I may have forgotten to inform you, if you can¡¯t get yourself awyer, you automatically lose. If you choose to withdraw, you lose.¡± She smiled viinously. Jeslyn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°How cheap can you be?¡± She asked. ¡°Cheap?¡± She weighed the word on her tongue like it was a foreign word before she chuckled. ¡°Viin don¡¯t care about righteousness, girl. I thought you already learned that from Renren? Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Seems I¡¯ve underestimated your stupidity.¡± Jeslyn sighed. ¡°Actually, my husband wouldn¡¯t stoop so low. Before he starts a fight, he is sure of what the oue would be, so I learned that from him.¡± She smiled and at that moment, the door was pushed open and vo, Spid walked leisurely into the ward with one hand in his pocket and a briefcase in the other hand. 1 ¡°Miss Jeslyn, long time no see. I never thought I would be at your service once more.¡± He said before sitting unceremoniously on an empty sofa. ¡°Hehe¡­ Mr. Spider, you joke too much. This is a crime¨Cfilled country and you know I can¡¯t survive it without you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ your husband is there to have your back. Ahem¡­ why was I called?¡± Others in the room had long frozen in shock the minute Spid walked in. Who doesn¡¯t know the indomitable Spid?! Madam Caroline¡¯s eyes shook when she saw him. This man is one of her son¡¯s most trusted men and he only takesmand from Renren. No one on earth, including Rex, would be able to make this man take on their case no matter the amount paid unless Renren permits it, so how did he¡­ she narrowed her eyes at Jeslyn. ¡°You broke the rules of not getting Renren involved!¡± ¡°Hehe, calm down gracious mother¨Cinw. You said I can¡¯t get my husband and his friends involved, but you never said I can¡¯t get my brother¨Cinw and my son involved. I bet they told my husband, who in turn sent hiswyer.¡± She shrugged. (1 Madam Caroline was left speechless. This girl. She shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. She thought. ¡°Very good, Jeslyn. It was my fault for underestimating you.¡± Thank you for thepliment, generous mother¨Cinw.¡± Jeslyn smiled before exining everything to Spid. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 203 y this game with you ¡°Oh, just that? I thought it was something earth¨Cshattering, seeing she¡¯s your mother¨Cinw.¡± He sighed before he continued. ¡°I¡¯ll draft the contract and make the necessary arrangement. And in¡­¡± he nced at his watch. ¡°¡­thirty minutes to one hour, the documents to be signed will be ready. As for you¡­¡± he pulled out his phone and sent a long message with the requirements of the contract to his team before he ced his phone aside and shifted his friendly gaze to the otherwyers. 1 They stiffened when they finally got into his sight. However, they have to exercise bravery, else, Madam Caroline would make their lives a living hell after this, so one of them responded respectfully. Spid was still their superior after all. ¡°Hand me the document you brought,¡± Spid said and one of them unzipped his bag and brought out a clean file. He handed it to Spid who collected it and started to slowly flip it over after consuming every single use and phrase on every page. By the time he was done reading the whole thing, a knock sounded on the door followed by the appearance of a young man and a young woman, both in professional clothing. They saluted Spid before the young man opened his bag and brought out a few brown files and handed them to Spid. Spid didn¡¯t bother to open it because his team was free of mistakes in cases like this. He gave one to Jeslyn, one to Madam Caroline, one to thewyers, and he kept one for himself. Spid would never make the mistake of not involving all the parties in his case. After they all read the statement, every one of them signed theirs when they found no slip in the wording. The parties left afterwards but before Jeslyn left, she took the flower vase and ced it very close to Madam Caroline, saying: ¡°gracious mother¨Cinw, the fresh smell of these flowers will rx your mind and also help you get past today. Make sure you take proper care of yourself until the appointed time because I wouldn¡¯t want you to die of a heart attack before I see you rotting in jail.¡± She blew her a kiss before skipping out in excitement. 1 The second she heard the clicking sound of the door, Madam Caroline swept the vase off the table. Breaking the vase and spilling water in the room. ¡°Jeslyn¡­ I¡¯d like to y this game with you. You are the first to ever pull something like this with me and I¡¯m offended. She red into space while slowly spilling her rage. Jeslyn returned home to see Maverick waiting in the parking lot with his back turned to her and his phone on his ear. Getting out of the car, she skipped towards him and hugged him from behind. ¡°Plum, I¡¯m back.¡± He ended the call and turned around. ¡°Mn, you did well.¡± He lowered his height and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Oh, you already knew. The guards told you?¡± Doesn¡¯t that mean that the fun has been ruined? She pouted. Anyway, forget it. My husband will help me win effortlessly. Who cares about shame and righteousness? That woman doesn¡¯t deserve a fair y. She thought. He shook his head and his eyes shifted to the ring on her finger before he looked back at her face. ¡°No one told me¡­¡± he paused and changed the topic before she asks him how he knew.¡°When will you apply to your chosen agency?¡± ¡°I should be sending them an email today, Friday, and be expecting a reply next week Monday. What do you think?¡± She asked while buttoning up his exposed chest. His body is too attractive and none should be left for other women, including the maids to look at. He pulled her to his chest by her waist. ¡°Whatever works for you¡­ I¡¯ll be traveling for a few weeks.¡± ¡°To where?¡± She panicked. Her reaction didn¡¯t escape Maverick¡¯sprehension. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No¡­.I mean¡­that¡¯s not it.¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not quite used to living here without you.¡± She ttened her lips. The war that happened here some time ago traumatized her and she¡¯s scared it might happen again. Maverick kissed the middle of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will cause trouble on my behalf. The Country is peaceful too. You can go out as you want now.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Her eyes sparkled- how she missed going shopping and touring ces. Maverick gazed at her dotingly. Whenever he sees Jeslyn, he sees little Rossa. Which is why he never treats her like an adult. She¡¯s his childhood sweetheart. He gently caressed her hair and nodded. ¡°Mn.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s checks turned scarlet as butterflies danced excitedly in her stomach. This man treats her the best and she loves it. She wrapped her hands around his waist and hugged him tightly. ¡°Sugar plum, promise you won¡¯t break my heart.¡± Maverick didn¡¯t know where that wasing from but hugged her back and responded: ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Will you fall into any trap like that of Vera¡¯s again?¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Will you stay for a whole day without calling Valen and me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Maverick couldn¡¯t say Yes, even though he knew that where he was going might require him to not call anyone. He didn¡¯t want to see his Rossa getting worried. ¡°When will you being back?¡± She asked. Maverick stayed silent for a long while before he ttened his lips and slowly caressed her cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t say when I¡¯ll return.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He didn¡¯t tell her anything else and only hugged her tightly. Code 2 and Code 10 who weren¡¯t far from the two turned to look at each other and Code 10 sighed. ¡°Madam seems to be deeply attached to Master. What happens if the ce suddenly stops working with: Master locked inside?¡± Code 10 asked out of pure curiosity. However¡­ ¡°Smack!¡± A sound pnded on the back of his round head. Looking at Code 2 to understand why he would p his head, thetter gave him a death stare. ¡°Go wash your mind. It¡¯s too filthy.¡± Code 2 replied with disdain. ¡°Bro, that hurt.¡± ¡°I intended for it to hurt.¡± ¡°But honestly, I¡¯m just being realistic. epting those people¡¯s invitation after killing Judge scares me. What if they don¡¯t allow Master to return? What if-¡± Code 2 turned his head to look at him and asked; ¡°10, do you miss the red room so much?¡± Hearing that, Code 10 took a step back. Definitely not! Who wants to be in that red room!? Chapter 204 Chapter 204 204 The fifth case Rose City¡¯s Bo family¡­ 1 Youan was seen entering the family house of the Bo Manor. However, the minute she stepped into the sitting room, a loud and angry voice stopped her in her spot. ¡°What are you doing here again?! Didn¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t ever want to see you in my Bo family¡¯s home anymore?! Turn back and return to your house this instant!!¡± Youan¡¯s smile froze and her lips slowly turned downwards. Madam Bo used to love her the most when she was still a Celebrity but now, she detests her like one would hate their enemy. Ever since that incident with that stranger at the mall, different media houses published the incident. When things were heating up on the inte, different celebrities- those she knows and those she doesn¡¯t know, came out to testify against her. They called her a bully who should never be a public figure. Bullying is a controversial topic and no one likes it. So the moment short clips of her bullying people started to surface on the inte, including the old videos that were once taken down, those who were traumatized by bullies in the past all came out to release their frustration on her. Water armies from nowhere blew the matter out of proportion and a petition to boycott her wasunched. It affected the Company and the management canceled her. Ever since, no other Agency agreed to sign a contract with her. At first, after her career was ruined, Madam Bo weed her with open hands but a few weekster, she started to change. She knew the reason why. It was because Master Bo was running for office and, she was helpful as a celebrity that helped promote the family and sold the Bo family to the public and good people. Because of her, Master Bo got lots of followers but after she became useless, the family sidelined her. Only her fiance still treated her nicely and for him, she was willing to dive into the family even though nobody likes her anymore. ¡°Mother,¡± Youan called. ¡°Servants! Throw this unfortunate witch out of this house!¡± As the servants were approaching, Youan panicked and started to scream hysterically: ¡°Ma, please, don¡¯t do this! Ma, hear me out! Madam Bo¡­!¡± The servants threw her out and closed the door. Youan broke down outside the door and started to cry. She regretted that day at the mall. If she could relive the past, she would have stayed in her house on that day and not gone anywhere. After a long time passed, she got up and headed to her car. Her intention was to go to her fiance¡¯s house and wait for him there. When he returns, she would try to see if she could get pregnant this time. In a situation like this, only pregnancy can help her, If she¡¯s pregnant, the family would be forced to ept her if they still want the Master to continue running for office. She entered her car and drove to her fiance¡¯s home. On entering the room, she heard some weird volcesing from the bedroom, so she ran in, only to be met with a heart¨Cshattering scene of her fiance and her best friend riding on cloud nine in a feist manner. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± She screamed in rage, grabbed whatever her hand could touch, and flung it to them on the bed. The two were too shocked when the scream came, so they didn¡¯t react in time and the object Youan threwnded on her fiance¡¯s head. ¡°Hmmm!¡± She groaned in pain before he fell on thedy he was on and passed out. Seeing the blood pumping out of the side of his head, Youan froze. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Youan¡¯s friend screamed in horror at the sight of the blood. Youan regained her senses. However, instead of helping her fiance to the hospital, she turned and ran out in fright, leaving her best friend to handle the matter. She didn¡¯t even wait to know if he died or not. Getting into her car, she started the engine with shaking hands and zoomed out at full speed. Meanwhile, in court¡­ Lawyer An and anotherwyer had presented their arguments and were waiting for the judge to pass his judgment. This was the fifth case he was handling in a year, starting with Chairman Lee¡¯s case. And he had made! a vow to himself that after this, if he lost again, he¡¯d quit being awyer to take a break for some years. His ego wouldn¡¯t allow him to keep getting humiliated in court. This particr case wasn¡¯t difficult to handle. It was a case of a cheating husband. The wife who caught her husband cheating and wanted a divorce, came to him when the husband was adamant about divorcing her because he didn¡¯t want to share his property in half. Before Lawyer An took the case, he made sure there was enough evidence to prove the man guilty. So, he was a thousand percent sure that he would win this case. Honestly, to Lawyer An, this case was a waste of time for him. It wasn¡¯t challenging at all. Even the lawyers under him wouldn¡¯t care to handle minor cases like this but because he wanted to break whatever ¡®spell¡® was making him lose repeatedly after Chairman Lee¡¯s case, he decided to start from square one. Reason he made the vow. Waiting with rapt attention with his breath hitched in his throat to hear the verdict, the Judge began: ¡°On September 19, 20XX, Mrs. Rhoda Ren filed an adultery case against her husband, Mr. Louis Ren. The Court finds that there has been service of summons as provided byw, that Mr. Louis Ren and Mrs. Rhoda Ren appeared personally at the hearing, and both parties were not represented by counsel. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The Court also finds that Mrs. Rhoda Ren has been a resident of Rose City for 10 years and prior to the filing of theint, she had no criminal records and had been aw abiding citizen and the Court has full jurisdiction to determine this case which both parties must abide by¡­¡± Chapter 205 Chapter 205 205 Retribution! ¡°¡­The parties were married in Rose City on December 20, 20XX, and no child is present in the marriage, nor is the wife pregnant. 1 The Court, after listening to both parties and going through the pieces of evidence provided, finds that the cheating allegations leveled on Mr. Louis Ren by his wife, Mrs. Rhoda Ren are not proven to be facts but based on hearsay and suspicions. The Court hereby decrees that a divorce between Mr. Louis Ren and Mrs. Rhoda Ren is not granted and the marriage rtionship existing between the parties is still intact! Mrs. Rhoda Ren is hereby fined a sum of $20,000 to be paid to her husband for defamation of character¡­¡± Even after Lawyer An left the court, he wasn¡¯t in his right mind. He was so shattered that he could hear the pieces of his ego and pride falling after him. As he walked, he could see from the corner of his eyes, people he used to be greater than,ughing and mocking him. He, the greatest Lawyer in Rose City, suddenly became aughingstock. Is this karma for what he did to Jeslyn? 1 Remembering Jeslyn, Lawyers An suddenly stopped walking and looked up at the bright sky. He squinted his eyes due to the dazzling sun. His mind traveled back to Jeslyn¡¯s void expression when he nailed her to jail. He recalled her words of surrender. She didn¡¯t try to fight, nor did she curse anyone. She epted her fate with dignity. That was the girl he watched grow up. That was the same Young Miss who used to serve him by herself when he goes to see her grandfather and she would set aside a takeaway for his family. Why did he forget all that? When she needed him the most, he abandoned her. Instead of being her protector, he became her nemesis. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Chairman Lee, karma indeed is a b!tc-¡± ¡°Beeeeeeeep!!!!!¡± Hearing the loud beeping of a car¡¯s horn that probably came toote, Lawyer An turned his head to his left and saw the white car from his peripheral vision. He wasn¡¯t able to fully turn before his heart flew out and he felt himself flying in the air. The whistling sound of the wind prevented him from hearing anything else. His eyes were focused on the sky. He couldn¡¯t squint his eyes anymore. Time seemed to have stopped for a moment before thew of gravity took control and he was mercilessly thrown on top of another car. Due to the speed of the car, Lawyer An rolled off and fell like a sack of grain on the road. blood ceaselessly gushed out of his orifices, Lawyer An was only able to hear distinct ng from ped sas his senses presumed before his eyes dimmed and watched out of his body. A terrifying scream tore through hi finally departed from him, he thought; ¡®What a pitiful way to die, before everything went nk. Meanwhile, the white car didn¡¯t stop after hitting Lawyer An in front of the Court. Youan was so frightened that her mind and hands on the steering were unstable. Her heart was beating so loudly in her chest that she was scared it would jump out. 1 She could hear the siren of police cars chasing her. She burst into tears as she stepped on the elerator, breaking the safe speed for the residential road she was taking. Tears clouded her vision and she could no longer see ahead of her. However, she continued to step on the elerator with the thought of cutting into the highway in front of her. She sessfully got to the highway. However, instead of looking to see if there was any before she cuts in. Youan couldn¡¯t wait because the Police vehicles were catching up. vehicle She drove into the road and unfortunately for her, a trailer wasing from her side at full speed. ¡°BANG!¡± ¡°SCREEEEEECH!!¡± The ident was so horrible that if Youan had survived, it would have been in the headlines for at least a month. Jeslyn was browsing through the inte when she identally saw the news from Rose City. She clicked on it and after seeing it was the death of two people she detested, she scrolled through. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Did she feel sad? No. Did she think about it for a moment? Absolutely not. It was like she never knew those people. A momentter, Jeslyn paused and frowned. ¡°I have changed.¡± She murmured to herself. How could two people she used to know die so horribly, yet she felt nothing? She ced her palm on her chest. ¡°It¡¯s still beating, so I still have a heart¡­¡± She affirmed. Later she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Maybe I Don¡¯t feel for them because they aren¡¯t worth my sympathy.¡± She consoled herself. Even though she knew she was disying characteristics of heartlessness, she refused to believe that she was finally sumbing to her viinous side. Meanwhile, Damien was seen in a garden smoking and drinking with naked girls caressing and doing things to his body, yet his mind was only thinking about what was going on in the outside world. After Emilee passed out under his choking, he left the ind and returned to the organization to seek help with the ATOM in him. However, the organization wouldn¡¯t help him. Although they told him that they don¡¯t have a cure for the virus, Damien refused to believe it. He heard that Emilee met up with Maverick in hispany, but he couldn¡¯t find out what they discussed. What could that be?¡® The inore he thought, the more confused he became Just when his mind was about to focus on a theory he was working on, he felt his little brother in someone¡¯s mouth. He bissed and looked down. It was a young and cute girl. She reminded him of Vera. Thinking about Vera, His heart bloated with anger and he grabbed the girl by the neck. ¡°I gave you a simple task to ruin that couple but you failed. You are worthless!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± Damien snapped her neck and threw her limp body aside, then ced his leg on her. Thedies returned to what they were all doing before they were interrupted. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 206 Kimberly No one said a thing or even frowned. Although their hearts were crying and protesting to be set free, their faces were paralyzed and their hands were firm on massaging every inch of Damien¡¯s body, afraid that a single mistake would cost them their lives. 1 ¡°You seem to be good at this,¡± he said to one of thedies who was caressing his nip. Thedy didn¡¯t speak but nodded. ¡°Who taught you?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡­I¡­learned from servicing the higher¨Cups¡® bodyguards.¡± She answered. Damien almost puked when he heard that. ¡°You mean, I¡¯m having a leftover from mere guards?!¡± his face turned red. Damien doesn¡¯t do girls that ¡®low¨Css¡® humans already had. The girls, almost ten in number, stiffened when they heard that. They didn¡¯t dare to ept or deny but one of thedies decided to speak up for herself. ¡°No¡­no¡­ that¡¯s not true. I was brought here from a higher¨Cups¡® chambers!¡± The one massaging his right leg immediately denied the allegation. ¡°Meaning, I¡¯m a liar. No?¡± He looked at her with emotionless eyes. Ever since the day Emilee betrayed him, he hasn¡¯t been able to keep his emotions in check. He can¡¯t even think straight or do things right anymore. He¡¯s always gloomy and irritated and he never shies away from making people suffer. 4 ¡°¡­?¡± The girl was confused and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Saying yes would get her killed and saying no, would also get her killed because he already looks annoyed. Just as she expected, Damien kicked her on the chest, prompting her to fall back. ¡°How dare you call me a liar?!¡± He pushed thedy who was sucking his lollipop away and got up. Walking to the girl he just kicked, he started to kick, punch, choke, and vent on her until thedy gave up the ghost. With his reddened eyes, he turned sharply to look at the other girls who immediately shrank back. At this point, they couldn¡¯t hide their fear anymore. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Damien stood straight. ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± He asked, He cleaned the sweat on his face with his fist which was dripping blood- not his blood. Who would dare to answer? They were so scared that some of them were paralyzed in their seating position. Those standing couldn¡¯t move no matter how desperately they wanted to run away. ¡°Have I be a non¨Centity that no one would respond to?¡± He chuckled. Then he saw the Illusion of aughing Emilee on the face of one of the girls. Another had the smirk of Maverick. A third girl was making faces at him. Till you all!! He roared, Rushed back to his seat, grabbed the bottle of alcohol on the table, broke and started to kill the girls with it. He was no different from a maniac right now cries Alled the garden. The girls started to helter¨Cskelter, but couldn¡¯t outrun him or leave the garden as everywhere was locked. After sessfully killing almost all the girls, he looked at the three girls that were hugging each other and started to feel horny which was strange but he couldn¡¯t control himself even though he wanted 1. to. Looking at the threedies, two girls were clutching onto the prettiest girl from the batch of girls. Why didn¡¯t he see her earlier? Was she hiding? As the thought ran through his mind, he couldn¡¯t stopparing her to Maverick¡¯s wife. The girl in front of him was that beautiful, but Jeslyn seemed to be a little prettier than her. ¡°You,e here and spread your legs. He pointed at her. The prettiestdy forced herself away from the other girls and slowly walked up to him. The two girls turned their backs and didn¡¯t dare to watch the scene that was about to unfold. Although the prettydy was traumatized by what she had seen, her face didn¡¯t give away her emotions. Throughout the ordeal, she didn¡¯t move, nor show fear, and her eyes were fixed on Damien¡¯s orbs. Damien was startled for a moment. As he went in and out of her with great strength, he was expecting her to show a reaction. Pain to be precise. After all, he entered without lubricating her but she was dead stubborn! Her stubbornness intrigued Damien so much that for the first time in years, he actually found himself enjoying s3x. This girl must be by his side for some experiment. He thought. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice. Something he had never cared to do before. Of all the girls Damien had been with, he only recognises Emilee and Doris because they were his important people. ¡°Kimberly.¡± She replied emotionlessly. ¡°Cry, Kim, scream for me!¡± He ordered. Still, Kimberly was just staring into his eyes with so much determination that he had never seen before. He frowned and grabbed her neck. With every pressure he applied, he expected to see a different reaction from her but she was just like a robot. He banged her harder, but still, she didn¡¯t react. ¡®Interesting, I like this challenge.¡® He told himself. Meanwhile, Kim was crying so hard inside her that she was suffocating. It hurts like hell! Why did she end up here? Among all the ces she and her sisters could have been sold to, why here?! These girls were all teenagers who were either trafficked from different ces, or agreed to this kind of life because once they sessfully serve these vile creatures for their appointed time, money, and power would be one of the things they¡¯ll be blessed with. Unfortunately, not all of them have good luck. Meeting a client like Damien automatically means the they might not be leaving the room alive. er before they serve clients, their bosses let them know the characteristics of a Damien to the client¡¯s satisfaction means more money de the Dark Age organization. However, d reasons, some of thedies wouldn¡¯t think twice to jump at the opportunity, despite knowing the possible oue. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 207 Maverick at the weird ind Two hourster, Damien put on his cloak and looked at the remaining two girls he didn¡¯t touch. He was indeed surprised that he actually had one woman and was satisfied. Even Emilee or Doris wasn¡¯t enough to satiate him unless he had them both. What shocked him, even more, was that, after his time with this girl, his foggy mind got clearer and home felt genuine happiness. Also, she wasn¡¯t bleeding.) Damien is not an animal that could go hours without getting tired. The reason he could actually take girls for so long was because of the drug he was addicted to. He gets him really high, stupid, and makes him exhibit the characteristics of a wolf with women. Nody. Be it a child or a middle¨Caged woman has been able to take him for so long without screaming and trying to push him away but thisdy in front of him was different. Although she was trying to catch her breath and her face was all scarlet, she seemed perfectly fine and ready to go another round. This girl would make a perfect experiment. He thought to himself before he spoke: ¡°I feel like keeping you three by my side, what do you think?¡± The two girls flinched and their heartbeats stopped for a moment. Staying by his side means serving him whenever he wants. With how beastly he was just now, they were convinced that they wouldn¡¯t survive under him for so long. None of them wanted that. If someone else told them to stay by their side, they¡¯d dly do but certainly not Damien. No!! ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± He curled his lips as he looked at the two girls with squinted eyes. The prettydy clenched her fist and forced her fear to the back of her mind. ¡°I will.¡± She responded firmly. Her voice was unwavering. Only her irregr breathing distorted her calmness. ¡°Of course, you would.¡± Damien wasn¡¯t going to take a ¡®no¡® from her anyway, so he imagined his tomorrow without her. The prettydy nced up at his face. She didn¡¯t know what he meant by that. That creepy smile on his face scared her. ¡°And you two?¡± Damien looked at the two girls again. ¡°W- we would. They both chorused, albeit fearfully. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°That¡¯s more like it. He smiled before he turned and walked away. After he left the vicinity, the two girls ran to the prettydy and fell on herp as they cried like children. ¡°It will be fine. The prettydy consoled them. ¡°It¨CIt won¡¯t, sister! Things are getting worse and worse. Our lives are getting ruined every day. The one with red hair cried so badly that one would feel their heart breaking. The prettydy siniled faintly. ¡°We are still alive, so there¡¯s hope. We will be free one day. This, I belleve, She proimed with conviction. Older your body hurt?? The youngest one with white hair asked ed her tears ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± She was hurting but lied. Her sisters couldn¡¯t tell if she was lying because she was staring back at their eyes with honesty in her orbs. The prettydy refused to look at her little sisters¡® bodies but at their faces, likewise the sisters. To them, it was a shameful and demoralizing act to stare at each other¡¯s nakedness like it was normal. ¡°You two should put on your dresses,¡± the prettydy said. ¡°Our dresses were taken off before entering this garden, have you forgotten?¡± The red¨Chaired girl asked. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± The prettydy forced a smile. A few minutester, three maids brought in a tray with clothes in them. ¡°Master asked that wear these and go shower.¡± One of the maids said with hostility. The prettydy didn¡¯t care about that tone and got up to take the dresses. She wondered why the useless man would send them clothes instead of letting them return to the mansion, naked, and take a bath before dressing up. Maverick, Code 2, and Code 10 were seen boarding a white private ne in an airport. Inside the n were three men with built bodies and stoic faces. They wore matrix sses on all ck outfits. When Maverick entered, they robotically turned their heads in his direction. One of them stepped out of the line and approached Maverick. He pulled out a syringe from his pocket and Maverick stretched out his hand to him like he had done it a couple of times. He got a shot and so we¡¯re Code 2 and Code 10. Some minutes into their journey, the three fell into a deep sleep. On a quiet and peaceful desert ind with scorching sun- no wind, no water bodies, no trees, just red sand, and sun spread across thend as far as the eyes could see. In the middle of the ind stood a massive facility that dented the in sight. The quiet atmosphere was interrupted when the sound of an aircraft came from the horizon. Soon, a ck and round aircraft came to view andnded on the top of the facility. Inside the weird¨Clooking aircraft that was far different from what they entered at the airport, an unconscious Maverick and his men were carried out and transported into the facility with an elevator that popped out from the ground. Maverick¡¯sshes flustered before his eyes slowly opened. He caught sight of the interior of the room before he slowly sat up and massaged his temple. The room was a luxurious room with a dark theme. Just as he likes them. A momentter, his door clicked open and Code 2 walked in. He bowed to Maverick and stood by the door. Where is 10? ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious,¡± Code 2 replied. Maverick didn¡¯t say anything else. It seems 10 was the chosen person this time. Every time hees. here, only one of his men is allowed to be by his side. The other guard would remain unconscious until they get back to Country M. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 208 Maverickughed. To enter the organization, people like Maverick who aren¡¯t members would have toe with two trusted people. Reason such a weird rule was made is to hold one hostage so people like Maverick won¡¯t cause unrest in the facility. 1 With one of his trusted and most powerful members lying unconscious in his room, Maverick wouldn¡¯t make trouble, though he won¡¯t be able to cause much disturbance in the first ce even if he wanted to. Maverick nced at his wristwatch. It was 7 in the morning. ¡®5 hours shorter.¡® He frowned. The variation of time in this ce is weird. This is his third timeing here and each time, he tried to make some calctions to know where this Ind was but no matter what he did, he failed. He got down from his bed and went into the bathroom to wash up before heading to the dining. In a dimly lit room with men and women of different ages sitting around a long rectangr table, the huge double door made of mahogany opened with a cracking sound before Maverick walked in with the cold¨Clooking Code 2. The hall of about 30 people turned silent the minute Maverick walked in. He darted his eyes around the people wearing ck cloaks that hid their faces behind their hoodies while standing by the door. ¡°You are here, take your seat!¡± A distorted voice spoke from a different part of the hall that was shrouded in thick darkness. That person had always sat there withouting out. The mystery surrounding him or her is beyond that of Rainborite stone. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maverick spotted a vacant seat and walked towards it. ¡°Now that everyone is here, the meeting can start.¡± Someone from Maverick¡¯s table said. The voice. also could not be discerned, nor the person¡¯s face. All the people¡¯s faces were hidden behind those hoodies like grim reapers. ¡°Lu Ren, our patience is running out with you. Not only are you refusing to honor your grandfather¡¯s agreement he made to the brotherhood, but you have also killed one of our talented youngsters and caused trouble for the other. How do you intend topensate this brotherhood?¡± Someone sitting in the head seat asked. Maverick didn¡¯t respond nor look at them. His eyes were fixed on the little child that was sitting at the far end of the table. He was about the same age as Valen. His mind shed to the first time he was brought here by his grandfather. He was only three years old then. ¡°Lu Ren, what do you have to say?!¡± The person sitting in the head seat asked again. Maverick knew that they always had their voices altered beforeing here to prevent people who aren¡¯t part of the organization from recognizing them. ¡°Your youngsters crossed the line with me,¡± Maverick said uninterestedly andy back to rest on the chair. ¡°Agreed, but we needpensation. One hard¨Cworking member was killed by you and his seat is vacant in the middle continent. Who will you offer to take his position?¡± The same person in the head seat asked. ¡°There is no shortage of people from your side. Fill in the spot. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°The brotherhood chooses your brother to fill Judge¡¯s spot. And your son to fill your spot.¡± The voice in the dark spoke. 1 ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Maverick got up afterughing, heading towards the door. ¡°Lu Ren! What do you think you are doing?!¡± The person in the head seat barked. Maverick paused and turned around to look at him. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m about to do?¡± He retorted. ¡°Come back. The meeting hasn¡¯t ended.¡± ¡°Mine has.¡± Without hesitation, he walked out. That boy is still so stubborn! Why don¡¯t we just kill him and get it over with? He has a son who can take his ce and a brother who can as well do the job!¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t outdone his usefulness. Don¡¯t be too hasty.¡± ¡°That boy is getting out of hand. Thanks to him, the Yu family¡¯s son is no longer useful.¡± ¡°Damien wasn¡¯t very useful to begin with. He keeps making trouble with everyone because he thinks he has the brotherhood backing him up¡­¡± the person turned to look at another man and addressed. ¡°Ruben, why aren¡¯t you talking to your brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not worthy.¡± The person addressed as Ruben resounded with a thick voice. ¡°Where is the Rainborite stone?¡± The person behind the darkness cut into the conversation with his booming voice. The conversation died down and everyone lowered their heads. ¡°This one heard that the Ramborite stone has been found. Next meeting, this one wants to see that stone return to Us.¡± ¡°Yes, Sovereign!¡± They chorused. ¡°Start the ritual for the new members.¡± The Sovereign ordered. The little child was taken away to another room by the guards hanging around while the members started to discuss other matters. Jeslyn had grown tired of staying indoors and needed to shop for sometest branded clothings. Her walk¨Cin closet has it all but they were custom¨Cmade. Once in a while, it would be nice to wear branded clothes, especially in the Industry. Also, she wanted to feed her eyes with some more pretty clothes and also buy some for her husband and son. It would be a surprise to him, she thought. On getting to the biggest shopping center, she started to browse the stores for ssy clothes that She stopped a few times in different stores to buy some but she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the few bags her guards were holding. Entering the famous ¡®Fashionbite¡® store, everything in it screamed of luxury and ss. Jeslyn walked in with a smile. When she was making research on the best ces to shop, Fashionbite was the top rmended. When the saledies standing by the entrance saw her, they immediately bowed in respect with bright smiles. Though they couldn¡¯t spy at her face because of her dark shades and mask, however, her silky smooth skin and beautiful clothes, plus the guards holding shopping bags, even a blind person would know she¡¯s a wealthy Miss and mustn¡¯t be offended. ¡°Wee, ma¡¯am,¡± they chorused. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeslyn responded. ¡°Ma¡¯am, how may we be of help?¡± One of them asked smilingly. ¡°Show me around to get some nice things for my husband, son, and I.¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 209 Toria- Jeslyn¡¯s ck card. **Chapters weren¡¯t properly edited. Please don¡¯t mind the errors too much.** The salesdies immediately understood that she was intending to go to three sections. Meaning, more bonus for them! Two girls immediately stepped out of the line with their hands on their bellies. They stood erect like straight trees. Their wless skin glowed against the sparkling light. Jeslyn would have been jealous if her skin wasn¡¯t better. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ll tour you around.¡± One of them said with a smile. Jeslyn nodded and started to follow the girls around the sections while picking out what she liked. She lost count of time as she shopped, forgetting that Valen would be throwing a tantrum at home. After she was done, that was when she realized she had spent more than 5 hours in the store. ¡°Oh my God! Valen!¡± She panicked when she saw the time on her watch. ¡°Pack those. I¡¯m done for today.¡± She announced. Thedies, with their smiles almost reaching the back of their heads, packaged the clothes and headed towards the counter. Meanwhile, Toria and her two friends were also at the counter paying for their products. The moment that the two friends saw Jeslyn, one of them immediately tapped Toria and raised her jaw in Jeslyn¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± she said. Toria¡¯s mind shed back to the pictures she saw on their phone the other day. She stared attentively at the approaching Jeslyn before she turned to face the cashier. ¡°Mind your business.¡± She cautioned her friends. The two friends were stunned. What did she mean by that? ¡°Toria, how could you let her go?! She¡¯s-¡± ¡°One more word from you and our friendship will suffer the consequences.¡± Toria frowned at her friends who immediately shut up. Jeslyn had no idea what just happened. She approached the counter and the salesdies started to unpack her items. The more Toria¡¯s friends saw what Jeslyn bought, the more their intestines twisted. Toria wasn¡¯t seeing anything other than the male clothes and children¡¯s clothes that were added to the items on the table, Watching how those clothes got stacked on the fest and couldn¡¯t help but do a double¨Ccheck on Jeslyn. Jeslyn felt a stare and turned her head to the left. Her eyes and Toria¡¯s eyes met. Bothdies studied each other for a couple of seconds before Jeslyn turned away. She knows thisdy. She¡¯s the leading star in fearless entertainment. She¡¯s like a god that cannot be reached no matter what other artists did. Her fans love her like crazy and she has one of the most aggressive fans in the industry. Her fame is greater than Piper¡¯s and one of the reasons was that she allegedly raised fearless entertainment from nothing to something, which was why she¡¯s called the Queen of fearless. She has good reviews too. People say she¡¯s very talented in acting. Jeslyn can¡¯t be sure about her acting skills because she hadn¡¯t watched her movies. Toria Tang, the A¨Clist actress who rose to fame in less than 6 months and had been able to uphold her good name because she¡¯s indeed a talent. She¡¯s a loving mother who shields other artists from ¡®Fearless entertainment¡® and helps them against injustices. Her heart is so big that she never gets angry. Although she doesn¡¯t smile much, but each year, she wins the ¡®kindest soul¡® award along with some other big awards. She is one person Piper is desperate to get ahead of, yet she fails every time. The moment Jeslyn brought out her ck card and handed it to the cashier, she almost dropped it like a burning coal was handed to her. In all her life, she had never seen or held an unlimited ck card from ¡®World Elites and Royal bank¡® before. The owners of such cards whoes here to shop prefered to see the manager and let him/her handke their transaction. Some don¡¯t even bother to show up in centers like these. They¡¯ll rather get the designers of the brand they want to make them something and directly buy from them. Even so, there¡¯s a benefit for the holders of these cards. They only pay 50% of what they pay and the remaining 50% is the discount for the cardholders. The cashier looked up at Jeslyn with fearful eyes. She thought Jeslyn would be angry. However, she seemed to be in haste to leave as she was ncing at her expensive looking watch. The cashier sighed in relief and immediately carried out the transaction before handing the card back. to Jeslyn with both hands. Jeslyn epted the card, turned and staryed leaving while her guards took the things she bought and hurried to catch up with her. Toria¡¯s eyes escorted Jeslyn out of the store before she turned to look at the ce Jeslyn was standing a while ago. ¡°Toria, that was a BLACK CARD!!!¡± One of her friends screamed, drawing attention to them. Toria took a fleeting nce at her tinum card with a calm mind. She looked at her friends who were still shocked and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s just one level higher than me. Can you stop making a fool of yourselves? You are embarrassing me.¡± However, her friends refused to let her have her way this time, so one of them walked to the cashier that took care of Jeslyn¡¯s transaction. She saw the cashier having a difficult time breathing when she almost dropped the card, so it strengthened her resolve that the card wasn¡¯t just a ck card from a substandard bank. ¡°Miss, please, can you help me with something?¡± The cashter readily agreed to help, after all, the Lady in front of her was To¡¯s friend and almost everyone in the Country knows Toria as a kind person and they all liked her. ¡°What may I help you with?¡± I¡¯m confused. I saw that sister holding a ck card just now and it got me curious. I haven¡¯t seen that type of card before.. What bank owns it? Is it a new bank?¡± The cashier hurriedly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not an old bank at all. It¡¯s ¡®World Elites and Royal bank card¡­¡± Toria¡¯s friends gasped. Th¨Cthat¡­what?! They couldn¡¯t believe it. Toria was taken aback for a while when she heard the name of the bank. However, when she remembered there are two ck cards for that back, she sighed. Her friends are just too much. ¡®World Elites and Royal bank¡® has two ck cards. The unlimited which is owned by only the superior Elites in the world and an ordinary ck card which is a tier higher than ck cards from other banks. tinum cards from ¡®World Elites and Royal bank¡® are on the same level as ck cards from other banks and those cardholders get special treatment from wherever they used those cards. Toria uses a tinum card from a very well¨Cknown bank, which means, an ordinary ck card from ¡®World Elites and Royal bank¡® is two tiers higher than her tinum card. She wasn¡¯t upset though, that Lady was just a tier higher than hers. Besides, she¡¯s still growing and would soon get a ck card too. So, there¡¯s no reason topare. She thought. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Just as she was about to walk away from her friends, the foolish girl decided to ask: ¡°Was it the standard ck card?¡± The cashier shook her head. ¡°Unlimited!¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 210 Setting the table for mummy Collective gasps escaped their lips and they widened their eyes in disbelief. A momentter, Toria collected herself and thought. ¡®It must be Rex¡¯s card! Not only her. Her friends also believed it was Rex¡¯s card, so their jumpy hearts calmed a little. 1 Toria paid for her things and left with her friends who wouldn¡¯t stop bugging her. ¡°Toria, it¡¯s high time you set things on another level with Young Master Rex! Thatdy is doing way more than anydy has done. Imagine, Rex gave her his unlimited ck card! What the f*ck does that mean?!¡± One of them said when they got into the car. ¡°Toria, I agree. Don¡¯t be a pushover and silently watch Rex throw your goodwill away. I mean, you are kind and have been patient with him even though he has broken your heart times without number.¡± She sighed. ¡°Stop behaving like a good wife and speak up!¡± The otherdy added. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Toria massaged her temple. ¡°You two,¡± she hesitated, then sighed and continued. ¡°Since when have you started getting jealous over other people¡¯s things?¡± She turned to look at them. ¡°So what if she has Rex¡¯s ck card? Haven¡¯t I been given more than enough?¡± She signed again and turned her face to look outside the window. A few momentster, she continued with her eyes still looking outside. ¡°Count your blessings and not what you can¡¯t control.¡± Toria loves Rex so much that she was ready to hide her feelings for him for years. The day she started to love him was the day she had a traumatizing breakup with her ex¨Cboyfriend and went to a bar. As she was drinking, someone approached her and wanted her for the night. She bluntly refused but it didn¡¯t sit well with the person, so he called his minions to take her away. As she was being dragged away, Rex got involved and rescued her. She¡¯s an orphan who had her inheritance stolen by her rtives and was left with just a little tost her for a few days. She had already gone for auditions at different agencies before her parents passed away, however, she was rejected due to her rtives getting involved. Rex found her a second time when she went to a bar again to drink away her sorrow. She was thest person in the bar and was really drunk. The bar men were lost on what to do, so when Rex came down from the floor he was on and saw her again, he took her to a hotel and booked a room for her. In her drunken state, she almost ruined their reputation, but Rex being a good guy, took her to the bathroom and left her under the shower to sober up instead of taking advantage of her. Even though she almost crossed the line with Rex, he didn¡¯t leave her alone after that, he approached her a few times and they started dating. She had thought he wanted to ask for her body like he usually did to girls he fancies. (They thought he sleeps with girls) but instead, he gave her the fame and the riches she needed. They only dated for a month and some days before he stoppeding. That was three years ago. She couldn¡¯t say they dated for three years because he only stayed with her, made her feel like they were dating for a month and 5 days before they became strangers. When she called him, he asked her to stop calling him but didn¡¯t withdraw the privilege of presenting herself as his girlfriend in public, nor did he stop funding her ount. To this day, Toria couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why he was still being kind to her when they¡¯d indirectly broken up three years ago. Even though she feels that they aren¡¯t dating anymore, her best friends refuse to believe it. They kept insisting that she was still in a rtionship with Rex, provided he hadn¡¯t said the break¨Cup line. Although she could also be med for her friends¡® illusion because she didn¡¯t tell them the whole thing that transpired between her and Rex, which was why her friends keep making these things up in their minds. Jeslyn entered the house to see Valen by the entrance, probably waiting for her. ¡°Child,¡± she called but he turned his face away and pressed the button on his wheelchair, and started to move to the dining room. ¡°Are you mad at me, honey?¡± Jeslyn asked as she followed him but he didn¡¯t respond. She smiled and got in front of the moving wheelchair. She thought he would stop it but instead, he turned to the side, avoiding her. ¡°Little Valen, mummy is sorry foringte. I know I promised you three hours. However, there was so much good stuff that I lost the knowledge of time.¡± Hearing that, Valen¡¯s face turned unsightly. He was mad at her for breaking her promise and instead of apologizing, she was telling him that ¡®good stuff¡® was more important than him. Bad parenting! He screamed in his mind. 2 ¡°I¡¯m very certain you¡¯ll like the good stuff. They are prettier than the ones we bought in Rose City.¡± Jeslyn smiled. Valen turned his head to the side to take a proper look at her. She was all smiles. ¡®Why is she smiling and saying he would like the good stuff she bought for herself? Do I look like her husband who would admire everything she wears?¡® he scoffed. 1 ¡°There are beach wears too. They¡¯ll look good on you. That I promise.¡± Valen whipped his head up suddenly. ¡°You got some for me?¡± Jeslyn paused for a moment. ¡°Of course, I bought things for you! How could I go shopping and not buy things for you?¡± A smile found its way to Valen¡¯s lips. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll see the clothester. I asked the kitchen to make something for you as you might be hungry. The food turned cold and¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°Aww¡­ my child is so considerate.¡± She pressed the button on his wheelchair and carried him in her arms. Valen blushed, feeling embarrassed. ¡°You are more considerate than your papa¡­ don¡¯t tell him.¡± She chuckled. Valen smiled and for the first time, he kissed Jeslyn on the cheeks. ¡°You are better than him.¡± He confessed. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 211 Going R¨C18 on the dining table Jeslyn froze when she got a kiss after his confession came, she smiled brightly and returned the kiss. ¡°My child is the most handsome!¡± 1 Valen wrapped his hands around her neck and rested his head on her shoulder. It feels like heaven. being in his mother¡¯s arms. No wonder his shameless father wouldn¡¯t stop looking for ways to glue himself to her. She smells nice and her skin is soft. Good thing his father is not home. He¡¯ll have quality time with his mother and steal her heart before his father returns so they won¡¯t make another baby. 1 After concluding on the scheme that would be best to stop his parents from having another child, Valen smiled evilly. As they were eating, Rex walked in with Celestine¡­ To be fair, Rex was pulling Celestine along. ¡°Sister¨Cinw¡­ oh my God! That¡¯s the aroma of food!!¡± He let go of Celestine¡¯s hand and hurried to the dining room, afraid they would finish the food before he gets there. When he got there, they were just starting. He pulled out a chair for himself while saying: ¡°Bravo! I¡¯m right on time. My mummy refused to cook for me, and I drove all the servants away when she came. Now, I¡¯m hungry.¡± As he was about to use his spoon to put some rice on his te, Jeslyn used her spoon to hit his, while saying: ¡°Valen got the kitchen to make those for me. Get up and ask the kitchen to make you something too.¡± ¡°Sisters¨Cinw, don¡¯t be a greedy glutton. The table is filled to the brim. It¡¯s obvious you can¡¯t finish. the food. Share some with me¡­¡± ¡°Not a chance. If I can¡¯t finish it, I¡¯ll save the leftovers forter.¡± Jeslyn refused. ¡°Your teacher did some exercisest night thatsted for a few hours and she hasn¡¯t eaten. Won¡¯t you give her some? You know how tedious such exercises are. Even though one swallows the milky fluid, they still get hungry for food¡­¡± 6 *Cough, Cough, Cough* Jeslyn choked on her food. Valen quickly pushed a ss of water to her with his small hands before ring at his uncle who had taken the chance to start filling his te. ¡°Uncle, why are you so shameless?!¡± ¡°Only shameless people get what they want in this world of ours. Look at me, am I not eating now?¡± He smiled. Valen almost choked. He knew his uncle was no good but this was an award¨Cwinning shameless behavior. He turned back to Jeslyn who was gulping down the water in haste. ¡°You rotten child.¡± Celestine pped Rex on the back of his head when she got to the table. She heard everything on her way here. Shame almost made her find a ce to hide. If it wasn¡¯t that she was already in view, she would have run back. ¡°Ouch, Celeste. He ponted. Celestine blushed and walked away to hide her blushing cheeks. She sat on the seat opposite Valen and started to serve herself. Valen looked at the two intruders speechlessly. His mother was still coughing and they were busy eating?! Did he make the food for them? ¡°Have you also be shameless, aunt?¡± He asked Celestine. ¡°Shamelessness runs in the family. Your father taught me.¡± She smiled at him. She was hungry and weak. What happenedst night, this morning, and this afternoon was her fault. She seduced Rex. after going to his ce, so she can¡¯t reallyin about things. Ever since that first time, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him. It was killing her, so she hurried back to the Country and went to him. He didn¡¯t reject her when she made a move on him but rather epted her with a cunning smile. While they were on it, he said to her: ¡°I told you I¡¯ll hook you so badly that you¡¯ll be addicted to me.¡± Celestine stole a nce at Rex who was already staring at her with a yful smile. She felt her cheeks heating up and quickly turned her face away to look at Jeslyn. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ ahem.¡± She looked at Rex with disdain. ¡°Your mouth surely doesn¡¯t have a filter.¡± ¡°How can? Am I lying? Haven¡¯t you drunk milky juice before?¡± He raised a brow. 1 ¡°Stop talking nonsense,¡± she red at him before lowering her head to start eating. ¡°Mummy, what is milky fluid? Can I have a taste?¡± Valen looked at her with cute eyes. Celestine coughed and covered her lips with a handkerchief. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Valen looked at her strangely. ¡°Just now, mother coughed when she heard milky fluid. Now, you are also coughing. Does milky fluid make one cough?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± 1 M Valen was speechless. The twodies agreed simultaneously like they were sitting on pins but his Uncle disagreed immediately too. What is going on? ¡°You three are hiding something¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they are hiding something from you. The process of milking the white juice is so delicious that you won¡¯t want anything else, ever. However, they don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± ¡°Rex! Celestine immediately cried out. Has he gone crazy? Then, you tell me about it. Valen got curious. Rex clioked and immediately cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± He wanted to trap the twodies but it seems he has shot his foot. ¡°Child, you are too young to know such things. When you finally step into the adult world, you¡¯ll understand without being told. He smiled. Hoping the child won¡¯t ask him anymore. Valen nced towards Jeslyn. Seeing her nod like a lizard, he decided he won¡¯t ask anymore and kept it at the back of his mind for another time. Rex didn¡¯t dare to make the bedroom jokes anymore for fear that Valen would force him to go R¨C18. As they were eating, Celestine identally caught sight of Jeslyn¡¯s glowing ring and in no time, it changed from Pink to red. ¡°Your ring changes color?¡± She asked in doubt. ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn looked down at her finger and saw that it had changed to red. ¡°Eh? What is going on?¡± She frowned when she saw the glow disappearing. Rex also caught sight of it and immediately left his side of the table to rush to Jeslyn¡¯s side. He took her hand and studied the stone in the ring before he gasped and cried out. ¡°Rainborite!¡° Chapter 212 Chapter 212 212 Breaking records *Raw chapters* Celestine¡¯s spoon fell on her te of food when she heard that. Her eyes didn¡¯t blink for a moment as she looked at the ring on Jeslyn¡¯s finger. ¡°Why would May give you a Rainborite stone knowing fully well what it entails? How much does he hate you?¡± Celestine frowned. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t say it like that. You¡¯ll make my mummy hate my dad.¡± Valen looked at Celestine with displeasure. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. However, this is dangerous. Having the rainborite stone on you will get you in trouble. May knows that, yet he gave it to you. Why?¡± ¡°What is going on? What is Rainborite?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even have an idea! Celestine sighed and shook her head. ¡°Ehm¡­¡± Rex scratched his head in frustration. This is a bad move from his brother. He knew what his brother was trying to do but he wouldn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. ¡°Rainborite stone is¡­¡± After the exnation, Jeslyn looked at the quiet red ring on her finger and smiled. ¡°The danger aside, I love it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Celestine couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Jeslyn, do you know what you are saying?¡± ¡°I trust my husband. He didn¡¯t mean to hurt me. He has his reasons for giving it to me without even telling me what it is.¡± She looked from Celestine to Rex and continued with seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m the mother of his child and also his beloved wife. You are one of his best friends and you, Rex, are his only brother. Do you believe he would hurt me?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t hurt his mother, then he won¡¯t have the heart to hurt you.¡± Celestine relied. ¡°Then, trust him on this too.¡± Jeslyn smiled at them. Valen couldn¡¯t help but smile in glee. He was very satisfied with Jeslyn¡¯s reply and for that, he picked a piece of meat from his te and put it on Jeslyn¡¯s food. ¡°Mother should be rewarded for your full trust in dad.¡± The table turned lively again after the earlier panic. ¡°Oh, Jeslyn, you should create an ount in themunity tform to gather some fans before your official debut. Also, don¡¯t forget to fill the form I sent you and submit it to Fearless¡® official website. Ruben and Lolita already submitted theirs this morning.¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll do that after the meal. By the way, what¡¯s so special about this tform? I did hear a few good things about it in the past but had no time to check it out before the disaster that befell my family.¡± ¡°The entertainment industry has different tforms and forums for specific industries. The fashion industry have theirs, the movie industry have theirs, and the music industry got theirs too. Every tform has millions of fans and what they do is help the celebrities they stan to promote their arts. There are also executives in those tforms, including high ranked people from Agencies, both big and small. Theye there to scout for underrated artists. Newbie artists and Aspirants are also there. As a singer who is undoubtedly going to seed in a few years, that ce is the best for you to start. Make good use of the tform.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s interesting. I¡¯ll do that. That you¡­ oh, one more question. Is it ok if I don¡¯t show my face when I make music videos?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll also rmend you stay incognito and mysterious for as long as you can. It will help you alot.¡± ¡°I can help you with that so hackers don¡¯t steal your data and ruin your ns.¡± Rex chimed in. ¡°Then that¡¯s perfect. Thanks.¡± After the meal, Celestine and Rex left after helping Jeslyn set her security protocol on herptop. Jeslyn returned to her room to start her work. Sitting on the bed with herptop in front of her, Jeslyn opened the ount that Rex had created for her and logged in before uploading her music with beach video and the lyrics of her song disying on the screen. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After that, she logged out and went to apply for debut on Fearless entertainment¡¯s official website before she opened her reading app to check if her beloved author had released some new chapters. To her surprise, Hassy updated only 10 chapters in a month. Jeslyn almost cried. ¡°Hassy, how could you do this?¡± Shemented but couldn¡¯t help reading the avable chapters. 5 ¡°Mnn, not bad, although I¡¯m not impressed with the scanty update, however, it was indeed a great read. For that, here¡¯s your gift.¡± Jeslyn gifted the book with the highest gift avable on the app. Having nothing else to do, she decided to call Maverick but he couldn¡¯t be reached. He had done this everyday after he left. Despite knowing his number won¡¯t be reachable, she still calls him. Jeslyn then called nanny Martha, Yellow, and Lolita for a little friendly chat before she decided to chat up Emma and Ava to know how they were going. Their friendship has grown over time and it was the best decision she had ever made.¡± A few hourster, Jeslyn was sleeping with Valen in her arms when her phone rang. It was already midnight. Who could be calling her sote at night? Grabbing her phone from the drawer, it was Lolita. She answered the call but immediately pulled it away from her ear. Why was she screaming in joy? The foolish girl is even in the club by thiste hour. Jeslyn sighed. ¡°Caim down and talk.¡± Jeslyn said drowsily. ¡°Jeslyn! You can¡¯t believe it. Your music broke the chart for newbies. You are rocking the tform right now!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll check that at dawn. I¡¯m dead tired and sleepy¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you as early as 5 AM. You better be awake before that time.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I will.¡± Immediately Jeslyn replied, she disconnected the call and put her phone on flight. mode. She needed her beauty sleep to maintain a beautiful face.¡± While Jeslyn was sleeping, the tform was on fire. It all started with a male A¨Clistering across the video and leaving exmation marks and screaming gifs on thement section of Jeslyn¡¯s video. Then he followed her afterwards. His stalking fans immediately followed suit. But the music was a killer. They genuinely loved it and the transition between different voices got them spellbound. In no time, they made a hashtag. ¡®#listeningtoloveintherain.¡¯ It became the most trending hashtag for the week. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 213 Make Celestine a voice artist Meanwhile, at Velvet entertainment, the CEO¡¯s office door burst open and a man hurried I¡¯m with an ipad. 1 ¡°How many times will I tell you to not barge into my office?¡± The virgin- obsessed Young master Wu barked at his Assistant. He was angry at him for failing a simple task twice. 2 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I came to inform you that I¡¯ve gotten a talented-¡± ¡°How many times have you said those words? Your so¨Ccalled talented singers turned out to be trash. You know what, thinking back to the times you werepetent, I won¡¯t fire you, however, I want to see your resignation letter on my desk by Monday morning!¡± The Assistant panicked and quickly said: ¡°please Young Master, give me this onest chance. I promise you¡¯ll be content with this newbie¡­¡± ¡°Newbie!!! Have you gone mad?! What does newbies know? How can a newbie help Christine get to the top of the industry?? Mark¡­¡± he paused to catch his breath. ¡°Do you know what Emilee wants for her sister? The best singer¡­ BEST!!!¡± He screamed. ¡°Young Master, i-¡± ¡°Are you still talking?¡± He red maliciously at his Assistant. Seeing he has kept quiet, The CEO resumed his speech. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you thisst chance. Go and find me a retired superstar. If you can talk to Celestine, that would be better.¡± ¡°Ce¨CCelestine?!¡± The Assistant widened his eyes in horror. Is this man wanting his quick death? His boss is asking him to go talk to Celestine- one of the lengends of the music industry to be a voice artist for a talentless youngdy who is still wet behind her ears?! It seems this Young Master is the insane one here. To think he could do absurd things just to steal a blooming flower from it¡¯s garden (disvirgin a lady). ¡®I won¡¯t be a part of this crazy man¡¯s world¡® he thought. ¡°Are you still standing there?¡± The CEO frowned deeply. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll do as you¡¯ve said but you should listen to this first. I promise to tender my resignation letter if you don¡¯t find it to your liking.¡± The Assistant immediately clicked on the y button before his boss could speak. The Assistant made such a promise because he had already made up his mind to quit when his boss made such an abominable desire vocal. Begging to hear three songs from the almighty Celestine for a year is already an almost unattainable fantasy and here, this virgin¨Cobsessed man is asking for her to be a voice artist, which means, every single song Christine will sing in the future would be sung by Celestine and the voice has to have simrity to the voice Christine¡¯s Voice artist was using in Rose City. Not only is it tedious, it¡¯s an insult of the highest order! The CEO who was about to cuss hos Assistant froze when he heard the melodic voice. The singer wasn¡¯t just singing but was rather pulling souls artistically. He was mesmerized. He could feel himself lling in the ocean of the singer¡¯s voice and couldn¡¯t help looking dazed. te into the son the volce changed. It was the same singer with two volce. She Control the voice and her breath so well that the CEO started to p. He was imagining himself in her concert. Two minutes into the new voice, the artist changed to a third voice and finished the four minutes song with a cute voice at the end of the fourth minute. The CEO froze when the song ended. Was that all? That was too little! Not until he checked the minutes did he realize it was the standard minutes to end a music. He bolted to his feet and screamed in excitement. ¡°How talented is this newbie?!¡± He wasn¡¯t asking anyone in particr. He was just bbergasted at the singer. However, the Assistant felt the need to answer because he was also excited that his boss was genuinely happy now. ¡°She is very talented. She is the first newbie to reach millions of streaming and likes in less 24 hours. Themittee are already having a discussion about her and Fearless entertainment has made their interest in her known.¡± ¡°No! That must not happen. Do anything you must to get her under our wings. She¡¯ll be a great asset.¡± The Assistant was happy. However, when he remembered, he asked: ¡°What about Christine?¡± The CEO paused for some time before he answered: ¡°Find the newbie before others do. Inform her that she¡¯ll be a voice artist under my agency for a year and after that, whatever she asks, including shares in thepany, thepany is ready to give her.¡± The Assistant couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his boss¡® level of stupidity. He had thought numerous times that what would kill this young man would be his love for blooming flowers. It seems it¡¯s already in sight. Despite not liking what he was hearing, the Assistant epted his mission and went hunting for the newbie singer who left no information about herself in her profile. The Assistant didn¡¯t think that getting hold of a newbie would be this hard. It¡¯s been a week, yet he still couldn¡¯t contact her. A funny thought suddenly popped up on his mind. ¡®What if she was a veteran wanting to y a little?¡® He shook his head while on hisputer, trying to crack the IP address of the newbie for the umpteenth time but failed misrably. They¡¯ve used their IT staff and even the popr hackers from the country but they couldn¡¯t do more than he had done. Dejectedly, he went to report another failure to his boss. The CEO hurled a porcin cup that was on the desk, to the wall. He was very angry and needed to vent. ¡°What the hell is that newbie?!¡± Christine had made her strong interest in the newbie known. She had promised to allow him to take her virginity if he could get the newbie to be her voice artist. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Young Master had promised to solve it in a week but here he was. Today marks the deadline he promised Christine, yet he¡¯d got nothing to show. ¡°Make a post in the tform will that the Wu family and Velvet entertainment would fight whoever takes my artist. The newbie artist who goes by the name, ¡®VJ cute¡® belongs to mypany¡± The Assistant¡¯s jaw dropped.. why was his boss suddenly making irrational decisions all of a sudden? What is Christine¡¯s womanhood made of? Was extra honey added to it that is driving this man insane? Even though the Assistant was displeased, he still went ahead to carry out his duty. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 214 Damien¡¯s Love At the Organization¡­ Few days had passed and yet, Maverick was still not allowed to leave. He stopped attending their meetings after that first time. Holed up in his room with aptop in front of him, the man tried to carry out his mission in the mostplicated and bizarre way. Today was his seventh day of staying indoors and decided to go out of his room. Who would have thought that he would barge into the man he had been looking for? Standing in front of Maverick was none other than Damien. Behind him was Kimberly who had her head down. ¡°Woooo, look who we found¡± Damien smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Maverick didn¡¯t respond but rather, nced passively at Kimberly. She was wearing an expensive¨Clooking ck gown with beautiful essories, while Damien was also wearing a ck suit with a white undershirt. ¡°I thought you won¡¯t evere out of that room you¡¯re hiding. I was thinking ofing to collect what you owe me after I¡¯m back from the party¡± Still, Maverick ignored him and tried to walk away but Damien blocked his path. ¡°Maverick, don¡¯t act all cocky with me here, this is not our turf, but I can have you and your men wasted here. He smiled through gritted teeth. Maverick raised the corner of his lips but still didn¡¯t open his mouth before he pushed Damien out of his way and walked past. ¡°Alpha Chaos,ing here was your mistake.¡± He murmured under his breath. Unbeknownst to him, Kimberly silently gasped when she heard that name. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Alpha Chaos! He was the person his mother told her and her sisters to go seek protection from before they were abducted the moment they stepped into the Country. Her eyes followed him as he walked further away while biting her lips. She wanted to run after him before she felt a cold stare on her naked back. ¡°Is he more handsome than I am?¡± Kimberly quickly turned but remained silent. Damien took a few steps towards her and wrapped his arm around her waist, then yanked her to his chest. ¡°You are not permitted to fancy another man except me. Whoever you look at twice will be killed. Understand?¡± Kimberly flinched when he yanked her. With heart racing against her chest, she stubbornly stared into his menacing eyes. Those eyes and everything about this man makes her skin crawl but she would never make the mistake of letting him know that. She gently pushed against his chest, prompting him to let her go. Then she took two steps back and turned her face away. A totally defiant one! Damien found himself genuinely smiling at her behavior. These days, he had been smiling more than ever and it was always a genuine smile with her. He doesn¡¯t understand what was going on with him. but one thing he knows is that Kimberly is his and no one is allowed to covet ore close to her. Damien didn¡¯t know the meaning or characteristics of love and obsession, reason he had no idea he had fallen in love at first sight. ¡°Master, I would like to return if we aren¡¯t going anymore.¡± She forced the fear she had for this man to the back of her mind and spat out the words rudely like she was angry at him. Damien closed the space between them and wrapped his hands around her waist again. ¡°Damien¡­. call me Damien.¡± He was as shocked as Kimberly when he heard himself saying that. He frowned deeply. What is wrong with him? Why is he always a different person in front of this rude girl? Logically, he was supposed to grab her neck and squeeze the life out of her when she said that but why was he feeling content Instead? He hates it when she¡¯s silent but happy when she speaks, even though she¡¯s always rude to him. What the f*ck is going on?! Although Damien was thinking all of that in his mind, however, his outward appearance was gentle with a small frown on his face. Kimberly tried to pull away, thinking her stubbornness had finally pushed her to dig her own grave, but was surprised when his face suddenly changed to a smiling face and leaned in. She pushed her head back in reflex. He¡¯s so creepy when he does that and it sends a chill down her spine! Damien rested his hand behind her head and gently pushed it forward, making their nose touch. ¡°Don¡¯t ever shy away from me, Kimberly. I don¡¯t like that.¡± Kimberly held his eyes with unconcealed surprise when she heard a totally different tone of voice. from what he had always used. It¡¯s either Damien was using amanding tone or a mischievous tone. However, just now, his voice sounded¡­ pitiful?!! Impossible!! Kimberly refused to believe it. She thought it was her cars ying tricks on her. How can Damien, master of evil, a man who has no heart and would stop at nothing to achieve his aim sound so romantic and cute?? No, no, no, that can¡¯t be right. Damien can never be associated with the words ¡®cute¡® and ¡®romantic¡® he is far from those! A thought immediately hit Kimberly at that moment and she looked at him with a re. All these behavior and reactions weren¡¯t intentional. She¡¯s the type that can¡¯t hide her disgust for a person she hates, which is why she reacts this rudely towards this viin. Thinking that Damien hade up with a twisted plot that needed him to be acting this her hatred and disgust towards him suddenly climbed to another level. She was an inch shouting it to his face and telling him how much she wish him a miserable ending. Her family, Love and respect are what Kimberly holds dear. Nothing in this world would make her get Inbetween two lovers and nothing would make her disrespect a person who deserves respect, even though that person is evil, she would always give them the benefit of the doubt. However, if she could hate Damien this much, then he certainly doesn¡¯t have any good qualities left in him. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 215 Irritating Maverick Damien felt a sharp pain in his heart as he looked at the disgust on her face. He knew without being told that it was directed towards him. Without a doubt, he understood that she was right to hate him as much as she does¡­ strange! 1 He had treated her with so much disrespect ever since he made her his. He took her every single night without permission and as roughly as he could just to make her whimper but she proved to be a stubborn bull. He even bullied her sisters just to see her beg but she never did. He went out of options to break her and in the end, he couldn¡¯t help going soft and trying to make amends. Even though he doesn¡¯t understand why he was feeling ufortable with the way he treated her in these past few days, he just realized that he was inhumane. ¡°Kimberly¡­ Can we start afresh? I promise to treat you better.¡± Damien paused in disbelief. why did he say all that? Why was his voice holding¡­tcars?! He was really about to cry??? This is too much! He turned and walked away, leaving her standing there. Kimberly also couldn¡¯t pull out of the weird world Damien threw her into. For a moment, Kimberly saw a righteous man begging his wife to not divorce him and let them start all over again. ¡°This isn¡¯t real.¡± She told herself and started to walk in the direction he left in. After they left, Code 2 came out from behind with his eyes trailing Kimberly¡¯s naked back. With his stoic face, he returned to where he came from. It was an indoor event with lots of men and women in ck either standing around with a drink in their hands or moving about. Some of them were discussing amongst themselves while others were standing or sitting alone. Some men and women had on masks while others went mask¨Cless. The likes of Damien and the lower continent members did not wear masks but the higher¨Cups did. Their sole reason was to prevent their identities from being discovered by malicious people. The lower continent members are those that haven¡¯t contributed much to the organization. When Damien walked in without ady by his side, nobody thought it was weird. Those who were on ¡®good¡® terms with him approached him to strike up a conversation. While he was talking to someone, he caught sight of sexy Kimberly cat¨Cwalking into the venue. All eyes turned towards her. Some lecherous men who couldn¡¯t keep their desires in check were almost drooling as they watched her walk towards them. Damien suddenly felt his heart vibrating with rage and he felt the urge to gauge their eyes out for looking at his woman like she was a s3x object. Before he could conclude his mind to walk to her, Maverick who had never shown himself in gatherings like this before suddenly walked in through the door. The noise ceased and all eyes turned to him. The people were shocked beyond doubt. Some of those who knew the conflict that had been going on between Maverick and the organization couldn¡¯t believe that the man would show up there. Coming to this party means that a person is considering joining the organization because it was a party held for those members who just went through at sessful ritual ceremony to wee them into the organization. So what was Maverick doing here? Maverick walked to an empty seat and sat on it¡­ no, there was a woman¡¯s purse on it, but he shifted it away before taking the seat. Kimberly who just left her seat a second ago to get a drink was bbergasted when she saw Maverick. sitting there. Her heart leaped in joy. She had long thought of the moment she would see this man and what she would tell him but circumstances turned things this way for her. She suddenly felt ashamed and her strong front cracked. ¡°Have a seat,¡± he broke the silence. Kimberly whipped her head up immediately after she heard his cool voice. Her lips stretched into a faint smile and she immediately sat beside him. Both of them said nothing to each other for a long time. Kimberly was quietly sipping her drink while sneaking nces at Maverick. Alpha Chaos, on the other hand, had the back of his head resting on the headrest with his eyes closed and legs folded. Code 2 was standing behind him on full alert for any danger that might suddenly pop up. Damien on the other hand was trying extremely hard to suppress the inferno that was raging in his heart. He was dying to kill Maverick for striking up a conversation with his woman but he didn¡¯t dare to leave because in this ce that is filled with vultures, having a weakness and showing it was the same as giving your enemy a gun and bullet to shoot you. If he was on his turf, he could have done as he wished because no one would dare to make him an open enemy but in this ce, his power was taken away, just like most of them here. He ignored the men that were holding him down with meaningless talks and headed to where the both of them were sitting. Getting there, he heard Maverick asking her, ¡°do you mind a dance with me?¡± ¡°Yes, she min-¡± Damien cried out, however, she responded with a sweet smile. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡± F*ck! This vixen had never given him any other reaction other than that bitchy and stubborn look. Does she love Maverick?! Thinking of this, his eyes flew wide open and he balled his fists so tightly that one could almost hear the cracking of his joints. The music was on, preventing nosy people from eavesdropping on them. Damien sat across from Maverick like one on pins and asked almost in a panicking voice: ¡°Maverick, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m about to do?¡± Came the reply. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°Oh, too bad, I¡¯m interested in her ¡°Chaos!¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 216 Stealing his woman ¡°Damien,¡± Maverick raised a brow with his lips curled in a taunting smile. Damien took a deep breath to calm himself. ¡°What do you want?¡± He suspects that Maverick knows he likes this girl and is out to vent. If he didn¡¯t know Maverick too well, he would have ignored this obvious scheme that he is cooking up. Damien was sure that Maverick was still in the dark in regards to the plot he carried out on Jeslyn,.Valen, and him 7 years ago. He believed that if Maverick had known, he would rather be after his life than wanting to snatch his woman. Damien couldn¡¯t bear the thought of another man bedding his woman- Especially not Maverick. He would rather lose all his wealth and his most treasured life to see that happen! That was how crazy he is for Kimberly. ¡°Nothing¡­ I want her.¡± Maverick said with a deadpan face. Kimberly¡¯s feelings at this moment cannot be summed up with words. She couldn¡¯t believe that two world ss men would be fighting over her, a fallen heiress. This can¡¯t be real. She took a nce at Maverick and remembered what her mom told her before she died. ¡°Find Alpha Chaos and give him this ne.¡± Kimberly slowly raised her hand and clenched the pendant on her ne. She doesn¡¯t know why her motherid emphasis on this ne all her life. Even her father wouldn¡¯t say. ¡°Kimberly, let¡¯s leave.¡± Damien got up and stretched his hand towards her. ¡°Kim, the dance floor is-¡± She didn¡¯t let Maverick finish before she jumped up. ¡°I would like to dance with you, sir Chaos.¡± Maverick held her hand and started to walk her towards the dance floor. Just then, the angry¨Clooking Damien screamed. ¡°Have you forgotten about Jeslyn?! You are cheating on her. How do you think she would feel if she found out?¡± He smiled cunningly, believing he had hooked Maverick. Maverick came to a halt. Without turning back, he responded. ¡°Not your ce to talk about my wife.¡± Kimberly¡¯s face fell. He¡¯s married? Then why is he doing all this? Her enthusiasm was dampened but honestly, she wasn¡¯t angry or jealous in the least. Neither does she love Maverick romantically. She just likes this man and felt he would be the source of her and her sisters¡® freedom. On the dance floor, Maverick and Kimberly started to move slowly to the music. Meanwhile, Damien had discreetly taken a picture of May and Kim on the dance floor and intended to send it to Jeslyn once he leaves this ce. ¡°Chaos, you¡¯re going to regret this.¡± He spat out before sitting begrudgingly and grabbing the ss of wine Kimberly left behind. Kimberly kept on stealing nces at Maverick¡¯s cold face, not knowing how to start a conversation with him. ¡°Spill it. He said Without looking at her. He had caught her opening and closing her mouth a few times like she had something to say. ¡°My mother sent me to you with this ne. Maverick finally looked at her face before trailing his eyes to her neck. Sitting on her clean neck was a long chain with a heart pendant. ¡°Who is your mother?¡± ¡°Josephine.¡± Maverick couldn¡¯t recall knowing such a person but didn¡¯t dismiss the situation. ¡°Hand the ne.¡± Kimberly stopped dancing and took the ne off, then handed it to Maverick. Damien, who was watching from the side, could only picture the exchange as Kimberly giving a token of love to Maverick. He had seen that ne on her neck a couple of times. Each time he wanted to touch it, she wouldn¡¯t allow it. Now, Maverick had effortlessly taken it. Angered, he stood up and strode withrge strides to them and forcefully pulled Kimberly away to drag her home. Even though the party hasn¡¯t started, to Damien, it has ended. After they left, Maverick also started to walk out. He was there to expose Damien¡¯s weakness and he has seeded, so no need to remain there. Unbeknownst to Maverick and Damien, some hungry wolves had been observing them from a corner all this while. One of them was Davis and the other was a young man in a mask sitting alone. ¡°Boss, it seems Damien finally has a weakness.¡± A guard said to Davis. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Davis chuckled and said, ¡°we¡¯re not the only ones who saw that. We¡¯ll be watching a good y very soon.¡± The Young man who had a mask on said to the guard who just walked in. ¡°Report to Elder one, Damien has got a weakness¡­ Also, send those pictures you took to Maverick¡¯s wife.¡± As the core member of the fraternity, he has ess to send and receive information to and fro the outside world. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The guard bowed and walked away. Damien had no idea what was about to befall him, however, when he got home, he threw Kimberly onto the sofa. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t suppress it. ¡°Kimberly, how dare you?!¡± ¡°What do you want?!¡± Kimberly also screamed. She stood to his height on her heels to challenge him. Wherever her confidence came from, only she knew. ¡°Paah!¡± A hot pnded on her face which sent her falling back on the couch. Damien got on top of her and started to rip her dress apart. ¡°I own you! You are mine! I warned you against looking at other men or conceiving weird thoughts about them!¡± He ripped what he could off and pulled out his rod, then forcefully pushed it into her honeypot, mming against her with so much force that Kimberly couldn¡¯t hold it in and screamed in agony. No lubrication, no prior warning. The beast was rap*ng her in the sitting room. Not caring if someone would walk in on them. Seeing her in pain and hearing her whimpering, Damien suddenly felt bad and pulled out. He thought he would be relleved when she finally showed him this vulnerable side of her but why was he feeling he was torturing himself? Chapter 217 Chapter 217 217 ckmailed into returning to school Annoyed and feeling remorse, he got off her and gently covered her shivering naked body before walking away. 1 The consecutive brutal s3x had left some bruises on Kimberly¡¯s genital which was why she couldn¡¯t hold back the scream that tormented her throat at that time. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore after he left and cried till her heart was content. On getting to his room. Damian logged into the inte and put the search engine to use. He wanted to know why he was feeling this way. In this ce, everything that they do on the Inte is within what the organization wants them to. There are some keywords that a person would search for that would cause the inte to automatically log them out and cklist them. Their rights to use the Ind¡¯s provided inte would be taken back. But what Damien was searching for wasn¡¯t a vition of the protocol. After keying in a series of questions, all the answers he got were rted to what he would never ept. ¡°LOVE!¡± On the other side of the world, Jeslyn was sunbathing when her phone beeped. She took the phone and saw it was an email. She wasn¡¯t sure who that sender was but still opened it anyway. After downloading the images, the phone fell from her hands in shock. Her husband who told her that he was traveling, her husband who hadn¡¯t called or messaged her since. he left, was having a dance with anotherdy?! Not only that but there was also another picture where he seemed to be leaning in to kiss her! Jeslyn stared into the sparkling pool in front of her and without thinking too much, she got up and dived into it. Her mind was nk at the moment and she didn¡¯t want to do irrational things. After a long time of swimming back and forth, her nk mind finally started to pick on things. Why would anyone send her such pictures? Since they also took the pictures from angles that suggested that Maverick was about to kiss thedy, why didn¡¯t they also snap the part he kissed her? In fact, why would they even send pictures? If they were determined that her husband was cheating on her, they could have simply done a full video from beginning to end. With this in mind, Jeslyn dismissed the idea that Maverick was cheating on her. Besides, Maverick cannotmunicate with her and vice versa, probably because it¡¯s not allowed there. So how did this person message her? Thinking of this, Jeslyn totally erased her husband from the picture and tagged the images to be edited. ¡°Who could this be? Why do they want to ruin my marriage?¡± Knowing she won¡¯t be getting an answer from the air surrounding her, she shrugged her shoulders. Suddenly, she caught sight of Blue who was walking towards her and was reminded of Pink. ¡°When is Pinking back? I miss her.¡± Her lips cast into a pout. That woman didn¡¯t even inform her before suddenly disappearing. ¡®It¡¯s so unfair! I¡¯ll spend almost all the money In her ount aspensation for my heartbreak when she gets back. Jeslyn thought before beaming like she just won the lottery. 1 ¡°Madam, little Master said you¡¯ve been in the water for 20 minutes and 10 seconds. He said you¡¯d catch a cold, so you need to get out.¡± Blue reported. ¡°Tell your little Master to mind his business. Hmph. Jeslyn turned and continued swimming. Blue made a call and reported to Valen. The call was on speaker, but Jeslyn couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Tell her I won¡¯t eat if she doesn¡¯te out.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, little Master said he won¡¯t eat if you don¡¯te out!!¡± Blue raised her voice so she could pass the message. ¡°Also tell him I won¡¯t eat if he doesn¡¯t eat.¡± Blue reported. ¡°Tell her I won¡¯t get out of the wheelchair, ever!¡± ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll join him in the wheelchair soon. ¡°Fine! Tell her I¡¯ll go to school!!¡± Blue disconnected the call and repeated. ¡°Ma¡¯am, he has agreed to start schooling.¡± Jeslyn stopped and smiled. ¡°Fine. Go get things ready for his first day.¡± It is time he starts to mingle and behave as his age, she thought. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . While Jeslyn thought it was good for Valen, thetter was thinking the opposite. Pink, in all ck, could be seen entering an underground club in the middle of the night. Inside the club were Queen and her girls, sitting around a table where a stripper was moving seductively on. L¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t focus on the sexy girl but were rather upset. ¡°Get out!¡± She barked at the stripper who immediately got down and hurried out. The minions sighed. They arranged for this, hoping it would calm L down but it seemed to have aggravated her even more. ¡°You still can¡¯t find a way to kidnap her?¡± She asked in annoyance. ¡°Yes, Queen. Jeslyn is tightly guarded. Even when she leaves the mansion.¡± One of the minions said. ¡°You are useless. Why didn¡¯t you bomb their cars and get her? Do you want me to do this myself?* ¡°No, Queen. We shall wait for her toe out next time. I promise, we won¡¯t return without her¡­¡± ¡°Take all the girls if you must. Jeslyn must be brought to me!¡± L said with finality. ¡°Yes!¡± The girls responded. L had thought Jeslyn was dead which made her go out to search for her killers. Her search led her to Jeslyn¡¯s father who told her that Jeslyn was married to Maverick and he wants her to help him get Jeslyn out. The father Indeed sounded like someone who loved his daughter dearly and didn¡¯t want her to stay with Maverick because he was treating her badly. So, L started to plot how to kidnap Jeslyn but couldn¡¯t do anything since Maverick was always around her like a fly. When she discovered that Maverick had traveled, she didn¡¯t bother going to the mansion because she was aware that if Maverick¡¯s house was easy to enter, his house would have been a yground for evil people. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 218 Valen going to school L stationed her girls around the vicinity to keep an eye out for whenever Jeslyn left the house alone, but they couldn¡¯t kidnap her because she always had tons of guards and cars escorting her everywhere. She was even more protected than a president. 1 While L was thinking of how her first night with Jeslyn would be like, the door burst open and before she could see who it was, gunshots blocked her sight. Pink entered with two guns and without a word, she gunned down all of L¡¯s minions in seconds. No one expected that an attack would happen, so they weren¡¯t ready. Some had their guns ced on the table, while others had their guns on the chairs. Worst of all, their guns weren¡¯t ready to be fired. Before L could pick up her gun and crack it, Pink was already pointing one gun to her head, and the other was pointed at L¡¯s right¨Chanddy. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± L asked coolly. She didn¡¯t believe that Pink would kill her. Killing her meant a great battle would ensue between the Yu and Lu factions. ¡°Bang!¡± Pink killed the right¨Chanddy who was trying to pick up a gun. Now, left with only L, Pink walked to sit on the sofa opposite her with her gun still pointed, of course. ¡°Collecting debts.¡± Pink finally answered. ¡°You know you can¡¯t kill me.¡± L smiled. ¡°Oh, you can but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t meant to kill you¡­ only wanted to-¡± ¡°Announce your release from prison,¡± Pink answered sarcastically. Who announces their release from jail with a shoulder missile? Pink¡¯s car clearly informed her that she was the target. Now that L was near death¡¯s door, she is trying to buy her way out with deceptive lies. Too bad, she¡¯s not having this conversation with a senseless person. ¡°Pink don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯vee a long way.¡± ¡°As enemies.¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯m sorry for everything. I promise, after today, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. After all, my Master has been weakened and there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be returning to glory. Please allow me to take Jeslyn away. We¡¯ll go far away from here and nevere across you anymore.¡± L was sincere in her apology. She feels that Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t like this kind of dangerous life and was ready to leave everything to be with the woman she loves¡­ Hell, her mistake. Pink, who hardlyughs, suddenly lowered her gun andughed out loud. The next thing, she raised the gun again, catching L by surprise, ¡°bang!¡± She fired a gunshot into her right shoulder. ¡°G¡± L growled in pain. She looked at the cold¨Cfaced Pink who had the determination to kill her and her heart stirred. ¡°Have you lost your mind!¡± L barked as she pressed her palm tightly on the bleeding spot. ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Uhm!¡± L moaned with gritted teeth. ¡°Wh- what is wrong with you!¡± ¡°Clearing the path for my daughter.¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Until she breathed herst, L didn¡¯t know why she died. She also has no idea who Pink¡¯s daughter Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. was. After killing the possible threat to Jeslyn¡¯s happiness, Pink rested her back soullessly on the couch and took the bottle of alcohol on the table. She gulped down a mouthful of drink before she got up and left. 1 The next few days were peaceful in the mansion until Monday slowly crawled in; the day Valen would be going to school. The child stood on his feet and watched as Jeslyn ran around to get things ready for his convenience in school. ¡°Child, don¡¯t make trouble, and don¡¯t fight in school.¡± ¡°Hmm¡± he replied sluggishly. ¡°Obey your teachers and¡­ mmm¡­what else?¡± ¡°You have told me these things countless times already.¡± He retorted begrudgingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. We should get going before you gette. I¡¯ll drop you off.¡± Jeslyn smiled and kissed his forehead. Valen snorted and started to walk forward. Seeing the way he was walking gantly Jeslyn couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. This boy, his legs had long gotten better but he refused to get off the wheelchair because she made mention of him starting school, that was what caused their fightst week. She knows that the child is angry and doesn¡¯t want to go to school but he has to. Private tutoring would deprive him of many things at this age. Getting to the front of the school, Jeslyn watched him get down with two guards. However, he refused to take another step forward and just stood in his spot. ¡°Valen, others are going in, you should go too,¡± Jeslyn said through the wound¨Cdown¨Ctilted window. ¡°Aren¡¯t others going in with their parents?¡± He snorted and sneered. Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll only get down from this car on the condition that you¡¯ll throw away that mischievous thought in your mind. You must promise not to cause trouble in school or make the principal put a call across to the house.¡± Valen gritted his teeth and then responded. ¡°Fine, however, in his mind, there was another scheme brewing. She said he can¡¯t cause trouble but never said he can¡¯t instigate others to cause trouble. 2 With his straight face, Jeslyn thought she had won. Unbeknownst to her, she just created a silent disaster for the peaceful school. 1 She got down after wearing a face cap and mask. Holding Valen¡¯s hand, they walked in the direction of therge bar gate that had heavy security guards with big guns. Some children were already crying because they didn¡¯t want to go to school, while others had nk or happy looks on their faces. Those who looked pompous couldn¡¯t be separated from the types of students entering the school. Once at the gate, a teacher would step out and take the student from their parents. Jeslyn watched as Valen entered the huge schoolpound without looking back at her. She sighed while waiting there until his silhouette disappeared before she turned back and returned to the car. ¡°Ma¡¯am, your phone has been ringing¡± The chauffeur said. ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Jeslyn replied before taking her phone out of her purse to see who called. It was Lolita. Calling back, Lolita¡¯s booming voice forced her to shift the phone away from her car. 1 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 219 What a father ¡°Where did you drop your phone? I¡¯ve been calling for ages.¡± ¡°You only called once.¡± Jeslyn retorted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make a difference. Check your email. I bet you haven¡¯t. There must be a message for you too because Ruben and I just got ours a while ago.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t end the call. I need to know if you also got an invitation for the audition because Sparkle entertainment already made a foolish announcement about you on the tform. I¡¯m sure Fearless Entertainment won¡¯t want to offend them.¡± Jeslyn opened herptop that was sitting beside her and opened it to see a message notification. Opening it, there it was, an invite from Fearless entertainment. ¡°They sent me an invite.¡± P ¡°Woohoo! I was thinking if they didn¡¯t, I¡¯ll reject their invitation. It seems they have a strong backing to go against Sparkle entertainment.¡± ¡°I think so too. They are a startuppany with just five years in the industry, yet, they¡¯ve produced an outstanding artist like Toria amidst suppression. That¡¯s a convincing factor that they aren¡¯t a non¨C entity.¡± ¡°You are right. I¡¯m about to go shopping for new stuff. I don¡¯t want to attend the audition next week looking like an eyesore. See you!¡± Lolita ended the call. After the call, Jeslyn thought of what else to do and an idea popped into her mind. It¡¯s been a long time since shest heard from Emma and Ava. She opened her social media tform and saw that her 2000+ fans had dwindled to 500+ and signed. ¡°This ount is dead anyway. It¡¯s time I create another ount.¡± She murmured. However, before she closed the ount, she saw the news on her ex manager and one other artist who used to be Christine¡¯s Voice artist at Delly entertainment. ording to the news, Manager Miles and thedy had resigned from Delly entertainment and followed Christine to Country M as her Manager and assistant (voice artist) but unfortunately, the voice artist was not fit to be Christine¡¯s assistant at Sparkle Entertainment, so she was sent away. But due to her dilemma in Country M, she was unfortunate to encounter mobs. However she refused to give them what they wanted, so they killed her and still made away with her belonging. ¡°Hehe¡­ ¡®encountered mobs and resisted, so she got killed¡® or she was deliberately killed to conceal the secret that Christine can¡¯t sing¡± Jeslyn snorted. Too bad, her enemies are just killing themselves without her needing to do anything. What a pity. She sighed and continued with her initial purpose. Opening Emma¡¯s chat, herst seen was a week ago. And there¡¯s no message from her. She checked on Ava. Same thing, Ava wasst seen five days ago. Jeslyn ttened her lips, thinking of what reason would make them go offline for so long but decided to overlook It. There¡¯s no news from Rose City that said anything happened to them, so she thought it might be that they were taking a break from social media. As she was about to delete the ount, she saw a message from Chen Wales among other piles of unread messages from fans/haters. ¡°Huh, is this not Christine¡¯s father? Is he on Chatme app now? I thought he detested social media?¡± She scrolled on her screen and saw more than a thousand messages attached only to his name. ¡°What!!! Does he send one message every two seconds? What¡¯s with this plenty of messages? Who will read them?¡± As shemented, she read the first ten or so messages. ¡®We didn¡¯t raise you to be like this. You got married to one of the Lu family¡¯s sons and you didn¡¯t bother to tell him about your father, You are unfilial!¡± ¡°Thepany is not progressing after so long, introduce me to Mr. Maverick! Your stepmother is dead. She died in a fire that happened in the house. I¡¯m sure the killer is you. Do you really have to be so callous?! ¡®If you want to break ties, you shouldpensate me for providing for you all these years and also killing my wife, your stepmother, else I¡¯ll sue you! ¡®Jeslyn, why aren¡¯t you replying to my messages?¡® ¡®I¡¯m still your father! You have no other father!¡± ¡®Are you aware that the man you married is a killer? It¡¯s for your own good. I¡¯m telling you this so that you should return home.¡± ¡®Although I told you to return home, you should only leave after you are pregnant so that you won¡¯t be leaving empty¨Chanded. The money you get from him can then be used to support the your baby bes an adult and has the talent of his father, I¡¯ll hand him thepany! ¡®Reply to my messages and get your husband to help me, or else, I¡¯ll tell him what birthday with a stranger. Not only that, the secret nobody told you, I¡¯ll tell him that too.¡± ¡®Believe me, he¡¯ll kill you when he finds out you¡¯ve been deceiving him! you All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. did on your 18th/ ¡®Jeslyn, don¡¯t think you can wash yourself off the Chen blood in you. You are part of the family, so you are mandated to help thepany!! 1 Jeslyn stopped reading and sighed deeply. ¡°This man¡­ what a father indeed.¡± ( She immediately deleted her ount and set aside herptop before cing the back of her head on the headrest, thinking about the past and trying to remember if there was a time her father was ever kind to her. Searching her memory, she shook her head and sighed again. There was never a single time he was nice to her in both words and actions. Although at that time, she didn¡¯t count it as anything because she believed that was his way of showing he loved her but now, after what he had done and these messages, she came to understand that he never did. There was no remorse, no apology for what he did to her and he even had the guts to threaten her. Alright then, let¡¯s see how he¡¯s able to keep thatpany. Jeslyn picked up her phone and dialed Spid¡¯s number. After it was answered, she resumed: ¡°Hey Spider, I¡¯ll be quick. My husband told me that the Chenpany In Rose City belongs to him now. I want to get thepany back from the Caretaker, Mr. Chen¡­ Also, send him to life Imprisonment¡­ You should find some good crimes that would nail him to prison forever without parole. Yes, you can use him of killing my mother, my grandfather, or even his wife and child, whatever it might be. Just don¡¯t let him have freedom anymore. 1 Also, help me find people to take care of him in prison but don¡¯t let him die. I¡¯ll pay him a visit someday. Yes. Thank you.¡± She smiled evilly as she put her phone down. ¡°None of you shall survive my wrath!¡± She enunciated with narrowed eyes. a Chapter 220 Chapter 220 220 Interrupting the audition At Sparkle entertainment, Christine walked into the CEO¡¯s office with Manager Miles behind her as her assistant. 1 Sitting on the CEO¡¯s seat was Young Master Wu. He raised his head when his door was opened and when he saw who it was, he put down his pen and waited for her to sit in front of him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are here,¡± he said. ¡°You said my debut song is ready but you haven¡¯t found me a voice artist, yet you killed my old voice artist.¡± She frowned a little. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The preparation is almost ready. My assistant has gone to Fearless entertainment to seek to take back your voice artist.¡± ¡°Will fearless Entertainment allow it?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t they? Just do your own part and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± He got up from his seat and walked around the table to stand beside her. Pulling her up, leaned in to kiss her but Christine ducked. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll take my leave now before other artists walk in. There¡¯ll be too much trouble then.¡± She said and turned around to leave but Young Master Wu hugged her from the back and pressed his erection on her. ¡°Feel that? You should make it sleep.¡± He whispered to her ears. Christine gasped when she felt the bulge. What kind of a shameless person did her sister Introduce her to?! She gritted her teeth. With no other choice, she made eye contact with Assistant Miles to leave the office. Assistant Miles did as told but there was worryced on her face. The Young Master turned Christine! around by the shoulder and sat on the chair that Christine was sitting on before. He unhooked his belt and zipped open his trousers and brought out his rod. ¡°Go on,¡± he responded, waiting for her to go on her knees. Christine turned her face away in disgust. She had never done bathroom activities before but she wasn¡¯t a dummy to it. She knew what she was supposed to do right now but couldn¡¯t see herself putting that big thing in her mouth. The thought of it almost made her dry heave. ¡°I can¡¯t wait here all day!¡± He snapped at her in irritation. This was the first time after a week of knowing her, that he had asked her to do something for him, yet she was making disgusted faces. Is she saying he is disgusting? His snap woke her from her small world and she went down on her knees. She slowly lowered her head to his length with tears gathering in her eyes. As she was getting closer to it, she suddenly paused and bolted up. I can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m sorry. She turned around and was ready to run out when his words came like a bolt of lightning, Smsshonv her world and dreams into smithereens. ¡°If you take a step out of this office, not only will your secret be on this evening¡¯s headlines, my Wu family shall give full support to the Xu family to get your sister thrown out of her position as the Yu family¡¯s head. Guess what happens next? All your deeds will be brought to the public¡¯s eyes.¡± Christine gritted her teeth in frustration and balled her fists tightly by her sides as powerlessness slowly washed over her. She hates her sister for making this arrangement, however, she doesn¡¯t want her sister to suffer or be thrown out of her position because she didn¡¯t want to suffer or be her enemies¡® targets. Most of all, she still needs her sister¡¯s influence to get to Maverick. As she thought of that, she started to imagine Young Master Wu to be Maverick and returned to him. Without being forced, she went on her knees and held it, then opened her mouth and covered the length with her mouth. While such activity that would probably lead to Christine losing her virginity was taking ce in the CEO¡¯s office, The CEO¡¯s Assistant could be seen in Fearless entertainment¡¯s audition center. He was standing by the door as he watched the singers on stage making their debut. After the singer left, wearing a white flowery gown walked onto the stage with her face veiled. Just as she started her performance and had sung two lines, Assistant Mark barged in and the people he brought along hurriedly went to interrupt the cameras that were recording the audition for the world to see. It was an open audition, ¡°What are you doing, Mark?¡± One of the organizers questioned. ¡°What can your small eyes see that I¡¯m doing?¡± He retorted with a smirk. ¡°You can¡¯t publicly steal an artist from us. You are trespassing.¡± ¡°Oh? But she isn¡¯t your artist yet, so?¡± ¡°Mark, don¡¯t you think this is too much? Why not allow the artist to make her own decision?¡± Another, a middle¨Caged man joined in. ¡°I¡¯m certain she won¡¯t be choosing yourpany-¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Jeslyn finally intervened. ¡°Oh, Young Miss, I think you shoulde with me and have that discussion with my boss. He¡¯s personally interested in your voice and would love to have a coboration with you. I¡¯m very sure you¡¯ll find the offer intriguing¡± Assistant Mark smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± Jeslyn paused when she remembered what Rex told her some time ago. Sparkle entertainment was looking for a talented voice artist for Christine. ¡®Oh lord! What a wonderful gift you have given me. I¡¯ll never doubt your love again!¡® she thought. ¡°I¡¯lle with you, but first, you have to tell me what agency.¡± She pretended like she had no clue. ¡°Sparkle Entertainment. Heard of that, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. Alright, let¡¯s go but you¡¯ll have to let me carry out a blind audition here instead.¡± A blind audition was supposed to be for the judges to not make sed judgments based on a singer¡¯s look but the blind audition that Jeslyn was talking about was to go incognito for the audience watching this show live. She was only going topete with her voice. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 221 The audition- Valen¡¯s kindness ¡°Ah, why do you still need to carry out a blind audition?¡± Mark asked. 1 The judges also couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d say that. ¡°The audience had already seen me enter and they heard and saw me open my mouth to sing before you interrupted the show. If the show is not continued, don¡¯t you know that Fearless Entertainment. will be dragged on the inte and their reputation will be dented? Moreover, millions of people already knew that was one of V.J cute¡¯s voicesand they are waiting patiently to hear me sing¡± ¡°You made sense. However, what happens when you pass the audition?¡± ¡°That can be further discussed. But for now, let me round this up.¡± With that said, the technicians put things back in ce and the live show returned. Meanwhile, the onlinemunity was already going crazy. ¡®What just happened?¡® ¡®Don¡¯t tell me VJ cute has been disqualified before she even began¡® ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. It might have been a power outage or technical malfunction.¡¯ ¡®I might have agreed with you there if I hadn¡¯t seen the evil side of those agencies. They might want to kill her carcer before she even began. That¡¯s how jealous some of those celebrities can be ¡®You are spot on! We mustn¡¯t allow such things to happen to our VJ cute! The music industry had be a home for untalented artists to thrive while the talented are buried under piles of schemes. We must stand for VJ cute!¡® ¡®Stand for VJ cute!¡® ¡°They have returned! ¡®Light is back on, but where is VJ cute? She was there some minutes ago. The judges sighed when they saw thements. ¡°We should hurry up before things getplicated,¡± one of them said. One of the organizers held a microphone to address the audience. Heughed awkwardly before saying: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please pardon us for the slight interruption. Our debut singer had no idea she was live on TV, which was why the minute she saw herself on the screen, she panicked. That was why we had to stop the performance to get things right. For some personal reasons, our singer wants to sing behind the walls. Meaning, you can only hear her voice but won¡¯t see her. Please, let¡¯s support her and help her grow to ovee her plight. Thank you all.¡± The man bowed to the angry audience after his speech. That¡¯s a relief I was about typing to boycott Fearless Entertainment. Good thing they spoke up in time. Me too. I thought they deprived me of the privilege to hear good music, so I was also about to type that too! Soon, Jeslyn started to sing and everyone quieted down. The voice she used was the same four voices she used on her uploaded video and the song was the same as the one she sang for Valen at the hospital. 1 I have seen how bright the lights can be, I have tasted how sweet candies can be, I have traveled all around and seen a lot of beautiful ces, but none, none, is as beautiful as you! I was told love is real, I was told love surpasses love I was told that I¡¯ll find love¡­ I used to think that I found love I used to think that love ended with your dad, But no, No, no, no¡­ you are love Valen, you are love I love you so much Wee back And I thank you foring back to me¡­ Foring back to me¡­ To me¡­.. to me. I have traveled around the world, and I¡¯ve seen so many ces, They¡¯re beautiful and nice, but I tell you¡¯re the best thing for me¡­ For me eeeh¡­ Oh V, you¡¯re just the only one I see, Cause you own my heart And I¡¯m not regretting it, baby I love you¡­ 1 Singing theplete version of the song with a soft, calm, and emotional voice, the people couldn¡¯t. help but get tears in their eyes. Most of them thought it was her love song. Valen, who was watching from home, couldn¡¯t help smiling broadly. Her debut song was written for him which means he was more special and important to her than his father. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Impressive, mum.¡± He genuinely praised her as he took a sip of his fruity mocktail from a straw in a Today was Saturday, so he didn¡¯t go to school and decided to sit and watch his mother¡¯s excellent performance from therge TV on the wall in the sitting room. Behind him were three guards standing at ease while maids also stood around in case he needed anything. Valen was being treated like a royal Crown Prince because Jeslyn had ordered that he mustn¡¯t be allowed to roam around for fear that what happened the other time might repeat itself. None of the parents are home, so it would be bad for Valen if their enemies suddenly brings a fight to the house. ¡°What do you think about my mother¡¯s performance?¡± He turned his head to the side and rested his gaze on a maid who had her head bowed. The maid raised her head and smiled faintly. ¡°Madam did a great job.¡± ¡°What do you think my mother needs to improve on?¡± He asked her again. ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t need much improvement right now, but as she bes ustomed to the industry she might want to make some changes that only she knows.¡± Valen nodded. ¡°You are very intelligent.¡± Of course, all of Maverick¡¯s people are intelligent. ¡°Uncle Xuan.¡± ¡°Yes, Little Master,¡± the butler hurried over and bent forward in a respectful manner in front of Valen. ¡°Double her sry for this month.¡± 2 The butler was taken aback before ncing at the shocked maid, then responded, yes Little Master. The servants and guards, including butler Xuan, were shocked not because it is umon to increase their sries. Their sries were already too high to need an increment. However, what they were shocked about was because, Valen of all people was increasing a worker¡¯s sry instead of decreasing or forfeiting it. Little Young Master must really be in a good mood. They thought. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 222 Making a deal Jeslyn arrived at Sparkle Entertainment with Assistant Mark and some guards that weren¡¯t in uniform. Because she was hiding her identity, Jeslyn was being protected by her husband¡¯s shadow guards. Code 5, Code 6, and Code 7. Those guards were way more powerful than the usual guards that used to follow her around. They belong to Maverick¡¯s special forces- his backup. 1 These three guards don¡¯te out from the shadows unless it¡¯s an extremely difficult job. Before Maverick left, he gave them the order to protect his wife. The guards didn¡¯t think for a second that the work was too insignificant and even if they did, it didn¡¯t show on their brows (frown) let alone voice it out. Naturally, the three guards were intimidating, which was why Jeslyn wasn¡¯t disrespected inside the big company. Entering the meeting room, Young Master Wu was already sitting on the executive chair with a smile on his face. That smile told Mark without much thought that his boss had done something enjoyable, which could only be s3x or a satisfying bl*wjob. Mark looked away in disgust as they walked into the room. ¡°So, you are VJ Cute. The name sounds awkward and not cute at all. It sounds boyish, not even manly enough to be called masculine. Why not use something feminine or even girlish name would be great since you are so delicate and probably¡­ cute?¡± He eyed Jeslyn lewdly from head to toe. His eyes lingered on her exposed beautiful and wless straight legs and he felt his throat burning. She was wearing a powder pink shirt on a ck high¨Cwaist pleated skirt with a white zer drafted on her shoulders- she wasn¡¯t wearing it. A ck purse and ck stiletto six inch heels. With her face properly covered and her legs exposed, she sat on the seat in front of him with elegance. Everything about her, from her dress to her mannerism screams that she¡¯s not to be messed with, but Young Master Wu felt he was an exception. ¡®She can¡¯t be from a richer family than me, else, the society would have known her. Also, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen a smallpany like Fearless if she was a bigshot. he thought. ¡°My stage name¡­ you¡¯ll get used to it when you start gritting your teeth to pronounce it.¡± She took off her sunsses and smiled with her eyes. The Young Master was mesmerized by those hazel eyes but hearing the threat in her words, he pushed her beauty aside and asked; ¡°What do you mean!¡± He frowned. ¡°Haha¡­ don¡¯t be so serious. I meant, I haven¡¯t entered into a deal with you yet and you are already showing me how disgusting and mannerless you are. Whatever stage name I decide on has nothing to do with you when it¡¯s not your nightmare.¡± She rolled her eyes. Of course, she meant what she said. By the time she is done with Christine, this man will get used to her name because he will be gritting his teeth in regret then. ¡°You are bold. What family are you from?¡± He asked with a raised brow. ¡°I actually don¡¯t have a family but I do have a powerful backer. Let¡¯s skip that, CEO Wu. What do you need me for? 1 clearly chose a differentpany but you seem to be interested in me? ¡°Youngdy, I think you should learn how to talk first. You might get in trouble, you know?¡± ¡°Not at all. You don¡¯t expect me to be happy when you abducted me from my dreampany. How fair is that?¡± ¡°Not fair but it¡¯s to your own advantage. You cannot grow in Fearless Entertainment. It¡¯s just a startup company. This is where you can grow. Fame, wealth, just name it. I can give them to you in a blink of an eye.¡± ¡°Oh, I can see that.¡± She nodded.¡°So; CEO Wu, what¡¯s the deal?¡± CEO Wu side¨Ceyed his Assistant. Didn¡¯t he tell him to tell her what they needed her for? He cleared his throat and said; ¡°We want you to be a voice artist for one of our artist-¡± ¡°Pffft¡­ hahahahaha¡­ are you insane?! You want to kill my dreams? Like, I don¡¯t understand. How dare you propose such a deal to me??¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t sound angry but was rather being sarcastic, like, she can¡¯t see herself doing that. Assistant Mark¡¯s lips twitched. Who would have known VJ Cute whose voice was calm and friendly when she sings would be such a pain in the ass in reality? With her ways, it¡¯s obvious that her backer was bigger and stronger than the Wu family. Assistant Mark concluded and hoped that his boss would pull out at this moment. But the stubborn bull continued. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty to turn me down. Give us one year of your time and I¡¯ll give you a 5% share of my Jeslyn¡¯s eyes shed but she held it in and shook her head. ¡°With my voice, within one year, I would have stolen the best singer of all time award from Celestine. Do you know what that implies? It means more opportunities, fame, and wealth. Which automatically means that I can buy more than 5% of your Sparkle Entertainment shares.¡± Young Master Wu nodded. ¡°You are ambitious¡­ I like that.¡± ¡°Make it 20% and I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Assistant Mark widened his eyes in shock. What a greedy cat! My boss won¡¯t allow this. He snorted softly. ¡°10%¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°No¡­ 20%¡± ¡°15% is all I can afford.¡± The Young Master frowned. By now, Assistant Mark was about to call the Young Master¡¯s grandfather. This grandson seems to be running mad! ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave now, CEO Wu. Jeslyn got up, ready to leave. ¡°Fine!¡± Her eyes smiled and she sat back down. ¡°I promise, you won¡¯t regret this,¡± She said. ¡°Whether I¡¯ll regret it or not, leave that for the future. But for now, I¡¯d like you to take off your mask. It¡¯s only proper that I see your face, right?¡± CEO Wu sald with evil thoughts brewing in his mind. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 223 The n to gather fans Jeslyn waved her index manicured finger. Clicking her tongue, and shaking her head, she rejected him outright: ¡°Not a chance, CEO Wu. You are buying my voice and talent, and not my face.¡± Dissapointment shed through his orbs for a moment before he shook the thought off his mind. Looking at thedy in front of him, even though she looked elegant, ssy, and cunny, he was pretty sure she was not a virgin. Whoever is backing her must have eaten the fruit a few times, so, he¡¯s not interested. ¡°Mark, bring the contract,¡± he instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a haste, CEO Wu. I¡¯d also like to make things clear before we sign any contracts. So, bring me a pen and paper. You would like to rewrite that contract.¡± She leaned back and rested her back on the chair with her eyes squinted. CEO Wu was getting fed up with thisdy but he couldn¡¯t drive her out because he really needs her to get a taste of Christine¡¯s sweet pot. Her bl*wjob was too good. Even though she was clumsy, he enjoyed every bit of it. Especially the shyness she was exuding. Christine will be fun to teach. He thought. After Jeslyn signed the one¨Cyear contract with Sparkle Entertainment, she was supposed to stay away from otherpanies and only focus on practicing Christine¡¯s debut song, but at this moment, Jeslyn was busy auditioning at Fearless Entertainment without a disguise. After VI Cute was stolen from them, Fearless Entertainment continued their audition process and surprisingly, they didn¡¯t fight for her. The Company was ready to fight but the higher¨Cups didn¡¯t allow it, so they had to tell the public that VJ Cute pulled out and was poached by Sparkle Entertainment. The majority of the fans were ted. They felt that it was only right that VJ Cute was groomed by the bigpanies so that her talent won¡¯t be wasted. Because of VJ Cute, Sparkle Entertainment soared higher and was almost about to tumble Velvet Entertainment even before VJ Cute made an official debut. Sitting on a chair beside Lolita, in the waiting room with almost a hundred other singers waiting for their turns, Lolita couldn¡¯t help looking confused. ¡°Rossa, I don¡¯t understand something. What is going on? Two days ago, you were supposed to audition as VJ Cute, right? So what am I hearing that VJ Cute has gone to Sparkle Entertainment, but you are here as Jeslyn? I can¡¯t ce my fingers on what you¡¯re thinking¡± Jeslyn nced at her and said: ¡°Just say, there¡¯ll be a big dramaing up soon.¡± ¡°Hmm? Talk to me,¡± Lolita pressed on. ¡°Not here. I¡¯ll tell you because I might need your help along the line. Meanwhile, it¡¯s your turn. Just after she said that Lolita¡¯s name was called after her name and number appeared on the screen that was ced on the door, where the judges were. leslyn, who was wearing a faded blue Jean and a in white top with a ck face cap, looked arou her and suddenly smiled. ¡°The n starts now!¡¯ she said to herself and got up. She removed her face cap and dramatically shook her hair, drawing the other¡¯s attention. In a ce filled with almost a hundred singers, there should be someone who has seen her pictures or heard about her controversial news when she was still a singer in Rose City. She wanted to spread the news that she was still alive and is back to the entertainment industry. However, the best way to do that as a ¡®poor¡® and ¡®helpless¡® girl, is to use the people to spread the rumor. Jeslyn believes that with her reputation, she won¡¯t be able to quickly get to where she wants to be before one year, and might not be able to gather fans and haters that wouldter be her true fans and help her destroy her enemies. So the best option for her is to start like this. After she had drowned their attention, she stopped and started to park her hair when one of them asked in doubt. ¡°Is that not the singer who almost ran her sister, Christine over with a car in Rose Cityst year?¡± ¡°You mean, that wicked girl¡­ I think her name is Jeslyn?¡± ¡°Right! Wasn¡¯t she said to be dead? Why is she here?¡± ¡°She must have faked her death to deceive the world. Now she¡¯s here!¡± ¡°She thinks Country M will be her safe haven? I pity her. She¡¯s going to be drowned by Christine¡¯s fans soon.¡± ¡°Speaking of Christine, she hasn¡¯t released a new song for months now and I read that she is in the country.¡± ¡°I heard insider news that before she came to Country M, she was attending singing lessons with voice coaches. Apparently, she was making preparations and going harder on herself to grow. Unlike some evil and jealous people who only cared about killing her sister out of hatred and jealousy.¡± Thedy eyed Jeslyn. ¡°Christine is an icon that deserves respect from everyone and I¡¯m very sure she¡¯ll break records too. Ah, let me take a few pictures of the vixen and alert Christine¡¯s fans that the evil sister has risen from the dead. Hahahaha¡­¡± Most of the contestants mocking Jeslyn weren¡¯t from Country M, so they weren¡¯t used to evil. However, the contestants from Country M felt that merely killing a sister can¡¯t be counted as anything. So they felt irritated that the others weren¡¯t letting them sit in silence. Jeslyn sat down amidst the taunting and gossip, looking like a quiet and innocent bunny. From the peripheral vision of her eyes, she spotted a few girls about to take photos of her, so she turned her face to them with a shocked look. ¡®Perfect for my new image! She thought as she snickered in her mind. Throughout their taunting and gossip, Jeslyn was trying to hide away by shrinking her neck and shifting on her seat like she was sitting on pins. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Lolita walked out and Jeslyn¡¯s number was called. ¡°Contestant 50, Jeslyn Lee, head to the audition room!¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 224 Hateful Judge In the audition room, the judges essed the petite Jeslyn for a while with satisfaction. Her face is remarkable and would certainly help her in the industry. All they need now is just a little bit of talent from her and her beauty will do the rest. 1 ¡°Jeslyn Lee, that name rings a bell.¡± The only female judge in the room said with doubt and a tinge of malice. She couldn¡¯t remember where she heard that name from. ¡°She probably got into a scandal due to her face, I¡¯m sure.¡± One of the male judges replied. Another male judge nodded: ¡°The face is indeed enough to cause controversy. So, it¡¯s understandable. But then, if she uses it well, she¡¯ll be an A¨Clister in a year. After all, talents don¡¯t matter these days.¡± The judges spoke amongst themselves in low voices. Although Jeslyn couldn¡¯t hear them, she was sure it was about her. She sighed and hoped that she wouldn¡¯t get disqualified before her ns even began. ¡°Jeslyn Lee, you can start-¡± The door burst open at that moment and the female Judge¡¯s Assistant, ady, hurried in and proimed loudly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t allow her to join the audition.¡± She said, almost out of breath. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Jeslyn has a bad record. She was involved in the case that stirred the world¡­ case of murdering her grandfather and almost killing her sister.¡± The Assistant concluded. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s her? No wonder the name sounded familiar.¡± The female judge looked disdainfully at Jeslyn/ and snorted. Jeslyn sighed. How huge was the impact of her ¡®crime? This is absurd! ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t kill her sister and the Supreme Court found her not guilty of the crime of killing her grandfather, so¡­¡± one of the male judges said. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change anything. If she hadn¡¯t tried to kill her sister in broad daylight, she would have been able to manage the crime of killing her grandfather.¡± The woman judge who seemed to have something against Jeslyn refuted. ¡°Ma¡¯am, how did you know I tried to kill Christine? Were you there?¡­¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°You saw the video from the angle the cameraman wanted you to see it from. I wasn¡¯t even the one in the driver¡¯s seat, so how did I be what you use me of? Mind you, before youy ims like those brainless people that I made my boyfriend, the driver, do it, you shouldn¡¯t forget that he¡¯s a Tawyer. Also, if thewyer was my boyfriend, then would he have allowed me to go to prison for a few weeks and get my image tarnished?¡± ¡°Insolence! How dare you disrespect me! You are canceled!¡± The woman roared and struck Jeslyn¡¯s name off her list. You are only this angry because you don¡¯t have aeback. You know I¡¯m right¡± She sighed and shook her head. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t understand why you seem to hate me but you are high above others, both in age and experience. I¡¯m sure you are an indigene of Country M and had seen families betray each other. I¡¯m sure someone in your family had backstabbed another, so you should know how these things work. For the fact that I¡¯m not trying to defend myself and even had to hide away for one year and allow those who were after me to have a good life should tell you how good of a person I am¡± Her eyes slowly started to gather salty water. ¡°If your ims are right, you were framed, why haven¡¯t youe out all this while? Why aren¡¯t you seeking revenge? I saw you exhausted the inheritance you stole!¡± The woman chuckled. ¡°You might think I didn¡¯t seek revenge on them because I¡¯ve exhausted my stolen inheritance. While you are entitled to think that way, you should also know that a person who has nothing to lose is not scared of fighting to the death with their enemies. My grandfather was the most beloved person to me, but I lost him, thanks to people¡¯s schemes. If you were able to find out my ¡®crimes, shouldn¡¯t you have dug a little further to know the rtionship between my grandfather and me? Do you think that such a man wouldn¡¯t leave a dime for me that I¡¯d have to steal the inheritance?¡± ¡°Ok, let¡¯s assume what the people and you said about me was true. I pushed my grandfather because he pped me for disgracing my ex¨Cfiance on the altar. My grandfather does not know that I¡¯d be doing something like that, right, and I¡¯m his only granddaughter- sorry, first and most beloved granddaughter of his. That should mean that I was mandated to have an inheritance from him but why am I this poor and I couldn¡¯t even hire awyer and had to stick with a worthless one that was given to me when I ¡®stole¡® my inheritance already? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Do you think as a Miss of the Lee family, I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the bestwyer in Country A with my own money? Shouldn¡¯t you be thinking of why I suddenly became helpless and didn¡¯t get awyer? Do you think I wanted to take a tour around the prison and experience how life there was? No, my ounts were frozen and my grandfather¡¯s inheritance wasn¡¯t ¡®stolen¡®. Do you still want to know who did it? I don¡¯t even know, so I can¡¯t tell you. As for my grandfather¡¯s properties, instead of thinking I stole them and still ended up like this, you should be rather concerned about who you think they went to. Point to note, my mother willed all her properties to me and the papers stated that I could only get ess to them if I got married before my 26th birthday. The day I got married was a day before my birthday, so shouldn¡¯t I have gotten my mother¡¯s properties by now, since I fulfilled the requirement? But do I look like some rich girl right now?¡­¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 225 Death Certificate My mother and grandfather were the richest people in Rose City. With their wealthbined, do you think anyone, including Rose City¡¯sw, can get in my way if I had their wealth? I could have simply settled everything with money. So I¡¯m sure your belief is broken now. 1 Meanwhile, if my grandfather was angry that I disgraced my ex¨Cfiance on the altar, he wouldn¡¯t have hugged me, spoken softly to me, and shielded me at the wedding venue, in the presence of all the guests. If you are still in doubt, do thorough research, ma¡¯am.¡± She concluded. Jeslyn exined every single thing like she was schooling children because, who knows, it might be helpful to her in the future¡­ A pin¨Cdrop silence overtook the hall as all the judges were in deep thought. After a long while, a male judge asked: ¡°So, are you saying your sister framed you?¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t use her of any crime because I have no evidence to back it up. That is why I¡¯m standing in front of you right now. I want to uncover the truth and seek justice for my grandfather and clear my name.¡± Fat teardrops started trickling down her cheeks and she slowly wiped them. The judges gazed at each other. Jeslyn¡¯s voice, story, and bodynguage were too convincing and her eyes weren¡¯t lying either. Her appearance was that of an innocent little girl used of stealing but knows who did it, yet cannot point out the person because that person would find their way around it andter make her suffer. So sad. ¡°What do you all say we give her a chance?¡± ¡°Yes, give her a chance.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Impossible!¡± Four judges agreed but the woman judge refused. ¡°Mrs. Mabel, Why?¡± One of the judges frowned at the woman. ¡°She¡¯s not fit to be on the screen. Even though she managed to prove her innocence, her reputation is already tarnished. Fearless Entertainment is a startuppany and cannot handle too much bacsh. So-¡± ¡°We can help her clear her name and Fearless Entertainment would soar along with her. The people will feel remorse and be grateful to Fearless Entertainment for being with the bullied. Plus, having an eye candy in thepany would be nice too. That would be hitting two birds with one stone. One Judge exined. ¡°Fearless Entertainment can soar without her. I refuse. ¡°What if we disagree with you, Mrs. Mabel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s either her or me!¡± She red at the judges who were looking at her with disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe this woman who is the best critic and a great character in Fearless Entertainment would want thepany to choose between her and a newbie. How much hate does this woman have?! ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble, I¡¯ll leave. Thank you so much. I¡¯ll just look¡­ look for other means.¡± Jeslyn uttered amidst crying. ¡°Jeslyn Lee stays, Mrs. Mabel, you are fired!¡± A loud voice boomed from the public address system of the building. Even the guards outside thepany heard it. The staff and artists of thepany couldn¡¯t help wondering what Mrs. Mabel, one of the best higher¨C ups in the Company, did to get fired. Inside the audition room, Mrs. Mabel was as shocked as everyone outside the audition room. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She was the backbone of this Company. Now she¡¯s getting fired because of this low¨Clife pretty vase? She curled up her lips, stood up, and walked to stand in front of Jeslyn. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, you little who*e!¡± She spat out the malicious words and walked out inrge strides. Her Assistant, thedy who brought Jeslyn¡¯s news red at Jeslyn before she followed her boss out. The other judges couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads and sighing. Mrs. Mabel had always been like this. Her hatred towards beautiful women is something no one could ce their fingers on. Meanwhile, Jeslyn wasughing in her mind. She¡¯ll regret this? Wouldn¡¯t that be if Mrs. Mabel gets the chance to reach her home and plot? Like Rex said, she wasn¡¯t going to give new enemies enough time to hurt her. Whoever has made their malicious intentions known to her will not live to n it out. ¡°Ms. Jeslyn, you can start your audition now.¡± A judge pulled her back from her reverie. At the car park¡­ Inside an inconspicuous ck car that was quietly sitting in the underground parking lot of Fearless Entertainment Company,Code 5 who was watching the happenings in the audition room, raised his head from theptop ced on hisp. About an hourter, Mrs. Mabel came out of the elevator and entered her car with her Assistant. Inside the car, she made a call. ¡°Wait for me at the usual ce. You have a new job.¡± After making the call, she narrowed her eyes at Fearless¡® building. ¡°Jeslyn¡­¡± she gritted her teeth before her lips raised. As the car moved out of the car park, Code 5 pressed on the white earbud andmanded. ¡°Kill her.¡± Mrs. Mabel was in her car, imagining Jeslyn¡¯s face and body to be hers. She was an ugly girl while growing up and beautiful people made fun of her and bullied her a lot. When she was 15 years old, she sold her brother to human traffickers. They killed him and took his organs for transnt, then they paid her a hefty sum. She then went to do stic surgery and gave her body a nice shape. Although she was beautiful now, it wasn¡¯t natural, and seeing Jeslyn in person infuriated her. Jeslyn didn¡¯t need to work hard to be beautiful, whereas, she had done so many evil things, yet her most gorgeous state couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Jeslyn without makeup and a nice dress on. Isn¡¯t that too much of an insult and bullying?! While she was thinking about how she would kill Jeslyn, she had no idea that her death certificate had been written. Just when the car was about to run past a ¡°T¡± junction, a trailer without break came out of nowhere, and in a blink of an eye, Mrs. Mabel¡¯s car was damaged beyond repair, leaving behind no survivors. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 226 Trashing Bullies Meanwhile, Jeslyn had sessfully finished her audition and made it to the next round. She excitedly left the building with Lolita who had a shocked look on her face. 1 Inside Lolita¡¯s car at the parking lot, the girl refused to start the car. ¡°Lolita, we¡¯ve spent over thirty minutes here already. Do you want to sleep here?¡± ¡°Tell me how you suddenly became Jeslyn and what the f*ck is going on? You should have heard what those buffalos were saying about you back there. Even the inte is cursing you. What the f*ck happened? What did you do?!¡± Jeslyn sighed. There¡¯s no other option, right? ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you everything. But first, let¡¯s leave this ce. It¡¯s not a nice ce to talk.¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go to a restaurant and talk over lunch. I¡¯m famished anyway.¡± With that said, Lolita started the car and zoomed off. After they left, Jeslyn¡¯s guards started to trail them. At Valen¡¯s school¡­. It was lunchtime and the children could be seen in the cafeteria, eating. Valen quietly brushed his gaze through all the children, eating. The range of students here were from basic three to basic six. Being in basic six himself, he felt he was a senior and didn¡¯t have to start eating when others started. Rather, it was only ideal that he be thest to leave the cafeteria. Meanwhile, some children who were bigger than Valen had been watching him from another table. and the minute Valen opened his sixyered¨Csk, the five big kids left their table and went to bother Valen. Sitting around Valen¡¯s table, one of them took the lid and ced it on one of theyers, covering the veggies in it. With chopsticks raised above the braised sliced beef he was about to ce on top of his rice, Valen didn¡¯t bother to raise his gaze to see who disrupted his meal. He knew they were the bullies that had been asking for a beating ever since he started this school. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He asked. ¡°Hahaha¡­ he asked if we are hungry.¡± One of the fat boys taunted. ¡°So he talks? I thought he was mute! Hahahaha¡­¡± Lu Zack mocked as he shove Valen¡¯s te of soup, making a portion of the soup to pour on Valen¡¯s phone that was ced on the table. ¡°What family are you from?¡± The skinny one asked Valen. The child ignored them and tried to eat but they wouldn¡¯t let him. He asked if they were hungry, not of food, but rather for a beating, however, these dead brain children thought he was inviting them to a meal hand¨Ccooked by his mother. What an unattainable dream. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± A cute feminine voice drifted over from another table. The boys turned to look behind them, it was the cutest girl in the school, Mia. Mia¡¯s background is not known but she is certainly from one of the top families in the Country. The children were told by their parents to befriend people that were richer and powerful than them, so they can make connections to strengthen their families, which was why, a lot of people started to followContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mia and the children from the Lu, Xu, and Yu families around. Mia doesn¡¯t care about anymore as she is a proud child but ever since this dashing boy who happened to be the most intelligent, most handsome, and ssiest boy arrived from nowhere and joined them in their final year, Mia suddenly started to follow him around, seeking his attention in all ways but the robotic boy wouldn¡¯t blink an eyelid at her. Sometimes he would make a disgusted face, like Mia was annoying, still she wouldn¡¯t leave him alone. So for that, the other students started to find trouble with Valen. ¡°Lu Zack, why are you seeking trouble with Valen? Because you can bully him doesn¡¯t mean you should. Your family might be the richest in the Country, but it doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no one richer than them. You should desist from bullying and leave Valen alone!¡± ¡°Ohhhhh, so you even know his name in less than a week. I have been around you for years and you just recently know I¡¯m Zack. Mia, why should I stop bullying him? Tell me.¡± Mia rolled her eyes and repeated: ¡°Because you can doesn¡¯t mean you should. Leave him alone, he has not done anything to you,¡± She said. ¡°Because I can bully him should be the reason I shall. With that said, Zack took a fruit juice from another table, opened it and poured it into Valen¡¯s food. ¡°Eat that!¡± He shoved Valen¡¯s head into the rice with juice in it. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± the children all startedughing. Valen slowly raised his face from the wide sk. There were some rice on his hair, so he slowly brushed off the ones he could. He nced at the mooncakes in one of the tes and saw there were traces of juice in them. Valen¡¯s eyes changed and his aura red. His mother woke up as early as 2 AM to make him these mooncakes because he told her he wanted to eat them, so dare this boy! He grabbed a fork from the table and tightened his little hands around it. ¡°I told you to eat them¡­ hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Chunk!¡± Valen didn¡¯t let Zack get satisfaction from hisughter before he unceremoniously stabbed the fork into his hand that was ced on the table. ¡°Ahh!¡± Zack screamed when severe pain from the horrendous injury on his hand assaulted his senses. It hurts! It hurts! Help, help!? Mummy!¡± Only Zack¡¯s screams could be heard in the cafeteria. The other students, including Mia were so terrified at what Valen did that they turned dumb. Outside the door, Zack¡¯s body guards were about rushing in but we¡¯re blocked by Valen¡¯s guards at the door. ¡°What are you doing? Let us in!¡± One of Zack¡¯s guard yelled and threw a punch, but Valen¡¯s guard ducked and kicked him back. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 227 Trashing the bully ¡°My little Master is not done.¡± One of Valen¡¯s guards said as they spread their broad shoulders to block the activity going on inside the cafeteria from view. 1 Inside the cafeteria, Valen slowly raised his head. His long bangs mixed with rice covered one of his eyes but the other eye showed true anger. He had never been this angry in his life. Jeslyn had upset him a lot of times in the past, but not to this extent. ¡°Screeeech!¡± He pushed his chair back and stood up. His lips curled up as he slowly walked towards the screaming Zack. With his hand fisted, he punched Zack in the tummy. So fleshly! He thought. ¡°Ahh! My hand! My tummy! My back! Guards, save me! He¡¯s a lunatic! It hurts¡­ Stoooop!!¡± Zack was screaming, crying, and begging like a big baby as he got his ass whooped until he fell on his back. Zack was two to three times bigger than Valen, yet he was being beaten like a child. Valen got on top of him and started to punch his face with all the force his little punch could summon. Not until Zack¡¯s lips were bruised and swollen that he could no longer scream, did Valen let the boy go. Valen watched the big boy trying to catch his breath before he turned around to leave. However, he suddenly nced back at Zack¡¯s bleeding hand that had his fork stuck in it and returned to pull it out with great force. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!!!¡± That was thest scream that escaped Zack¡¯s red and swollen lips before he passedConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . out. While Valen was beating Lu Zack, his bodyguards were at a standstill with Valen¡¯s guards. Both sides pointing guns at each other. The school only allows a maximum of two guards for each student, so both parties were of equal numbers. Valen looked passively at the other bullies and saw they were shivering in their spots. He snorted in disdain before walking in the direction of the door. As Valen walked, all the students robotically opened a path for him while some ran to hide. The boy wasn¡¯t giving a child¡¯s vibe at all. He was a demon, just like his father- Maverick! With his right hand in his pocket, Valen walked out of the cafeteria to see the fight that was about to happen between his guards and the other side. He didn¡¯t wait for a moment and directly headed straight to the gate without stopping at his ss to pick up his bag. Seeing this, Valen¡¯s guards broke the standstill and started to follow their little master while the other two ran into the cafeteria to save Zack. One of Valen¡¯s two guards had to go into Valen¡¯s ss to get his bag before joining them and walking along with him to leave the school. Some of the teachers who saw him leaving the school before closing were amazed at the child¡¯s boldness and aura. They knew from the first day this child entered the school that he¡¯d be trouble but they never expected he¡¯d leave school before closing. The teachers had no idea what Valen had done, if not, they wouldn¡¯t have just stood around, thinking such trivial things. Soon, Lu Zack was rushed out of the cafeteria and taken to the school¡¯s infirmary to be taken care of. That was when the principal and teachers got to realize what Valen had done. The school doesn¡¯t permit teachers to be around the cafeteria because some parentsined that their kids don¡¯t like seeing grown¨Cup strangers around them while eating. Instead of teachers, the children¡¯s bodyguards would be stationed along the corridor in two rows, facing each other in case of emergency. The Principal almost died when he saw how badly Lu Zack was beaten. He facepalmed as he staggered back in disbelief. Who was the monster who would do something like this to a child? Not just a child but the Lu family¡¯s grandson?! ¡°Who did this?¡± He immediately asked the guards that looked even more dejected than him. The Principal knew that the Lu family won¡¯t let them go scot¨Cfree for not paying closer attention to their young master. ¡°The new student, Valen Lu The Principal suddenly heard a buzzing sound in his head and his legs turned jelly, so he fell back. Good thing another teacher was behind him, so the principal didn¡¯t fall but was supported from the back. ¡°V¨Cvalen Lu?!¡± ¡°What is that kid? He just resumedst week and had caused so many troubles already. Principal, why did you ept such a troublesome child?¡± The form teacher, a young woman, couldn¡¯t hold it in and directlyshed out. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± The Principal was the only one who knew Valen¡¯s true identity and was told by Jeslyn to seal his lips or face the consequences, which was why he hadn¡¯t told anyone who Valen was. Although the Principal knew that Lu Zack was a top¨Ctier bully, however, he thought Valen could bear and ignore, but had no idea that the child would be just as violent as his father. Now, what was he supposed to do? ¡°Principal, are you still keeping the cursed child¡¯s identity a secret? Look at what he had done to the Lu¡¯s little Master. What are we going to do if the school is closed down because of this?¡± The form teacher pushed on. Among all the children in her ss, she likes Mia more, followed by Lu Zack because she had gotten a lot of benefits and privileges from those children¡¯s parents. She was one of the reasons Lu Zack could bully others without fear of punishment. She spolled the kid rotten so much so that he has no fear or respect for anyone, including the Principal. ¡°I¡¯ll get their parents to settle things. The Principal turned to look at the nurse. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°He will be fine. I¡¯ve treated the injuries and will give him some pain relief injections to help him get through the day.¡± ¡°You mean, he¡¯ll have to rely on painkillers now?¡± The form teacher asked. ¡°Unless he¡¯ll be able to bear the pain, then painkillers won¡¯t be needed. The nurse replied. ¡°Principal, that child and his parents need to be arrested before the Lu family gets here so they¡¯ll know that we aren¡¯t cking on this matter,¡± she urged. The Principal nodded, ¡°You are right, I¡¯ll hand the case over to you. Call the police.¡± With that, he left for his office to call their parents. He was sure that the guards already called Lu Zack¡¯s parents but he still has to do it himself. So troublesome. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 228 Answering queries- seducing girls Getting home, Valen met Jeslyn sitting on a couch in the sitting room, reading a newspaper. 1 That¡¯s news, when did she find interest in newspapers?¡± he thought as he made his way to her. On getting closer, he realized the newspaper was turned upside down. He signed and pulled the newspaper from her, then turned it around and handed it back. ¡°Mum, you should be more serious when you¡¯re about to prank me. Make it look convincing,¡± he rolled his eyes. 2 ¡°Young man, don¡¯t give me that attitude until you exin what you did in school today.¡± She folded the newspaper and set it aside, then ced one leg over the other and rested her elbow on the arms. chair with her jaw on her fist. When she received the call from the Principal, she was worried, shocked, and frightened. Her son might be anything but violent¡­he had never fought anyone before, let alone stab another student and beat them to a pulp. It came as a strange thing to her but knowing that Valen wouldn¡¯t go over the line without a proper reason, she tried to calm her mind but couldn¡¯t, so she took a newspaper to while away time. Unfortunately, her mind was lost on what might be her son¡¯s reason to go physical. Was she making a mistake in sending him to school? She had thought that a thousand times already and hoped he woulde back sooner to fill her in on what happened. ¡°Nothing much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not closing time. If I¡¯m not mistaken, lunch break was over thirty minutes ago and you should be in ss by now. Spill it, I¡¯m all ears.¡± She tried to be reasonable while silently scrutinizing his body to see if there was an injury or anything that might alert her of a serious problem. The only blood on him were little stains on his white shirt. She assumed it was from the victim. ¡°I hit a bully,¡± he confessed and proceeded to sit on a couch but Jeslyn shook her index finger. ¡°Not right now. Stand in front of me and tell me why you chose violence.¡± She pointed at a space in front of her. She wasn¡¯t done checking him out. Valen sighed and did as told. Ever since the truth was revealed, he had been showing more respect to his mother and Jeslyn has also been trying to bring out the mother nature in her, even though it¡¯s futile. ¡°He went overboard with bullying me.¡± ¡°Did he push you down?¡± She asked with a raised brow. ¡°He did that on the first day I started school,¡± but I didn¡¯t fall. Valen didn¡¯t say that out loud. ¡°Oh, so that f- child bullied you before?!¡± She had red up but calmed herself and changed her tone. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that when I asked you how your day went.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t important.¡± ¡°So what did he do this time?¡± He said it wasn¡¯t important, so she¡¯ll let this hang on the back of her mind for now. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Keep guessing¡± How can he exin that a child like him shoved his face into his food? That¡¯s too degrading. Jeslyn stared at him for a while, then her eyes narrowed at the little particles of rice on his hair. ¡°He mmed your face into your food?!¡± Her voice subconsciously raised above normal. Valen nodded fervently. He didn¡¯t want to be med, also, he wanted his mother to know what happened which was why he left some rice particles in his hair. Now that he has a mother, he should enjoy being spoiled a little, right? 3 Jeslyn¡¯s frown deepened. ¡®What else was that demon child intending to do to my Valen? Did he intend to dip Valen¡¯s head into the toilet next time?! How dare that boy?!! Serves him right. His hand should have been cut off! His parents will hear from me tomorrow! her face had a slight frown but her mind was jumping around in anger. However, what came out of her mouth was theplete opposite of what her mind was saying. ¡°That¡¯s not enough to stab a fork into his hand. She almost pinched herself when she heard what she said. ¡®It was more than enough! her inner demon screamed at her. ¡°He did something else¡­ Mom, you can¡¯t allow your child to be bullied. That¡¯s not what mothers do¡± he said with stubbornnesscing his face. ¡°You think you know better than me what I should do?¡± She red at him. ¡°Bullying is not to be tolerated. However, you went overboard again. You are allowed to reciprocate, but stop doing the extreme, Valen! It would make you the guilty one if your matters are reported and that¡¯s not what we want. Seek retribution, but also make it so that the person ends up being the guilty one no matter what. Are we clear on this?¡± ¡°Mother, that¡¯s too petty. That should be a revenge n for cute girls, not me. Seek revenge but dish it out with a harder te, so that when they see you next time, they¡¯ll take another route¡­ my legs are aching, and I want to sit.¡± Although he said that, he didn¡¯t sit down until Jeslyn nodded. He was right and Jeslyn knows that but he¡¯s too young to be taught that. What is she supposed to do now that her son has started implementing this rule of life at such a young age? She sighed in resignation, not knowing what to do with this child anymore. Good thing he wasn¡¯t a troublemaker, he was only defending himself and not causing trouble. However, what Jeslyn failed to know was that Valen provoked the bullies when he light on the day he started school. gave Mia a green On that day, after he got introduced and went to his seat, he realized that Mia was the most interesting student in the ss because, both the students and teachers liked her and wouldn¡¯t stop smiling sheepishly at her, so he made up his mind at that moment to hook the girl. At lunchtime, Mia was sitting at a table opposite him and Valen started to make cute faces that got Mia to be mesmerized. Although the child had noticed him before in ss, she was too shy to approach him or speak to him because Valen was simply too cold and unapproachable. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 229 Parent¨Cteacher meeting However, when she suddenly saw a cute side to Valen, she was mesmerized and immediately wanted to talk to him. As she stood up, Valen got up and left the cafeteria. 1 He did that on purpose, wanting her to keep chasing him around for his n to work. 1 In ss, on that same day, Valen started to disy intelligence that was beyond their age. All the girls in ss couldn¡¯t help loving him and Mia wasn¡¯t an exception, which was why, on the second day, she brought a cake for Valen but was coldly rejected. Mia had never tasted rejection before, which was why, after Valen publicly rejected her, she made it her goal to befriend him by all means. So when Lu Zack who liked Mia and had been running around her like a fly saw this, he was furious and it gave birth to the idea of bullying Valen until he quit school. Presently, Jeslyn reckoned the stubborn Valen must have abandoned his food, so she asked: ¡°You didn¡¯t eat, did you?¡± ¡°The idiot ruined my mooncake.¡± IN ¡°Oh, and you¡¯ve been craving that for some days now¡­ alright, I¡¯ll make you some, on the condition that you¡¯ll tell the boy you are sorry and shouldn¡¯t have injured his hand.¡± ¡°But it was fine that I beat his face, right?¡± He curled his lips when he saw her face changing. Jeslyn gasped. The principal didn¡¯t tell her that. ¡°Y- you beat his face and still stabbed his hand?!¡± That was someone¡¯s child ah!1 ¡°Mhm. I wanted to beat his body but he was too thick. It felt like I was hitting slime and it was annoying, and he wasn¡¯t feeling the amount of pain I wanted to see, so I beat his face. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be talking or eating for a long time. And a few teeth must have fallen off¡­ mum, he¡¯s the first person I¡¯ve ever beaten and it was satisfying.¡± He beamed with squinted eyes. Annoying Jeslyn is too interesting. Didn¡¯t he tell her he didn¡¯t want to go to school? ¡°Valen!!¡± Jeslyn screamed when she saw how unapologetic he was. ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯ll be in my room. Inform me when the mooncakes are ready. That should serve as a lesson to all of them both now and in the future. As for that girl trying to catch my attention, I¡¯m sure she would see me as a monster now. Good riddance. hmph!¡± He walked away after that, leaving Jeslyn in utter shock. 1 ¡°This child¡­ This child shall be a big trouble in the future! God help me! Jeslyn cried in her heart as she watched his small frame slowly walk the stairs with pride and arrogance hovering above his head. (2 The next morning at school¡­ Inside the Principal¡¯s office, the higher¨Cups were standing behind the Principal while an elegantly dressed woman with wless skin was seen sitting on a chair across from the Principal¡¯s table. With how hard her face was, it needed no dissection to know she had said some nasty words to the Principal and was taking a deep breath, while waiting for the parents of the child who hurt her son. Four guards were standing gantly behind her with their broad chests puffed out.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When are theying?! Do you expect me to wait another thirty minutes for them? Give me the damn address to their home, they need to be taught a lesson on how to raise that violent wolf they call a son!!¡± She thundered. ¡°If my son is a wolf, then yours is a dog with a wolf tag, so he should have watched well before leaping at its master.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s cold voice drifted into the office before she did. She was wearing a knee¨Clength ck glittering gown with a nude jacket on top. A ck purse, a ck hat, and shades, with half of her face covered with a ck mask. As she stepped into the office in her six¨Cinch heels making clicking sounds, Lu Zack¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but admire the morous youngdy in front of her. Even though her face was concealed, there was no denying it that she was filthy rich¡­ but who is this woman? What family is she from? Those questions took over the rage that had been building up inside her since yesterday. Code 5 pulled out a chair for Jeslyn and she sat on it before crossing her leg and turning her head to look at the woman who called her wonderful son a wolf. The Principal wanted to stand up and say his greetings, but without turning, Jeslyn motioned with her hand for him to sit down. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he addressed her as Madam Lu¡­ Just yet. ¡°Did you not feel ashamed when you opened that mouth of yours to call my son a violent wolf?¡± She slowly took off the shades and the hat, revealing half of her face and letting her hair that was made into a messy bun to frame her gorgeous forehead. Talking to a woman like this requires action and not mere words, so she didn¡¯t want anything to get in the way, in case a need arises that she wants to beat some senses into this woman. Thought Jeslyn. ¡°So you are his mother?¡­ Ha, no wonder you gave birth to such an atrocious child. You should be the one ashamed for spoiling your child so much and-¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn suddenlyughed. Herughter was rich to the ears and made those who heard it want more. ¡°Says the woman who never taught her son that bullying is not eptable, no matter the age.¡± Lu Zack¡¯s mother didn¡¯t fail to hear the sarcasm in her tone. She turned to the principal, she didn¡¯t want to battle words with this troublesome woman. Her family has all the money and power she needs, so instead of demeaning herself to such an extent as wasting time talking too much, she¡¯d rather make this woman know why the Lu family is feared around the world. ¡°Principal, what do you have to say about this?¡± ¡°Madam Lu, I¡­¡± he nced passively at Jeslyn who was drumming the desk with her fingers, and sighed. ¡°It was the fault of the school for not paying special attention to the children. The school apologizes and promises to take responsibility. The Principal and a few higher¨Cups bowed in apology. What does this mean? You are taking all the me? And the kid?¡­¡± She chuckled dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake, Mr. Principal. You¡¯ll pay for It too, but not just you. The kid and his parents would also pay the price for not raising their son well.¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 230 Show of power Jeslyn yawned when she heard she and Maverick would pay for not raising Valen well. ¡°Tsk. What a joke.¡± Shemented out loud and rolled her eyes. Madam Lu turned to look at her with annoyance on her face, How could Jeslyn interrupt her in such a cheap way? So uncultured. She suddenly felt disgusted. Jeslyn saw the look on her face but instead of retaliating at being looked at as if she was unworthy, she gestured for her to continue: ¡°Go on, you¡¯re making this boring office entertaining¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Madam Lu roared. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°Very good¡­ Guards, call the cops.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, the cops are already here.¡± Valen¡¯s form teacher walked in with some cops. ¡°Good job, officers, arrest this country bumpkin. She instigated her son to kill my son. My Lu family will never tolerate that. We didn¡¯t make the money we have, the power, and fame for our children to be bullied by a non¨Centity. If I wanted to, I could have bought yours and your son¡¯s miserable lives and made you both servants to my son!¡± Jeslyn Snickered. Everyone in the Country knows who Madam Lu was and what she¡¯s capable of, still, she thought it was necessary to remind them. Hearing the Lu family, the leader of the team immediately stepped forward, wanting to arrest Jeslyn. The Principal was almost peeing in his pants. ¡°That is Alpha Chaos¡® wife!¡® He almost screamed it out loud but didn¡¯t dare when Jeslyn red at him. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret this?¡± She asked the female officer who was about to ce handcuffs on her. From the little she knew about thew, handcuffs were for criminals but why didn¡¯t this officer know that? Unless¡­ Jeslyn narrowed her eyes at Madam Lu and saw her smiling. She turned to Valen¡¯s form teacher. She was also smiling. Oh, now she gets it! Jeslyn suddenly pulled her hands back and folded one leg over the other. ¡°I¡¯m being seen as a criminal for a fight that happened between children. This case could have been settled amicably behind closed doors. Paying me around half a billion dors would have undoubtedly eased my son¡¯s heart and stopped him from beating your son up in the future but since things had turned this way, I¡¯m not in for an indoor settlement anymore. I¡¯m calling mywyer. Your son can¡¯t bully my son and go scot-free and you also can¡¯t bully me with cops and money, and be happy. With that said, she pulled out her phone and called Spid. Hello, please hurry to the office of The Principal of ¡®Marvel Right¡¯s Academy: I¡¯m being bullied and ganged up against.¡± Everyone in the office was shocked into dumbness. They froze and couldn¡¯t believe the shamelessness of thisdy. Did she get it wrong? Her son, Valen beat up Lu Zack and left him half dead! What is she talking about? If she had cooperated or rather said who she was, Madam Lu wouldn¡¯t have gotten the police involved, right? The Principal couldn¡¯t help wondering if he was the dumb one who didn¡¯t know what happened or if he was so smart that others looked dumb. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Madam Luughed after her initial shock, waking others from their trance. ¡°Don¡¯t bluff here, do it at the station, arrest her!¡± The policewoman stretched her hand and immediately tried to force the handcuffs unto Jeslyn¡¯s wrist after hearing Madam Lu¡¯s words. ¡°Who dares!¡± Code 5 finally opened his mouth and walked to stand in front of Jeslyn. With his menacing pupils, he red at the women who were plotting right in front of him. The y was over. The policewoman took a few steps back when those eyes caught hers. Her heart skipped a bit. ¡®He¡¯s not an ordinary guard, she thought. She knew this because she wasn¡¯t a cop either. Jeslyn slowly got up and patted his broad shoulder before she turned to look at Madam Lu. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are too brazen, madam? Not only did you bring in fake cops, but you also want me dead. How bold of you. Hehe¡­¡± Herugh disappeared and the next thing, she grabbed Madam Lu¡¯s hair and yanked it closer to her. She was too fast for anyone to predict her movement. The people were in shock. But just as Madam Lu¡¯s guards brought out their guns and pointed them at Jeslyn,Code 5 and the others almost in sync, held them at gunpoint. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nobody dared to pull the trigger for fear that the madams they were told to guard might be killed. The office suddenly plummeted into Icend. Nobody moved, and no pin¨Cdrop sound could be heard unless the shattering sound of someone¡¯s teeth. It was Valen¡¯s form teacher. The aura of death suddenly seeped into the office and the demons started to y the drums of war. They wanted to see blood and chaos! 1 Madam Lu whimpered as she felt Jeslyn¡¯s hold on her hair getting stronger. ¡°I have never allowed those who threaten my existence to escape or live a peaceful life. Nor has my husband and child ever taken bullying lightly. Your son, not only crossed the line with my precious baby a few times and got away with it, he dared something he shouldn¡¯t have. As the mother¡­¡± She pulled harder on her hair. ¡°You ought to know your son well. Instead of tendering an apology to my home, you called your people to disguise as cops to silently kill me!¡± With the other hand, she grabbed Madam Lu¡¯s face with her fingers, pressing hard on them, until her nails are marking her cheeks, so much so that Madam Lu¡¯s lips contorted and her face couldn¡¯t hide the pain in them. ¡°Thank your God you are married to the Lu family. Else, I would have returned your corps to your family.¡± She shoved her face aside, nted her body, and pulled out Code 5¡¯s white handkerchief from his ck sult pocket. She wiped her fingers and threw the hanky at Madam Lu¡¯s shocked face. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 231 Show of power (2) ¡°You wanted to show me your power and influence because you are from the Lu family, didn¡¯t you? However, next time, you should research your opponent to know who they are.¡± She shifted her and they rested on Valen¡¯s form teacher. 1 ¡°And as for you,¡± her hand stretched sideways and touched Code 5¡¯s gun. gaze Code 5¡¯s eyes widened slightly in shock. She¡¯s not thinking of doing this, is she?! he thought and his fingers tightened around the gun. His master told him that she doesn¡¯t know how to use a gun yet and he¡¯s not mandated to teach her. That would be stealing his master¡¯s role! Jeslyn sighed and continued talking while letting go of the gun since he refused to give it to her. It all happened in a fleeting moment that the people thought she just stroked the gun as a form of showing power. ¡°¡­You were supposed to be the children¡¯s teacher, a coach, a pir the children depend on, and their parents in school whom they can run to andy their grievances to. Not only did you fail in that aspect, but you also turned a blind eye while the more wealthy children bullied the less wealthy. Even my son was bullied in your presence and you just sat there with a broad smile as you watched them. Haha¡­ if the world was to know that Alpha Chaos¡® only child was being treated as trash, I wonder what they would do.¡± Madam Lu¡¯s gaze shook and she took a proper look at Jeslyn. So this is Maverick¡¯s wife? Jeslyn that was being talked about in the family? The same Jeslyn who was about to be a singer? Isn¡¯t she the same bunny? Then how¡­ just how¡­!?? In a daze, Valen¡¯s teacher¡¯s legs went limp and she sat soullessly on the white tiled floor. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Not only did she miss the opportunity to be close to the Almighty Second Lu family, but she had also instead done the unforgivable! The Principal and the higher¨Cups swallowed. Finally, she said it. Now that the truth has been revealed, they can now settle things amicably. Oh, so wrong! ¡°How deep is your grave? Hope you dug it well to 6ft standard. If you didn¡¯t, then, sorry¡± Hearing that, the teacher suddenly found strength and went on her knees and tried to grab Jeslyn¡¯s shoe to beg but Jeslyn stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Madam Lu, please forgive me, I promise I won¡¯t do that again, please forgive me!¡± She burst into tears as she begged earnestly to show that her life depended on it. ¡°A, so touching, but I¡¯m sure children whose tears and begging were more touching had pleaded with you in the past to save them but you shoved them away or even pped them and said some mean words to them.¡± The Principal and others were bbergasted when they heard that. The teacher also didn¡¯t know how Jeslyn knew all that. Jeslyn had bothered Rexst night to send her footage of how Valen was bullied. Rex didn¡¯t want to, but after Jeslyn promised to cook him something delicious, he agreed and even sent videos of how the teacher was nasty to children in the ss, plus the teacher¡¯s secret. The teacher thought she did a good job of deleting the videos but had no idea that a god hacker like Rex or Maverick wouldn¡¯t have difficulty in pulling those deleted videos out. Not only that, there was another shocking truth that Jeslyn didn¡¯t want to expose right now. It would be an interesting surprise package for this peacock Madam Lu in front of her. If she dared to step on her toe again in the future, she¡¯ll just punish her with the truth she¡¯s holding, but if she¡¯s good after this, then the truth will be buried along with her. However, this teacher must pay for what she did to Valen. Outside the door, heavy footsteps were heard before the door was pushed open and Spid walked in with two of his people- a man and a woman. Seeing how the guards were holding each other at gunpoint, he sighed and gently pushed down Code 7¡¯s gun. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Don¡¯t be so violent. Let thew bring justice¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t done when he saw the teacher get up and pulled a gun from one of the guards at her side. Before he could pull out his gun, Jeslyn was quicker. She pressed Code 5¡¯s finger on the trigger and¡­¡°Bang!¡± Silence filled the room after the reverberating sound of a gunshot. Everyone watched as the female teacher fell to the side with a hole in between her brows. Spid sighed. ¡°I keep telling clients to stopmitting suicide, How can a beautifuldy kill herself with a gun? She didn¡¯t even think twice before shooting herself in between her brows. How much grievance does she have?¡± He sighed again. 21 By now, the Principal was sure without a doubt that he was the only intelligent person in this room. Jeslyn clearly killed that teacher. Although it was out of instinct, no one knew if the teacher wanted to kill herself, Jeslyn, or someone else. Now that a greatwyer had said it was suicide, who else wants to disagree? ¡°Call the police and report this suicide case to them. It will be bad for the school and you if the news gets out.¡± Spid threatened the Principal. Who else would care about reporting this matter to the public? Only he would, so the Principal immediately nodded and started to call the station. Jeslyn sighed. She deduced that the teacher wanted to kill her to hide her secret. She suspected that the teacher believed that if she could get her hands on the information that she deleted, then she could also have found out all the secret records she hid away. Whether she was right or wrong, nobody would know now, because the culprit was dead. ¡°Jeslyn, right, you are really something. How could you kill in the Principal¡¯s office?! This is a school for children!¡± Madam Lu barked at her after he pulled herself together. The person who just died was her confidant. A person who helps take care of her child. Where would she see such a trusted person to take care of her child now? Chapter 232 Chapter 232 232 Taking a bite from other¡¯s fortune ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you, don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± She snapped at the woman before she said to Spid. ¡°These people are iming to be cops. I believe they are not. She smiled when she saw Madam Lu¡¯s face turn white. 1 ¡°What do you mean by this, Jeslyn?¡± She asked. ¡°Why? Are they your people? They can¡¯t be, because they were cops brought over by the dead. teacher¡­ Oops, the teacher is your errand girl, hehe¡± she chuckled. ¡°Interesting. And I¡¯m guessing you brought them here so they can kill my client.¡± Spid said and his people wrote that down. ¡°Wh- what are you saying?!¡± Madam La panicked. ¡°Nothing, other than the fact that you¡¯ll be charged with attempted murder or possibly murder of the highest degree¡­who knows?¡± He threatened her again and everyone knows he¡¯s capable of making her shoulder a crime she did notmit. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wh-¡± Madam Lu suddenly thought of something and took a deep breath. ¡°What do you want?¡± Just when Spid was about to speak, Jeslyn beat him to it. ¡°Ah, I think that question is for me.¡± She smiled and helped herself to her seat. ¡°You see, you¡¯ve caused me too much trouble today. I told you to pay half a billion for the settlement earlier but now, that half a billion shall be for my stress. Half a billion for making me touch a gun and staining my innocence and reputation. Then I billion for the trouble your son caused my baby and 1 billion to let your cops¨C henchmen go. Total should be 3 billion¡­ dors.¡± 1 ¡°What?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have 3 billion? Then ask for 5 billion from your husband, send me 3.5 billion, and keep 1.5. That extra half a billion you are giving me will be for my wonderful idea. If you also want me to teach. you how to coax your husband so he¡¯d release the money, you¡¯ll be adding another payment of half a billion. And that¡¯s because you are a Lu, else I would have asked for more!¡± She wasn¡¯t even smiling. Her dead serious face couldn¡¯t let one prate to know if she was joking or not, 2 ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± 2 ¡°More serious than your bank ount.¡± She responded. Wasn¡¯t Madam Lu boasting of the Lu family¡¯s money and power earlier, she needs to take a bite from it too. After all, they are distant rtives. Hehe¡­ Madam Lu took a deep breath. ¡°My bank shall send it.¡± She only wanted to leave here. Whether she sends it or not depends on her. ¡°Let me tell you a secret.¡± Jeslyn got up and walked towards her. She leaned closer to her ear and said: ¡°My mother¨Cinw annoyed me a while ago and guess what? Shepensated me with every single dime in her ount¡­. Don¡¯t get it wrong, she didn¡¯t give it to me, my husband took it from her¡­ unwillingly,¡± She beamed. Madam Lu¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Of course, she knew what that meant. Jeslyn was telling her that if she failed to fulfill her part of the deal, she could get Maverick to hack her ount and take every dime she has. ¡°Send me your bank details.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. My son can get proper treatment on his fist. Sister¨Cinw, how is your son¡¯s skin so soft? My son said he didn¡¯t enjoy punching his body at all, because his flesh was like ¡­slime? I think that was what he said. And that prompted him to punch your son in the face instead. Poor child,¡± Jeslyn sighed sorrowfully. 5 ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I already spoke to Valen and he won¡¯t beat your son¡¯s face anymore in the future. He would whip his ass instead.¡± 1 ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Spid couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter even when he tried to. 1 ¡°Puff!¡± Madam Lu suddenly puked blood. ¡°Ah, sister¨Cinw, are you alright? Do you want to join your son in bed? Oh, please send my money before you do. I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll wake up if you fall into aa by mistake.¡± Jeslyn said with feigned worry. ¡°Just send your details!¡± Madam Lu screamed in anger. The humiliation had sunk into her bones and she could no longer take it anymore. Jeslyn narrowed her eyes at her. All of a sudden, she said: ¡°Ah, thanks to your scream, I forgot my details. To remember it, another half a billion. And if you walk out on me, I¡¯ll call my husband.¡± Madam Lu¡¯s chest heaved up and down in great fury. She gripped tightly onto her purse, digging her manicured nails into the material the purse was made of. She was just 25, yet it seems she¡¯ll age 60 if she remains here with Jeslyn for another second. She took a deep breath and said: ¡°Calm your heart, I didn¡¯t mean to throw a fit. I was worried about my son. You are a mother too and should understand how these things work,¡± she said calmly, however, an inferno was raging inside her. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Jeslyn nodded and returned to her seat. ¡°Your number?¡± After making the transaction and losing a whopping sum of 3.5 billion to Jeslyn, Madam Lu didn¡¯t waste another second and directly hurried out of the office. Jeslyn nced at the credit alert she just received and her lips curled into a fulfilled smile. Then remembering she wasn¡¯t alone, she looked up at the higher¨Cups in the room and said: if you have billions to burn, let what happened here today get out of these four walls. 1 Also, allow anyone to bully my son again. Not only are you going to pay me billions, but this school and your jobs will also be in deep waters.¡± With that said, she got up and left. The Principal and the others almost fainted from the relief that hit them all at once. They vowed that nothing like this would ever happen again. Valen and his parents must be avoided and left to live in peace if they also want to experience peace. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 233 What is Love? At the Ind¡­ It was midday, yet Damien could be seen passing around the sitting room in his brown pajamas. His face was gloomy and coupled with the dark circles underneath his eyes, one would know that he hasn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s rest for days. A guard walked in and bowed: ¡°Master, we couldn¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°Kill yourself.¡± He uttered without a little bit ofpassion. 1 The guard hesitated, then slowly raised his head to look at his face. He wasn¡¯t surprised that his master for Ten years would suddenly ask him of this. However, what he couldn¡¯t believe was, Everyone has deserted Damien after he fell in love. This guard was the only one who was willing to stay by his side, yet because he couldn¡¯t find that witch, he was asked to die. So typical of Damien. ¡°Haha¡­¡± the guard suddenlyughed mockingly at himself. ¡°What made me think you¡¯ll ever change? I¡¯ve been by your side for TEN solid years. Even when everyone betrayed you, I stayed! When a better boat was sailing past me and the captain invited me toe over a million times, I adamantly refused and wanted to be with you. You saw my loyalty, you experienced my kindness even though there was nothing like kindness in your world. I was ready to die with you and in the end, you didn¡¯t even kill me for something tangible, but you¡¯re ordering my death for a worthless girl who doesn¡¯t even love you!!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡­just do it!¡± Damien yelled. ¡°Why?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Why should I obey you and point a gun at my own head when I can walk out of here with you lying in your pool of blood?¡± The guard pulled out his gun and pointed it at Damien. ¡°You can¡¯t leave here if you kill me. You¡¯ll die too.¡± Damien snorted and walked towards the wine shelf. ¡°Yeah, right. But it would be nice to die with you.¡± The guard said as he followed Damian¡¯s movement with his gun. ¡°Fine. Go ahead, shoot me.¡± He said nonchntly without turning back. He took a bottle of wine, uncapped it, and started to pour the red liquid into a tumbler while waiting for the pain of a bullet to his skull as he lost himself in the events that happened some days ago, Some days ago, Kimberly had started to reciprocate the way he wanted her to, however, he seemed to always do things that angered her. Nothing he did pleased her. She was always nagging and comining. When he sleeps with her, she would end up curling herself up and bleeding profusely. What was he supposed to do? Not to sleep with her anymore? Nah, that can¡¯t be possible. She¡¯s good for his body. He makes sure she gets everything ady wants. He even gives her sisters food and clothes without them doing anything for him in return. So why would she ask him to take them away from the Ind? Does that not mean she wants to leave him? He can¡¯t live outside the ind for now because Maverick would definitely kill him. His only safe ce is this Ind. When he asked her why she wanted to leave the ind so desperately, she said one of her sisters needed treatment or something, so he killed her to relieve Kimberly of her burden. Did he do something wrong? Why doesn¡¯t she understand that he didn¡¯t intend to kill her other sister but that annoying girl cursed him and wished him dead? Who wouldn¡¯t kill such a foul¨Cmouthed person? He loves his life and his wealth more than anything, yet that girl had to say such words. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to die? Was that why Kimberly ran away?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He shook his head. That can¡¯t be the reason. Who would like someone so much as to leave luxury and a good life because of them? He turned around and headed to the couch. ¡°Randy, you talked about love a while ago, what is Love?¡± He asked as he sat on the couch. The guard froze when he heard that question. He blinked a few times and shook his head like he was imagining things. That question certainly didn¡¯te from Damien. He thought. ¡°If you can¡¯t even give me an answer to that, what are you doing alive? Just pull the trigger at your head.¡± He snorted and took the Tumbler to his lips. ¡°Love,¡± the guard sighed and lowered his gun. ¡°Love is selfless¡­¡± ¡°Then I love myself¡­ go on.¡± ¡± The guard looked at him speechlessly for a while before he continued. ¡°Love is caring about what makes others/ that person happy and protecting it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting interesting.¡± ¡°Love is trying not to deliberately make that person heartbroken but when it unintentionally happens, you also feel their pain and try as much as you can to heal together.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s stupid.¡± 1 ¡°Love is putting their happiness above yours.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± 1 ¡°Love is not blind to errors but tries to correct them¡­¡± ¡°Exin.¡± ¡°When you love someone, you want the best for them. You want them to be the better version of themselves and what they¡¯ll grow to be proud of, so for that, you call them to correction in whatever way you can¡­ love is showingpassion and showing them mercy¡­ I think. This is just a little I was privileged to learn. Damien stayed silent for a while and his mind shed back to what Kimberly¡¯s sister said that made him kill her. [ ¡°You can¡¯t change, you asshole! Nobody will love you if you can¡¯t feelpassion. You won¡¯t find that happiness you are looking for if you don¡¯t learn to give it. Everything is reciprocal. You get what you dish out. You don¡¯t expect to eat what you didn¡¯t sow, you beast! You¡¯ll die a miserable death if you don¡¯t change!¡± ] ¡°Oh, so this is what she meant? Does that mean Kim¡¯s sister loved me instead of Kimberly?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you just say love is wanting the best for the other person?¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 234 Heartbroken Damian As Damien was walking through the corridor, his gaze subconsciously nced towards Kimberly¡¯s door and his legs slowly changed directions. 1 He was supposed to be in his room but right now, he was sitting on Kimberly¡¯s bed, holding her nightgown that he tore and thrown to the floor the other day. The bed was still messy from her struggles to be set free. As he slowly brought the gown to his face, he sniffed her faint intoxicating perfume that was still lingering on the gown. Images of the scene yed on his mind. That night, Kimberly had called him toe into her room. When he entered, he was shocked to see her adorn herself with glittering gold jewelry and makeup. She looked ravishing in her sexy transparent red gown. She was sitting seductively on her dressing table and gestured to him with a finger toe closer. He was mesmerized and for the first time in his life, his heart thumped faster than usual. Damien Had Never Had A Reason To Be Scared Or Worried, Even In The Face Of Death Because He Knows He Won¡¯t Be Killed. Almost Everyone In The World Knows That Killing Damien Was The Same As Waging War Against Countless Forces, Which Was Why His Heart Had Always Been At Peace. However, Ever Since Kimberly Came Into His Life, His Heartbeat No Longer Beats The Way It Used To. But This Moment Where She Was Willingly Inviting Him With A Sweet Smile On Her Face, Not Only Surprised Damien But Also Got Him Really Excited. He Hurried To Her, Swept Her Off Her Feet, And Carried Her To The Bed. She Made The First Attempt And Helped Him Unbutton His Shirt In A Slow Manner That He Had Never Experienced Before. She Led The Activity And Gave Him A Wonderful Forey That He Had Also Never Taken Part In Previously. All His Life, Damien Had Always Had Rough S3x With His Girls Without Caring For Forey. ¡®what Is That?¡® He Had Asked Emilee The First Time He Slept With Her, Or Rather Raped Her When She Inquired About Forey. This Was New To Him. The World Kimberly Was Taking Him To Was The World He Never Knew Existed. The Sweetness Of It Was Something He¡¯d dly Leave His Wealth For. As She Ran Her Fingers Around His Body And Did Some Magic On Him, Damien Vowed To Protect Her With His Life And Never Let Her Go No Matter What. ¡°Kim, You Are Mine. He Had Told Her And She kissed Him As A Way Of Approval. That Was What He Thought. The First Round Of S3x Was Out Of This World For Damien. He Had No Idea S3x Was This Wonderful! It Was Filled With Passion, Gentleness, Love, And Care That He Absolutely Knew Nothing About. However, Before The Second Round, She Suddenly Told Him To Set Her And Her Sisters Free. How Was He Supposed To Bear That? What About Him? How Was He Supposed To Cope With His Life If She Left? Damien Couldn¡¯t Picture The Remaining Years Of His Life Without Her By His Side. (He Believes He Won¡¯t Be Dying Anytime Soon.) So That Was Why, When Kimberly Said Her Sister Was Ill And Needed Treatment, He Thought It Was Only Right That He Killed Her To Save Kimberly From The Stress Of Taking Care Of A Dying Person. However, She Disdained Him And Ran Away Instead Of Appreciating Him. What Wrong Did He Do? ¡°You Wicked Girl, Just Let Me Find You, I¡¯ll Kill¡­¡± He Suddenly Stopped Talking. Can He Really Kill Her Now? ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± He Laughed Mockingly At Himself. ¡°Will I Still Be Able To Kill You Now?¡± He Choked And Shook His Head. He Can¡¯t Bring Himself To Hurt Her Now. ¡°I Don¡¯t Think I Can.¡± He Continued To Shake His Head As A Tear Dropped On His Cheek. Damien Frowned And Slowly Lifted His Hand To Touch It. ¡°What¡¯s This?¡± He Blinked In Disbelief When He Thought He Understood What It Was. ¡°A Tear?¡± Just When He Confirmed It, A River Of Tears Gushed Out. ¡°F*CK!¡± He Cursed But He Couldn¡¯t Stop Crying. He wed The Dress To His Aching Heart. He Was In So Much Pain That He Had Never Experienced Before. 2 Damien Has Unknowingly Dived Into The Ocean Of Love But He Refused To ept It. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± He Roared At The Ceiling As The Pain Of Heartbreak, And Regret Shredded His Heart. ¡°Kimberly!!¡± He Screamed In Agony. Veins Popped Out Of His Neck And Forehead As Beads Of Sweat Formed On His Face. He Clenched His Jaw To Suppress The Pain He Was Feeling But Instead, It Got Worse. Is This How Painful Love Is? He Thought. Outside The Door, Randy Almost Couldn¡¯t Bear It Anymore. He ced His Right Hand On The Knob, About To Turn It But Remembering What Maverick Said, He Took Back His Hand And Balled It In A Tight Fist And Shut His Eyes As He Heard His Master¡¯s Heart¨CWrenching Cries. Damien Used To Be A Happy Kid, Even Though He Knew Not What Love And Kindness Were, He Never Hurt Or Tried To Harm Anyone Until The Incident That Happened When He Was 10. ¡°You Don¡¯t Deserve This, Master,¡± Randy Mumbled. He Turned Around Decisively, Heading To Maverick¡¯s Quarters. Maverick Was Seen, Sitting In His Garden And Typing Away On His Laptop. Walking Over In A ck Dress Was Kimberly. ¡°Alpha Chaos, You Sent For Me,¡± She Said.. ¡°Mhm,¡± He Responded With His Eyes On His Laptop! She Stood There For A Long Time Without Knowing How To Break The Ufortable Silence. He Wouldn¡¯t Call Her Just For Her To Stand Here, Right? She Thought. Why Not Use The Opportunity To Ask About The Ne Instead? ¡°Uhm¡­ The Ne¡­¡± She Paused, Deliberating If She Should Go On. A While Later, She Continued. ¡°Have You Found Anything Yet?¡± Like He Had Been Meaning To Say It But Didn¡¯t Know How To, He Suddenly Responded. ¡°It Says You Are A Lu.¡± He Slowly Raised His Head And Observed The Shock On Her Face For A While Before He Gestured To The Seat In front of him. ¡°Sit down.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 235 Give them nature interference Kimberly¡¯s soul was lost by now, she robotically did as told while her mind was lost in those words he said. I¡¯m a Lu?!¡± 1 ¡°Apparently, your mother worked at the Lu mansion some time ago. An ident happened between her and my father, so, you happened He nced at her widened eyes before he continued to work on hisptop, leaving her to slowly digest the revtion. When he researched the ne, he found out it was a ne given to Kimberly¡¯s grandmother by the matriarch of the Lu family for her hard work. Only hardworking servants get gifts from the Matriarch of the Lu family and it symbolizes respect, admiration, and also motivates other servants to work harder. Those servants given gifts would also get better privileges. Also, the gifts are like heirlooms for the servants¡® descendants and it also means an automatic good life for the servants when they retire as servants. Kimberly¡¯s mother inherited the ne after her mother died and became the youngest head of servants in the Lu estate. When Madam Caroline got married to Lu Hao, Maverick¡¯s father, Matriarch Lu handed Kimberly¡¯s mother to Madam Caroline, thinking her first son¡¯s home would be the best ce for Kimberly¡¯s mother to learn her duties and also be the Young Caroline¡¯s confidant in the huge mansion. However, things didn¡¯t go as the old Matriarch nned. To get a divorce from her husband after just giving birth to Rex and get half of his properties, Madam Caroline needed a solid reason to not be med for her actions but her husband loved her too much and wouldn¡¯t do anything wrong no matter how wicked she was to him and their children, so when she saw Kimberly¡¯s mother delegating tasks to servants one morning, a wicked idea came to her and she drugged her husband and Kimberly¡¯s mother, then made her husband sleep with Kimberly¡¯s mother and used her husband of cheating. With that, a divorce happened. Kimberly¡¯s mother volunteered to leave because the air around the house no longer favored her. The Matriarch was very disappointed in her and took away the privileges she had, but left the heirloom for her, as it was earned by her mother. The servants were happy and mad. Happy that she was no longer better than them, but were also mad at her for her luck to sessfully crawl into the master¡¯s bed, meaning, the master might decide to favor her after he¡¯s done with his wife¡¯s divorce matters. Kimberly¡¯s mother suspected that one of the servants might kill her out of jealousy one day as they always looked at her with envy and unconcealed hatred. Even though Mr. Lu Hao didn¡¯t hold her ountable for what happened but rather was sorry for what he did to her, she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she betrayed her mother¡¯s hard work and Matriarch Lu who had so much trust in her, so she left the Country. A few weeks after leaving Country M, she got married but realized she was pregnant even before her husband touched her. When she went for a test, it was confirmed that the child was Lu Hao¡¯s. She wanted to abort the baby but had no heart to kill an innocent child, so she made her husband sleep with her and the child became his. After so many years, Madam Caroline found out the truth and for some reason, she got angry and started to torment Kimberly¡¯s family. In the end, she killed Kimberly¡¯s mother and foster father. Kimberly had no idea who their enemy was but did what her mother said and took her younger sisters to escape to Country M to look for Alpha Chaos but ended up getting kidnapped on their way. Presently, Maverick was still hitting the keyboard of hisptop when he heard Kimberly¡¯s almost whispering voice say with a stutter: ¡°Y¨Cyou are lying,¡± she whispered in disbelief. She just couldn¡¯t believe what Maverick said. Her father loved her dearly, even more than her two twin sisters. How could Alpha Chaos say such a thing? Maverick raised his gaze. ¡°I only lie to one person. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± He got up started to walk away. 1 and Code 2, who has been behind Maverick the whole time, stepped forward and closed theptop before he carried it and started to follow behind his master. After taking a few steps, he stopped and turned around. ¡°He is as shocked as you are. Don¡¯t get him upset.¡± Then he walked away. Kimberly was left alone in therge garden to digest the unbelievable information. There was never a time her parents made it known to her that she had another father. How is she supposed to suddenly adjust to this news? She was sent to Alpha Chaos and she finally found him and the reason her mother sent her to him. So what now? He doesn¡¯t even like his sister from the same mother, how would he and Rex like her? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°How bad does this world want my life to be?¡± she suddenly burst into tears and held her head in her hands as shemented. ¡°Isn¡¯t my life already hard enough? To think that I have started to love that beast and now, I¡¯m suddenly Alpha Chaos and Rex¡¯s sister¡­¡± She raised her head to the sky as tears of sorrow caressed her cheeks. 1 ¡°Creator, what do you want from me?! What interests you in my life for you to want to make me such a pitiful character? Why don¡¯t you just leave me alone and let me live in peace? Can¡¯t you just f*cking leave me alone!!?¡± She fell on her knees as she cried her useless heart out. Her heart is useless because it was doing what she didn¡¯t want it to. How could she have fallen for Damien? Why would her heart love such a man? Just why? Is it because he was her first? As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, she suddenly has another family? So her life was all a freaking lie? Is that what all this is about? ¡°Creator, just kill me, I don¡¯t want this life, please! I¡¯m not your favorite person. Please, don¡¯t make my life any harder than it already is. I don¡¯t want to love Damien, and I don¡¯t want to have older brothers that won¡¯t like me. I¡¯m begging you please, just kill me!!¡± She went on her knees and started to hit her forehead on the floor, begging with all her might to be set free. Inside the control room, some people were busy watching the events happening around the ind. They couldn¡¯t hear what was being said in the garden but they presumed that Kimberly confessed her feelings to Maverick but he rejected her, which resulted in her behavior. ¡°Damien is also in pain. Give both love birds nature interference.¡± The same young masked man said with a light chuckle. ¡°Yes, Fifth Elder¡± Just after themand was epted, a thunderp, followed by a heavy downpour tore through the sky. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 236 Kidnapping Kimberly 1 Kimberly shuddered when she heard the p of thunder. Her wailing ceased and she slowly looked at the sunny sky above her head. It was clear, so where was the¡­ rain? 1 She immediately shot up from the field at the first drop of rain. Before she could take a step from her spot, a raging st of water downed on her. She inhaled deeply as she stood rooted to her spot. She hates rain, it reminds her of that night her parents were killed. The agonizing memories, the excruciating pain that followed as she watched her mother getting brutally raped while she waved her hand for Kim to leave with her sisters before the beasts noticed them. Her father¡¯s tongue was pulled out and his hands and legs were cut as they forced him to watch how his middle¨Caged wife was ravaged by stinky bulky men. 1 Now, she was told that such a patient and great man wasn¡¯t her father. She needed a ce to think but certainly not this ce, and under this rain. She subconsciously balled her fist as she made a run for the gate. She needed to be far away from these people. Alpha Chaos and Damien. As she ran out of the quarters through the gate, she didn¡¯t notice the two men that were waiting for her. Just before she could step further from the gate, she was grabbed from the back by one of them and the other quickly covered her mouth as they carried her away. Inside the house, Maverick was standing by the window, watching the rain as it made a pitter patter sound against the surface of the floor to ceiling window. ¡°Boss, Elder Five has made a move, Your sister has been kidnapped.¡± Code 2 reported. Maverick slowly dipped his hands in his trouser pockets. Without looking back, he said: ¡°Hmm¡­ Inform Damien.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Code 2 turned around after bowing and left. Damien was drinking when Randy brought in Code 2. He nced at him with dreamy eyes and asked: ¡°Alpha Chaos sent you to mock me?¡± He looked drunk but his words were clear as ever. ¡°My master said to inform you that Kimberly is with the Elders.¡± Damien¡¯s hand shook and his head shot up. ¡°Repeat that,¡± hemanded like he doubted what he just heard. ¡°The elders have Kimberly in their custody.¡± 1 Damien shot up and took a step forward but paused and turned his side. ¡°Which of the Elders?¡± ¡°Elder Five.¡± Damien took a deep breath before he took the gun he ced on the center table and walked out the door. After Damien left, ¡°Hey!¡± Randy grabbed Code 2 by the cor of his ck shirt. ¡°What game is your master ying?!¡± Code 2 twisted Randy¡¯s hand and maneuvered his way until he had Randy¡¯s hand twisted to his back within seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t try that with me again.¡± He pushed Randy forward, straightened his shirt out, and walked away. Randy also ironed out his shirt before he traced his Master¡¯s steps to Elder Five¡¯sir. On getting to the gate of the white abode, Randy¡¯s gun was taken from him and he was thoroughly checked for hidden weapons. His knives and all were confiscated before they allowed him in. Inside the house, The masked Young man was sitting beside the firece as he nced at the fire while Damien was standing beside the red couch with a gun in hand. 3 ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of standing? Have a seat.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Damien asked in all seriousness. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Why do you care? Aren¡¯t you tired of her yet? I want to have a taste too.¡± He teased. Damien took a calm breath and asked: ¡°What do you want?¡± The elder turned to look at him. With those ck eyes that looked exactly like Damian¡¯s, he shook his head, ¡°Nothing. Just her will do.¡± 2 ¡°You can¡¯t have her.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me why?¡± ¡°I thought the Elders are not allowed to get involved in the members¡® matters? Why are you suddenly interested in my matters? Does the council know this?¡± The Elder paused for a few moments and suddenlyughed. ¡°What I do, the council doesn¡¯t care. You know why? Because I¡¯m the Holy Son.¡± His voice sounded cheerful. Damien froze for a moment before he suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ I thought delusion is only applicable to weak humans. Alpha Chaos and his son are the Holy sons. Who gave you such false hope, Elder Five? Hahahaha¡­¡± Elder Five stiffened. It was clear those words pierced his heart. He narrowed his eyes at Damien and enunciated slowly. ¡°Not when he and his son are no longer in the picture.¡± Damien curled his lips. He wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that. It was normal for anyone to kill off a threat or an obstacle that was blocking their way to the top. He had also done that a lot of times in the past. ¡°Congrattions on your sess. Go ahead and kill him. Do you need more¨Cbullets?¡± Sarcasm could be heard in his tone as he sneered at the man in front of him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have to do it myself. I¡¯ll let you carry out the job. In return, you¡¯ll have your woman.¡± ¡°Nice deal. That sounds like what I¡¯d say if we switched ces. But the difference is that, in return, I¡¯ll kill one of you to enjoy the other person¡¯s suffering¡± Damien chuckled. ¡°Nice one. You¡¯re indeed a heartless one¡­¡± ¡°Not as heartless as the organization and families.¡± He smiled. ¡°No further discussion, Elder. Bring out my woman. This joke is too expensive, I won¡¯t tolerate it in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no future, Damien. The future is now. Either you do as I say, or she dies.¡± At that moment, therge TV on the wall lit up and chained Kimberly was seen crying and struggling against the chains that bound her above a boiling chemical in arge pool. Damien shot to his feet and the next thing¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± Chapter 237 Chapter 237 237 Holy Son He shot a bullet towards the Elder but he was quick to dodge it. 1 ¡°Are you crazy?! Let her down this minute!!¡± Damien screamed in panic. Seeing his woman enduring so much torture above that vapor drives his heart into a messy race. ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯ve not changed. Still as irrational as ever. You still haven¡¯t gotten a good hold on your temper. I guess the drug is still perfectly in shape. No need for a new one yet.¡± Damien froze. He shifted his gaze from Kimberly to the Elder and asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡± A frown came to settle in between his brows. Only his family knew about the drug in his body. He was injected by his grandfather at the age of 10 because his grandfather thought he would be the useless one of the twins. So to not fight for the position of leadership, both in the organization and in the family, he was given a deadly substance that would ruin his logic when he¡¯s angry and also increase his s3x urge, making him into a wild. animal when he is horny. The drug has other deadly effects that Damien couldn¡¯t figure out yet. When Damien realized his family¡¯s ns for him after he was locked away for a few months to bear the excruciating pain that the substance brought him for months, his heart grew cold and went dead. His family thought they had a perfect n for him, but they miscalcted because they really didn¡¯t. know Damien well. Young Damian was kind but they had no idea he was a Chameleon who gets his strength from provoking Maverick, so when he came out and saw that Maverick was already leading, Damien unleash the beast his family kept inside him and killed his older brother who was supposed to be the new head, then took the family by force. Only the family knew most of this secret, so who was this guy? ¡°Don¡¯t bother to think too much. Your appearance speaks volume.¡± The Elder got up and walked around Damien. ¡°You have suffered a lot. You became what you shouldn¡¯t because of Maverick. The competition dated way back from basic school. You felt the zeal to challenge him, to be a step ahead. of him because he had always defeated you in academics and sports. You felt you were always useless whenever Maverick got involved in anything and for that, you became the leader of your n, still, you were always a step behind him. for To vent your frustration, you unleashed it on his childhood love and did such a remarkable scheme years, but in the end, you lost again. You have tried all you could, Damien, and the only thing you haven¡¯t tried is to kill him. Do it and I¡¯ll release your love to you. You deserve happiness and you¡¯ll forever be happy with Kimberly, that I guarantee you¡­¡± he wanted to continue but stopped and sighed. ¡°What makes you so sure that I¡¯ll forever be happy with Kimberly?¡± ¡°Because killing Maverick is the same as killing the man that is making Kimberly hate you.¡± ¡°Master,¡± Randy who had been standing by the door finally spoke to stop Damien from agreeing to the emotional ckmail because he knew that his Master wasn¡¯t thinking straight at the moment. The Elder looked at the door before he nced back at Damien. ¡°You seem to give this guard of yours more leniency than the others. Is that why he didn¡¯t betray you like the others did?¡± ¡°Master, we should leave, you have some days to think about this. Don¡¯t fall into his scheme. Killing Alpha Chaos means you¡¯ll die. Miss Kimberly might die before or after you¡­worst of all, Alpha Chaos might have her if you die¡­¡± Damien suddenly turned around and started to walk towards the door. ¡°The Council has to give me their words that you are allowed to interfere in the lives of the members.¡± Randy smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. He was d that his Master didn¡¯t fall for the scheme. However, before they could leave, the door was blocked by armed men. ¡°Damian, I might have forgotten to tell you that I¡¯m allowed to kill any of the other members without repercussions¡­ Only Alpha Chaos is an exception. If only he epts his position, then he can kill every Elder he hates. Too bad he can¡¯t kill me even though I kill his family¡­ Ah, I think I should tell him that his wife and son are living under a snipper.¡± ¡°You are more stupid than I thought.¡± Damienughed. He was not fazed by the threat to his life but he panicked as he stole nces at Kimberly on the TV. The chains were lowering after every minute. ¡°If you think that your guards haven¡¯t been killed yet, then you are deluding yourself.¡± Meanwhile, Maverick who had been watching them, thanks to the pinhole camera Code 2 discreetly ced on Randy, was able to see and hear everything Randy heard and saw. Watching the show, he concluded that Damien had too many weaknesses that could be used against him and Kimberly will really be killed if Damien doesn¡¯t agree to the task. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He picked up his phone and ced a call across to the council. ¡°An organization without proper supervision is worthless.¡± He said and ended the call. ¡°What does that mean?¡± The Sovereign asked from the dark. ¡°My Lord, it seems someone is making trouble in the Community.¡± A guard standing around the dark hall replied. There was a telephone ced on the center table that a few important people could call to directly speak to the Sovereign. When answered, the call would be on speaker. ¡°Find out what angers Our holy Son and get it resolved immediately. He might change his mind after this.¡± ¡°Yes, Sovereign!¡± The guard left and went to the private control room to see what the problem was. He came outter to report the matter. After listening, the Sovereign scoffed. ¡°That greedy Yu son. Inform him that We are watching him.¡± 3 The guard took themand and made a call across. ¡°Elder Five, The Sovereign is watching you.¡± With that, he put the phone down and returned to his position. 1 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 238 Making a deal with the devil Staring at the pale¨Cfaced Kimberly, Damien didn¡¯t know what else to do to ease her suffering. Although she was sleeping, her face was in a deep frown and sometimes, she groaned. It appeared as if she was in a lot of pain. 1 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kim, what should I do?¡± he sighed for the umpteenth time. ¡°Master, I think she needs to be taken to the hospital,¡± Randy spoke from the door. ¡°I know that, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s suffering!¡± ¡°Elder Five won¡¯t let her live, stop talking like an idiot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss,¡± Damien closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Arrange a ne to get her out of here.¡± ¡°S¨Csir?¡± Randy was shocked. Isn¡¯t he the one who wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave? ¡°You heard me!!!¡± he roared. ¡°Get the damn ne!!¡± He is already regretting his decision to let her leave but he has no choice right now. The vapor of the chemical must have done some damage to her. Damien knew that Elder Five wouldn¡¯t just leave Kimberly hanging over that pool for nothing. Whether Damien killed Maverick like Elder Five requested or not, Kimberly would have died due to the chemical she inhaled. ¡°Cunning bastard. Pray I don¡¯t get my hands on you, I¡¯ll make sure to squeeze the miserable life out of you.¡± Damien gritted his teeth as he thought of the well nned scheme of that God¨Cdamned Elder. ¡°B¨Cbut boss, she can¡¯t leave unless someone takes her. The only person who is intending to leave the ind right now is Alpha Chaos.¡± Damien can¡¯t leave the ind right now because of some personal reasons, so he needed someone to help him take Kimberly out of the ind and send her to his hospital. Damien red at him. ¡°Is there no one else who is leaving?¡± ¡°No, boss.¡± Damien took a deep breath. ¡°Where is the bastard?¡± ¡°He should be at his residence.¡± Damien got up and closed his eyes one more time as he made one of the greatest decisions of his life. He nced onest time at Kimberly before he turned towards the door and walked out. Maverick was in his sitting room, typing on hisptop when Code 5 brought the news of Damien¡¯s arrival. ¡°Let him in,¡± he said. Code 5 nodded and walked back to the gate to allow Damien into the house. ¡°Chaos,¡± he called as he walked towards Maverick who didn¡¯t raise his head from hisptop. ¡°I have a deal to make with you.¡± He added. Seeing that Maverick wouldn¡¯t look at him, he sighed and sat on the ck couch. ¡°I know we¡¯re on bad terms. However, Chaos¡­¡± he sighed deeply. ¡°I need your help to take my woman out of here. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Maverick raised his gaze from hisptop and asked: ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Damien thought about it for a while. That¡¯s right, why would Maverick help him? He had done a lot of bad things to this motherf*cker in the past, so why would he save his ass now? Thinking of how to remedy one of his many crimes against Maverick and Jeslyn, he said: ¡°Because I have something that your wife needs.¡± Maverick arched his brow. ¡°What do you think that my wife needs that you have?¡± His lips curled ever so slightly. ¡°The property papers.¡± He forced the words out of his lips. That damned Emilee gave him the fake documents. She thought he wasn¡¯t aware of her petty games. Thinking of Emilee, a wicked smile crept onto Damien¡¯s lips. He has never hated anyone like he hates that bitch and he hopes that he wouldn¡¯t die before he meets thatdy and whoever is backing her up. Looking at the changes appearing and disappearing on Damien¡¯s face, Maverick tilted his head. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Chaos is that not enough to take Kimberly away from here to get treatment?¡­¡± Seeing that Maverick had no intention to answer him, Damien balled his fist and suppressed the bitterness in his heart. ¡°Please¡­¡± he uttered. All his life, he had only uttered that word a few times whenever they came to inject him in that dark room. Although that word was supposed to be a plea, to Damien, it was approval because whoever told begged him, dies a painful death. He hated apologies and pleas as they triggered those horrible memories he tried to run away from. Maverick looked at the earnest man and was busy searching for the defiant Damien in his eyes but couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. The man sitting across from him was nothing but a desperate and heartbroken man in love. Maverick lowered his gaze to hisptop and asked again: ¡°Why do you deserve my help?¡± Damien ttened his lips and thought for a while but couldn¡¯t think of any reason why Maverick would want to help him. If he was in Maverick¡¯s shoes, he would have killed Kimberly just to aggravate Maverick but Chaos wasn¡¯t doing that, nor was he making things hard for him. Why? This is unlike Maverick and it unsettled Damien, still, he felt he had to say something. ¡°Probably because you respect women? Or maybe because you know how love is? Chaos, if Jeslyn was in Kimberly¡¯s ce and your enemy is the only way out, you would have begged them for help, right¡± ¡°With something that is almost equivalent to my wife¡¯s life.¡± He cut him off Damien chuckled bitterly. Of course, this is Chaos. He would never do anything for free. It was already surprising that Maverick was having this conversation with him. For everything he had done to Maverick, the beast was supposed to be pointing a gun at his head now. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°The source code for your underdeveloped virtual world.¡± Damien swallowed. ¡°That would mean giving you half of the Yu family¡¯s foundation. It will weaken the Yu family¡¯s power!¡± He frowned. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 239 Making a deal with the devil (2) ¡°It was never yours. My father owned the source code and your family stole it from him. I¡¯m merely taking it back. Plus my wife¡¯s inheritance. So, you haven¡¯t given me anything to save Kimberly, Damien. He curled his lips in a mocking smile. 1 Damien clenched his jaw. He knew that by asking Maverick for help, he¡¯ll be getting milked until he dries off. However, he still came because he trusted Maverick too much for his own good. Although they might be enemies, Maverick is upright and never betrays. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you the documents to your wife¡¯s inheritance and the secret to the virtual world. I can¡¯t give you the source code¡­ but you have to take Kimberly out first.¡± Maverick shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t unless you give me what I want.¡± Damien felt like strangling Maverick right now but he had to swallow his dissatisfaction. ¡°Fine, but I can¡¯t give you anything right now because they are not here. The real documents to your wife¡¯s inheritance are with Emilee.As for the source code to the Virtual world¡­¡± He stayed silent for a long time before he balled his fist and watched as his veins popped out on his wrist. ¡°Randy, give me your knife.¡± ¡°Master!!¡± ¡°Just do it!!¡± Damien yelled at him. His woman was dying and he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue living if she stopped breathing. Randy red at Maverick but said nothing, then pulled out a small dagger from his waist and passed it to Damien. Damien took the dagger and nced at Maverick who was equally staring at him before he ced his hand on the table and pierced his wrist with the dagger. ¡°I hope this is not being watched by the council?¡± Damien asked. He was being protected by the organization because of this small chip that was buried inside of him. Now that he has taken it out, his life is useless now. Even if he was killed by anybody, none will care. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Maverick replied as he stretched out his hand and took the bloody ship from Damien. His father died because of this chip. The organization made him their Holy Son because they thought he was the only one who could continue his father¡¯s legacy of building a stable virtual world for them. After his father died, the Lu family started to fight over the chip while Maverick tried to stabilize his father¡¯spany. The fight for the chip was so intense that a lot of attempts were made on their lives. Maverick couldn¡¯t help it anymore and left the Lu family to make a home for himself and his little brother. Holding the chip in between his fingers, Maverick essed it onest time before he passed it to Code 2. ¡°Clean it up.¡± He didn¡¯t doubt that Damlen gave him the right thing because the men knew themselves. They don¡¯t bluff, nor do they do petty schemes. ¡°I¡¯ve paid a deposit. When will you take her out?¡± Damien asked. ¡°When I¡¯m done with my work.¡± ¡°What are you doing? When will you finish it? Kim will be dead before then!¡± He red at Maverick. Maverick raised his eyes at him. ¡°Why should I care about her life and death?¡± ¡°Chaos, don¡¯t y with me!¡± he hissed. ¡°I¡¯ve paid you a part, why are you behaving like an asshole?¡± ¡°You paid me to take her out, you didn¡¯t pay to keep her alive by all means. She¡¯s sick, so just kill her.¡± ¡°No! She¡¯s perfectly fine!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just saying¡± Maverick shrugged and continued to hit the keyboard. ¡°Chaos, she¡¯s important to me, just as Jeslyn is important to you. Please, don¡¯t let her die, I beg you.¡± Damien waspletely honest as he uttered those words with helplessnesscing his tone. Maverick stopped hitting the keyboard and paused to look at the defenseless Damien. ¡°Does it feel good?¡± Damien smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s called love, isn¡¯t it? Does it feel good?¡± He returned the question. Maverick stared at him with ttened lips before he slowly nodded. ¡°hm.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t regret having a weakness?¡± Damien asked. ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°No,¡± he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just scared¡­ no matter what you intend to do to me, please, leave her out of it, please.¡± Damien knew that he wouldn¡¯t be forgiven but his Kimberly was innocent. Maverick returned his eyes to theplicated series of codes on the screen of hisptop. Without saying anything for a long time, he clicked on ¡®execute¡® and a small smile found its way to the corner of his lips. ¡°Bring her over. We are living tonight¡± He turned to look at Damien, ¡°You cane with. No one will take care of her on your behalf.¡± With that said, he got up and left with hisptop. Damien¡¯s eyes trailed after him and a small smile caressed his lips. ¡°Master, do you trust him? He sounds dubious.¡± ¡°Chaos is the most trustworthy person in the Country. If you can trust me, then he¡¯s worthy of your trust. However, he¡¯s not a nice person¡­ he¡¯s up to no good.¡± Randy swallowed. ¡®Of course! A nice person won¡¯t lie to you about your woman¡¯s sisters. Also, he forced you to fall in love and have a weakness!¡± ¡°He is wicked indeed.¡± ¡°Randy, go and get Kimberly here, I¡¯m not going back,¡± Damien said and leaned back to rest his back on the chair. Randy bowed and walked out. Jeslyn¡¯s second audition was a sess and she finally became a signed artist under Fearless Entertainment but the other artists didn¡¯t find her to be an eye candy but an eyesore. Her beauty was remarkable and her talent was a little above average, yet thepany released Mrs. Mabel from her duties because of her. While some were happy that the saucy bitch finally left and died in an ident, others thought. otherwise and ced a target on Jeslyn¡¯s back. Sitting at the lounge were Jeslyn, Rubenstein, and Lolita. The three had been waiting endlessly for a studio and it seemed the people inside the studio were nning to turn it into abor room as they had no intention of getting out anytime soon. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 240 Troublesome Jeslyn ¡°What¡¯s going on? we¡¯ve been here for ages, why don¡¯t they want toe out of the studio?¡± Lolita asked with a frown. 1) ¡°I think they have a lot going on in there. We should give them more time.¡± Ruben stated. ¡°Only you would say that. I have other ces to be and I¡¯m sure Jeslyn does too.¡± Lolita eyed him disdainfully. After Jeslyn told Lolita everything, Lolita felt bad for her and instead of judging her, she epted. Jeslyn the way she was. ¡°If they don¡¯t want to give up on this studio, how about going to look for another?¡± Jeslyn thought out loud. ¡°Your Manager specifically ordered you to use this and wait until those people leave. Right?¡± Ruben asked the obvious. ¡°Then why is your Manager not here to put things in order? Isn¡¯t it obvious that we are getting bullied. even before we are something in thepany?¡± Lolita questioned in annoyance, ¡°Chill out sweetheart, let me go in and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Jeslyn got up and left the lounge. Spying at the people in the studio from the ss door, she saw thedies were just sitting there and doing NOTHING! Enraged, Jeslyn pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had enough rest. If you haven¡¯t, you should use the lounge. We¡¯ve been waiting for you to finish since forever, whereas you are long done and were deliberately keeping us waiting.¡± She frowned. Thedies and their Assistants turned to look at Jeslyn. A momentter, they burst outughing. ¡°Hold on, what did I just hear her say?¡± ¡°The scandalous little singer said we should leave. Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ did no one tell her this studio is exclusively Toria¡¯s?¡± ¡°I guess that foolish Manager is at it again.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Of course, only Manager Philip would do that. A snakeparing himself to a dragon¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯ll only get burnt. Hahahahaha¡­¡± ¡°The scandalous little singer didn¡¯t bother to ask before jumping around like a frog to use Toria¡¯s studio¡­hahaha¡± The twodiesughed while making mockery of Jeslyn and her Manager. ¡°You two, I think you should let the newbies have the studio now. You finished practicing 4 hours ago and the newbies have been waiting for three hours. Don¡¯t make trouble for thepany. Besides, Toria wants another studio and this one should be opened to other artists.¡± Their dance instructor interfered. ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking for your opinion, you dog!¡± One of thedies barked at him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just saying¡± The dance instructor rolled his eyes and left after that. Jeslyn sighed and shook her head once she was left with thedies and their assistants. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you two are senior Toria¡¯s friends. What do you think she would do if this is reported to her? I heard she¡¯s a decent person.¡± Seeing that one of them was about to talk, like she just remembered something, Jeslyn immediately pped and continued: ¡°Ah¡­ before you ask who would dare tell her, I¡¯m making it easier for you to know that sometimes, I tend to run my mouth a little too much and bber things like this even to the media and also, I have a bad habit of recording stuff, especially things that would bring down a celebrity¡­ After all, I¡¯m scandalous like you said, so after what happened to me, I learned to start holding cameras around.¡± She paused to look at their shocked faces and hid a smile behind her words. ¡°All what you two have done since I came in here was recorded and I¡¯m intending to send it to the media so the world would forget about my scandal for a while and talk about how beautiful and souls are¡­¡± your faces ¡°How dare you call us ugly!!¡± one of thedies roared. She was the least prettydy in the room and she was known for being insecure about her face and body shape. Even though she already has a good body, Phoebe refuses to admit it and is working really hard to get some procedures done. Jeslyn examined thedies in the room. To be fair, they werecking in the beauty department, but with thick makeup on, they pass as average, but they have nice and clean bodies, just their faces and Phoebe¡¯s legs weren¡¯t that great. Jeslyn sighed again. ¡°You are misinterpreting my words. You are naturally beautiful, both in appearance and face¡­ including your legs-¡± she curled her lips into a provocative smile. 2 One who is living in a sshouse shouldn¡¯t throw stones because when the victims reciprocate, the sshouse will be the one to bear the brunt of it all. Jeslyn¡¯s facial expression, coupled with her bodynguage, didn¡¯t go with her ¡®sincere¡® words. She was ¡®praising¡® their beauty, yet she was also making a mockery of them. Without a doubt, insecure girls. would naturally be offended when the prettiest girl they¡¯ve ever seen was telling them how ¡®beautiful¡® they are. ¡°Jeslyn!!!¡± Phoebe roared. ¡°You should get your things arranged because you are leaving thispany today!¡± With that, she stormed out. ¡°Phoebe!¡± the otherdy called before she got up and red at Jeslyn, then started to chase after her friend. The two female Assistants also red at Jeslyn before they hurried after their bosses. Soon, the door burst open and Lolita and Ruben entered. Jeslyn, what did you do? They left in anger.¡± Lolita asked. Jeslyn shrugged. ¡°They don¡¯t understand English and they also have PhD in misinterpreting meanings of words. Anyway, the most important thing is that they left. So now that the studio is ours, what are we supposed to do?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m also lost as to why your Manager sent us here. Lolitaughed awkwardly. Meanwhile, inside one of the offices, a woman with short brown hair, wearing a casual nude blouse on top of ck knee¨Clength skirt was seen, I staring at the Surveince footage with a man sitting on the office chair. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 241 Cut me some ck ¡°Manager Kate, have you seen for yourself, your artist is not a weakling that needs you to constantly fight for her. So, be rest assured that she won¡¯t give you troubles. As for her scandal, thepany cannot tell you what to do since you¡¯ve handled even worse cases in the past, we trust that you will do the same for Jeslyn. 1 She¡¯s too beautiful to not be a top dog in less than a year. You weren¡¯t brought back from retirement to just make her an A¨Clist sensational artist. You were brought back to fashion her and shape her into what you made Celestine. Even Celestine hopes that Jeslyn would be better than her, so Katrine, don¡¯t let the boss down. He seems to have a lot of interest in Jeslyn¡­ Who knows, she might be the best ingredient to help you win your dream Award.¡± Manager Katrine, one of the three best Managers that the Music Industry could ever produce. She had won so many awards for her excellent performance that left some people wondering if there was any Award she hadn¡¯t won. However, there is an Award she hasn¡¯t won. The most important Award for the Managers in any Music Industry, It¡¯s the All¨CTime Best Manager Award. The Award is only given after every ten years. For twenty years, no Manager had won that Award, which turned the Managers¡® Association into a battlefield. Every Manager, even those without proper managing skills dreams of getting that Award because it is the pinnacle of sess for them. Manager Katrine had thought Celestine would help her get that Award which would be held again in two years from now, but Celestine suddenly retired which sent Manager Katrine a devastating blow and forced her to leave the Managers¡® Association and retire from the Music against her will. Before she could get convinced to be Jeslyn¡¯s manager, it took Celestine a whole lot of effort. However, the woman felt Jeslyn was too beautiful for her own good and felt that since Jeslyn appeared like a weak girl, she would be easily bullied which would require her to always have to save Jeslyn¡¯s ass. Left with no other choice but to prove that Jeslyn wasn¡¯t a helpless baby, thepany set Jeslyn against Toria¡¯s friends, hoping to convince Katrine that Jeslyn wasn¡¯t ady in distress that would require the prince toe save her. Katerine nodded faintly. ¡°What about the Manager you assigned to her? Have you told him I¡¯m taking over?¡± ¡°Thepany hasn¡¯t told him yet, but that¡¯s not a problem. He wasn¡¯t happy with Jeslyn anyway. He felt her scandal was too much for him to handle, so you can directly take Jeslyn from him.¡± ¡°Alright, Jeslyn will be on one month probation. If she doesn¡¯t do well, even Celestine won¡¯t be able to make me stay.¡± With that said, she got up and left. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± The man yelled before the door was shut. That evening, VJ Cute appeared at Sparkle entertainment to record a song for Christine¡¯s debut. However, on getting there, she was called into a meeting room. In it was Christine, Assistant Miles, Young Master Wu, his Assistant, and a man she had never seen except on the TV. The man looked sophisticated and the eyes behind his clear sses were sharp and disdainful as they monitored everyone in the room. Christine was sitting like a well¨Cbehaved child and behind her was Manager¡­nope, Assistant Miles with her head lowered. VJ Cute sat on an empty seat while scrutinizing this man. If she was not mistaken, this man is Richard, one of the three best Managers in the industry. This man doesn¡¯t care about ying fair. Provided he wins, nothing else mattered. ¡°You are VJ Cute?¡± he asked. ¡°I bet you already know that.¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t give him a straightforward answer. If he is here, then it means he must be Christine¡¯s Manager. What an interestingbo! ¡°I listened to your audio. Although you are good, you still need polishing. You are not enough to help. me win the award,¡± he said with disdain and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about but the only thing I¡¯m sure I understood is that, I¡¯m here to lend my voice to an artist in thispany whose name I¡¯m not interested in. So whether you win with the voice I¡¯m lending the artist from this agency or you fail, has nothing to do with me.¡± VJ Cute responded in an equally degrading tone. Christine whipped her head in Jeslyn¡¯s direction when she heard that voice. It sounded a little like Jeslyn¡¯s. However she didn¡¯t dig deep into it because she knew there was no way Jeslyn could be VJ Cute. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. From the information they found about VJ Cute after the Young Master and her older sister wasted at lot of resources was that, VJ Cute is a prodigal daughter from a very wealthy family in Country Z. She is a rebellious child and after she graduated from the University, she came to Country M to fulfill her dream of bing a sensational singer. Even though her family seemed not to care about her anymore, they secretly do, which is why she is given deadly Assassins as bodyguards. ¡°You are rude and unpleasant.¡± Richard¡¯s words pulled Christine back from her reverie. ¡°Likewise¡­ the feeling is mutual,¡± VJ Cute replied with a disdainful look. ¡°VJ! That¡¯s too much! Do you not know who he is? You should apologize right now!¡± Young Master Wu yelled. ¡°Young Master Wu is already breaching the contract terms that states I cannot be forced against my will to be a tool for other¡¯s sess. The only contract I signed with you is to be a voice artist for one of your artists and not to get a Manager an Award.¡± she rolled her eyes that were behind the nose mask she was wearing. Young Master Wu swallowed. She was right and he wasn¡¯t ready to pay a hefty sum, plus lose some shares in hispany to her when he hasn¡¯t gained anything from her. So he tried to smoothen things over. ¡°Bing Christine¡¯s voice artist is the same as helping her manager get the Award. If he does, you¡¯ll be rewarded too. Not to forget, the money you¡¯ll be paid for this job will be doubled, so just put in at little more effort and that¡¯s all we are asking for.¡± ¡°Young Master Wu, there¡¯s a big difference between asking, coaxing, and dismissing. Yourpany¡¯s Manager wasn¡¯t asking but directly putting me down with nonsensicalments when he just only heard a freestyle song. How unprofessional. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.¡± ¡°You are indeed the Eldest Young Miss of Lord Fei¡¯s household in Country Z. However, you should tune it down a little, you are in Country M, not your Country Z!¡± Manager Richard advised. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have ¡®forgotten¡® that if you hadn¡¯t gotten on my nerves. Like they said, I¡¯m your ticket to winning, so you should cut me some ck and treat me with some respect. Besides, what you heard is not my best.¡± VJ said. ¡°That¡¯s the best then. I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 242 The childhood conflict Maverick and Damien arrived at Country M¡¯s airport at night, yet Damien had no intention of leaving. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Maverick asked. ¡°I should be asking you that. Why are the spirits of the girls I killed following you around? Did you summon them?¡± He made a sarcastic joke as he looked at Kimberly¡¯s sisters that were glued to Code 10. 10. He had noticed them since they entered the ne. He was shocked to see them alive and it dawned on him that Maverick had been messing with him. Kimberly must be part of the n but now that she was unconscious, he can¡¯t ask her anything. Good thing the girls were alive, now Kimberly won¡¯t hate him anymore. He smiled. ¡°Hmm¡­ to haunt you,¡± Maverick responded as he made his way to the line of ck cars that were waiting for him. ¡°Too bad, their spirits are even scared of me, so how would they haunt me?¡± Maverick turned his head to the side and curled his lips. ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Damien frowned. He was right. Maverick was digging a hole for him to fall into and it seems he cannot resist falling into that hole. Provided the n doesn¡¯t take his life, his wealth, or his Kimberly, then it will be fine. Maverick entered the car that was opened for him. He ced his head on the headrest like he always does and tried to close his eyes. However, before he could lose himself in his own world, the other side of the door opened and someone got in.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Maverick knew that neither Code 2 nor Code 10 would get into his private space without being summoned, so he opened his eyes to see but was a little taken aback when he realized it was Damien. Maverick raised a brow and said; ¡°this is my car.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s mine¡­Wait, you weren¡¯t intending to leave me here, were you?¡± seeing that Maverick wasn¡¯t saying anything, Damien chuckled. ¡°I followed you here, so it¡¯s only right that you take responsibility for me. Moreover, I have a lot of enemies, especially Emilee. She¡¯ll immediately kill me before anyone from the family knows I¡¯m back. Until I¡¯ve found out who is backing her, I intend to hide and your ce is the best hiding spot for me.¡± ¡°What makes you think I can¡¯t carry out my revenge on you?¡± ¡°You have no reason to kill me just yet.¡± Damien sighed. ¡°You found out everything I did and you were undoubtedly angry but still spared my life until now. It means that I haven¡¯t wasted my usefulness. Until then, you won¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m sure.¡± With that said he smiled bitterly. Maverick nced at him but said nothing and rested his head on the headrest and closed his eyes. Damien stared at Maverick¡¯s side profile for a long time as he slowly traveled down Memoryne. Little Damlen of around 4-5 years was eating in the cafeteria with his twin brother, Ruben who was of the same height but was a little bigger and looked more powerful than Damien- he was stronger as Damien appeared to look a little unhealthy. A momentter, Maverick walked in with his three friends. Fin, Matt, and Celestine, and came to stand in front of Damien and Ruben. Damien was all smiles as he looked at the person he wishes to befriend but never paid him attention. ¡°Maverick, you saw the note?¡± Damien asked with a sweet smile. However, instead of Maverick answering, he looked at him with disdain, pulled out a paper from his pocket and pped it on the desk in front of Damien, then turned and left with his friends. Damien was hurt by that look that Maverick gave him but before he could take the paper and know what was written on it, Ruben took the paper and tore it into shreds. ¡°Ruben, what are you doing?!¡± Damien demanded with an angry tone as he gathered the pieces and tried to piece them together, but failed. ¡°What else? He already looked at you like a worthless thing, do you still want to read a letter from him that would insult you even more? Brother, stop being stupid. It¡¯s obvious you cannot be his friend. Grandfather, Father and Mother said that the Lu family is our enemy and we must kill them if we can!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. The older people are the ones at war, not us children. I like Maverick and his friends and want to be a part of his circle. If you can¡¯t help me, don¡¯t interfere anymore!¡± The image switched to two yearster. Damien was still stalking Maverick and was eager to be his friend but as usual, for some reason, Maverick always felt disgusted. On this day, in the cafeteria, Damien brought extra food from home and offered Maverick some. He identally heard from his parents that Maverick¡¯s parents were having a fight. Believing that Maverick must not have eaten, Damien made his nanny get him more food. When he ced the sk on the table, in front of Maverick who was looking lost as his friends ate while his side of table was empty, Maverick didn¡¯t look at him with disdain and Damien was very excited. ¡°I- I brought you something. It¡¯s your favorite. You should try it, I guarantee it¡¯s very delicious and you¡¯ll like it.¡± Damien beamed with ure innocence. Maverick nced at him for a little more than his usual one¨Csecond look, thehe looked at the sk and was about to speak to him for the first time in his life when Ruben came over and knocked the sk away. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from him? He doesn¡¯t like you one bit! He¡¯ll only make fun of you again. Are you so stupid?!¡± After that, Ruben tried to drag Damien away but Damien resisted and threw his brother¡¯s hand away. ¡°What is your business? I said I want to be his friend. How is that your concern? Please stay away from my problems, I don¡¯t want you to interfere anymore?!¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 243 The childhood conflict (2) ¡°Really? Do you have to do what Grandpa said to you? You are still very young and naive. Do you think no one would know what you are trying to achieve by being friends with the enemies? It¡¯s obvious as day, Damien and that¡¯s Why Maverick doesn¡¯t like you. Not only are you following Grandpa¡¯s ns, but you are also bing a nuisance. You are not even as intelligent as his friends, you are the dumbest person in the ss! Maverick only sees you as a stupid person and that¡¯s why he¡¯ll never like you!¡± 1 Those words broke Damien¡¯s heart. His Grandfather didn¡¯t tell him anything and he¡¯s not trying to befriend Maverick for any malicious reason. He genuinely likes Maverick. He looked at Maverick, waiting for him to deny the allegations the he saw him as a nuisance. He was waiting earnestly for Maverick to push Ruben and call him a liar, but Maverick didn¡¯t. He only sneered and walked out. Damien wanted to run after him to exin his own part but Ruben held him, preventing him from leaving. However, Damien refused to be stopped and forcefully pushed Ruben away, causing him to hit his head on the edge of the table. Because Damien was in haste to leave, he didn¡¯t see the blooding out of his brother¡¯s head, nor did he notice that his brother had fainted. Outside the cafeteria, he finally stopped Maverick and exined that Ruben was lying, then he asked. Maverick what he thought about him. ¡°Just like your brother said, you are a nuisance, Get a life, you aren¡¯t fit to be close to me. I despise you!¡± Those words pierced Damien¡¯s heart and for years, they stuck to him like glue and refused to leave. He indeed started to take his academic studies serious and even outdid Maverick¡¯s friends, still no matter what he did, Maverick was always some steps ahead of him. He could never catch up. When Maverick¡¯s father bought him an ind, an invitation for Damien to appear on the ind was sent to the Yu family but at that time, Damien was already locked away, so Ruben went in ce of Damien. When Maverick made his first kill at the school because of his little brother, Damien was triggered. If Maverick could, then he also can. With that, he bribed the informant who always brought him news in the darkroom to help him out of the room. The n took some months and when he finally came out by pretending to be very sick, he realized that Maverick had taken over histe father¡¯s dyingpany and was trying to bring it back up. So Damien, with the anger that his family was no family to him anymore, and also for the fact that Maverick was way ahead of him, killed his oldest brother, causing so much trouble in the Yu estate that forced everyone to submit to him. When he became the leader of his family, he held a meeting with Maverick to ask him if he was now worthy to be his friend but not only did Maverick not honor the invite, he sent a message to tell Damien that he will forever be worthless and would always be below him. From there on, Damien started to do things out of line to prove to Maverick that he was wrong, he had always been wrong about him but Maverick kept angering him each day that passed. To make Mavericke to him and beg him for something, Damien set the scheme to involve a woman in his life, that was when he realized that Maverick loved a young child called Rossa, he tried to search for her but failed, still, he didn¡¯t give up, When he saw that after some years, he couldn¡¯t find Rossa, he made his brother bring in Vera to stand as Rossa, but he changed his mind when he saw that Vera and Ruben were taking too long to appear at the hotel, SI he made his men to kidnap any girl and send her to Maverick. Who would have thought that the guards would kidnap the birthday girl who was drugged by her friends for whatever reason? So Jeslyn ended up being the one Maverick slept with. After that, he tried to kill Jeslyn to close that plothole to his n but realized she was too pretty to die just like that. So he started to form another scheme where she would be useful, however, Destiny yed a cruel joke and she became pregnant. How could she? How could an outsider get so entangled in his meticulous n? While he was trying to alter his n to fit in Jeslyn and Vera without having to change the whole n, he realized Jeslyn¡¯s family was weird, so he tried to dig deeper. However, the only thing he found was that Jeslyn was actually Maverick¡¯s Rossa! It became even better when Maverick was still searching for his Rossa, that was when he built a nice chess game and started ying the two as he wished, using Vera as a substitute for Rossa and watched from the side as Maverick treated Vera as if she was Rossa. Damien snapped out of his memory when the car came to a halt. He looked around and realized they were at Maverick¡¯s mansion. ¡°Are you really allowing me into your home?¡± Damien asked, a little surprised. Maverick nced at him for a while. Yes, he was also asking himself what he was doing, having his wife¡¯s enemy into the house. But they were already here. He got down without uttering a word and started to walk towards therge front door. Damien chuckled as he watched Maverick¡¯s defiant back as he walked with an air of authority, arrogance, and pride. He was the definition of a superior being. For some reason, Damien couldn¡¯t help admiring this man who was his frenemy. What does he feel for Maverick even after all that has happened between them? He wasn¡¯t sure. Damien couldn¡¯t put his fingers on why he doesn¡¯t see Maverick as a pure enemy. A part of him wanted that recognition and praise that he had been longing for, from Maverick. He felt that something in him will beplete if Maverick genuinely treats him like a human for once. ¡°You should get down.¡± Damien heard the hard voice of one of Maverick¡¯s men and turned to his side and saw that the guard had opened the car door. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Damien got down and looked around the beautifulpound. It was night time and people were sleeping, so it was only littered with armed men and women in ck. ¡°Where is Kimberly?¡± He asked. ¡°She has been taken away for treatment. Follow me to your quarters. The guard said and started to walk towards one of the many buildings in thepound. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 244 Interrupting a loving moment Jeslyn was sleeping when she felt a soft touch. She stirred but didn¡¯t open her eyes. Her day was hectic and she was dead tired. What she needed the most at the moment was a good sleep. 1 She snuggled into Valen and held the child closer to herself. Looking at the child that was upying his space, Maverick clenched his jaw. He waited for a while before peeling Jeslyn away from Valen but the moment he did, Valen mumbled some inaudible words in his sleep and drew closer to Jeslyn again, making Maverick¡¯s effort of separating them to be in vain. Maverick took a deep breath. He nced at the two and suddenly curled his lips. He roughly picked up Jeslyn and headed to the door, leaving Valen alone to sleep on Jeslyn¡¯s bed. His intention was to join them in bed but since they didn¡¯t want him in their midst, he¡¯d dly be the viin who separates him. Walking along the corridor with Jeslyn in his arms, he lowered his face and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°I missed you,¡± he whispered. Jeslyn turned in his arms, her eyes opened slightly but when she perceived the masculine smell of her husband, she held tightly onto him like her life depended on it. ¡°Maverick?¡± she murmured as she tried to make sense of where she was. ¡°Mmm,¡± he responded. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Her eyes flew open and an overwhelming feeling of happiness coursed through her veins. ¡°Maverick!¡± she called a little loudly. ¡°Is this really you?¡± She touched his cheek and squeezed it a little. He was real! ¡°You are back!¡± She screamed. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Of course! I missed you so muc-¡± Before Jeslyn could finish her words, he sealed her lips with his as he fumbled with the lock on his door and carried Jeslyn in. Valen awoke to the 6:00 rm clock. He looked around but his mother was nowhere in sight. He slowly got off the bed and walked to the bathroom. After washing up, still wearing his pajamas, he headed to the door and left for the sitting room. Hoping his mother would be in the kitchen, Valen went there but instead, he met Chief May and her team preparing food. ¡°Good morning, little Master, they greeted. ¡°Where is my mother?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen her this morning¡± Chef May replied. Valen turned around and left the kitchen. Today is Saturday, no school but he made an appointment¡­ no, Jeslyn made an appointment with him to visit the yground, so where did she go? As he left the kitchen, he saw a familiar face, Code 10 speaking to another guard by the window. If Code 10 is here, then his father is back. So in that case, Jeslyn must have been taken away by his father! Valen stamped his feet on the tiled floor and started to pace about in the sitting room while darting his eyes to the stairnding every now and then, hoping that his mother would remember she has a little child like him to cater for. Some momentster, Valen had changed a few sitting and standing postures and his patience was running thin. Just when he was about toment again for the umpteenth time, realization struck him. His parents were together, meaning they might be getting another child soon!! 1 The bell of urgency rang in his mind and he immediately dashed to the stairs, like someone who was fleeing from disaster. ¡°Not right now! Not right now¡­ I¡¯m still very young, I don¡¯t need siblings, I don¡¯t want a cute sister!¡± While his two little legs were helping him through the stairs, albeit, with little difficulty, Valen failed to see the stranger that just walked into the sitting room from the front door. ¡°As expected of a cold and heartless person. His living room speaks volumes.¡± Damien voiced out as he took in Maverick¡¯s sitting room. He sat on the couch and picked up a magazine that was ced on the coffee table. Flipping through the pages, he saw Emilee. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s be more pretty. How can people look pretty for death? Randy, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s irrational?¡± ¡°What is irrational is living in your enemy¡¯s house, Master.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Master, Alpha Chaos might wake up one day and decide to kill you.¡± ¡°Then why do I have you around me? If you can¡¯t even protect me, why are you here¡­¡± With his eyes still on the magazine, he read something that made him pause his words. [ ¡°Damien is a coward, he went into hiding when he couldn¡¯t receive all he dished out. The new Faction we see building will cooperate with the police to bring Damien to Justice for all the atrocities he committed. Thank you, everyone for your understanding¡°] After reading, Damien suddenly chuckled before it turned into a fit of boisterousughter. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ What a clown. Dumb way to die¡­ Hahahahaha¡­ I thought she was a little smarter than this. Or was she reading a script? Hahaha¡­¡± Damien couldn¡¯t get enough of it. He reread the comment a few times and everything, hisughter got louder and louder. Upstairs, Valen was standing in front of his father¡¯s door after banging on the door a few times. He narrowed his eyes at the door when nobody seemed to be responding. Inside the room, Maverick and Jeslyn were tangled up under the sheets, her hair was messy was trying to catch her breath from the fierce kiss that she forced herself away from. ¡°T¨Cthe door,¡± she stated. and she ¡°He¡¯ll go back, Maverick said and got on top of her to continue from where they stopped. Jeslyn pushed his bare chest, ¡°No, hold on, I need a little bit of rest. I¡¯m¡­hmm¡­¡± her words got muffled when he imed her lips. Left with no other choice, she embraced it. It¡¯s been two weeks and a few days, so she understood he was very hungry, same for her. She had missed her husband like crazy, and she wouldn¡¯t mind going five rounds with him, provided she still had the strength. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 245 Man to Man talk Valen returned to the sitting room after waiting for so long but to his dismay, his father¡¯s enemy was right there, staring at him as he walked down the stairs. 1 Valen wasn¡¯t sacred, this was his house but¡­ this guy being here and staring at him like predator sent. a chill down his little spine. ¡°Valen? I finally got to meet Chaos¡® legendary rude child. With your aura like your father¡¯s, it is only right you be like him.¡± He beamed. ¡°Stop smiling, you look creepy,¡± Valen said with disgust. Damien was taken aback before he suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Reminds me of little Maverick. This was how rude he was when he was your age. Hahahahaha¡­¡± Damien¡¯s words piqued Valen¡¯s curiosity. He wanted to know what his father was like when he was younger, but knowing the man sitting in front of him was an enemy, Valen pretended to not care about his words. He turned his face away and walked to sit on a single sofa. He was mad that his parents ignored him but since an enemy is here, why not while away time with him? Damien sat upright with a smile as he watched the small frown that was settling on Valen¡¯s face. ¡°Big kid, what¡¯s your father up to? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± ¡°This is not your house, you don¡¯t get to tell us how to live.¡± Valen red at him. ¡°Of course, but your father is irresponsible. He knew he had a guest, why won¡¯t he treat me with respect?¡± Damien questioned with a raised brow. ¡°As far as I know, you are my daddy¡¯s enemy that he might be uprooting in a while, so what kind of respect do you need?¡± ¡°Ah, is that what your daddy told you? Aren¡¯t you scared that I might be the one uprooting you guys? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Maybe when my dad suddenly dies but when he¡¯s alive, you are nothing¡± Damien stiffened for a moment, then he smiled, ¡°that hurts.¡± It reminded him of the words Maverick said to him back in the day. Hearing something of such nature from Maverick¡¯s son really pierced his heart. Valen ttened his lips into a thin line. He couldn¡¯t believe that a man like Damien would be so sensitive. ¡°Tsk. Tsk. Tsk¡­ What a sissy.¡± He scoffed. Damien stared at the child for a long time, lost for words. This was how Maverick used to make him speechless over the years, still, he hasn¡¯t grown a thick skin to Maverick and now, his son! ¡°Big kid,¡± he leaned forward, his face still holding that innocent smile. ¡°Do you know, there are some words you shouldn¡¯t use on people?¡± Valen also leaned towards him with a table separating them, he also smiled, ¡°Big daddy, do you know¡­¡± he paused to search Damien¡¯s dark orbs. The killing intent and evil they used to have was nowhere to be found. He had seen a few pictures of this man before. Even though he wasughing, it never reached his bloodthirsty eyes. But this time, it was different. His eyes weren¡¯t giving the viinous look but something between interest and¡­ sorrow? Weird. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­ When you go to people¡¯s houses, youy low?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Damien leaned back and rested his back on the couch. ¡°You are such an intelligent kid, I think I like you.¡± Valen rolled his eyes without speaking further. ¡°My Intel said you don¡¯t attend school, why? Are you scared you¡¯ll be abducted again?¡± ¡°Actually, with people like you leeching on my family, yes, children like me have to keep it low. If only you¡¯ll learn something from my father and don¡¯t get the kids involved in your fights. I bet you wouldn¡¯t be the head of your family if your parents got the kids from other families abducted or other families abducted you just to win.¡± Damien sighed. ¡°You made a point but listen, big kid, if those oldies had gotten us involved, don¡¯t you think that people like your dad and I wouldn¡¯t have been alive now? The Country would have been like other peaceful Countries if your father and I didn¡¯t exist.¡± Valen nodded: ¡°You are right but the problem isn¡¯t my father but you.¡± He smiled when he saw Damien raise a brow. ¡°My father, just like me, does not cause trouble unless angered but you, you are the troublemaker. And that Xu guy, tch,me!¡± ¡°Ah? Hahahaha¡­ why is your father named Chaos if he wasn¡¯t troublesome, just like me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple because his revenge is always detrimental to the Country.¡± Damien nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I have a reason for always going against your father?¡± Valen paused. He didn¡¯t think about that, but then, knowing he was 90% like his father, he looked at Damien and returned a question: ¡°Don¡¯t you think your reason was built on a misunderstanding?¡± Valen narrowed his eyes when he saw Damien had frozen. ¡°My father doesn¡¯t cause trouble but fights back. He had always been like that, from what I heard. Shouldn¡¯t you check yourself and know if you treated him wrongly in the past?¡± ¡°Hmm, I never thought of that but now that you mentioned it, the past needs revisiting. However, Big kid, do you think your father will forgive me if it turns out to be a misunderstanding?¡± Valen ttened his lips and thought for a while. ¡°It depends on your crimes. I would punish you a little if it didn¡¯t involve making life difficult for my loved ones but if it were about my mother, I won¡¯t spare you¡­ and I think my dad has that mentality too.¡± Valen used himself as an example. Since he believes that his father and he were alike, he thought that is what his father would do too. ¡°¡­ But of course, if he has a little bit ofpassion for you, or someone he cherishes pleads on your behalf, he might excuse you of the death penalty, but certainly not a heart¨Cwrenching punishment,¡± Valen added. That is how much he had grown to understand his father. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 246 Opening up to Yellow At another end of the City, Pink was seen dining with Yellow, after cutting her steak, Yellow asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on, boss?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been acting weirdtely. You¡¯ve killed five high¨Cprofile people, including L, and that wasn¡¯t a mission given by the Master, so what are you up to and why don¡¯t you let us get involved?¡± Pink ate the food in her spoon and continued to eat other things on the table without answering. Seeing this. Yellow sighed. ¡°You know, you can trust me, right?¡± She asked. ¡°I trust my girls.¡± ¡°Then why are you carrying this burden alone? You are not a lone wolf, you have a powerful family, Us! So why are you endangering your life?¡± Yellow knew what Pink was doing because she wasn¡¯t trying to cover her tracks at all. It felt like she was intending to catch some people¡¯s attention. ¡°You see.¡± Pink thought about it for a while. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was ideal to get Maverick¡¯s force involved in her troubles. Soon, she decided against it. Getting them involved would endanger her daughter¡¯s and grandson¡¯s life and she doesn¡¯t want that. ¡°¡­Just leave it be, Ashley. I¡¯m treading on danger and thest thing I want is to get you all involved. It will be more appreciated if you look after Jeslyn and Valen.¡± Yellow lowered her head. ¡®Ashley¡­¡® When was thest time someone called her that? She had forgotten she used to bear that name until now. She took a deep breath and continued to eat in silence. Pink nced at her and also sighed. The table was suddenly filled with loneliness as both. parties got lost in their inner struggles. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After the meal, Pink started to clear the table. It was her duplex vi, a ce she never thought she would be staying anytime soon. Yellow watched her enter the kitchen before she got up and went to the sitting room. The room was devoid of life and color. One wouldn¡¯t be wrong if they called it a cemetery- two ck sofas on a gray rug. No TV, the light in the sitting room was dim, nude paint on the wall, and so on. It was just too tasteless for anyone to live in. It was simply too depressing. ¡°Boss, this house is very depressing. Jeslyn might want to pay you a visit one day and seeing this wouldn¡¯t sit well with her. When are you going to change the interior?¡± Hearing that, Pink froze. That¡¯s right, she hadn¡¯t thought of that and now that she was reminded, she¡¯ll have to do something immediately but certainly not in this house. Her enemies already know she Hives here. It would be better to buy a new house, ¡°You are right. I should do something about it sooner¡­Eh, help me contact the housingpany. Choose a decent house, I¡¯ll send the money into your ount. Buy the house in Jeslyn¡¯s name and-¡± ¡°Now, now, Pink, get your ass right here and tell me what the f*ck is going on. Don¡¯t you dare tell me otherwise because I¡¯ll f*ck you up if you hide anything from me anymore!¡± Pink was shocked and stood rooted in her spot. She blinked a few times as she looked at the angry woman in front of her. It¡¯s been a long time since she saw Yellow this angry and Ashley had never spoken to her in this manner before. ¡°You, you just broke a rule¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a f*ck if you¡¯ll punish meter, but you are going to tell me what the problem is, else watch how I get Jeslyn involved!¡± She folded her arms on her chest with a brow raised, waiting to hear the story that Pink has been bucklingup. Pink sighed and walked to the sidebar, picked out two ss cups, and filled them with strong alcoholic drinks before she headed back and passed one ss to Yellow. Yellow epted it and ced it on the ss table in front of her, staring at Pink who was taking sips from hers. Pink didn¡¯t know how to start telling her story. She¡¯d always been the type that doesn¡¯t involve people in her matters or tell people about her suffering. ¡°Jeslyn is my daughter.¡± She looked at Yellow and saw she wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°You already knew?¡± ¡°You were too obvious enough for me to catch up.¡± ¡°Since when did you find out?¡± ¡°Prison. You protected her like a mother hen would their chick. When she left, you started to pester Rex to get us out. When we came out, you were over¨Ccaring and started to show defiance to the Master, probably because you med him for marrying your daughter and getting her mixed up in a bigger mess. You had no problem taking out people when Master didn¡¯t order a kill. These days, you personally take up missions that are rted to Jeslyn and her past, so, I forced Jeslyn¡¯s Nanny to spill the beans.¡± ¡°How did you get that stubborn woman to tell you anything?¡± ¡°We lived together for some months and I observed she loved Jeslyn too much for her own good, so I threatened her with Jeslyn¡¯s safety.¡± Pink shook her head helplessly, then asked: ¡°The others, have they found out too?¡± ¡°Not sure. I have been with you the longest and I know you a little too much.¡± Pink gulped down a mouthful of drink before she started to tell the story: ¡°My child has no idea that most of what happened to her and my family was my fault¡­¡± After Pink exined everything, including the organization, sheid back on the sofa. ¡°You mean, you were a member of the half¨Cheart organization?¡± Pink nodded slowly. ¡°Then, Jeslyn is a member too?!¡± This caught Yellow aware. She couldn¡¯t believe that her little bunny was a part of that ¡®mentally ill¡® set of people. Pink sighed. ¡°She¡¯s not supposed to be a legitimate member since she was no longer pure but for some reasons, the Doyenne wants her by all means and doesn¡¯t care whether she¡¯s pure or not.¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 247 Teasing his wife Yellow stayed silent for a while before saying: ¡°Jeslyn is beautiful. Half¨Cheart organization have an obsession for beauty, I guess that¡¯s why?¡± 1 Pink shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s deeper than that.¡± She looked at Yellow, ¡°Those people are doing something big and unholy. My daughter cannot be a part of that conspiracy.¡± ¡°Is that why you are killing off the members you can?¡± ¡°They need to find me and take me back. That way I can protect my daughter.¡± Pink said with a heavy tone. ¡°No, Pink, that¡¯s too dangerous. Why not get the master involved? Your daughter is his most beloved wife.¡± ¡°He¡¯s battling with the Dark Age at the moment. He¡¯s been trying to find their location for years, which was one of the reasons he keeps provoking them so they¡¯d call for him. I¡¯m sure he found something again this time.¡± ¡°Right, it was he who sent me your address. He said there¡¯s a mission for the girls.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see him tomorrow. By the way, don¡¯t tell Jeslyn you saw me. I told her I traveled¡­ how is she?¡± ¡°She seems to be fine, except she¡¯s causing trouble for her enemies.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Yellow smiled, ¡°Little bunny has been provoking a wave recently. The entertainment industry has been a little too quiettely and Rex is not liking it.¡± ¡°How is Rex involved?¡± ¡°As you know, he¡¯s the owner of Fearless Entertainment. He has been creating trouble for Jeslyn rather than making her life easier. Some days ago, he fired one of the higher¨Cups and she died in a nned ident. Now, those who loved the woman are giving Jeslyn a hard time. With the way things are heading, there¡¯ll be too much drama soon.¡± Pink sighed and shook her head. ¡°Rex is a headache, I hope he doesn¡¯t get my daughter killed.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Pink, that bastard Chen guy cannot be her father, right?¡± Yellow stared hard at her. Pink clenched the ss cup in her hand and hardened her jaw before swallowing hard. A long and deafening silence filled the room and the atmosphere started to get awkward. Still, Yellow was patient as she waited for an answer. ¡°No,¡± she finally answered and downed her ss of alcohol all at once. She didn¡¯t want to remember that man. ¡°I thought as much.¡± Yellow rxed. She saw that Pink was notfortable talking about Jeslyn¡¯s father, so she didn¡¯t bother going further with her questions. To lighten the mood, Yellow dived into apletely different matter that solicitedughter from both girls. Meanwhile, Jeslyn had woken up after the hardcore exercise with her husband that almost knocked her out. Looking at the time on her phone, she realized it was noon. Her lips twitched as she stared long and hard at the man sleeping beside her. She promised to take Valen out but what is this? That child must have been raving mad by now. Hope he hadn¡¯t turned the house upside down? As Jeslyn was having an inner thought, Maverick snaked his hand around and waist and pulled her closer to himself. ¡°You should sleep,more, you are too tired for anything.¡± He said. ¡°Whose fault is it?¡± ¡°Mine,¡± he admitted. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She sighed and ced her head in his bare chest while drawing circles on his toned chest. ¡°Plum, Valen might be upset again. I promised to go on a date with him but this happened.¡± She sighed. ¡°Date?¡± Maverick frowned. Why did it sound like she was going on a date with another man? On second thought, he asked: ¡°have we gone on a date?¡± Jeslyn shook her head with a small smile. ¡°Why Valen?¡± ¡°Ah?¡­ He¡¯s my son, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right? Besides, you haven¡¯t gone on a date with him before¡­ you are a bad dad.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ I also haven¡¯t gone on a date with you before¡­ you¡¯re a bad wife.¡± Jeslyn gasped in amazement. ¡°Mr. Lu, did you just say I¡¯m a bad wife? Me?!¡± Maverick hid his smile and tried to maintain a straight face. ¡°Mn¡­ and also¡­¡± ¡°My unromantic husband is telling me I¡¯m a bad wife. Hah, some people in the world is blind now, ha!¡± Maverick blinked. ¡°Unromantic?¡± ¡°Are you?¡± She arched her brow in a challenging manner as her lips curled up in a victorious smile. Maverick turned on his side and pressed her down to the bed. ¡°H¨Chey, Mr. Lu, d- don¡¯t do that. You are cheating.¡± She panicked. ¡°Am I?¡± His lips curved into a smirk. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything, have 1?¡± He said while trailing a finger along her naked body. ¡°A¨Cah, wait, hold on, let me, let m- mmmm¡­¡± Maverick was ying with her sensitive parts while staring into her eyes that were losing focus with pleasure and desire as he gently stroked her opening. ¡°Am I unromantic?¡± ¡°N-¡± her voice disappeared. This man will be the death of her. ¡°I heard nothing¡± he dipped his finger into it. ¡°Ah¡­ no!¡± She cried out as he hit her g. Spot without effort. He¡¯s used to her body by now and understood the ces he could stimte to make her go wild and want more even though she was tired. ¡°Why did you think to say that in the first ce?¡± He whispered before he trailed his tongue around her nip. Jeslyn shivered and tried to say she was only messing around but her throat had gone dry and she couldn¡¯t form coherent words. Seeing his wife¡¯s vulnerable state and how she was acting so cute and parting and closing her lips like a goldfish, Maverick couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, then burst into a fit ofughter. His chest vibrates with everyugh. ¡°Plum! You-¡± Jeslyn pushed him off when he least expected it and got on top of him. ¡°How could you cheat like that, you meanie!¡­ p!¡± She pped his chest with a pout. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I wanted to prove something¡± He rested his hands on her waist and closed her to lie on top of him. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 248 Weakness in bed ¡°You didn¡¯t prove anything, you cheated. You are unromantic, hiph!¡± She threw her face to the side. 1 ¡°Hehe¡­ you should learn to cheat too, you know,¡± he winked. Jeslyn opened and closed her mouth, then she thought about it and furiously shook her head. ¡°No way! Whatever I do, you¡¯ll benefit more. Teh!¡± He wants her to retaliate. Since he fingered her, retaliation would mean a blowjob. Who will benefit from that? Of course, her cheating* husband. Knowing that his n has been seen through, he smiled and started to y with her body. Even though she didn¡¯t want to do it, if she has been stimted enough to cause her adrenaline to start overworking, his beautiful wife will undoubtedly give him that wonderful blowjob. He thought. She was tired and he didn¡¯t want to stress her more than he already did, but unfortunately, he isn¡¯t satisfied yet. He needed more and the only way to achieve satisfaction right now was to let her mouth his rod. ¡°I¡¯m suffering,¡± he tried to ckmail her. ¡°Huh?¡± She covered his forehead with her palm. She knew this man¡¯s little schemes but wanted to y along. ¡°Your temperature is fine. Where are you feeling pain?¡± ¡°Down there,¡± he pressed her butt, making her sensitive part meet his erection. ¡°Hey, man! Don¡¯t y dirty. I don¡¯t have time¡­. I want to take Valen out.¡± She said that with a lot of attitude, like a bossy wife that disdains her husband. Maverick chuckled. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve got an affinity for lots of money these days, I¡¯m very rich, you know. Can I buy your time?¡± He curled his lips in a seductive smile. Jeslyn¡¯s heart thumped faster as her opening stung with excitement with that rare charming smile on his face. ¡°Ahem¡­ Mr. Lu, no amount of money can buy my time. My time is exclusively for my loved ones¡­ especially my son.¡± She said with feigned nonchnce. ¡°Oh, too bad I¡¯m your son¡¯s father¡­ how do I be your son? Heard children suck their mothers, like this¡­¡± he turned her over and grabbed her peaches in one fast move. One in his mouth and the other in his hand. Jeslyn gasped at his action and a betraying moan escaped her lips. Maverick smiled as he took the opportunity to go harder with the forey. Jeslyn was helpless. She knew she couldn¡¯t escape now. He was way too hard down there to listen to reasons or talk about life with her. Worst of all, her rotten mind was already happy with the development even though it knew that s3x wasn¡¯t going to happen. The highest they¡¯d go would be oral because she was indeed too tired to allow another round. ¡°Hmmm¡­ You win Mr. Chaos¡­¡± she admitted amidst sweet moans. Maverick stopped and kissed her plum lips before heid his back against the headboard, waiting for her toe over. Soon, Jeslyn was seen mouthing his rod while he held her head to help her meet his slow and careful thrusts to not hit the back of her throat. Maverick knows she hates that because it makes her gag and it disgusts her when she gags. It automatically kills the mood for her and leaves him starving. A whileter, Maverick shut his eyes and let out a low groan as he reached cloud nine. He let head and slowly opened his eyes to see her cleaning out his juice with her mouth. go ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . of her Maverick stiffened when she licked his cream. She had never liked that and detested doing it, so what changed? ¡°You- mtsheew¡­¡± He made a low hissing sound through his teeth as she gently bit the tip of his crown. ¡°You should rather thank me¡­¡± she whispered seductively with a teasing smile.¡± Maverick stared at her speechless. His wife has be naughtier and evil. She was gentle and kind, but now¡­ he gently shook his head and sighed with a bitter taste in his mouth. His wife is growing into the monster he wants her to be in bed but it¡¯s unfortunate he cannot meet that monster with his wildness. Jeslyn is not easy to deal with in bed. She has many bottom lines that he wouldn¡¯t dare to cross again. Sometimes, he gets so excited that he wants to lose himself and be a full beast but remembering the day he went all out and how she reacted, Maverick didn¡¯t dare to go beyond herfort zone anymore. Maverick¡¯s mind slowly drifted to that wonderful night. Things were going smoothly like usual until he lost himself in passion and started to pound her wildly. She was fine at first but when he hit super hardcore and went too rough on her, she started to twitch and choke. Good thing he came back to his senses in time before she went out of control. Then he called Matt immediately. Matt hurried over in the dead of the night to check on her. After checking on her, the doctor almost killed him with nagging. ¡°I told you she¡¯s not strong enough for this! She¡¯s not a beast like us, man. Be gentle on her, else you lose her to foolishness!¡± 1 That was the first time Matt spoke to him like that. But Maverick didn¡¯t find fault in it, rather he was feeling guilty because healmost killed his wife. Matt took a deep breath to calm down before he patted Maverick¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We sometimes can¡¯t control it but we have to, else we end up being another Damien.¡± ¡°How do I control it? It happened all of a sudden.¡± Maverick said, a little lost. ¡°Don¡¯t be too ecstatic no matter how good she makes you feel. Try not to reach the climax when you are inside her because that¡¯s mostly when it kicks in. Although sometimes you can have normal s3x but 10 out of 100, it will appear once a month. I¡¯m not sure either, I¡¯m making my findings, so to be safe, be extra careful every f*cking time you have s3x. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 249 Shamelessness in disy ¡°Why did it suddenly be like this? It had always been calm. What triggered it?¡± Maverick asked with a frown. ¡°You stayed too long without s3x before, that was why we plotted against you, dummy. Had you stayed more than that, you would have suffered greatly. Your first s3x with Jeslyn at that hotel 8 years. ago was rough and you wounded her. It was not your fault but the after¨Ceffect of that thing. Then you had a one¨Ctime s3x with Vera. She was fine because you couldn¡¯t reach climax.After that, you stayed for a long time again before you met Jeslyn. The first time, you said it was in the car, right?¡± Seeing him nod, Matt continued. ¡°She didn¡¯t get hurt because you were conscious of your surroundings. Then, the ones that came after were the lucky times you 90%. However, today was your unlucky day. From what I got after studying Fin, it turned out that its appearance has something to do with how long you¡¯ve stayed without s3x. I¡¯m still not sure but all factors have to be considered. Also, Jeslyn is not like regr humans. She has a ticking time bomb inside her. That might also be a factor, but take that with a pinch of salt, but be extra careful from now on¡­ until I¡¯ve gotten hold of solid proof.¡± Ever since Maverick would make sure to restrain himself and satisfy his wife before he gets his own satisfaction. He also tries to stay conscious to notplicate things again. It is hard, very hard to restrain himself, but better than injuring or killing his wife under him. And as for those people who did this to him and his friends¡­. Maverick¡¯s lips slowly curled into a wicked smile as an intimidating and frightening aura poured out Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. of him. Jeslyn felt a chill and looked up at her husband¡¯s face. She was lying on his chest now. Good thing Maverick knew what he just did, so he immediately restrained his dark aura and smiled at her. ¡°You should sleep now.¡± He said in a hoarse voice as he brushed her hair back. Jeslyn returned the smile but her mind couldn¡¯t be calm. Her husband was mad but at who? And why? Valen waited until evening before his mother finally came downstairs. He looked drained but excited. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ve never given you so much reason to be this happy, he rolled his eyes and picked up his phone to distract his mind. He was angry and he wasn¡¯t trying to hide it from his mother. ¡°Why are you angry? Your inconsiderate father ising.¡± Damien said while resting the side of his face on his fist. He was lyingzily on the long couch. Valen stopped talking to him a long time ago and he was bored. ¡°Tell him that,¡± Valen replied with his eyes on the phone. ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of him?¡± He raised a brow at the child. ¡°Are you not?¡± Valen gave him a fleeting nce. ¡°¨C¡± ¡°Son,¡± Jeslyn came over and pulled Valen up from his seat, then hugged him. ¡°Momma is sorry.¡± She immediately apologized. wrong, I¡¯m Valen sighed deeply. This is so unfair. His mother offended him and now he would be forced to ept her apology and forgive her. He didn¡¯t want to, so he wiggled his way out of her embrace and red at his father who was just taking his seat. ¡°Children need their mothers to grow healthy.¡± He was talking to his father and using him of taking all of his mother¡¯s time. ¡°Husbands need their wives to live long,¡± Maverick replied without looking at his son but it was obvious who he was talking to. ¡°Husband is old and has almost outlived his time on earth.¡± Valen countered. ¡°Son is too young and hasn¡¯t seen the world and how it works.¡± ¡°Son will learn with the help of Mom.¡± Maverick nced at his son¡¯s hardened cute face, then shifted his eyes to the helplessly looking Jeslyn and replied, ¡°Even wife doesn¡¯t know much about life.¡± Valen looked at his mother. Yeah, his dad was right. His mother doesn¡¯t know much about the dark world so he sighed and sat back down but he wasn¡¯t going to let his dad triumph. ¡°Uncle Rex is a good teach-¡± ¡°I heard my name!¡± Everyone turned to look at the door and saw Rex walking through the door with a beam. Valen immediately changed his words. ¡°¡­ Uncle Rex will make a good school teacher, so send him to work in a school.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn and Damienughed out loud. Even Maverick and the guards standing around couldn¡¯t stop themselves from chuckling. Jeslyn froze when she heard a strange voiceughing. She didn¡¯t notice the person lyingzily on the couch because she was focused on getting her son to forgive her. Rex on the other hand was about to fight back when he heard thatugh. He frowned because he was very familiar with that demonic cuteugh. He walked withrge strides to the front of the couch and almost fell back in fright. ¡°Y¨Cyou?!!¡± All eyes shifted to Damien and Rex. Everyone in the room, except Jeslyn, was familiar with Damien. ¡°Hi, bud-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me that!¡± Rex felt a chill at his friendliness. He¡¯d rather hug a transformer than believe Damien was friendly but that¡¯s by the way. ¡°What are you doing in my brother¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Damien looked around the room and pointedzily at Maverick who was minding his business. ¡°He brought me- kidnapped me here.¡± Rex red fiercely at his brother. Maverick was on hisptop before but when he felt a stare, he raised his gaze and saw Rex ring at him. ¡°He lied.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t believe him but why would you allow him toe here?¡± He was still ring at his brother. ¡°That¡¯s not cool, dude. I¡¯m not a transmittable disease, so why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Damien interjected shamelessly. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 250 Nonchntly seeking forgiveness ¡°Why should you be here? Are you forgetting who you are and what you¡¯ve done?¡± Rex fired back. ¡°Actually, I lost my memory. Please remind me.¡± Damien challenged with a cunning smile. He really wants to know all his crimes because he also has a belly full of things to say to these brothers. They also ruined his life. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Rex was tongue¨Ctied. Damien¡¯s shamelessness beat him to speechlessness. How would he reveal that Damien was the one behind Jeslyn¡¯s sorrow? Won¡¯t the house fall apart? Is that what Damien was after? To see his brother¡¯s family fall apart? On second thought, isn¡¯t that why he sent Vera in the first ce?! Rex¡¯s eyes shone with a glint as he red at Damien. ¡°You want my brother¡¯s family to fall apart?!¡± Damien nodded. ¡°In the past, I desperately wanted it, which was why I sent Vera into his life.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s ears piqued. ¡°You did what?¡± Vera was someone she can never forget. ¡°Oh, the goddess Jeslyn. I think you¡¯re the only one I owe an apology but too bad I don¡¯t know how to apologize but I¡¯ll be d if you¡¯ll forgive me. I canpensate you.¡± Damien sounded both serious and unserious. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jeslyn frowned. He sat upright and said; ¡°you know, I had issues with this husband of yours and you identally got involved. Well, I didn¡¯t call it an ident in the past, which was why I was mad at you and got you entangled in my schemes to ruin your husband¡­¡± Damien continued and told Jeslyn everything he did to her and how he also snatched her baby. Jeslyn was bbergasted. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around any of what Damien said. For a long time, the air in the sitting room was stagnant. Valen stared at Damien in speechlessness. His little mind at the moment was wondering how someone could be this evil! He thought that way because it had something to do with being separated from his beloved Jeslyn. Maverick¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave his wife¡¯s shocked face. He hoped she wouldn¡¯t get him involved in her anger¡­.Well, she would because he will be doing something that might anger her soon. He sighed. After a long time, Jeslyn finally spoke. ¡°Wh- what you just said¡­¡± She looked at her lovely son, then shifted her gaze back to Damien. ¡°¡­was your doing?¡± Damien nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not all. I love ying games, so I also did something to your family, your grandfather to be precise¡­ however, I only issued themand but didn¡¯t say what should be done.¡± ¡°Wh- what are you talking about?!¡± Jeslyn bolted up from her seat with widened eyes. ¡°What did you do to my grandfather?!!!¡± Her voice thundered, sending raw fear down their hearts. Valen flinched when he heard that voice and Maverick clenched his jaw, trying to suppress his annoyance to not kill Damien right now. How stupid can he be? Is he supposed to word it like that? It was clear that Damien wants to make amends. Even though he doesn¡¯t know how to, he was making an attempt¡­ something Maverick would never do. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I asked you, what did you do to my grandfather?!!¡± Killing intent shot out from Jeslyn as her eyes red with animosity. ¡°Oh, Chaos, it seems like I¡¯ll die in your wife¡¯s hands instead of yo-¡± ¡°Shut the f*ck up and answer me!!¡± She roared. Rex, who was the closest to her, shivered. Her anger was going out of control but he has no intention of getting involved. This is very entertaining stuff to watch and a recording has to be done. So he hurried to his brother and sat beside him, then pulled out his phone to start recording. ¡®My sister¨Cinw is on fire!¡® he giggled softly. 1 ¡°Ohoi, it¡¯s your sister¡¯s doing, not mine, ah. I only told her to make your life unbearable and she went ahead to make her own ns. I guess making you fall in love with that weakling and poisoning your grandfather for so long was considered unbearable.¡± He shrugged. ¡°E. mi. lee¡­¡± Jeslyn stretched the name on her tongue and narrowed her raging eyes. ¡°You have long beaten the drum of war and congrattions, I have epted your challenge!¡± Her narrowed eyes suddenly changed and she fixed a cold stare at Damien. ¡°I have no intention of forgiving you.¡± Damien sighed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the forgiveness toe so soon but I¡¯m hoping you would. I can compensate you even though your husband caused it all.¡± ¡°Whatever you have with my husband is between you two. However, getting my family and son involved was your mistake. You¡¯ll pay for it, Damien Yu!¡± Jeslyn red at Maverick who was minding his business. She grabbed Valen, and left, heading to the front door. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can punish me but don¡¯t kill me or take away my woman. Hehe¡­!!¡± Damien said before Jeslyn left through the door. That was a nervousugh. Damien didn¡¯t think that Jeslyn would be this difficult to handle. He thought she would be the type that would give him the cold shoulder, just like Maverick. He had no idea that she was the type to cause one, fear and anxiety. He had never met a woman that would voice her hatred to him with so much authority that it actually scared him for a second. Even Maverick doesn¡¯t scare him the way Jeslyn did just now. His eyes followed her as she left through the door in her oversized ck shirt that she wore over ck shorts. 1 Maverick was just sitting there and staring at her as she walked away with anger. He knew she was coming back because he had already sent out an order some seconds ago. He can¡¯t allow his wife to leave the house while angry. ¡°Hehehe¡­ My sister¨Cinw is so fierce. I hope you get a well¨Cdeserved punishment for what you did to her and me.¡± Rex smiled as he kept away his phone. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be happy just yet. I¡¯m not done with you. I haven¡¯t settled scores with you for crashing my party and giving Emilee the opportunity to start her schemes against me.¡± Damien red at Rex. He couldn¡¯t forget what this demi¨Cdevil did to him 5 years ago. ¡°Haha¡­ that¡¯s not the only thing I did. I¡¯m one of the instigators behind her. So what can you do about that? She needed money and power and I gave it to her. Hahahaha¡­ You think that you¡¯re the only one allowed to y dirty? Who asked you to touch my cargo?¡± ¡°Y¨CYou, you punk!Your brother snatchedmy clients!¡± Danienyelled. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 251 Bullying Damien you hadn¡¯t ¡°So? Since when did I be my brother? Like my sister¨Cinw said, don¡¯t get family involved in men¡¯s fights. If you hadn¡¯t touched my cargo, you would have had one less enemy and if stretched your fang to my sister¨Cinw, you would have also gotten three less enemies.¡± 1 ¡°What do you mean three less enemies?¡± Talking with these unreasonable Lus was stressing him out. ¡°Ah, my brother will avenge his wife, I will avenge my sister¨Cinw, and she will also avenge herself. Hehe¡­ you didn¡¯t think we¡¯d let you go scot¨Cfree, right?¡± Rex red maliciously at him. ¡°Chaos,¡± Damien turned to look at thezy looking Maverick. ¡°Wh-¡± ¡°My wife and brother are angry. What can I do?¡± ¡°Oh? So you don¡¯t want to get involved?¡± He asked. ¡°No, but rest assured, you¡¯re still useful so you won¡¯t be killed.¡± ¡°Maverick!¡± Damien shot up. ¡°For how long are you going to continue treating me this way? You made me the person I am today! It¡¯s all because of you!! I turned a viin just so you could see my heart-¡± ¡°Have you also fallen in love with my husband? Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice boomed from the door. 1 Everyone turned to look at her. She was striding towards them in a fit of rage. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I¡¯m not gay.¡± Damien cut in and sighed. ¡°Good for you¡­¡± she took a deep breath and turned to look at her husband. ¡°Why did you order them to not allow me to take the car?¡± She was wondering why her husband didn¡¯te for them, it happened that he already instructed the guards not to let her leave. Such a controlling bastard! ¡°You are upset and you aren¡¯t in disguise.¡± Jeslyn touched her face. That¡¯s right but¡­ ¡°Why do you care? Weren¡¯t you good at hiding my enemies from me? Did you do that because you two are in love? And you even brought him home!!¡± She screamed. 1 ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rex didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or pity his brother at this point. But one thing was certain¡­ he was loving this chaos! ¡°Ahem,¡± Maverick cleared his throat and got up from his seat. He walked to stand in front of Jeslyn and held her by the shoulders. He lowered his height to stare into her angry hazeleyes. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± She flung his hands off her shoulders. ¡°What do you know that I think?!¡± She pointed at Damien. ¡°That beast killed my grandfather and caused my mother to die. He separated Valen from me and made it so that Mn could treat my child like a robot. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, he brought in Vera who almost burnt me with chemicals and pushed my son down the stairs. Maverick Lu, what else is there to understand?!¡± She spoke calinly like she was trying to understand her husband. Her heart hurt that he wasn¡¯t as angry at the enemy as she was. How could he? Maverick pulled her into an embrace. ¡°You are right to be angry. He deserves your anger¡­¡± then he pulled away and returned to stare at her in the eyes¡­However, I¡¯m the biggest culprit.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jeslyn frowned as angry tears caressed her orbs. ¡°I drove him to that extent. So I should also be punished, Candy floss.¡± Damien and Rex looked on in shock and surprise. Did Maverick just defend Damien?! Why??? ¡°Wh¨Cwhat do you mean?¡± Jeslyn stuttered in disbelief. She knew her husband was defending her enemy. She suddenly felt the surge of disappointment and bitterness at the bottom of her heart. Her eyes slowly started to tear up. How could he do this to her? He knew how much she detested those people who ruined her life, yet he is protecting the mastermind. Why? ¡°Floss, you trust your husband, don¡¯t you?¡± Maverick asked her quietly. Silently enough for only her to hear. Teardrops slowly fell from her eyes as she stared into her husband¡¯s emotional eyes. They were slowly turning red and she has no idea why. The veins on his forehead were popping out and she believed he was suppressing his emotions. ¡°Plum, 1- I¡­¡± she fell into his embrace instead of answering and burst into tears. She couldn¡¯t stop or hold back the tears. The person who caused her so much misery was right here with her but she can¡¯t do anything to him. 4 Maverick carried Jeslyn in his arms and went out. Rex finally got hold of himself and eximed. ¡°Waaa! That was a rollercoaster. I almost cried at the beautiful- huh? Why are you crying?¡± 1 Damien was shocked and raised his hand to his checks. Indeed, he was crying. Damien couldn¡¯t deny that he felt envious and jealousy for those two¡¯s rtionship. Jeslyn felt betrayed, yet she has an unwavering trust for her husband. Will there ever be someone who would love and trust him so much to believe that he didn¡¯t really mean to be this kind of a person? He also crave love, why does no one see that? He wiped the tears and smiled. ¡°I guess that¡¯s called a tear of anger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s certainly not a cry from anger. You look sad and have a longing expression on your face¡­ Say, evil Damien, have you started to feel emotions?¡± Rex smiled. This was the perfect time to bully this devil. ¡°Fill me in, I might be able to help you, you know.¡± Rex winked. Once gossip is involved, Rex no longer has enemies. ¡°Since your brother left, mind telling me which hospital Kimberly was taken to?¡± Damien ignored him. He was here for Kimberly in the first ce. ¡°Eh? Who is Kimberly?¡± Rex frowned. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know. Leave it be.¡± Damien turned and was about to walk away when Rex ran to stand in front of him with his hands wide open. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, frenemy. Who knows, I might be of help to you. My sister¨Cinw listens to me. I can speak well of you so she¡¯ll forgive you, you know?¡± Rex winked. He wasn¡¯t going to but he wants to hear this juicy news by hook or by crook. The almighty Damien has changed?! Of course, Rex can¡¯t miss the opportunity to know why and how! ¡°Tell that to someone who doesn¡¯t know you. Get out of my way, gossip monger.¡± Damien brushed him out of his way and walked forward. ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll help my sister¨Cinw to seek revenge against you instead. I heard that your human trafficking agency is being monitored by Fin and I happen to have some interesting evidence that will undoubtedly get you hanged. Should I give it to that stubborn Fin? He¡¯ll be very happy. Haha¡­¡± ¡°You imbecile!!!¡± Damien groaned. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ now, now, frenemy. Come back to your seat and tell me all the gossip. Who is Kimberly and why is my brother ready to protect you even if it means going against my sister¨Cinw? Also, why does it look like you¡¯ve changed?¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 252 Rules and regtions. At thepany¡­ Inside a well polished office, sat the ssy Manager Kate. She was wearing a gray pencil skirt and zer over a ck shirt. She was busy on herptop when a knock sounded on the door before the door was pushed open. Jeslyn walked in wearing a white top and a jean. ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡± She greeted. Manager Kate didn¡¯t raise her head but gestured to the seat in front of her. ¡°Have your seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± After Jeslyn sat down, Manager Kate took a file from the stack of files on one side of her table and threw it in front of Jeslyn ¡°Read that.¡± Jeslyn picked up the file and opened it, ignoring Manager Kate¡¯s domineering personality, she nced through it and It was a list of rules she must adhere to if she wanted to work with Manager Kate. Seeing the first rule written in bold capital letters, Jeslyn took a deep breath and nced at the serious woman in front of her before she looked back at the file and started to slowly read the list of rules, not knowing whether tough or cry. The more she read, the more she felt it was ridiculous: [* NO DATING for the first five years. *No phone calls while training Weight checking every week *No pregnancy for the first five years. * No Marriage for the first five years. * Public Image must be protected. Stay away from scandalous incidents. * Regr exercise * No junk eating Eating ording to timetable. *No hanging around the opposite sex. * Avoid your sister, Christine at all cost. ] ¡°Those rules¡­¡± Jeslyn looked at her in bewilderment. She understood the ¡®no dating¡® rules but some rules like dieting and weight checking, plus regr exercises didn¡¯t sit well with her. Also, five years imprisonment for dating and marriage is too absurd. Celestine only got two years¡­ ah, why is Celestine¡¯s manager giving her the rule? Jeslyn was told toe here, so how did she suddenly be an artist under this ice goddess? Manager Kate is an excellent Manager but her coldness and sharp tongue made many ignorant people hate her. She¡¯s very honest and doesn¡¯t care about giving people face when they overstep their boundaries. Speaking her mind without giving a damn if it hurts people is her forte and she is never apologetic. ¡°Ma¡¯am-¡± ¡°Kate¡± she corrected. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Kate. May I get an introduction? I¡¯m new to thepany and don¡¯t know many people. Hehe.¡± She chuckled awkwardly. Manager Kate closed herptop and adjusted the rim of her crystal sses and replied. ¡°I¡¯m your new Manager and from now on, you can¡¯t behave as you like anymore.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh¡­ ok, the rules, I don¡¯t understand some of them. I think weight loss shouldn¡¯t be a deal. I¡¯m not fat, I¡¯m just 70kg.¡± Manager Kate nced at her and curled her lips. ¡°You should be dancing between 60-69.5kg. Burn out the excess,¡± ¡°Ah, that-¡± ¡°Jeslyn, are you having issues with me already?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not the case, I¡¯m just a little lost.¡± ¡°Find yourself in your weight loss. I¡¯ll arrange for you a gym close to your lodge. You should move in as soon as possible to make things convenient.¡± ¡°Oh, ok¡­¡± Jeslyn was hesitant to leave her family just like that. But she has to pursue her career. Although she is not poor, she wants to make her own money and prove to herself that she deserves to be her husband¡¯s wife. ¡°Any objections?¡± Manager Kate stared hard at her. Even though Jeslyn has objections, she wouldn¡¯t dare to say them anymore. ¡°No, I have no objections. I¡¯m ok with the rules¡­ but, once in a while, I might leave the lodge or the company for some urgent assignment. Please, I would like for you to give me your permission to leave and go without asking questions. It¡¯s very important, please.¡± Manager Kate stared at her for a long time. She had seen the world and different kinds of humans. When she first saw Jeslyn face to face, she perceived that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, but Manager Kate wasn¡¯t going to interfere in her matters, provided she didn¡¯t break any rules. So she nodded and continued her work, leaving Jeslyn to dive into her own thoughts. How was she going to break this news to her husband and son? It wasn¡¯t easy for Maverick to pacify her yesterday. Wouldn¡¯t he think that she was still mad at him and for that, she¡¯s moving out? Jeslyn closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Yesterday was an adventure. 1 After she was carried out, Maverick ced her in the car and made Valen return to the house.. Throughout the journey, none of them said anything to each other. After some minutes of driving, they arrived at the beach. It was quiet and nobody could be seen around the beach, except the wave of the sea crying and hitting the edges in protest. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Jeslyn asked while looking at the beach through the car window. It was beautiful and sparkling under the scorching sun. ¡°To help you release your frustration,¡± Maverick responded. Although yesterday was bad, it was filled with sweet memories because Maverick didn¡¯t just stop at hugging her but did all he could to make sure she didn¡¯t leave the beach with sorrow. Looking at Manager Kate, Jeslyn faked a smile before she got up and left the office. Getting home, she clenched the file tightly in her hand as she made her way up the stairs. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, you¡¯re back.¡± Rex greeted from the door. He was justing in. Jeslyn turned around and a n immediately hit her. She smiled and gestured for him toe over. ¡°Please, I need your help, brother¨Cinw.¡± ¡°Oh? This is your first time calling me that. If it¡¯s money, I don¡¯t have but if it¡¯s entertainment news¡­¡± he beamed. 1 Jeslyn sighed. ¡°I¡¯m rich, I don¡¯t need your money. Juste over.¡± She started to get down the stairs, hoping he would walk up to her but instead, Rex went to sit on a couch, waiting for Jeslyn to join him. ¡°What do you want from me, sister¨Cinw?¡± Rex started to wiggle his legs while picking his ears. He lookedid¨Cback and arrogant. Jeslyn sat opposite him and dropped the folder on the table. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Rex asked with a raised brow. ¡°My problem.¡± She replied. ¡°I want you to help me exin that to your brother.¡± Rex picked up the folder, opened it, and brought out a signed contract and rule book. He flipped the contract and saw that it had been signed, then he started to read the rule book. 1 The more he read, the more heughed. ¡°Hahahaha¡­this is very interesting. What is my brother and Valen going to do after this? Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Stop that, will you do it¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course, you are my sister¨Cinw, I¡¯ll help you out but¡­ my ount is beeping red, meaning I¡¯m in need of some red packet.¡± He beamed. Jeslyn rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll tell your brother to send it.¡± ¡°Huh? Send me money? Then tell him what?¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll tell him you charged me, what do you think I¡¯d say?¡± Jeslyn folded her arms on her chest. ¡°Hehe, Jeslyn, do you want him to kill me?¡± ¡°Ah, so you know you¡¯re doing wrong by asking me to pay you? Why are you scared? Weren¡¯t you boldly asking a poor me for money? You have no conscience!¡± ¡°Between me and you, who doesn¡¯t have a conscience? I heard you¡¯ve started robbing people off their money. Shouldn¡¯t you share it with your wonderful brother¨Cinw? Stop being greedy.¡± ¡°Ah, Rex, you are a glutton! I¡¯m saving money for my children¡¯s future. Valen is going to marry and his sister/brother will have to be taken care of, plus they¡¯ll go to school too. You should send some money into my ount as well, to support.¡± ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­you, fraudster! Who would have thought that my brother married a greedy monster like you?¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m starting to have some affinity for your money. Send me 2 billion for a starter, or else I¡¯ll tell Celestine what you¡¯ve been up totely.¡± Jeslyn beamed. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Ah? You don¡¯t know? Hehe, I won¡¯t tell you anything but Celestine.¡± Jeslyn had no material to ckmail Rex with, however, Rex thought she found something about him at thepany, so he got scared. ¡°Fine, fine, fine, I¡¯ll help you exin it to them¡­ but, will you cook for me too?¡°. Jeslyn looked at him with a sneer. ¡°Convince them first.¡± ¡°Them? Who are they?¡± ¡°Of course, your nephew and brother. Who else?¡± Rex sighed hopelessly and waved his hand, telling her to go. He just ate a loss and doesn¡¯t want to taste more. Jeslyn chuckled before bidding him farewell and running upstairs. When he is exining, she would be sleeping under the duvet. Hehehe¡­ Chapter 253 Chapter 253 253 Convincing her husband Maverick sat on the bed with a file in hand. He lowered the file and looked at the woman eating dessert and pretending he was not there. He looked back at the file and suddenly smirked before he threw the paper to the bed. 1 ¡°You can¡¯t be with us for five years?¡­ Do you agree with that?¡± He asked. ¡°Ahem!¡± Jeslyn choked on the piece of cake she was about to swallow. ¡°Ahem! Ahem! Ahem!!¡± She cleared her throat after coughing a few times. ¡°I- I was waiting for your opinion.¡± She smiled while cursing Rex in her heart. The betrayer didn¡¯t do as promised. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to convince this man and Valen that was why she got Rex invoked but he only handed the file to Maverick and ran away. ¡°My opinion? But you already signed the contract.¡± He said while looking at her artistic signature. 1 ¡°Ah, it was by mistake. My new manager has an overwhelming aura around her, so I got pressured and signed it without reading it. Hehehe¡­¡± She lied. ¡°Oh, her aura is stronger than mine, isn¡¯t it?¡± He raised a brow at her obvious lie. Jeslyn hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°N- no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­ ahem!¡± She got lost. Maverick shook his head. ¡°You are married with a child. What do you think of that?¡± How can he allow his wife to live in a separate ce for 5 years? It¡¯s inconceivable! Jeslyn swallowed. ¡°I thought about it.¡± ¡°And¡­?¡± She was tongue¨Ctied, not knowing how to continue for a moment. What else can she say other than to come clean? She knew he had seen through her since the beginning, so she got up and walked to the bed. Squatting in front of him, she held his arm and shook it a little before she started to exin: ¡°Plum, you are very rich, no doubt, but do you know that people will start to call me a gold digger? Some would say I¡¯m not deserving of you and that I¡¯m worthless and shouldn¡¯t be married to you. A lot of women woulde at me and even hurt me publicly because they feel I don¡¯t have a backbone. Plum, no one will respect me.¡± ¡°Does what people say matter that much to you? I thought you didn¡¯t care?¡± He asked her while looking at the cat expression on her face. His wife is indeed gifted in acting cute, helpless, and innocent. He knew that whatever she says wouldn¡¯t be her main reason but pride. ¡°Yes, and no.¡± She continued. ¡°We are humans, Plum.¡± She sighed and sat beside him. ¡°Even though we don¡¯t want to care, our hearts and minds do care. My heart, including yours, will automatically break -or grow heavy with fury if we keep hearing such words being uttered against me. You¡¯ll vent by killing some people but how many can you kill? There are approximately 200 million people living in this Country. Can you kill them all because they talked bad about me?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°They can only air their opinions if I allow them.¡± He stated. Yes, who doesn¡¯t fear Maverick? Why would anyone curt death by gossiping about his wife in the open? It¡¯s an unarguable fact that tongues must wag no matter if she¡¯s richer than Maverick or more deserving of him than anyone else. Provided jealousy and envy exist, haters must exist, so he wasn¡¯t buying Jeslyn¡¯s excuses. Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s the quality of a tyrant. Listen Plum, I won¡¯t be the only one getting bacshes from the envious people. Our son would too. The world is sick and they find faults with literally everything, so our son might be bullied. When they have nothing to provoke him with, they could call his mother a gold digger. And trust Valen, he won¡¯t hold back. Then the world would say he is a problematic child.¡± Maverick nodded. She was right on that aspect. But he isn¡¯t scared of what the world would think of his son, and neither would Valen care. If anything, Valen would prefer that so no one would annoy him and let him live his life in peace. ¡°Also, you know me. My pride and dignity won¡¯t allow me to depend fully on you. I need to work and earn my own money too. I just want the idea of being a working mom and buying my children things. with my OWN hard¨Cearned money.¡± Now she finally said what he wanted to hear. ¡°Did you have to go through the long route? I was waiting for that.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m a good mother.¡± She winked. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t have eyes for your money. Your money is more enticing to spend. Hahaha¡­¡± Maverick smiled and pulled her onto hisp. ¡°From all you¡¯ve said, you only convinced me with thest part¡­working¨Cdependant¨Cmom. Is it?¡± 1 ¡°Don¡¯t put it like that, ah, make it a little dignified.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ working mom who depends on her husband¡¯s money?¡± Maverick teased. ¡°Still the same thing¡± She lightly pped his hand. ¡°Haha¡­ greedy wife?¡± ¡°Maverick!!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± As the couple¡¯s excitement andughter echoed around their room in the mansion, Damien was having a sleepless night in the quarters. He hasn¡¯t been able to see Kimberly since yesterday. That asshole, Maverick wouldn¡¯t allow him nor tell him how Kimberly was doing. He was getting desperate and couldn¡¯t help it anymore. ¡°You bastard!¡± He threw the covers to the floor and got down from the bed. His room was brightly lit and everything was luxurious, just like a five¨Cstar hotel. ¡°You must be sleeping soundly now while you left me to be wretched. Ugh! I just want to snap your neck, you heartless soul!¡± ¡°Careful with your words, Master, it might get us in trouble,¡± Randy¡¯s sleepy voice drifted in from the side room. ¡°Tch, go back to sleep and stop poke¨Cnosing¡± ¡°You woke me up. It¡¯ste, you should let me sleep if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Randy fired back. ¡°Don¡¯te after me, else you¡¯ll pick your life on the road.¡± Damien threatened. With a face looking like a panda¡¯s and hair like a bird¡¯s nest, he walked to the door with his blue pajamas not well done. Damien didn¡¯t know where he was going or what he was doing but he just found himself heading in the direction of Kimberly¡¯s sisters¡® quarters. ¡°Boss, where are you heading?¡± Randy asked as he walked behind him while dragging his coat to shield his body from the cold breeze. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 254 Who is Elder Five? Randy was asked to note along but he tantly disobeyed and Damien wasn¡¯t mad about it. ¡°Where do you think I¡¯m heading?¡± Damien hissed without looking back. ¡°That¡¯s the twins¡® quarters.¡± Damien turned around and red at Randy. ¡°So? Is thepound and quarter theirs? Can¡¯t I take a tour around my enemy¡¯s house and see where I can attack from?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Randy sneered and rolled his eyes. His master has be soft but to be honest, he likes this side of his Master more. Randy wasn¡¯t an indigene of Country M. He grew up knowing fun and Love but circumstances turned him into what he has be. Damien suddenly stopped walking and turned around. ¡°Say, are those girls angry at me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It took Randy a lot of time to understand his master. ¡°Of course! Who wouldn¡¯t?! You ¡®killed¡® them, remember?¡± ¡°Aish, don¡¯t say it like that. It was all a scheme and by the way¡­¡± he narrowed his eyes and started to walk towards Randy. ¡°How did I not perceive Maverick¡¯s scheme? You helped him out, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Wh- what are you saying? I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t¡­¡± Randy started to walk backwards in haste. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡­ Stop right there¡­hey!¡­. Where are you going?!¡­ Randy, stop running!¡­. I promise I¡¯ll break your legs for making me chase you around!¡± 1 ¡°Hahaha¡­. I¡¯ll be stupid if I wait for you to catch up!¡± That night, two figures could be seen running around Maverick¡¯spound whileughing and screaming. Maverick¡¯s men couldn¡¯t help wondering if this was the same man that they¡¯d been fighting for ages. He wasughing while running, painting a picture of a young and happy child. Although some of them were notfortable with him being around the mansion, they didn¡¯t bother to get involved since their Master brought him here in the first ce. A whileter, Damien and Randy were seen lying with their backs on the sun loungers beside the pool, panting with their faces up. Randy turned his head to Damien whose eyes were closed and said: ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve changed so much. Do you like this side of you?¡± ¡°What? Haven¡¯t I always been like this?¡± Damien retorted nonchntly. ¡°Haha¡­ quit ying around. You¡¯ve not been yourself for some days now.¡± ¡°What changed wasn¡¯t me but you. You¡¯ve been very disrespectfultely and you seem not to be scared of me anymore, so I¡¯m wondering if I should cut you into smaller pieces or just throw you whole into the sea for sharks to feed on. I think thetter is more kind to fishes. What do you think?¡± Damien asked slowly in a drowsy voice, though he wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy even though his eyes were closed. A chill ran down Randy¡¯s back. ¡°Haha¡­You don¡¯t have to scare me like that. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t talk about your changes anymore. But Master, you should be a little nice to me, I¡¯m the only one who hasn¡¯t abandoned you from my batch. Others fled to Emilee¡¯s side and those on the ind left with other Bosses, thinking you won¡¯t be able to leave ever again and that with the ATOM in you, you will die soon. So sad,¡± he sighed. ¡°Those betrayers, you shouldn¡¯t be seeking permission to go kill them like this. We both know I won¡¯t spare them¡­ However, this is not the right time. We can¡¯t beat the bush to startle the snake. No one knows I¡¯ve left the ind, except the higher¨Cups.¡± Damien¡¯s lips stretched into a sweet smile. Randy brought up those who betrayed him because he felt it was time they settle those people. ¡°Yes, boss, but what should we be doing while we are here? You asked me to gather Intel and I¡¯ve done that already.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fast, who did you get it from? You didn¡¯t call our people, did you?¡± blood dry.¡± ¡°No, I bought the information from Code 10. That greedy idiot almost sucked my ¡°Maverick and his people are leeches. Just y smarter next time, so, what did you find out?¡± ¡°Emilee is growing more powerful by the day. She had made connections with lots of our enemies. She seemed to have made your life a wager for peace. Emilee made a deal with Echo cooperation and the terms and conditions state that you can be killed by anyone from the Echo groups if she breaches the contract. Maybe she brought you forth as the true leader of the Yu faction for this¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the witch is a smart one. She does not intend for me to return, so she¡¯s making ns for whenever I step foot in the Country. Ha¡­¡± he snorted, then thought of something and asked: ¡°When was this deal made?¡± ¡°This afternoon. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s aware that you¡¯ve arrived because Emilee rejected a business coboration with Echo cooperation three days ago but suddenly, she sent them an invite yesterday. Isn¡¯t it strange?¡± Damien frowned. Yes, it is. No one knows that he no longer has the chip, so why is Emilee openly trying to kill him? Also, everyone thought he was still on the ind¡­ his eyes snapped open and his lips curled into a crazed smile. ¡°Elder Five seems to be desperate to get rid of me. Is he aware that I¡¯m trying to make up with. Maverick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case, boss.¡± ¡°Impressive. Hahaha¡­ Say,¡± he turned on his side, facing Randy. ¡°Does Elder Five not strike you like a familiar person?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Randy¡¯s eyes widened and he gasped. ¡°You noticed?¡± He has been having this weird feeling that Elder Five is someone close to them but he has no idea who it was. Because of that, he didn¡¯t bother to let his master know that and was nning on finding out the truth somehow. ¡°Of course, why won¡¯t I know my twin brother, stupid.¡± Damien chuckled like a maniac, Randy bolted up like he was electrocuted and almost fell from his action. ¡°Wh- what are you talking about?¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s so weird about that? Ruben and I aren¡¯t very close, so why can¡¯t he seek to benefit? I also killed my older brother for the leadership position, right? So what¡¯s wrong if Ruben or anyone else in the Yu familyes for me?¡± ¡°Master!¡± Randy sat back down and sighed helplessly. ¡°Have you lost your motivation to live? They will really kill you if you don¡¯t fight back. Ruben, he was never one who would betray you like this. What if it isn¡¯t him? What if someone else is disguising as him just to tear your rtionship apart?¡± He asked. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 255 Christine¡¯s official debut Damien stared at Randy for a long time before he shook his head and said; ¡°you¡¯re too naive and it makes me wonder why you haven¡¯t with that brain of yours.¡± He turned his face back to the starless sky and continued: ¡°Stop talking, let me sleep. At dawn, look for who would tell you where Kimberly was kept.¡± 1 ¡°You want to sleep here?¡± Randy asked in astonishment. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Why can¡¯t I sleep here? I told you to stop talking, didn¡¯t I?¡± Secing Randy wanted to speak again, Damien cut him off. ¡°Another word and you¡¯ll show me how the swimmers swim until morning.¡± Randy shifted his gaze between his Master and the calm pool before he red at Damien. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he said and closed his eyes. Damien continued to look at the sky and after a long time, he turned his head to look at the sleeping Randy, then his lips stretched into a thin smile. ¡°Thanks foring,¡± he mumbled under his breath. The next day was Christine¡¯s official debut. Her team was running around and putting things in ce for her. Inside the dressing room was the beautiful¨Clooking Christine, dressed in a flowy white gown with a wireless headset microphone. She looked calm and collected as she stared back at her reflection in the large dressing mirror in front of her. Her red lips were a contrast to her pale face and her nose was pointed to the sky like it was disdaining all beings except herself. At that moment, the door was pushed open and the masked VJ Cute walked in with her guards stationed by the door. ¡°You haven¡¯t held sess in your grasp, yet you¡¯re already looking so pompous. What would happen after you¡¯ve be a sensation? Tch!¡± Christine shifted her gaze to VJ Cute whose image was also reflecting in the mirror. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about but since you¡¯re here, I would like for us to talk some things through.¡± VJ Cute took an empty seat and sat with her back resting on the seat and her leg crossed over the other. She crossed her arms over her chest and closed her eyes to cool off. She had a small fight with Valen beforeing and it saddened her heart. Poor child¡­ Are you listening?¡± Christine¡¯s voice pulled her mind back to reality and without opening her eyes, she said: ¡°If you weren¡¯t speaking as if you were in a hole, I would have heard you, don¡¯t you think?¡± Y- ¡°If you can¡¯t speak, get your Manager or CEO boyfriend tomunicate with me on your behalf, I don¡¯t have the time to waste words with you.¡± For a long time, nobody said anything and to Christine, the silence was suffocating. She doesn¡¯t like thisdy and it seems thedy feels the same way. ¡°I won¡¯t have a problem with you provided you don¡¯t embarrass me on stage.¡± She managed to say. ¡°That¡¯s what every sensible person won¡¯t worry about because they know that I signed a contract. with 200 billion as damages if I breached the contract¡± Christine was bbergasted. She pointed to her nose after a long while and asked in disbelief: ¡°Are you by chance implying that I¡¯m senseless?¡± ¡°No, not implying, It¡¯s a fact¡­ You¡¯re stupid.¡± VJ Cute repliedzily. ¡°Y¨Cyou, how dare you!!¡± ¡°Truth hurts.¡± VJ Cute shrugged. ¡°What is going on here?¡± The door burst open and the Manager walked in with Christine¡¯s Assistant. ¡°I also want to know why your artist has a problem with me. Why is she picking on me? I¡¯m doing you all a favor and ages hating on me? The effrontery!¡± VJ Cute thundered. A chill ran down Christine¡¯s back after hearing that. ¡°You lying bitch!!¡± She couldn¡¯t hold it back and directly screamed. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Get a grip of yourselves, you two!!¡± Manager Richard stopped them both as he was having a hard time holding back his fury. ¡°If the both of you can¡¯t coborate in peace, then I see no need for this act we are putting on. You should all fix yourselves!¡± Christine bit her lower lip and whispered pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my outburst¡­VJ I¡¯m sorry.¡± VJ Cute rolled her eyes and refused to reply. ¡°Ok, now that you both have settled your differences, you can head out to the stage now. VJ, you¡¯ll be backstage like always and do your thing¡­ Christine, adhere to the instructions and don¡¯t kill the music. This performance would determine how strong your foot in the industry will be. You are already lucky with thousands of fans. All you need to do is impress them with your movements to the music and let VJ win them over. Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Manager,¡± Christine responded. ¡°Great, now you can head out.¡± After Christine left, Manager Richard stared at VJ Cute for a long time before heading out. He didn¡¯t want to annoy her because she truly had the potential to help him win the Award, so he¡¯ll tolerate her excesses for now. ¡°We should leave,¡± he said and VJ Cute got up and followed him out. In the concert hall, housing tens of thousands of fans from Country A, Country Y, Country Z, Country M, and a few more Countries, Christine stood on the stage like a sore thumb. It was simply too unbelievable and surreal that she would be getting these many followers from just a few songs released by VJ Cute some day ago. After VJ Cute signed the contract to be a voice artist, she was made to start remixing popr songs just to entertain people and to also draw fans with her voice. Together with the fans that Christine. already had before, this gathering of hungry fans became possible. She could hear the cheers and excitementing from these fans and it made her get super excited and nervous. She was scared of making mistakes for any little mistake she makes right now will be the beginning of her failure. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 256 Painting her name in the industry As she searched through the crowd that was like ants due to the height she was standing, she couldn¡¯t help feeling envious of VJ Cute. She knew these people were not here for her, they were here for VJ Cute¡¯s voice. It was sad, but this is her destiny- to steal people¡¯s fortune and not work hard for hers! 1 Inside the VIP area, Rex could be seen with Celestine, waiting for the show to begin. Of course, they were not here for Christine, they were here for their sister¨Cinw. The light on the stage went out and a spotlight was fixed on Christine. From up above, the stage elevator lift she was standing on slowly lowered her down, like an angel gloriously descending from the sky. Her melodic voice followed, breaking through the loud cheers of the fans who were already waving their cards with different titles and names written on them. ¡®Little Angel¡® ¡®Christine¡® ¡®Goddess of music¡® ¡®We love you¡® ¡®Savior of music¡® And much more¡­ 1 Spirit came close Angels prayed for me The world was love Everything was bright I held on to hope Cause I saw the light It shined so bright It gave me warmth I was shrouded in peace Not knowing the world It¡¯s an illusion It¡¯s a battlefield But I came to win I came to conquer I descend to grow¡­..! We cannot let things be¡­ We cannot let the world fail We cannot stop showing love For love is the answer But revenge is mandate¡­! We rule the world, girls rule the world! We show them how to rule with love They really don¡¯t know Everything¡¯s not about violence. But knowledge and wits Don¡¯t use brute force Don¡¯t fight too much Just use your wit And let them fall Under your feet, they belong 2x They have no idea, we are watching They have no idea, girls are watching They¡¯ve taken too much, we¡¯ll take it back. They caused so much pain, we¡¯ll seek revenge¡­! We cannot let things be¡­. We cannot let the world fail We cannot stop showing love For love is the answer But revenge is mandate¡­! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I was shrouded in peace Not knowing the world It¡¯s an illusion It¡¯s a battlefield I came to win 1 came to conquer I descend to grow¡­! Spirit came close Angels prayed for me The world was love Everything was bright I held on to hope Cause I saw the light It shined so bright It gave me warmth ¡­However¡­.. I hope it¡¯s not toote to find peace¡­. 1 A deafening round of apuse almost brought down the roof of the venue. The music was simply marvelous and powerful! sang with different voices. The transition of her voice was mad! From gentle tune to powerful vocal stretching. Sometimes, it¡¯s a short notes, other times it¡¯s long notes. There were even ces she used opera. It takes only a genius to achieve this and ¡®Christine¡® was simply a genius among music geniuses. Even Celestine couldn¡¯t help but p as she wiped away the stray tears that came to sit on her cheek from the heart gripping voice. ¡®My student is a hidden gem, I¡¯m proud of you. She thought. ¡°My sister¨Cinw¡¯s talent is simply too mind¨Cblowing. I¡¯m definitely the happiest person here tonight. Hahaha¡­!¡± Rex said while pping. Seeing everyone singing her praises like this, Christine couldn¡¯t hold back her envy and broke down in tears. To the people, she was just too overwhelmed and surprised that her debut was a sess. But to legends, they knew she was crying because the sess wasn¡¯t hers. Even as she was crying, the crazy fans were praising her cries. ¡°Look at that, aww, she¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°Her tears are sparkling! Please, zoom in!¡± ¡°VJ Cute is so talented and her tears too, they knew when to fall.¡± ¡°We love you, VJ Cute!¡± ¡°VJ Cute, Thank you!¡± So many bizarre words kept flying everywhere as fans went crazy over everything she did on stage. Wherever there are fans, there would surely be a handful of anti¨Cfans and haters. ¡°What is she even doing crying like that on the stage? Is she a child?!¡± ¡°What do you expect? She¡¯s a drama queen and would definitely use a tform like this to garner more fans.¡± ¡°She has already won. Her debut in Country M is a sess, more sessful than her poprity in Country A, so it¡¯s a big deal for a waste like her.¡± ¡°Look at the humans, they can¡¯t seem to get over her music. Pfft!¡± ¡°Honestly, the music was wonderful but I hate the singer.¡± ¡°Are you a worm in my stomach? I hate that bitch too! She seems too pretentious, God!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­let¡¯s see how her life will turn out in thispany. A lot of people won¡¯t leave her alone, especially those bitter bitches that keep causing trouble for other artists.¡± ¡°It will be fun to watch. I¡¯ll need to visit my paparazzi friend to stick to this bitch. I don¡¯t want to invest my feelings in her now andter, she turns out to be another snake. I¡¯m scared of heartbreaks. and defending rubbish humans.¡± Different people talking to their friends amongst the loud noises that were almost detrimental to the human cars. Christine finally pulled herself together and started to give her speech. ¡°I¡¯m lost for words, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She tried tough but tears ran down her cheeks instead. She wiped them and continued: ¡°I never thought I would ever get here. A lot of you know my journey, how tough it was¡­¡± Rex sneered. ¡°Of course, tell us your story,¡± he offhandedly made the sarcastic remark but had no idea that Christine was actually going in that direction. ¡°My adopted parents used to be very nice people. They treated me¡­ well.¡± She choked. To some fans, that was a sign that she was abused. ¡®Poor VJ Cute. ¡®I feel sad hearing that! ¡°¡­my sister, Jeslyn, was really nice. She treated me like a sister, but¡­¡± She wiped her tears again. ¡°I¡¯m sure I misunderstood her, I should have treaded carefully to not annoy her again. It was my fault, please, don¡¯t hate me, sister¡­ sister, wherever you are if you¡¯re seeing this video¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, please forgive me ande back home. I miss you so much!¡± Tongues started to wag senselessly among the fans again. Almost everyone was insulting and cursing Jeslyn while praising Christine and calling her a pure¨Chearted soul. ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t want to leave my sister¨Cinw alone. Even now, she doesn¡¯t want to give Jeslyn a chance to live at all.¡± Rex fumed. ¡°Scheming, maniptive, and insecure people are like this. They¡¯ll cut off all routes to their enemies¡® redemption. Don¡¯t worry, Jeslyn will be fine. My Manager is not one of the best for nothing.¡± Celestine patted Rex on the shoulder. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 257 Saving the damsel in distress All the while that Christine was busy manipting the audience, Jeslyn had left and returned to Fearless Entertainment, so she wasn¡¯t aware of the things going on in the venue. 1 Just when she stepped into thepany¡¯s ground floor, the loud noisesing from the artists. walking or sitting around the premises all stopped and she suddenly became the center of attention. Jeslyn didn¡¯t think much about their reaction because the artists never liked her to begin with. Only a handful saw her as a manageable character, probably because she¡¯s still nothing for now. Like the y button on a remote was pressed, the artist suddenly started tough while pointing fingers at her and reading things on their phones. It was annoying to be the center of mockery but being a ¡®weak¡® rookie who doesn¡¯t want trouble, she continued walking without caring. There must have been another scandalous post about her. She thought. She¡¯s used to it now. Every day, someone has one or two things to say about her in some group chats that the jobless artists are members of. Jeslyn walked to the elevator but the elevator seemed to be faulty, so she hurried to the stairs. It would be a lot of hassle to take the stairs to the tenth floor. She suddenly wondered why her Manager would choose the tenth floor as her office. After five floors, Jeslyn grew tired, then bent over and ced her hands on her knees to rest. Just then, the doors to one of the rooms on the floor clicked open and five girls walked out in their shorts and tank tops, sweating profusely. It seemed they just left the dance studio. Looking at the pretty and delicate girls, Jeslyn smiled in her mind. Spice Girls. The third girls¡® group thepany is grooming. ording to her research, thepany found potential in these pretty damsels with overflowing feminine charm, so thepany is generously using resources on them. ¡°Hahaha¡­ that was a hard step but sister Mimi was able to pull it off after a few-¡± Thedy suddenly stopped talking when she saw Jeslyn by the stairs. ¡°Oh, what do we have here?¡­¡± She asked in jest. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The prettiest face in the world,¡± another replied sarcastically. Jeslyn knew there would be trouble soon, so she resumed her walk up the stairs but would the troublesomedies let her go? ¡°Hey, you!¡± She heard the voice and was sure it was meant for her but Jeslyn ignored it and continued on. ¡°Are you deaf?! Take another step up those stairs and you¡¯ll be asking for it!¡± Jeslyn paused and turned around. ¡°Senior, you were talking to me?¡± She asked meekly. It was Mimi, the leader of the group. ¡°Come here, Mimi waved her over. Jeslyn took a deep breath and schooled herself in her mind to remain calm before she started walking towards them. ¡°Senior, hope I haven¡¯t offended you?¡± Jeslyn asked in a small voice. She looked like one who needed protection from the world. ¡°Jeslyn, right?¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°What gave you the effrontery to disrespect your senior?¡± Jeslyn parted her lips, she wanted to speak but suddenly couldn¡¯t find wordsing out of her mouth. What senior? ¡°Has the cat got your tongue?!¡± One of the girls barked at her. ¡°N- no, just that I don¡¯t understand,¡± Jeslyn replied. ¡°You don¡¯t understand or you¡¯re ying dumb?¡± Mimi raised her perfectly curved brow. Seeing that Jeslyn looked lost, she continued: ¡°You are a rookie, you haven¡¯t even debuted yet, and your leg in thispany is still weak, so you should never have tried to be arrogant. Secondly, Senior Phoebe is not one you can mess with and go scot¨Cfree.¡± Mimi walked to stand a few inches away from Jeslyn and pulled her ponytail. ¡°Aaah,¡± Jeslyn whimpered. She was caught off guard or probably she allowed it. No wonder she hadn¡¯t seen the so¨Ccalled Phoebe after that incident in the studio. The spoiled brat promised to drive her out of thepany but Jeslyn never heard from her again. So it was because she wanted her to be bullied by others? Tsk. What a waste of sperm! Although Jeslyn was disdaining Phoebe in her mind, her persona in front of Mimi and the others was just like a damsel in distress. ¡°Phoebe is the only daughter of the Mayor of Country M.¡± She smiled. ¡°You had the nerve to call her ugly¡­¡± She held Jeslyn¡¯s jaw. ¡°Is it because of this face of yours? You think that you can insult people because you have a cute face?¡± She chuckled and shoved Jeslyn¡¯s head, making her fall to the sparkling tiled floor. Mimi and her friends started tough like bullying someone weaker was the greatest fun they¡¯d ever had. Thedy squatted to Jeslyn¡¯s level and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you never heard of beautiful celebrities suddenly having decaying faces?¡± She watched as Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened in horror and she smiled, then moved closer to Jeslyn¡¯s ear and whispered: ¡°Watch out, Jeslyn.¡± ¡°What is going on there?!¡± The minute the sexy voice drifted into their ears, the bullies suddenly moved into a straight line and stood there with respect. ¡°G- good evening, senior,¡± they greeted in fright. Jeslyn raised her head to look and saw it was a handsome, young, and rebellious¨Clooking guy heading towards them with two men behind him. She knew this person. Before entering thepany, she did research and found out this 26¨Cyear¨Cold guy was the biggest male artist in Fearless Entertainment- Toria¡¯s male version. He is respected and almost seen as a god because; he is handsome, almost perfect,andes from a powerful family. He is extremely talented in all fields- singing, dancing, acting, and modeling and he also has a great body that both boys and girls die for. If Toria is thepany¡¯s pir, Brian is the Company¡¯s foundation. Rumors have it that he had grown too big that Fearless Entertainment could no longer pay him but rather, he was given some share in the Ah, he is also the face of the gyms. Almost all public and private gyms have his pictures stered everywhere for motivation purposes. Too bad none of them have seen her husband¡¯s body. Jeslyn immediately snapped back to reality when she heard footsteps walking closer. Where did her mind escape to? Chapter 258 Chapter 258 258 Brian, the super fan Brian has never gotten involved in anyone¡¯s business before, in fact, he is hardly ever seen around the company. And even if someone is getting killed, he was the type to walk past, but him suddenly showing up here and getting involved sent fear down the bottom of the girls¡® hearts. 1 Jeslyn¡¯s eyes turned watery and the next thing, fat tears poured down her cheeks. She tried to get up but whimpered and sat back on the floor. 1 The more Brian looked at her, the more annoyed he got. ¡°Help her up,¡± he said to one of his assistants standing behind him before he turned sharply to stare at the bullies. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± ¡°W- we do,¡± they stuttered. ¡°Then get lost.¡± He frowned and the bullies scurried. away. ¡°T- thank you,¡± Jeslyn managed to say. Brian looked at her for a long time, ¡°can you walk?¡± He asked and Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°Troublesome,¡± he uttered before bending over and carrying Jeslyn in a princess style, heading towards the stairs.. ¡°Brother Brian, weren¡¯t you heading to the set?¡± One of the Assistants asked with a concealed smile. ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll bete,¡± he replied while walking up the stairs. Being in the hands of this famous god didn¡¯t trigger anything in Jeslyn at all. She didn¡¯t feel awkward, or emotional, nor did her heart start to tingle with sexual feelings like butterfly effects or whatnot. If Brian was to know that there was finally someone who didn¡¯t feel a thing for him, he would have died from disbelief. 1 The two Assistants walking behind him weren¡¯t surprised because they knew that one day, Brian would approach Jeslyn. He had always been Jeslyn¡¯s fan from the day she did her debut in Country M. He attended a few of her flopped concerts and was also the same artist who was the first to watch the video she posted on the tform. Thanks to him, VJ Cute got recognition for her first video. It wasn¡¯t known how he found out that Jeslyn was VJ Cute. They¡¯ve asked him a few times but he wouldn¡¯t say. If only Jeslyn knew that she has a secret admirer who had been stalking her for the longest time. Brian carried Jeslyn into Manager Kate¡¯s office and sat her down on a vacant seat before leaving without uttering a word to Manager Kate or Jeslyn, After he left, Jeslyn smiled awkwardly at the woman who was staring at her without uttering a word. After a long while, she spoke: ¡°What was the meaning of your actions earlier?¡± ¡°Ah, Manager, I¡¯m so sorry, I don¡¯t want to create problems like the rules stated and those girls won¡¯t leave me alone, so I made use of what was avable. But I had no idea the person whom I was waiting for wouldn¡¯t show up but Brian did Instead.¡± Manager Kate frowned. ¡°I¡¯m asking you what you did at your sister¡¯s debut, VJ Cute!¡± Jeslyn gasped in shock. Did she know? How? When? ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give me that look. Why are you giving others your talent and pretending to be a waste. in front of me?!¡± Jeslyn bolted up and hurried to Manager Kate¡¯s back and started to massage her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, older sister. Life is too short for us to build up anger. Your face will get wrinkles.¡± 1 Manager Kate stared at her legs as she was hurrying over. ¡®So her legs were fine, huh?¡± ¡°Let go of my shoulders ande stand in front of me,¡± shemanded. Jeslyn sighed and did as told. ¡°Spill it all.¡± ¡°Before I do that, I want you to tell me how you found out,¡± Jeslyn said. The woman looked at her like she wanted to p some sense into Jeslyn. ¡°I¡¯m your Manager. Before I epted to manage your affairs, I listened to your voice, and do you think that as the kind of Manager that I am, I won¡¯t find even a little simrity?! Have you forgotten that you¡¯re used to straying in voices? You don¡¯t only apply that when you sing as VJ Cute, you subconsciously do that as Jeslyn too. Your debut song has some parts where you strayed between your regr alto voice to soprano. Although it wasn¡¯t noticeable, however, to learned musicians, they could see you are holding back. So tell me, what¡¯s going on, VJ Cute?¡± Jeslyn sighed and sat on the chair opposite her Manager. ¡°Good thing my debut song is still in its early phase. I¡¯ll sing it again.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Manager Kate doesn¡¯t care about what she does with her ongoing debut song right now, what she wanted to know was why a genius would bring herself forward as an average person. ¡°Christine,¡± calling that name brought Jeslyn lots of good and bad memories. ¡°That girl was one of my favorite people. I loved her so much that giving my life for her would be a five minute thought for me. She was an adopted child, born to my father and his first wife. Haha,¡± sheughed bitterly when she saw the frown on Manager Kate¡¯s face. ¡°Weird, right? Apparently, my dad was married before he tricked my mom into a second marriage and he tried to swindle my mom out of her wealth but failed, then he and his wife came up with the ideal to make my mom adopt Christine. It was a sess, Christine was adopted but my dad pretended to hate her, making Christine look even more pitiful that my mom and I had no choice but to love her beyond life itself. My mom shared her fortune in two between Christine and me but when she found out about my ns, she took back all she gave Christine and put them in my name. Long story short, my mom died a few years after and my enemies, including Christine, plotted again to take away everything from me, so they killed my grandfather and pinned the crime on me¡­¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 259 The set ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°¡­ I decided I wouldn¡¯t allow them to take a bite from those properties but those people were adamant. They made an article with lots of fake pictures that stated that I killed my grandfather because he was sexually harassing me¡­¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice broke but she held back the tears. 1 ¡°Some of the articles said that my grandfather wanted me to have a quicky with him before I left for my husband¡¯s ce but because I refused, the man pped me, then I pushed him. Hahaha¡­ people are sick¡­¡± teardrops escaped her eyes even though she tried to stop them. Manager Kate passed her a tissue box that was on top of her desk. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeslyn epted, pulled out a few tissues, and wiped her tears with them. ¡°Did you give them the properties?¡± Manager Kate asked. ¡°Of course,¡± she folded the used tissues and ced them on the desk in front of her, then continued: ¡°How could I have allowed my grandfather¡¯s good reputation to be sullied like that? He¡¯s a dead man, he can¡¯te back to clear his name¡­¡± she took a long pause. ¡°My grandfather used to tell me that a good name is the only thing we leave for the next generation and he urged me to keep my te clean before I die, so how can I not keep his te clean?¡± ¡°What if they had released the fake news even after giving them the properties?¡± Jeslyn shook her head, ¡°They had more to lose.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°A desperate person who has nothing to lose fears nothing. They probably didn¡¯t want to push me too hard because they know that I¡¯d fight back, after all, prisoners do escape from prison very often and I have been one of them.¡± Manager Kate nodded, ¡°You did the right thing¡­ So about Christine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my revenge for her.¡± Jeslyn grinned like a viin. ¡°She¡¯s not the mastermind, is she?¡± Jeslyn shook her head, ¡°Christine isn¡¯t the mastermind but she¡¯ll face the biggest revenge from me and that¡¯s because she took more than just my grandfather from me. She bankrupted me emotionally.¡± She raised her gaze to stare into her Manager¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you ever been betrayed by a person you love so much?¡± Manager Kate didn¡¯t respond, so Jeslyn went ahead, taking that as a silent approval.¡°Then you know how she made me and my mother feel. For that, she deserves to feel ten times what my mum and I felt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. So now, you¡¯ll have to work on your voice and transition. As Jeslyn, you¡¯ll stick to only one voice and mustn¡¯t give yourself away. I won¡¯t ask you for the details of your revenge but I¡¯m anticipating it. So don¡¯t ruin it¡± ¡°Hehe, thank you so much, Jeslyn chuckled. Brian arrived at the set in thepany¡¯s ck van. The reporters were already waiting to swarm around him but Brian would rather sleep in the car all day than give the reporters a chance to ask him stupid questions regarding the scandalous photos that were published by that Vixen¡¯spany. ¡°Brother Brian, the reporters are everywhere, what should we do?¡± One of the Assistants asked. ¡°If there¡¯s no way to get into the set, turn the car around and tell the director that I got a cold from shooting in the snow yesterday,¡± Brian saidzily with his eyes closed. ¡°But today¡¯s scenes are very important, they-¡± ¡°Just stop talking and take me in if you can, but if you can¡¯t, shut your mouth and turn the car around!¡± Brian said, a little annoyed. Whenever he sees reporters and paparazzi around him, he gets really frustrated. ¡°We¡¯ll go through the back. I just hope there aren¡¯t crazy fans and reporters waiting there too.¡± The second Assistant chimed in and turned the car around. Brian entered the set and went straight to the dressing room without seeing or speaking to anyone. The director and the others were worried that Brian who was ying the Second Male lead role wasn¡¯t there yet. The average¨Csized man with a head full of disheveled hair nced at his wristwatch and asked his Assistant director. ¡°What is going on? Brian has neverete to sets before. Hope he didn¡¯t catch a cold from yesterday¡¯s shoot?¡± The Young man shook his head, ¡°One of his Assistants called and said Brian is on his way. He must have been stuck in traffic.¡± ¡°I hope so. Today¡¯s scene is very important and Piper will create a scene if it¡¯s not shot today.¡± The director wore a frown. ¡°That girl is bing too much of a nuisance ever since her rtionship with Alpha Chaos is made public. You just have to exercise a little more patience, the movie is rounding up soon. After this, I hope you won¡¯t ept her in any movie from now on! The Assistant Manager said. ¡°Right, Oliver Feng Long wanted her in this teen drama as the only condition to ept the Male lead role. What else could we have done? Brian didn¡¯t want to be the Male lead because the Second Male lead role suits his style better and it¡¯s also the gem of the story and if yed well, he¡¯ll outshine the male lead.¡± The Assistant Director sighed. ¡°Those two, they¡¯ll never stop getting on each other¡¯s nerves.¡± The reason why Brian wanted the Second Male lead role was to beat Oliver Feng Long. The two artists are unique in their own ways. While Brian is an all¨Cweather, ying around all the avable sections in the Entertainment industry, Oliver is an actor and a model. The two actors debuted at the same time and people wouldn¡¯t stopparing them. Even though Brian has more fans, he wouldn¡¯t let go of chances to prove to Oliver that he is better which was why, whenever there¡¯s a movie that requires them both to be in it, Brian would always choose to be the Second Male lead who in the end would mostly outshine the quiet Male lead. After all, who doesn¡¯t like a bad boy with good qualities in a film? Chapter 260 Chapter 260 260 Putting Piper in her ce Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Director Mathew is one of the best directors in the movie industry. None of his movies have ever flopped. He has be so big that he only works on movies once a year, and the movies he directs take months to be released with lots of anticipation from fans. 1 Despite being a sought¨Cafter director, the middle¨Caged man only ever cares about a few artists in the industry. People like Brian and Oliver Feng Long are his number one picks for his Male lead and Second Male lead characters. The man once said in an interview when asked the reason for bypassing other talented artists for those two and he had replied: ¡°Wherever your heart finds peace should be where you are. Those two brats give me peace and never stress me. They have a certain amount of consideration for my age, so they do their parts with one take only, making work easier for me. They are also very handsome and are the top dogs in the industry, so why shouldn¡¯t I use them again and again?¡± Aside from the Male lead and Second Male lead roles, the man doesn¡¯t care about what artist takes the other roles, provided they passed the audition, have great skills that rival their counterparts, are beautiful, and are well¨Cbehaved in the set. He is a very stubborn man but every man has a weakness. Just as no one wants to offend Alpha Chaos, Director Mathew also doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Chaos and his family in a bad Also, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to be on Oliver¡¯s bad side because he refused to cater to his needs. way¡­ After the problematic Piper passed the audition, Director Mathew wanted to change her role but Feng Long wanted her to be the Female lead that would apany him, so he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He just hopes that Piper wouldn¡¯t cause trouble like thest time, where an intimate scene took more time to shoot than a fight scene. Piper could be seen sitting under the tree in an open field with her script in hand. She was wearing a white shirt over a medium¨Csized pleated pink skirt and a light gray jacket. Her tie was a striped pink and gray, knotted beautifully around her neck. Her ck hair was let down with a few silver essories worn on her head to adorn her hair. She looked cute and very pretty, with a carefree attitude, until she opened her mouth. ¡°Who are we still waiting for? If the Second Male lead is not here yet, then it means he¡¯s noting. Let¡¯s just start my scene already. I have other ces to be at. Piper grumbled from her seat. ¡°Shooting your scene first is not a problem but even so, you can¡¯t leave the set because you have three scenes today. Two with the Second Male lead and one with the Male lead-¡± Her Assistant said. ¡°Then just ask them to postpone it! I have a blind date arranged by my brother.¡± She frowned. Thinking about the date she has with Inspector Fin tonight was already causing her anxiety. For some reason, she was thinking that her older brother would also be there. Ever since she confirmed their rtionship in public, she had been sleeping with one eye closed. She wasn¡¯t the one who announced it, she only admitted it when she was interviewed but why was she scared? ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m sure the shooting won¡¯t take a long time because your scenes are with the best actors in the industry.¡± Her Assistant tried to show her the bright side. Almost an hour had passed and Brian still wasn¡¯t out of the dressing room. Even the patient Oliver couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Just as he was about toin, he spotted Brian from the corner of his eyes, walking over in azy and rxed manner. The handsome¨Clooking Oliver in a three¨Cpiece ck suit, dressed as the wealthy CEO in the movie, wanted to show his annoyance but couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything because he was naturally a level¨Cheaded person who has control over his emotions. ¡°Oh, Brian, you¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± The Assistant director smiled. ¡°Who called the reporters over?¡± He ignored the Assistant director and fixed his gaze on Piper. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Piper threw the question at him and rolled her eyes. Even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she prefers Brian to Oliver. If not that her heart has been stolen by her brother, she would have chased Brian until he loved her again, but still, she likes for him to be her friend, but he detests her as much as her brothers do¡­ Thanks to her stupidity and her mother¡¯s involvement. Lost in her admiration for the guy who was wearing a white shirt over ck trousers, apanied by a ck tie, loosely knotted around his neck, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow. His short hair was dyed ck with lots of red stripes, forming a beautiful contrast on his head, making him look like a delinquent student. ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Brian asked as he towered over her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asked but didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes. Piper might be a wicked person but Brian was soulless. He is known for not caring about what people or the media would say. Even though he¡¯s like that, there¡¯s hardly any negative news about him, but ever since Piper joined this crew, the reporters and paparazzi have been harassing and hunting him because of the fake news and pictures that were being circted from Piper¡¯s end. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, tell yourpany to stop creating hype for you with my name. I won¡¯t warn you twice, Piper.¡± He squatted in front of her and stared at her pretty face, then said slowly: ¡°I will never be interested in yo-¡± ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Oliver strode over and snatched Piper away from Brian. ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked her before he red at Brian. ¡°Only a scum like him suits you,¡± Brian eyed them both before walking awaynguidly. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 261 Shooting Everyone got into position to begin their acting in the sensational concluding episodes of LOVE IS TIMELESS. 1 It wasn¡¯t an overlyplicated drama, it was a light drama where the wealthy male lead had a crush on the girl child living in his neighborhood but couldn¡¯t live his dream of pursuing her because he was sent abroad at the age of sixteen. She was younger than him by a whole lot,half his age. That was why he didn¡¯t bother to make a move, thinking there would be lots of time in the future when he gets back from his ten years of study abroad. Besides, she would be eighteen by then, 2 However, ten yearster when he came back from abroad, he found that she was already in her final year, which wasn¡¯t surprising, but the bad boy of the school, every teenagedy¡¯s dream man was already chasing her around and she was starting to react positively to the bad boy¡¯s courtship. Now, being the powerful CEO of his family¡¯s multinationalpany, he suppressed the Second Male lead with wits and started his chase, and finally won the Female lead¡¯s heart. However, the stubborn Second Male lead wasn¡¯t there to make it easy for the two love birds. In the drama, Brian (Tangyu) was supposed to love the Female lead and even die for her in thest few episodes and today, they¡¯ll be shooting that episode where the Second Male lead would collect a bullet for the Female lead from the Second Female lead who was madly in love with the Male lead, and fall from a height. ording to the original storyline, the Second Male lead was a very annoying and disliked character but his death was supposed to be very emotional and would redeem his image in the eyes of the viewers. However, Brian would rather not act than be a hated character, so he tweaked the plotline and acted the role so well that he became more loved than the Male lead. More than half of LOVE IS TIMELESS¡® fans wanted him to end up with the Female lead, but because Brian honestly hated Piper, he didn¡¯t bother to steal the Male lead¡¯s thunder (Spotlight). The director watched with a satisfying smile on his face. They¡¯ve concluded two takes without any bad takes and this was Piper¡¯sst scene for today. ¡°Action!¡± the director yelled. Standing beside the basketball court, under the cool evening sky, Tangyu (Brian) smiled bitterly, sorrow and eptanceced his hazel eyes as he stared at Piper who was a little ufortable in his presence. He lowered his eyes to the basketball in his hands and then looked back up, then tried to smile, however, he could only smile bitterly. ¡°Xi¡¯er, I¡¯m going abroad and won¡¯t being back. Can¡¯t you¡­ at least send me off with a hug?¡± His voice was so calm and hurtful that Piper felt a sting in her heart. Dazed, she stared foolishly at him, totally forgetting her lines. ¡°Cut!¡± Piper blinked to see the malicious re Brian was giving her. It sent a chill down her spine. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Seeing Piper nod, the director yelled, ¡°Action!¡± ¡°Xi¡¯er, I¡¯m going abroad and won¡¯t being back. Can¡¯t you¡­ at least send me off with a hug?¡± ¡°I¨C1¡­¡± ¡°Cut!¡­ What is going on, Piper?!¡± The director yelled. ¡°I think I¡¯m unwell. Director, can we shoot this scene some other time?¡± She asked. She didn¡¯t know why she was feeling this way but she needed to leave as soon as possible. ¡°Director, it¡¯s either this scene is shot today or in three months. I¡¯m a busy person and don¡¯t have the time to waste with a brat.¡± Brian sneered at her. ¡°How dare you call me that?!¡± Piper yelled. ¡°What?¡± He took an arrogant step towards her and looked at her defiantly, Piper took a step back as her heart thumped against her chest. ¡­You want to fight me? Aren¡¯t you a bitch?¡± ¡°You two, calm down, please. You¡¯re at the set and it wouldn¡¯t be nice to get photographed by those reporters and paparazzi lurking around. Keep it in!¡± Director Mathew intervened. They¡¯d been at loggerheads since the shooting started, so the crew was already used to it. Nobody knows why Brian hates Piper this much. She isn¡¯t the only one who has ever ridden on his coattail, countless Celebrities did and are still doing it, yet he had never gotten angry at them like he does to Piper. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Director, if she does another bad take, I¡¯m leaving here.¡± With that said, he returned to his position. and got into character like he was switching clothes. Feng Long, who was standing with the crew, balled his hands in a tight fists. He couldn¡¯t get involved just yet, and would only have to wait until they are done shooting. ¡°Action!¡± Without blinking, Brian¡¯s eyes changed and he became emotional. Repeating the lines, he said: ¡°Xi¡¯er, I¡¯m going abroad and won¡¯t being back. Can¡¯t you¡­ at least send me off with a hug?¡± Piper swallowed and held his hand, ¡°Tangyu, wh- why are you leaving? Is it, is it because of me?¡± She bit her lips as she tried to hold back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Tangyu, I never meant to hurt you, I promise¡­¡± Brian pulled his hand away, ¡°I did all I could, I sacrificed everything I had, including my soul, just to be with you, but I guess I¡¯m still not good enough¡­¡± ¡°No, no, you are,¡± she panicked and held his face. ¡°Tangtang, you are good enough, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m the one you should me. I couldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t¡­¡± fat tears rolled down her eyes as she stared into those hazel eyes that were in pain. Brian clenched his jaw and snaked his hand around her waist. He tightened the hand around her waist, causing her to grit her teeth to not whimper. She didn¡¯t want to do another bad take, so she endured. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 262 ying Piper like a fool ¡°What does he have that I don¡¯t? My parents have money too. I¡¯m more handsome than him, I¡¯m more talented, and you clearly like me better than you do him, so why can¡¯t you love me, Xi¡¯er? Is it because he¡­ he was your first? I don¡¯t mind that, I¡¯m not a virgin- ¡°No!¡± She immediately cut in and hurriedly shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true-¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the truth?!¡± He frowned in confusion. ¡°Tell me, what?¡± He pulled her to his chest and rested his forehead on hers. Their breaths intertwined as they fought the urge to kiss. Outside their world, the crew couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and lost in the drama ying before them. This was absolutely more than just acting. No one would believe they were acting, it¡¯s simply impossible! Director Mathew and his Assistant nced at each other with mouth agape. This was more than they expected. It was simply too awesome that he refused to yell ¡®cut¡® even though they¡¯ve exhausted their lines. ¡°Director, shouldn¡¯t you stop recording? They¡¯ve ended their lines,¡± Feng Long said to the Director in a hushed voice. He was almost going nuts from seeing this. It was taking him all his self control to restrain from storming in and beating Brian up. Brian¡¯s two Assistants nced at each other with worry on their faces. This is bad. They knew this would happen. They just hope he won¡¯t act foolishly this time. Piper¡¯s heart was racing so much that she was scared it couldpete with a sports car. She was anxious, excited, and bitter. It wasn¡¯t easy being in this close proximity with her high school boyfriend. 1 The hate that he has for her cannot be put in words. She believed that if not for a reason, he would. have long killed her, but what she didn¡¯t understand was that, why would a person who hates her so much, act this gentle and real with her? What is Brian nning to do? The more she thought about it, the more anxious and unsettled she got. Before she could pick her mind back to reality, she felt his soft lips on hers. Piper froze after a while, she wanted to push him away but for some reason she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so and instead, she locked her hands behind his head and deepened the kiss. The Second Female lead who was supposed to shoot Piper after her dialogue with Brian stood behind them in a daze. This wasn¡¯t a part of the story, what was going on? Well, they all could tell what was going on but they just couldn¡¯t believe this was real. Feng Long couldn¡¯t take it anymore and strode into the scene. He yanked them apart and greeted Brian¡¯s face with a powerful punch. Brian fell back and felt a warm liquid on his lower lip. Hezily passed his tongue over the injury and tasted his own blood. Brian curled his lips into a sneer and said to Piper: ¡°As I thought, you are pathetic and cheap,¡± he turned around and left the scene without looking back. Everyone finally returned to life after the wonderful drama to see Piper pping Feng Long. Danh ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?!¡± She screamed before storming off as tears blinded her vision. Brian¡¯s words hurt her deeply and she was mad at Fend Long for being the reason she was insulted. Feng Long stood there in a daze, embarrassed and heartbroken. What did he do wrong? Awkwardness filled the air as the crew tried not to make a sound. This was no longer acting and nobody wanted to be in Feng Long¡¯s bad book. He might be calm and collected but he also has some nuts that were not properly screwed in his brain. 2 As for Brian, he had long lost all his nuts, so they try to avoid him as much as they could. ¡°Ahem, we¡¯ll round up for today ande back after three days. By then, you would have calmed down.¡± Director Mathew called it a day. The best thing about bringing Brian and Oliver together is that those two tend to make a splendid drama without the scripts. The fight that just happened won¡¯t be cut out of the drama. Thanks to them, color was added to thest few episodes that were supposed to be boring with the Female lead living the remaining days of her life in sadness and mourning Brian. Since the drama had been altered, Director Matthew thought he would leave the ending for them to make by themselves, after all, it has happened a few times where he made them decide the end of a movie with their freestyle acting. Whatever happens three days from now will be the final ending to TIMELESS. So the director thought. Inside the ck van that was speeding away from the set, sat Brian with his head resting on the seat. His mind shed to the kissing scene of just now and he slowly touched his stered lip. A whileter, his brows furrowed in disgust and anger. ¡°Brother Brian, where would you like to go?¡± One of the assistants asked. ¡°Don¡¯t I have a deal to sign?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Yes, I thought you would like to postpone it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, I can¡¯t risk that man yelling my head off¡± He saidzily ¡°Hahaha¡­ Your Manager is out of town, so he won¡¯t be yelling anytime soon.¡± ¡°Does he not have a phone?¡± Brian raised a brow. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true¡­haha.¡± Even though Brian is cold¨Chearted and indifferent, or arrogant to others, he has a good rtionship with his team, which is why his Manager and Assistants are ready to die for him. Inside Piper¡¯s white car, she looked restless and annoyed. She couldn¡¯t believe she allowed emotions to get the better of her. Why did she think Brian would truly want to kiss her? Why did she think that he was genuine? Why did she forget that it was just acting and that Brian likes to go off scripts and 13.29 C make it real sometimes. She traveled down memoryne¡­ Ten years ago, she was just a teenager who was under the Influence of her mother to gain the recognition of her father, Patriarch Xu, so she also attended the school for the elites. There she met Brian and Feng Long. They were all ssmates who turned good friends but before they knew it, she and Brian started dating. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 263 Courting Piper They dated for five years until her mother found out and grew mad. Madam Caroline broke them apart and forced Brian out of school with the help of Feng Long. To make it worse, when Piper entered the entertainment industry, she made Brian¡¯s life a living hell because he still cared, until suddenly he stopped caring about her and instead, brought forth his hatred for her. Brian became the dark horse in the industry and within a few years, he clinched the top actor spot, with the determination to show Feng Long and Piper what it means to be a bully. Piper¡¯spany wanted to use the rtionship Brian and her shared in the past to take advantage of Brian and ride on his coattail but each time, he embarrasses her like never before. How could she even think that he would reach out to her with warmth after all they did to him in the past? Piper felt frustrated. She should have known better. She picked up her phone and called her manager. After a few rings, the call went through and she reported: ¡°I created a mess in the set, I¡¯m not 100% sure that no one filmed it, so get the PR team to be on the lookout for any scandal that might surface and take care of it.¡± She put the phone down after that and rested her head on the headrest, lost in thought. The car arrived at a fancy restaurant and Piper walked in, wearing the school uniform with a nose mask and a face cap. She didn¡¯t have the time to take off her costume as the time fixed for the date. was already ring at her. Entering the restaurant, her Assistant went to make an inquiry about their reservation. Soon, a waitress walked them to a luxurious private booth. Piper entered and made her assistant and two guards wait outside the booth for her, not a minuteter, she texted her assistant to return home with the guards. Meanwhile, Brian was in a nearby booth and saw what happened. Seeing them leave without her, he snorted, ¡°hussy¡± he whispered under his breath and sipped his drink. ¡°Excuse me, you said something?¡± The middle¨Caged man sitting opposite him asked. ¡°No, go on, please. He replied. ¡°Oh,¡± the man nced at his clothes. Brian was still wearing his costume from the set and he looked at bit exhausted. ¡°How about we postpone the meeting until you are less busy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my appearance, CEO Dang. I only have today to spare for this meeting. Unless your company can wait for three months.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a long time. Today it is then. The man smiled. Piper was sitting meekly and sipping her drink while thinking of the possible reasons her older brother¡¯s best friend who had never spoken to her before would suddenly want to have a date with her. Even though she never expected her brother to be here, she still felt disappointed. Inspector Fin nced at the obviously ufortable Piper and sighed: ¡°What happened to your spirit? You look like a different person.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s awkward sitting here with you.¡± He nodded and adjusted his ck suit. He hates wearing these things. It makes him ufortable. He prefers wearing shirts, just like Maverick. ¡°I thought of that, which is why I won¡¯t waste too much of your time¡­ Do you have a boyfriend?¡­ Are you into any serious rtionship?¡± 2 Piper choked on her drink and he offered her a handkerchief to wipe the drink that spilled on her. She was indeed shocked beyond doubt. ¡°Ahem, Ahem¡­ what are you talking about?¡± She asked in bewilderment after coughing a few times. Inspector Fin sighed. He is a sucker at wooing women. Thanks to his job and thepany he keeps, he doesn¡¯t know how to use flowery words. 1 ¡°I find you interesting and I¡¯d like for us to go out sometime.¡± Piper stared at him, lost in thought for a brief moment before she smiled with her lips sealed and replied: ¡°You are my older brother¡¯s friend. I don¡¯t think it seems right, considering my rtionship with him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all¡­ So, do you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend but I have flings¡­ and someone I love.¡± She replied. ¡°Oh, mind going into details?¡± Piper sighed and adjusted her sitting posture. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me back¡­ in fact, he has no idea I love him and as for the other men, it¡¯s just a one¨Ctime or twice thing. No strings attached.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice and fine with me¡­ do you care to know about me?¡± Piper felt it would be a good start to be close to him and then walk her way to her brothers through Fin, so she nodded. ¡°I have a woman, but it¡¯s not deep. We are adults, so things happened. I hope you don¡¯t mind that?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t. Do you intend for us to be two?¡± She wanted to know if he would leave the other woman or practice two¨Ctiming. ¡°I don¡¯t do two. I¡¯ll settle things with her. So you, what do you say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no harm in trying. I¡¯m interested.¡± She smiled. ¡°Nice, here, cheers to a sessful courtship.¡± When Inspector Fin returned home, it was nighttime. He paused at the door to his vi for a while before he turned the knob and walked in. Just as he thought, she was there, in his bedroom, lying on his bed. ¡°Wee back, Fin. Her soft voice greeted him. ¡°You are here¡­ it¡¯ste, you should be sleeping.¡± He said to her as he walked to his closet. She got down from the bed in her red nightgown and walked to Fin, then hugged him from the behind. ¡°Fin, have I wronged you?¡± Fin stiffened for a moment before he peeled her hands off him and continued to take off his tie. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± Thedy smiled bitterly and wiped the teardrop from her sad eyes. ¡°Fin, she walked to the balcony and stood in the cold wind, looking at the night city. ¡°We used to be better than this.¡± She said like she was reminiscing about something memorable. ¡°I was like a sister to you and you loved me dearly.¡± She wiped the tears that leaked from her left eye, then changed the topic. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The night is beautiful, but the sky is starless.¡± She took a deep breath. Fin stood by his closet with his hands in his pockets as he watched the lonely girl. She has no fault. All she wanted was his love but he couldn¡¯t love her even though he had tried to. It was better to hurt her now than let her remain or be in a loveless marriage for the rest of her life. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold,¡± Fin managed to say. ¡°Mn.¡± she replied and returned to the room to sit on the bed. Maybe this was one of the reasons he can¡¯t seem to love her. She¡¯s too obedient and peaceful to remain in his life. Fin¡¯s life is too chaotic to allow a simple and sweet girl to be bathed in messy waters. ¡°I sold my houses and cars.¡± She broke the awkward silence. Fin frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Country.¡± She smiled. Her smiles used to be very beautiful but over the years when she realized that Fin didn¡¯t love her, she became a sad person. ¡°Why?¡± Fin didn¡¯t feelfortable hearing that. ¡°Nothing is left in the Country. There seem to be unending fights. I also feel like there will be a serious bloodbath soon, where you can¡¯t help but get involved, so I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll be a weakness if I remain. I don¡¯t want to hold you and your friends back.¡± Fin grew mad and he yelled: ¡°When will you learn to live for yourself?! Why does everything you do always have to revolve around me?! Why must you be so gentle and kind?! Just why must you only care about me and my happiness and not about you?!! Why!!!¡± He was frustrated. Why can¡¯t she learn to be selfish for once? ¡°Fin,¡± she hurried off the bed and hugged him. ¡°Please, be calm. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± She sniffed back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¨Cyou work a lot and most times forget to rest. I can¡¯t give you trouble at home after all you¡¯ve been through at work, please understand.¡± Fin sighed in frustration. Why did he even think she¡¯d understand him anyway. He likes fierce and defiant girls, not submissive ones, they are boring! At least be rebellious once in a while! Even though he tells her he wants to get another woman, she won¡¯t be angry. To try out his thoughts, he said; ¡°I¡¯m dating another girl now. We should break up.¡± She broke the hug and took a step back. ¡°Y¨Cyou still want to break up with me?¡± She grabbed his hand and shook her head. ¡°Fin, if you love her, I won¡¯t stop you. I promise I¡¯ll love her too and make sure you two are happy. Just don¡¯t throw me away, please,¡± she broke down in tears. Fin took a deep breath to suppress his disappointment. ¡°You should go to sleep. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± With that, he went into the bathroom. By the time he returned, wearing his night robe, she was still sitting there and silently crying. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 264 Valen¡¯s schemes When he returned, Fin was calmer than before. Even though he doesn¡¯t love her, it doesn¡¯t mean that he hates her. In fact, he likes her a lot and can do everything for her, but just can¡¯t love her. ¡°Beverly, it¡¯ste¡­ you should go to sleep.¡± ¡°H¨Chow can I? Y- you just said you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re breaking up with me.¡± She covered her face as she bawled her eyes out, trying to catch her breath. Fin sighed. This was harder than he thought. He got into bed and pulled her into an embrace to calm. her down. ¡°Beverly, we¡¯ve tried but it isn¡¯t working. Neither of us is happy, so what¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only sad because you¡¯re sad, and also¡­ because¡­ because you seem to hate me now,¡± her sobs got worse. ¡°Ok, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he sighed and pulled her to sleep with his hand on her. They¡¯ll finalize things when she¡¯s mentally stable tomorrow. So he thought. It waste into the night yet Valen couldn¡¯t sleep, he was pacing back and forth in his room. It¡¯s been almost a week since Jeslyn left the house and hasn¡¯t returned. ¡°That woman mustn¡¯t tell me that she meant what she said. He thought, then shook his head. ¡®She must be joking!¡± ¡°You left me to grow up for 6 years before you came and now, you¡¯re leaving me for another 3 years, are you joking? Mom, that joke is too expensive and I¡¯m not finding it funny.¡± He mumbled. He paused to think, then started pacing again. 2 ¡°I can¡¯t believe Dad allowed this. I thought he was useful!¡± He bit his lip and red daggers at the door, the lock mechanism on the door that was beeping, an indication that someone was entering the lock mechanism through the other side. He waited patiently for the door to be pushed open before he yelled: ¡°Why are you here instead of going to bring my mom back?!¡± Maverick ignored him and went to sit on the couch, then pointed to the other couch, telling him to go sit on it. Valen did, looking like he just ate a fly. ¡°Your mom needs to work,¡± Maverick said. He was here because Jeslyn begged him to help her exin to Valen who wasn¡¯t picking up her calls or responding to her texts. ¡°Are we poor?¡± Valen asked. ¡°No,¡± ¡°Are we dering bankruptcy?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Maverick shook his head. ¡°Then why does she need to work? Can¡¯t you pay her to stay with me?¡± The child¡¯s voice went a tad low. ¡°It¡¯s her dream, help her fulfill it.¡± Hearing his father say that, Valen reclined in his seat with sadness on his face. 3 years is too long. He suddenly thought of something and his eyes shot open. ¡°Dad, if Mom gets pregnant with a girl, will shee back?¡± (1) Maverick stared at his son speechlessly. Didn¡¯t he just say it¡¯s Jeslyn¡¯s dream and should be allowed to fulfill it? ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being selfish. You both are not considerate, so give me a sibling and I won¡¯t stop Mom from pursuing her dream, I promise.¡± Maverick knew it was an emotional ckmail, still, he loved that idea a lot. 1 ¡°You want a girl sibling? I thought you hated to have one?¡± Maverick raised a brow. ¡°Uncle Damien used this word: Desperate times calls for desperate measures, so dad; I¡¯ve been lonely for 7 years, now, I need a sibling to keep mepany. Then I won¡¯t care if you and Mom go far away for years.¡± He smiled. 1 ¡°As you wish¡­ but you¡¯ll have to tell your mom that yourself. But before then, you should go He got up and walked out. to bed.¡± Valen got into bed with a victorious smile on his face. Who cares about a sibling? Once his mother gets pregnant, she¡¯ll take a break to stay with him. ¡°Hehe,¡± he chuckled after thinking of his n. Jeslyn would be making her debut a few days from now, yet there seems to not be any lighting from people or fans, still, thepany went ahead to make preparations even though they might lose a chunk of money. Naturally, in Fearless or other entertainment industries, an artist can only be allowed to debut when the company is sure that the artist has gotten enough fans whose ticket money would cover almost all the expenses that thepany would incur to host the artist¡¯s debut. Nevertheless, no money¨Cdrivenpany would dive into something with the 100% certainty that they won¡¯t make a dime from it. So for Fearless to go ahead and host Jeslyn¡¯s debut in the midst of all the bad dramas surrounding her, means that they saw potential for money. Jeslyn¡¯s debut day finally came. Unlike Christine¡¯s, hers was the opposite. The only people who spared time to attend her debut were her friends, and some juniors or trainees from Fearless Entertainment. Standing on the stage with less than 20 people, she sighed. Her first debut at Delly Entertainment had around 100-200 audience members. The anti¨Cfans, the uncertain fans, and her 500+ true fans were all watching her on different tforms with different thoughts. After Jeslyn closed her formal ¡®Chatme¡® ount, she thought her true fans would leave but instead, they followed her to her new ount. She then had no choice but to believe that those were really her fans, worthy of her extra work, love, and happiness. Some of her true fans were crying when they saw the empty seats. They wished they were in Country M or could afford transport fare but sadly, they couldn¡¯t. Some of those sitting on the fence didn¡¯t know what to start feeling while some already made their decisions. How strong can one be to withstand such a public humiliation, yet didn¡¯t burst out crying on stage? Watching the girl wearing a long red gown standing under the spotlight and waiting for her music to begin with a happy smile on her face, made them realize that happiness wasn¡¯t necessarily found in sess but in contentment and knowing how to be grateful for everything, including what people might consider worthless. At that moment, a few tens of fence sitters joined the list of Jeslyn diehard fans who would neither waiver nor sway no matter the strong tornado that would try to sweep them off their love for Jeslyn in the future. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 265 Jeslyn¡¯s phenomenal debut **Sorry for the trouble, It was reced since yesterday but I guess the system didn¡¯t capture it** As for the haters, they couldn¡¯t get enough of the joke happening on their screen. They were so happy that they started to tag their friends and foes just to watch Jeslyn¡¯s flopped debut. In the venue, Jeslyn held the mike to her lips, ready to start singing. Just that moment, Brian walked into the venuenguidly and sat in the front role. Jeslyn suddenly felt excitement building up in her heart. Whenever she saw this guy, she felt like half of her was whole again. She bowed slightly to him to wee him. To her, her reaction was out of instinct, but to those watching with rapt attention, they saw manners in her, a contrast to what people and the media. portrayed of her. That was a point for them. The people, although surprised, didn¡¯t feel it was phenomenal for Brian to be there. They felt that the company must have wanted to use Brian to shoot Jeslyn up, but the anti¨Cfans and Brian¡¯s fans only felt more disgust and hatred for Jeslyn. In no time, Celestine and her Assistant graced the venue. Those watching gasped in amazement. Hold on, that was Celestine!!! The mother of the entertainment industry, the music icon! They thought they¡¯d seen it all but there was more shock to give them a nosebleed. Soon, the nation¡¯s husband, alldy¡¯s man, walked into the hall with one hand in his pocket while his light blue hair sparked against the lights in the hall. ¡®Woooo! Rex Lu!! What is he doing here?!¡± ¡®Are my eyes deceiving me?! How can my husband be here?!¡± ¡®Tell me this is not true!! ¡®Hold on guys, I think he¡¯s there because Celestine is there. We shouldn¡¯t forget that Rex is Celestine¡¯s top fan.¡® ¡°True, true, I almost got a heart attack thinking that my Rex was there for that stupid and heartless vixen!¡® Nobody, Including Jeslyn¡¯s fans, believed that Rex was there for Jeslyn. Most of the onlinementers would rather die with the assumption that Rex was there for Celestine. At Toria¡¯s apartment¡­ She was lying on one of her expensive couches in her gorgeous sitting room when Phoebe barged into her house. ¡°Toria, Torial Where are¡­ oh, you¡¯re here. Turn on your TV!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Toria answered drowsily and slowly pulled off the sleeping eye mask from her face. She looked exhausted and pale. usted ¡°This is not the time to be sleeping¡­. Look,¡± Phoebe took the remote from the center table and turned on Jeslyn¡¯s live performance. Toria sighed. She wasn¡¯t interested in these things. She just returned from a tour abroad and needed all the sleep she could get. What is Phoebe doing? ¡°What is it, Phoebe?¡± She yawned. ¡°I need to sleep, please.¡± Just then, she saw Jeslyn on stage and the sleep slowly disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s her debut today?¡± ¡°It is, but not just that, your boyfriend is there!¡± Phoebe pointed at the front role. Toria¡¯s eyes were focused on Rex as soon as she saw him. Although she was trying to convince herself otherwise but right now, it was hard for her to not believe that Rex and Jeslyn are having something strong between them. She took a deep breath and continued to watch the show in silence. Phoebe stared incredulously at her friend, ¡°Toria, aren¡¯t you supposed to call him and demand an exnation?!¡± ¡°What for?¡± She shifted her gaze to the shocked Phoebe. ¡°Rex had always been thedies¡® man, so? This is not his first time and neither will it be thest¡­¡± 1 ¡°But he¡¯s obviously treating Jeslyn with lots of bias. He has never attended your concerts before, nor honored any of your invitations, even though it meant the world to you!¡± ¡°Is Jeslyn more special than thedy in a mask? Thatdy had his exclusive ck card, so what¡¯s a debut he cannot attend with another side chick? After all, Jeslyn is way prettier than all the girls Rex has ever been with.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s a in Jane, so don¡¯tpare her to others.¡± Phoebe rolled her eyes. ¡°At least, Rex sees her differently and that¡¯s what matters. Please, don¡¯t get involved with his matters anymore.¡± Just when Toria was about to pull the eye mask back on and sleep, she caught sight of something on the TV that got her spirit to fly out of her. Jeslyn was supposed to have started but seeing that few more people were starting to walk in, she decided to extend the time for another 10 minutes. During her period of waiting, she didn¡¯t expect that these people would show 1. up. Walking in front was her little treasure, Valen, holding a bouquet of flowers. Behind him was Maverick, Fin, and ady, then Matt. What shocked her more was Damien. 2 On the stage, Jeslyn couldn¡¯t control herself at all. Her eyes widened on their own and her legs moved two steps forward before her senses cautioned her. Her baby was too cute to be ignored. It¡¯s been days now and her body was already itching for Valen¡¯s hug. Oh, how she missed her family! Jeslyn might understand why Fin and Matt were here with flowers but what about Damien? Why was he here? And with flowers too! Everyone, both online and offline, was shocked beyond imagination. What is going on?!¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know. How did Jeslyn get connected to those big shots? Why did none of theme at Christine¡¯s debut?¡® ¡®I¡¯m literally bbergasted right now!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡®Am I sick? Why am I suddenly falling in love with Jeslyn? Somebody, please rmend a good hospital to me!! ¡®Me too!¡± ¡®I second that! ¡®If the bigshots can flock together to attend a nobody¡¯s debut, then she must be a force to reckon. with. How did she even get Chaos Lu, his son, and friends to attend her worthless debut?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ve changed my mind about hating Jeslyn, I want to be her fan!¡± Comments both good and bad went off like they were ordering expensive things from ssy stores that had been made free for everyone. While this was happening, Christine, who thought that Jeslyn¡¯s debut would be the biggest joke in the entertainment industry, couldn¡¯t feel her jaw anymore from leaving her mouth ajar for too long. ¡°H¨Ch¨Chow is this possible?¡± She murmured to herself. She was with Young Master Wu in a hotel room. She was on the bed, under the white duvet, resting after the intense s3x a while ago when Assistant Miles called her to give her this ugly news. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 266 Jeslyn¡¯s phenomenal debut (2) She eyed the door to the bathroom. Hearing the shower running, she got down from the bed and rushed to the balcony to make a call. ( ¡°Miles, how did this happen?!¡± She knew Jeslyn was married to Maverick but had no idea that Maverick would ever help her like this. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened either,¡± Assistant Mile¡¯s voice sounded confused from the other end. ¡°You are not sure what happened?! Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on Jeslyn?!¡± She took a deep breath to calm her anger and asked: ¡°So what ns do you have now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Christine, I had no idea that things would turn out like this, so I didn¡¯t prepare at backup n.¡± ¡°You gold¨Cdigging bitch!! If you don¡¯t work things in my favor and ruin Jeslyn on that stage today, I¡¯ll make you suffer!!¡± She disconnected the call and threw her phone in a fit of rage. ¡°Jeslyn, how dare you try to be sessful? Who allowed you to outshine me?!¡­ I didn¡¯t permit you to appear in front of the world, looking like a winner. I refuse!!¡± She screamed. 1 Just then, the bathroom door opened and Young Master Wu poked his head out. ¡°Christine,e join me.¡± Christine swallowed her displeasure and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± In an office, a man was sitting in his CEO seat when his door was pushed open and his Assistant rushed in. ¡°Boss, you¡¯d like to watch this!¡± After the CEO watched the video of Maverick and co attending Jeslyn¡¯s debut, he bolted up, took his jacket, and rushed out, heading to Jeslyn¡¯s debut. Lots of big shots left their works and homes for Jeslyn¡¯s debut. Some of them wanted to interact with Maverick, and others wanted Maverick to notice them. Their intern told them that Valen¡¯s mother was back. If Maverick, who had never gone to ces like this before or brought his son to the open, suddenly came out with his son and friends to attend a rookie¡¯s event, then it only told the witty people that Maverick was supporting his beloved woman. 1 As for Damien, because he was masked, nobody saw him, but Jeslyn recognized him because the mask belonged to her husband. He must have pressured Maverick to hand him that mask¡­ shameless Damien! Meanwhile, Manager Kate was shocked out of her senses at how quickly the tables had turned. She believed the bigshots were there because of Celestine because she had an inkling of how close Maverick and co were with Celestine, however, she couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around the reason why they would agree toe to a rookie¡¯s debut, also, with Valen. It didn¡¯t make sense no matter how hard she tried to look at it from that angle, unless Jeslyn is directly connected to one of them, which she couldn¡¯t believe. She stared at Jeslyn for a long time, trying to imagine her being a girl to one of the men present today but couldn¡¯t create a proper picture. Maverick wouldn¡¯t be with a bunny like Jeslyn, neither would Matt who seemed to not care about the affairs of the world. As for Inspector Fin, he already has a woman and she came with him. Then, there¡¯s the masked man¡­ Manager Kate shook the idea off her mind and all of a sudden, her head snapped to Rex¡¯s side. He was sitting close to Celestine. ¡°Aha! I gat ya! So Jeslyn might either be dating Rex, or Rex has shown made his ¡®affection¡® for her known and is wooing her, which was why he didn¡¯t want her debut to flop. Bravo! However, Manager Kate would never allow Jeslyn and Rex to end up together because Rex is a breaker of women. A lot of women he messed with are either depressed right now or still obsessed with him. She likes Jeslyn too much and won¡¯t let Rex ruin her life. However, even though that was so, this opportunity that has presented itself must be taken advantage of to its fullest. 1 Jeslyn¡¯s sessful career path has to start today and she¡¯s willing to set the bar to the highest, no matter what it takes. Manager Kate¡¯s motto: ¡®If we are winning, then we must take it all!¡®wasn¡¯t just a saying, she means every bit of it and does just that. Although she is Jeslyn¡¯s manager, no one knows that yet, except Brian. And the way to announce that to the world is to start working. She pulled out her phone and checked what was going on online. After seeing that Jeslyn was starting to get good words from lots of people, she smirked and made a call to thepany¡¯s PR. ¡°I want all the badments left on Jeslyn¡¯s to be subtly taken down. Fill thement section with our people and have them take control of the leadingments. Let them announce that tickets to this debut are free and the real event will be starting after an hour. Auto¨Cdelete anyment that has Christine, murder, ident, sister, Sparkle Entertainment, and everything else that could change the direction of the conversation to Jeslyn¡¯s scandal¡­¡± After saying a few more words, Manager Kate ended the call before walking into the stage from backstage. Seeing Manager Kate on the stage with Jeslyn sent almost everyone into another wave of shock. The woman, dressed in a ssy and elegant skirt and shirt with her short hair, refused to be the Manager to other famous A¨Clist actors after Celestine left. Now she¡¯s Jeslyn¡¯s Manager! What the hell!! A lot of people started to wonder. If these bigshots didn¡¯t see anything wrong with Jeslyn¡¯s character or cared about what Jeslyn did to Christine, then who are they to condemn Jeslyn? Coming to that conclusion, Jeslyn won thousands of haters over. When they found out that the tickets were free, in less than one hour, the venue was filled to the Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. brim. If Christine performed for tens of thousand, Jeslyn was would be performing for almost doubled the number of people that attended Christine¡¯s debut 2 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 267 Jeslyn¡¯s phenomenal debut (3) Of course, some were there to catch a glimpse of those gods present at the event. On the stage, Manager Kate whispered something to Jeslyn¡¯s ear before she turned and walked down. Jeslyn was told to not start yet until an hourter, So to not keep the guest waiting for nothing, she raised the microphone and thought of entertaining them in a different way. ¡°Saying ¡®wow¡® will be undervaluing my shock, excitement, and anxiety right now. It¡¯s extremely hard for me to believe that after all I¡¯ve gone through, I¡¯ll be debuting with this many people in attendance.¡± She smiled nervously. ¡°I¡¯m even seeing a child here,¡± Jeslyn beamed and waved at Valen who was sitting in front. ¡°Hello, handsome Young man, ouch, my heart is beating so fast, your cuteness is almost driving me insane¡­ I¡¯m honored to have you here today.¡± She sounded really happy talking to Valen. Alot of people believed that the child would ignored her, causing the haters tough and mock her. ¡®Hahaha¡­ Look at that, she wants to grap a child¡¯s thigh. How desperate can you get Jeslyn!?¡® ¡®She¡¯s a disgrace, trying to seduce the father through the son. I know these kind of people. ¡®Thats right, she¡¯s in the Entertainment industry and knows that to be like our idols, she would need to sleep around but I¡¯m shocked that her appetite is this huge. Going for the second branch of the Lu family, her guts is huge.¡± ¡®I must say, Jeslyn is a scheming whore. For a moment I almost fell for her cute words to that child.¡± ¡®What do you expect from a person who wanted to kill her own sister that loved her dearly. Nothing surprises me anymore! ¡®My stomach is already excitedly waiting to see how that child embarrass her. Hahaha.. What a phenomenal debut. Hahaha, I can¡¯t stopughing. ¡®Somebody tag VJ Cute, she needs to see this. Hahahaha¡­¡± However, they were in for a great shock. The camera focused on Valen who got up from his seat and started to walk to the stage with his flower. ¡®Screw pretense, I need my Mom!¡® he thought in his mind as he climbed the stage. Jeslyn didn¡¯t understand what her son wanted to do and hoped that he wasn¡¯ting for revenge. Everyone, both online and offline, focused their eyes on the cute little doll walking elegantly to Jeslyn and when he got to her, he stood a few feet away from her and stretched out the bouquet. ¡°For you¡­ I listened to your audition clips and debut song some time ago and I found that you had potential because your music put a smile on my face, so I brought my family here to appreciate you.¡± Valen was referring to the debut she did at Delly Entertainment and the auditions with Celestine¡¯s teacher, Mr. Ryan Shen. ¡®Huh? What am I seeing? Did the child not embarrass our Jeslyn like the haters were going on about. just a few seconds ago?¡± ¡®Hahaha¡­ Who is the joke now? Even the child knows the right thing! ¡®It¡¯s sad that grown up adults can¡¯t even see what a little child is seeing. They go about causing trouble for innocent Jeslyn and supporting that vile bitch. I will continue subscribing and waiting for your apologies after the truth has been revealed. I hope that your conscience burn you all when that happens.¡® ¡®It¡¯s not the eyes that are blind, it¡¯s the soul.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Some of them knows that our Jeslyn is a nice person but they are just jealous and that jealousy had caused them to be bias Jeslyn¡¯s fans took over thement section while the haters stayed quiet for a while. Some felt ashamed, some just didn¡¯t want to be dragged, and others had other reasons¡­ Especially the water Army that Assistant Miles bought. On the stage, Jeslyn¡¯s eyes turned watery and she closed the distance between them, then squatted in front of the kid. ¡°You know, only my grandfather used to praise me back then even when my voice was ruined. He was like a husband who would eat his wife¡¯s bad cooking with a smile on his face. After he died, the nket that shrouded me from the world was taken away, however, your words just now brought back that shield.¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡®My son is the best, she thought. ¡°I¡¯m your biggest fan¡­ good that bad things happened to you, if not you wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Valen was soaking for himself and not her music. ¡®Good those bad things happened to you, else I wouldn¡¯t have known you¡¯re my mother¡® was what he wanted to say. Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m also d that bad things happened to me, if not I would have continued to think that the world was a good ce and I wouldn¡¯t have met a godly child like you.¡± Valen raised his right hand and slowly patted her head with his heart swimming in excitement. Hist gesture made some peopleugh but the love that was being disyed by the two on stage made many cry. It was too real and nobody thought it was staged because¡­ who would dare to stage a y with Maverick¡¯s proud son? Even though most people didn¡¯t know Valen, they know the rotten child by name and his might had traveled through Country M before his aesthetic did. At this point, many people were starting to doubt the story behind Jeslyn that the media had fed them. with, while the Water Armies from Fearless Entertainment left no stone unturned to wash Jeslyn¡¯s image clean. ¡°Wow, so cute¡® Why have I never seen such a happy sight before now?¡± ¡®I thought Jeslyn was called vile? How is she this lovely?¡± ¡®She went through so much, yet still has so much love in her heart for a child she didn¡¯t know! Genuinementers took it from here: ¡®Am I the only one who thinks those two look alike?¡® a ¡®I think so too, their connection is so phenomenal!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happens when one has a good heart!¡® ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®Jeslyn has always been like this. I became her fan the very first day I saw her save an old woman from a moving truck and in the end, got injured. That was way before she became a celebrity before those haters and brainwashed fools tell me she did it for publicity. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 268 Jeslyn¡¯s phenomenal debut (4) ¡°That¡¯s right, I keep telling people that Jeslyn is one with a pure soul. We went to the same school and she used to be my senior. Jeslyn¡¯s love for that jealous bitch was known by everyone in school. We were jealous of that bitch and wished we were in her ce but in the end, her jealousy still prevailed. and she ruined my idol! Between, I can¡¯t seem to use her name, I bet she had made her people censor her name, so my post. keeps getting deleted.¡® ¡®I agree with thement up there, Jeslyn was my ssmate, she never stopped singing that girl¡¯s praises. Each time that I saw that girl, she always had this gloomy look that made one want to only care about her. She never got satisfied which made Jeslyn stay away from us all and only had that idiot as a friend. But the irony of it all was that the bitch had a few friends while Jeslyn didn¡¯t have time to make any because she was babysitting that who*e!! ¡®Bingo! I once met Jeslyn with a bouquet and a chocte cake, wanting to date her in high school. Jeslyn loved chocte then, so she couldn¡¯t resist. As she was about to collect the cake from me, that hateful bitch walked over and started crying out of nowhere, which made Jeslyn abandon me, and had to console her. In the end, the spoiled brat was crying because someone called her a pest, though she was. Hmph!¡± Thement section caught fire as lots and lots of people started toe out to give an ount of how Jeslyn had always been a good person and how she would never have the heart to want to hurt Christine. Seeing this, Manager Kate smiled and made another call. ¡°Good job, now pull out all the pictures and videos you can find on Jeslyn and Christine¡¯s past rtionship and start to release them one after the other. That will prompt others to start giving more evidence. Who knows, there might be one or two that would be helpful to clear our artist¡¯s name without her having to do it herself.¡± After patting her head with his signature poker face, Valen said, a little louder than his usual voice. ¡°From today henceforth, I am your backer. I will protect you from those people.¡± Jeslyn looked shocked, just like the people watching. Then sheughed and pulled the boy into a tight hug. At first, the boy seemed to be taken aback, which added fuel to the haters¡® bitter hearts. Most of them were no longer angry at Jeslyn for what she allegedly did to Christine but were rather mad from jealousy. She has been recognized by Valen and soon, it would be Maverick and Rex. ¡®How dare that screw! She¡¯s using a child!¡± ¡®No, how dare you! Which eyes of yours saw her use a child? Did she invite the child on the stage? Did she force those words into the child¡¯s mouth?¡± ¡®She emotionally ckmailed the child! Stop talking rubbish, Jeslyn¡¯s dog! ¡®Hahaha¡­ funny how you¡¯re quick to call someone a dog when you are worse yourself¡­ JV Cute¡¯s pig! You should check yourself in the mirror and see how hatred and jealousy have taken your beauty from you. Now you only rely on thick makeup to patch your worthless life, you should be ashamed! anothermenter pped back. ¡®Ouch, that pped hard! ¡®Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m loving this violence! ¡®I live for violence, please give me more!!! Hahahaha¡­@ ¡®I remembered that Valen hates to be touched. I wonder if he¡¯ll humiliate Jeslyn as he did to his aunt in that event some years ago! I hope he does more than just humiliate her. When a gold digger is given an inch, they want to take a length.¡± ¡®Hey youmenter up there, that is exactly what you are¨CA gold¨Cdigger. While Jeslyn is out there trying to make ends meet even though worthless and sinful people like you don¡¯t want to leave her alone, you are here spouting shit behind your keyboard. If you¡¯re even a quarter as good as Jeslyn, you won¡¯t be sitting on a half¨Ceaten boat with a married man in your DP. Careful, that boat might tumble and throw you into that sea. Mind you, I read from the news that there seem to be crocodiles in that sea. You can¡¯t imagine how hungry they are. ¡®Hahaha¡­ it¡¯s the half¨Ceaten boat and married man for me. I also heard that the married man¡¯s wife is searching for you. Careful how you run your mouth on the inte these days, else the man¡¯s wife. will catch you and literally feed you to those crocodiles. Hahaha¡­¡® ¡°That¡¯s my husband and me, you hateful bigots! ¡®Hahaha¡­ should we believe you because you said so? Look at who is calling others bigots when you¡¯re the biggest bigot! Does it hurt that we¡¯re jumping to conclusions and not believing you? Then think of how Jeslyn must have been feeling for close to two years that you and your likes won¡¯t leave her alone, You mistress!! While haters and Jeslyn¡¯s fans that were rapidly increasing in numbers were fighting, Jeslyn and Valen were shoving dog food down everyone¡¯s throat on stage. After a while of hugging, Manager Kate got back on stage and whispered to Jeslyn to start the performance before she left again. ¡°Little man, I would love to continue with you but I have to start my performance now.¡± She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Give me your number. We can hang out after this.¡± Valen said. Oh wow, her son is so smart. Not only has he approached her in public and dered to be her backer, but he has also created an avenue where he would ask to see his mother anytime he wants without fearing that they¡¯ll be caught by paparazzi or whatnot. 2. Maverick couldn¡¯t help feeling amazed and jealous. His son has taken advantage of his age and being a ¡®fan¡® Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As for him, he can¡¯t do the same, else rumors would start flying everywhere and it would rather damage Jeslyn¡¯s career than do any good. ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Jeslyn collected his phone and keyed in her number. She was surprised to see that her number wasn¡¯t on his phone. Well, the little demon deleted her number when he plotted this scheme. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 269 Jeslyn¡¯s phenomenal debut (5) After Valen left with his phone, she got in position and the lights went out. Then the spotlight shone. on her and behind her were a few dancers. 1 The instrumental started joyously, just enough to pass off as a party dance. With the dancers behind her, wearing leather pants, and leather tank tops, and moving energetically to the beat, some people also started to feel the beat. Holding the microphone to her lips, she let her mesmerizing and intoxicating voice fill everyone¡¯s ears. Jeslyn made everyone believe that her talent was mediocre but here she was, doing better than most superstars! 1 Brimming with joy as the night turns day I was hoping for a joyful life But the morning changed my life And I found you standing by the restroom door Then we were standing side by side. As I said the most foolish words. And you gave me one side eye¡­ But you made me feel whole again. For you I would give the world As my heart thumps just for you¡­.. Cause the way you made me feel, I just can¡¯t deny¡­ And from there, we knew what we want We found love while defying the odds We found in the weirdest ce We found love in the cutest way¡­. And you gave me the best gift in him. Although he was a hard nut to crack And I¡¯m d It was a sess We found love while defying the odds We found in the weirdest ce We found love in the cutest way¡­ And you gave me the best gift in V. I love you, I¡¯ve said that a lot You¡¯re my world, I¡¯ve said that a lot I found you when I didn¡¯t know you exist You ept me and weren¡¯t angry A child like you is all we ask for But I know you¡¯re a hard nut crack. We found love while defying the odds. We found in the weirdest ce We found love in the cutest way¡­. And you gave me the best gift in V¡­ I love you both, I swear And I¡¯m willing to die for you. No matter what the world throws us I¡¯ll be strong to bear it all. We found love while defying the odds. We found in the weirdest ce We found love in the cutest way¡­ And you gave me the best gift in V¡­ 1 A smile escaped Maverick¡¯s lips as he watched his mesmerizing wife sing such a joyous song, composed for him and their song. What a bold move to indirectly tell the world she was married and has a son. Valen was over the moon. He was a step away from flying onto the stage to join the dance with his mother. He was dissatisfied before but now, he¡¯s extremely happy and willing to allow his mother to achieve her dreams. Rex on the other hand was sulking. He pinched Celestine¡¯s hand that was beside him and turned to look at her. However, seeing she wasn¡¯t looking at him to prevent unnecessary gossip, he pulled out his phone and started to type furiously. ¡°You¡¯ve neverposed a song for me before. My sister¨Cinw has always been biased. She didn¡¯t even add me to the song. So unfair. Am I not her brother¨Cinw?¡® he pouted. 2 Because Celestine didn¡¯t check her message, Rex¡¯s face became gloomy. The people couldn¡¯t get enough of Jeslyn¡¯s song. Her voice might not be as good as VJ Cute, but her music was ten times better and the people loved the dance moves. Even the haters had nothing to say this time. They just stayed silent as thousands of Jeslyn fans took thement section with praises and admiration. A whileter, the dancers left and Jeslyn got ready for another song. all ¡°The next song is dedicated to those whose families had betrayed and lost hope. I want to tell you that you aren¡¯t alone. Someone understands you, I understand you. Even though I might not have¡­¡± she paused, leaving people in suspense and also making some believe that she was scared to continue. ¡°Anyway, here¡¯s the song.¡± 1 Spirit leads me to where I am today Even when I thought I was lost in that dark ce¡­ Your heart reached out to me You filled me with your bright light And held me through my dark path I know you are up there I know you see me I know you hear me And I know you feel me Your creature bit me so hard And tore my flesh apart Thenughed at how pure I was Was it my fault that I was blind Was it my fault that I loved whole Was it my fault that I thought they were family Lord, you said to uphold kinship ties But does that apply to the snakes in the family Does that apply when there¡¯s deception It hurt, Lord it hurts Please ce my grandfather under your warmth Please ce my mother under your protection Please ce my grandma under your care And those that died for me¡­ To be free To believe in the lie called a family To be hopeful That they¡¯ll change To be convinced that truth will win Don¡¯t worry Grandpa, I found sce Don¡¯t worry Mother, truth will prevail I¡¯ll take care of me I¡¯ll take care of them I¡¯ll take care of me¡­ I¡¯ll take care of them¡­ Because we¡¯re family They owe me So I¡¯ll care for them That¡¯s because You taught me to reciprocate So don¡¯t worry Grandpa, I found sce Don¡¯t worry Mother, truth will prevail I¡¯ll take care of me I¡¯ll take care of them I¡¯ll take care of me¡­ Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll take care of them¡­ Because we¡¯re family eh eh eh Because we¡¯re family¡­. Family¡­. Faaaaaaamilyyyy¡­.. 1 ¡°The jealous bitch¡¯s debut sound was titled ¡®Spirit Leads¡® and Jeslyn¡¯s second debut song is also titled ¡®Spirit Leads¡®¡­¡® What is her intention? I¡¯m too excited to say it! ¡®Simple, I think she wants to beat that bitch¡¯s song off the chart. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 270 Jeslyn¡¯s phenomenal debut (6) ¡®She wants to prove a point and I think it¡¯s clear as day that Jeslyn was telling her true life story through Spirit Leads. (1 ¡®Yeah, it seemed so to me too¡­ Poor Jeslyn!¡± Jeslyn is a badass! What other way to start a sweet revenge than erasing the bitch¡¯s song? Now, when one thinks of ¡®Spirit Leads, Jeslyn¡¯s name wille to mind. 1 ¡®Hahahaha¡­ that¡¯s savage! She did it exquisitely!¡± ¡®From the song, our Jeslyn promised revenge and I can¡¯t wait to see how she puts that adopted witch in her ce! ¡®Ooh, to think she¡¯s truly adopted and wants to snatch the heiress¡® ce!¡® ¡°Wow! Why did no one think of that before now? Indeed! I think I¡¯ve wrapped my mind around the story. Let me analyze it. If Jeslyn had rotted in jail, the adopted jealous witch gets to inherit all properties. However, when Jeslyn was found not guilty, the adopted witch got scared that the world would criticize her, so she cooked up a scheme to make the world hate Jeslyn and sympathize with her!¡® ¡®Exactly my thought! To add to my spections too, the jealous witch got Jeslyn¡¯s stepmother and father to adopt her because they were in it together.¡® 12 ¡®Oh my God! That¡¯s deep!¡± Christine finally came out of the bathroom, looking drained. She was called for a bath but ended up being a f*cking section. She heard her phone ring and went to grab it. Although she had smashed it earlier, nothing happened. to it. On the screen was Assistant Miles¡® ID, so she picked up the call. ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked with a tinge of rage in her voice. It wasn¡¯t clear if she was angry at Miles or Young Master Wu. ¡°Miss Christine, I think you should go online, things don¡¯t look too good. The PR can¡¯t seem to do anything and the water Army we got also can¡¯t turn the tables because the other side hired water Armies too!¡± ¡°Haha, am I a PR? Do I have superpowers to kill all thementers? Oh, You want me to go online. because things don¡¯t look good? So when I see the bad things, I should get angry and die of heart attack so you can sit on my property, is that what your intentions are?!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss, What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about!! Don¡¯t y dumb with me! Listen, Miles, I don¡¯t care how or what you do. If by tomorrow I¡¯m in a bad light, be ready to face my wrath. You should be more than aware of what I¡¯m capable of.¡± 1 Christine disconnected the call and sat on her bed. She wanted to lie back in bed and cover her naked body with the duvet but the curiosity to know what is happening on Jeslyn¡¯s end got the better of her and she entered the inte. Seeing the crowd Jeslyn had performed for, Christine was bbergasted. The music had ended, so she didn¡¯t hear the song. Jeslyn was still standing on stage, sweating and trying to catch her breath while. the crowd was pping and screaming her name. A whileter, she saw the big shots sending her flowers on stage. Christine¡¯s grip on her phone tightened and her jaw clenched while her eyes turned red as tears of anger ran down her cheeks. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Her jealousy red. ¡°Why does she always find ways to outshine me? Why?! She had a wealthy family who loved her so much, a rich boyfriend, even after they were destroyed, she got herself a wealthy and powerful husband. Now this? What about me? Why do I always have to be below you, Jeslyn? Why?!¡± Angry tears ran down her face. 4 Christine was furious. She hated Jeslyn¡¯s progress with every fiber in her. It could have been her. Everything that Jeslyn owned should have been hers. Why did Jeslyn deserve all the goodness while. she was born to be Jeslyn¡¯s backdrop? Why was Jeslyn born a happy child who didn¡¯t have to fight for anything while she was made from a tender age to learn how to scheme to get what she deserved? ¡°Not anymore! If I can¡¯t ruin Jeslyn, then she must die!¡± With that conclusion in mind, Christine¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately dialed Assistant Miles¡® number. ¡°To redeem yourself, get well¨Ctrained men to kill her. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you right now. Miles, I don¡¯t want failure. If you don¡¯t seed and theye looking for me, bear in mind that you¡¯ll be my sacrificialmb, unless you are smart enough to get one prepared for yourself¡­ And don¡¯t think about telling my sister because, honestly, I¡¯ll kill you if she finds out.¡± After making the call, she decided to go through thements. At least, they nted people in the comment section to bring Jeslyn down. She thought. Going through thements, Christine couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Jeslyn¡¯s debut had Tens of millions of views in just a few hours. She¡¯s still on stage! She hasn¡¯t even left yet, she has so many views! Comments, views, shares, and likes were stilling and from what the algorithm captured at the moment, there were tens of millions of views, tens of thousands of shares, tens of millions of likes, and millions ofments! It was as if the world was watching Jeslyn¡¯s performance. Both haters, fans, and fence sitters¨Cespecially those seeking entertainment fromment sections, left the ce messy with barrage of funnyments. Under onement, there would be hundreds of replies and reactions. The free publicity was just too much for Christine that she started crying again. This time, she couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly was causing her to cry this much. Was it jealousy? Definitely! What about anger? Check! Hatred? Obviously! Envy? Absolutely! She couldn¡¯t help it. It was annoying and she needed to kill Jeslyn as soon as possible. The ¡®genius. detectives¡® online were already specting about her fight with Jeslyn. Some were on the right track and others were just guessing. Even their schoolmates and some celebrities she suppressed before in Rose City wereing out to add salt to injury. ¡°What is going on?¡± Young Master Wu¡¯s voice sounded before he walked out of the bathroom, naked. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 271 Jeslyn¡¯s phenomenal debut (7) Seeing Christine having difficulty catching her breath was more than enough for him to know that she was deeply hurt and in grave pain. 1 ¡°Y¨Cyou left thepany on a vacation with me and turned your phone off¡­ waaah!¡­ you don¡¯t know what is going on outside.¡± She curled herself up, crying badly and huping. Young Master Wu couldn¡¯t catch all she was saying because of how badly she was wailing. He sat beside her and asked again why soothing her naked back in a bid to calm her down. ¡°Tell me slowly, what happened?¡± Christine felt disgusted and the urge to puke on his face almost ate her mind. After her sessful debut, she had endorsed two brands and was signing new contracts here and there that she got extremely busy and had no time for him. Annoyed, he cleared her schedule and took her out of the Country to have fun in a hidden hotel. Because she¡¯s popr now, she can¡¯t leave the hotel and also, there¡¯s nothing interesting in the ce he took her to, so they ended up holing up in their hotel room for three days with endless s3x. Christine became nothing but a s3x ve to Young Master Wu who doesn¡¯t care if she was in the mood or not. Whenever sheined that she was tired, he never listened to her and kept going until he had had enough for the day. Even though she hates his guts, she can¡¯t do anything to him because her sister almost choked the life out of her when she made it known to her that she doesn¡¯t want Young Master Wu anymore. With no other choice, she¡¯ll continue to bear until he gets tired of her like his other victims and goes out in search of another virgin, but before then, she has to use his power in any way she can to get rid of Jeslyn. She doesn¡¯t trust Miles to do a clean job but wants that pest to carry the cross for her when things go south. ¡°I¨Cit- It¡¯s my sister! Jeslyn¡­ Christine screamed and furiously wiped her tears, still she couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Oh, the one you told me is a s3x ve to Chaos?¡± He raised a brow. Being Alpha Chaos¡® s3x ve must. be something. He wished he could take a bite too. She hurriedly nodded. ¡°What did she do this time? I thought your sister, Emilee, has her in check?¡± ¡°S- she got into Fearless Entertainment¡­¡± Christine sniffed and huped before she continued; ¡°Today is her debut but she is making me out to be the bad guy¡­ Everyone- everyone hates me now! All my hardwork to reach where I am today has been ruined by my sister!! What wrong did I do in loving and tolerating her?! Waaaah¡­!¡± She held his hands and cried even harder. ¡°I love Jeslyn so much, I only want her to own up to her mistakes and apologize to me! But she promised to ruin me instead and, and now, she¡¯s doing so¡­ waaah¡­ my career is over, my dream is over. In no time, you¡¯ll abandon me too¡­ waaah! What did I do to¡­ to deserve this? What did I do?¡­. Waaaaah!¡± (5 Young Master Wu pulled her into his arms and assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± ¡°Wh- what do you intend to do? Sh- she¡¯s still my sister.¡± She stopped crying and sniffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s your sister. A person who doesn¡¯t see you as one is not worthy.¡± ¡°Sh- she¡¯s Chaos¡® s3x ve. D- do you want to get on his wrong side?¡± ¡°Christine, don¡¯t worry, I have my ways. If I can¡¯t protect my woman and seek justice for her when she¡¯s wronged, then what type of a man am I? No one hurt my woman and go scot¨Cfree!¡± Young Master Wu¡¯s face turned sinister, while a smile crept onto Christine¡¯s lips, though she was still huping. Jeslyn got down from the stage and personally walked around the first rows, thanking everyone that graced her debut. She gave all the flowers to her team except the one given to her by Valen. As she walked around, bowing to the sophisticated men and women while holding Valen¡¯s flower, the people didn¡¯t dare to have a handshake with her. A businessman with a pot belly almost did but when he suddenly felt a chill on his back, he kept his hand to his side and returned Jeslyn¡¯s bow with a nod. The man turned his head to see why he suddenly felt a chill and saw Maverick and his son giving him a death stare. He grew cold feet and fell back on his seat. It was subtle so no one noticed, or maybe someone did¡­ Madam Caroline and Old man Lu¡­ or even those in the organizations who were watching everything. 2 Getting to Valen, the child immediately spread his hands for a hug. Jeslyn chuckled and did as her son wanted. The hug was a long one because Valen didn¡¯t want to let go. After Jeslyn whispered something into his ear, Valen¡¯s earlobes turned red and he let her go, still, his poker face wasn¡¯t smiling but from his sparkling eyes, one could tell that he was excited.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn bowed to Maverick like she did everyone else but the shameless man stretched out his hand. for a handshake instead. ¡®You should hide it a little, you bad man!¡® Jeslyn screamed in her mind. Maverick smirked when he saw her shocked face. Their son needs a sister, so why not start wooing her in public now? ¡°Thanks foring, Mr. Lu,¡± Jeslyn smiled faintly and shook his hand. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± He responded but didn¡¯t let her go. Jeslyn subtly bit her lip and started to scratch the back of his hand with her long manicured nails to let go, but the man held her hand even tighter. ¡°Your son is very adorable,¡± she tried to keep the conversation going to not look suspicious. ¡°Just like his mother.¡± He responded. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 272 Dissing Assistant Miles ¡°Oh, indeed, his mother should be a gem to give birth to such a cute baby.¡± She beamed. ¡°She is.¡± He replied while slowly caressing the back of her hand. Seeing Jeslyn was starting to look troubled, he finally let her go with smiling eyes while his face looked indifferent. 1 The cameras were fixed on both of them, making those watching start having weird feelings about Jeslyn and Maverick. ¡®Am I the only one feeling weird?¡± ¡®No, I think something is going on with those two!¡± ¡®Nah, it¡¯s impossible, stop talking rubbish!¡± ¡®Then exin what you are seeing.¡¯ ¡®He appreciates her music, so, why not? As a man, I¡¯d hug Jeslyn if I were in his shoes. Her music was cool! ¡®Yeah, Alpha Chaos had only ever attended Celestine¡¯s concert. Attending Jeslyn¡¯s debut, did you expect him to just nod and go? Of course, he had to shake hands with her, or even hug her, just like his son did. To be able to grab his attention is no small feat.¡® ¡®Your logic makes no sense to me and only sounds stupid, just like you!¡¯ ¡®Better than your sorry ass, porcupine!¡± 1 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. [¡®POP I don¡¯t agree with any of you. I believe there¡¯s something filthy going on between Jeslyn and those guys. Jeslyn is just a waste from Rose City who has a notorious record of being an ex¨Cconvict. Only God knows how she got into Country M in the first ce. Then she managed to sign with a smallpany like Fearless Entertainment, but suddenly, those big shots attended her debut. That¡¯s too unrealistic and only tells me that there¡¯s a nasty deal happening somewhere¡­ After all, we all know that Young Master Rex is a man who*e who wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to beid by any beautiful woman, which brings us to my conclusion. My hunch tells me she is sleeping with Young Master Rex and also having an affair with another one or two of the men¡­ like, a s3x ve? This makes more sense to me¡­ So, I¡¯m not sorry to proim that Jeslyn is a s3x ve to them and they attended her debut to fulfill their part of the deal¡®] ¡®+1¡® ¡®+2000+¡® Look at that, dirty¨Cminded bitch!! @POP, I didn¡¯t want to leave ament but to keep scrolling and enjoying this fight between fans, however, your senselessment got me. So what if Jeslyn is hugging a powerful person¡¯s thigh? She has all the qualities even to be Alpha Chaos¡® woman. The son loves her, so who are you to degrade her? Do you think you stand a chance, you piece of shit? Ugly duckling, envious freak! Your jealousy smells from your phone to mine, it¡¯s disgusting and I¡¯m about to puke! No wonder you¡¯re single even in your old age, it¡¯s because of your dirty mind and fish brain. You said they attended her debut because they wanted to pay her. This point of yours convinced me that you¡¯re either chatting from a cave where men take you for a s3x ve and pay you with worthless. things or that you¡¯re an old s3x deprived wench because the way you kept using the word ¡®s3x ve¡® surprised me so much that I ran to the inte to see if the word is running out or is about to be thrown out of the dictionary, 2 Let me lend you some sense so you don¡¯t embarrass me in the future. What man would allow his woman, s3x ve or whatever your shallow erotica mind thinks, would allow the woman they are. f*cking to be ridden by other men? Go learn vocabry and how to use your peanut brain beforeing here like an old s3x deprived woman to open that garbage you call a mouth to vomit trash about our Jeslyn.¡¯ ] ¡®Hahaha¡­¡® ¡®Old cargo!¡± ¡®I have a question, Grandma POP. Whenst did someone service your engine? Or is it rust? I do service olddies¡® engines for $50 minimum but because yours is rusty and you have little to no brain, yours is inexpensive, so for that, I¡¯ll have my trainee do it for you for $5. Contact mypany on OS563200419¡­ don¡¯t worry, your identity and secret are safe with us, we are a 5¨Cstar service provider ¡± ¡®+5000¡ä- Assistant Miles stared speechlessly at thement that was having thousands of likes and replies and a tear ran down her left eye when she saw the one from a s3x service center. It ached her heart. and that was the greatest insult she had ever received in her entire life. 2 She is 40 and single. She can¡¯t even remember thest time she had a satisfying s3x with someone and it was eating her up, reason she¡¯s mostly frustrated. Men don¡¯t approach her, she even tried to seduce a few coworkers back then at Delly Entertainment but they didn¡¯t see her as a woman at all. Although she keeps herself beautiful and ssy, it¡¯s just for people to think she¡¯s happy, but she¡¯s not. Her life might seem wless on the outside, however, her s3x life was a joke. She had been ¡®bean flicking herself for ages but stopped when she no longer got what she was looking for, so she hit the clubs and the thought of gigolos greeted her. She once went for male prostitutes but they ended up ckmailing her when they found out she was a famous person in Rose City. Fearing for her reputation, she sent assassins after them. After that troublesome incident, she never dared to go for prostitutes again and instead went for online dating apps and online men hunting. When her desperation got the better of her, she started to search for young, hot, and handsome men online and even went as far as getting involved in s3x chats, nudes sending, and all just to fulfill her fantasy, but in the long run, she stopped because it was adding to her troubles. Although it¡¯s been a long time, reading those insults pushed forward the raw feeling of low self¨Cesteem that she had unknowingly built over the years. (1) She left the office and returned home to bemoan her sad life. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 273 Lolita chasing her crush When it was Celestine¡¯s turn, she pulled Jeslyn into a hug and said: ¡°Jeslyn, my talented student, I¡¯m proud of you. I hope that you soar higher than me.¡± ¡°Teacher tters me, I¡¯ll try to not disappoint you.¡± Jeslyn smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve met them all,¡± she shifted her gaze to Maverick and others. ¡°I forced them here. Some of them didn¡¯t attend my debut and they owed it to me, so as my first student to debut, I asked them toe. and pay their debts.¡± When everyone heard this exnation, some sighed in relief and others immediately epted; it was a feasible exnation. However, those who knew the truth rolled their eyes. Manager Kate sighed. That was a relief but why did Maverick shake Jeslyn? That was a question she won¡¯t be getting an answer to today. In all this drama, the person who was equally shocked and couldn¡¯t help herself when she saw the big shots was Lolita! Kill her, but she would never have believed that she would be seeing her long¨Ctime crush among those attending Jeslyn¡¯s debut today. She¡¯s also one of the many that felt Jeslyn was directly connected to the big shots. But that would rest for now because, at this moment, she¡¯s about to start her pursuit of her dream man. 2 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After the event ended and people were starting to leave, Lolita didn¡¯t wait for Jeslyn like she promised and ran after Matt. She knew he was a doctor and doctors cared about lives, so the only way to get his attention was to need the help of a physician in a ce where only he is the avable doctor. Hehe, brilliant! 2 ¡°Excuse me!¡± Lolita started to hurry towards them with her phone held to her ears, pretending like she was talking to someone on the phone. ¡°What do you mean?! My uing debut?! Ok, I¡¯ll be there in a jiffy!¡± She ran past Maverick and his friends and just a little distance away from them, she let out an ear¨Cpiercing shrill. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± She fell with a loud thud. Celestine sighed, having an inkling of what had happened to her. She¡¯s ady who wears heels too, so she understands perfectly well. ¡°Lolita, why aren¡¯t you behaving like ady? What are you in haste for?¡± ¡°Teacher?!¡± Lolita had no idea that Celestine was inside one of the cars in the park, if not she would have been more careful. ¡°It hurts, my ankle hurts.¡± She burst into tears. Both from embarrassment and the fear that her ns failed and her crush will be slipping away too. Celestine chuckled and shook her head. Her three students are weirdos. ¡°Rex, check on her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, why should I check on her? Matt, you should check on her, it¡¯s your profession after all.¡± Rex said. Matt didn¡¯t even spare Rex a nce before he opened his car door and was about to get in when Celestine stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t be a jerkass. She¡¯s my student.¡± Matt paused. He was mad at Rex and Celestine but couldn¡¯t say no to her, so he shifted his gaze to Lolita who was wearing a long off¨Cshoulder ck gown and gestured to one of his men to bring her into his car. Lolita¡¯s heart bubbled with excitement but her face looked pained with sweat on her forehead because she twisted her ankle for real. In an unknown location¡­ Pink is seen staring at therge TV on the wall. Seeing Jeslyn being surrounded by reporters battling to interview her, Pink smiled faintly and wiped the blood off her face with the back of her right hand which was holding a silver gun. ¡°Child, keep soaring while I uproot the obstacles off your path.¡± She lowered her gaze to the deaddy on the floor and curled her lip into a sneer.. ¡°Don¡¯t you intend to tell her? She¡¯s no longer a child.¡± Yellow asked this question again while searching for something in the deaddy¡¯s bag. Not being able to see what she was looking for, she poured the content of the bag onto the center table. ¡°Not yet, she needs to stabilize herself and build influence¡­ She¡¯ll need all the help she can get.¡± Pink replied. Yellow nodded. ¡°Found it,¡± she took a small sh drive from the things on the table and passed it to Pink. ¡°What should we do to her body?¡± ¡°Set the house on fire. She died in a fire ident that originated from the kitchen.¡± ¡°Ohk¡­¡± Yellow chuckled. In no time, the brown building that was standing alone in the middle of nowhere was seen burning furiously in the open. Inside the car running through the quiet road, Yellow smiled: ¡°Three spies down, two more to go.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°So, where are we going now?¡± Yellow asked with her eyes on the road. ¡°To the fourth spy,¡± Pink replied. The half¨Cheart organization sent spies after Jeslyn. If not for Diana who alerted her on time, she would have been done for. ¡°Alex, the sky is gathering storm and for the first time, I¡¯m scared of the tough times ahead.¡± Yellow turned her head to look at Pink who was looking out the window of the front passenger seat. ¡°Whatever the storm brings, it won¡¯t touch my family unless it kills me first.¡± She shifted her gaze back to Yellow. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, you have a long life ahead of you.¡± Yellow turned to look at the road. ¡°You know, when I first saw Jeslyn in prison, she was so innocent that I wanted to give up everything to shield her from this world.¡± She smiled. In a flicker of an eye, her smile turned bitter¡­ ¡°Who would have thought she was directly connected to this world of ours?¡± Pink rested her head on the seat and closed her eyes, then she heard Yellow¡¯s question. ¡°Who is her father?¡± Pink slowly opened her eyes but didn¡¯t reply. ¡°I thought as much¡­ this is the third time I¡¯m asking! ¡°She has no father,¡± Pink replied. 1 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 274 Piper¡¯s sorrow ¡°Ha, it seems you both parted on bad terms. I¡¯ll be waiting for you whenever you wish to open up.¡± Pink changed the topic. ¡°I heard she made her first kill.¡± ¡°Yeah, so I heard too¡­ She killed her son¡¯s teacher without flinching. Alex, your daughter is a monster. Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°She lives with a heartless demon and her parents are evil people too, so it¡¯s natural.¡± She saidzily. ¡°Indeed.¡± Yellow nodded. There was gloom hovering inside the car and with their sad conversation, it felt like an important. person will be dying soon. At Madam Caroline¡¯s house¡­ Piper walked downstairs from her room and went to get a slice of cake from the fridge before she came back to sit in front of the TV. She had involuntarily seen Jeslyn¡¯s news on her phone a while back in her room. No one can avoid not seeing Jeslyn¡¯s news right now because she is the hottest trending topic right now, so a lot of people are bound to know about her. Jeslyn¡¯s sess is indeed hateful. Although Piper no longer has malicious intentions towards Jeslyn anymore, she knows that with this sesses heavy hatred and jealousy. Especially now that a lot of smart people have started guessing what Jeslyn and Maverick¡¯s rtionship is. It was better that they didn¡¯t reveal who Jeslyn really was, else, in a few days, news of her death would have been the next trending topic. Good thing Celestine immediately lied. Even though she had been on top of the chain for many years, Celestine still remembers how toxic and dark the entertainment industry is. While eating and watching what was being shown on the news channel she was watching, she sneered. On the news was one of the Lus talking about his expectations of seeing Maverick back in the family soon. ¡°This family seems to be living under a rock like my mother. They think they can force my brother to do whatever they want¡­ Tsk. Tsk. Tsk¡­ So dumb.¡± She took another bite from the piece of cake and drank some juice. ¡°Hmm, the Lu family might win this time because of my brother¡¯s wife.¡± She frowned. Remembering what Jeslyn did for her, she felt a sudden pang of guilt which disrupted her happy mood. She heard that Jeslyn was the one who spoke to Maverick and forced him to give her blood. Ever since then, she stopped hating Jeslyn and felt grateful. But because of pride, she hadn¡¯t gone and thanked Jeslyn. 2 ¡°Should I go? Won¡¯t she disdain me? She might think that I¡¯m finallying to thank her after seeing her potential, isn¡¯t it?¡± With the spoon covering her lips, she shook her head. ¡°I heard she¡¯s a nice person, so she won¡¯t treat me that way, right?¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll see her tomorrow at a quiet ce, with that, there¡¯ll be little to nobody around if she decides to get angry and embarrass me.¡± Piper took her phone from the couch beside her and called her manager. ¡°Fina, please arrange a meeting with Jeslyn for me¡­ tomorrow. Thank you.¡± She dropped the phone afterwards and smiled, thinking about the expression that would be on Manager Sarafina¡¯s face right now. Indeed, Manager Sarafina was astonished to hear Piper tell her thank you and please! Thest thing anyone would expect from Piper was the use of those keywords. Even though she has been quite the gentle and nicedy these days, that doesn¡¯t mean that her rude and narcissistic personality doesn¡¯t re up once in a while, so Manager Sarafina made sure to not fall too deep for Piper¡¯s recent changes. Not long after, Madam Caroline barged into the sitting room with a tabloid and threw it at Piper. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you to stay away from that pauper? What is the meaning of this?!¡± Piper took the newspaper. On the front page was a photo of her and Brian, kissing. Her grip on the tabloid tightened but remembering that her mother was still there, she folded it in two and gently ced it beside her juice on the table. ¡°That¡¯s a scene from the movie, what are you getting mad about?¡± She rolled her eyes. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Piper, I dare you to lie to me one more time! Is that pauper the reason you refused to go out with Feng Long? Is he?!¡± She yelled. ¡°Mom, please! Don¡¯t start this today, I¡¯m exhausted and need some rest.¡± She got up with her cake and juice, ready to leave but her mother wouldn¡¯t let her. Madam Caroline pped the te of cake away from Piper¡¯s hold and the shattering sound of the te reverberated in the quiet sitting room. ¡°Mom, what exactly do you want? Haven¡¯t you done enough? You yed my life to whatever angle that pleased you, isn¡¯t that enough? I¡¯m not a child anymore, Mom, please! let me live my life on my own terms!¡± ¡°What life are you talking about? The one I gave you?! Do you know what that boy is?¡­ Piper cut her off. She had heard thest line for five years and already knew where she was going. ¡°He¡¯s a pauper like you kept saying- Although he was able to attend the same school as me; a wealthy heiress. And Mom, don¡¯t you think you are being too much?¡­¡± She withheld the ugly words that were about to roll out of her tongue. What pauper attends one of the best schools in Country M? Schools in Country M no longer dare to give schrships after some schr students were killed by some rich brats who felt they were being insulted. Even though Brian¡¯s origin is unknown, he was far from being a poor person but Madam Caroline doesn¡¯t want to see that. The only person she wants her to be with was Feng Long because his family was influential and has something that she desperately needs. Once Madam Caroline gets her hands on what she wanted, she would throw the Feng family away like she always did. Madam Caroline took a deep breath to force her angry heart to calm down. ¡°Go in there, change out of this casual nonsense, put on something to make you look ravishing, and head out to go meet Feng Long.¡± ¡°Haha, Mom, sometimes, I wonder if I¡¯m merely a toy for your progress.¡± She closed the space between them and touched her mother¡¯s chest. ¡°Is there still a healthy heart in there?¡­¡± She pulled her hand back and fought the tears that were seducing her eyes. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 275 A mother¡¯s ns for her daughter ¡°I watched Jeslyn¡¯s show and saw how affectionate she was with my nephew, her son. It made me realize that I never got such love and affection from you for the longest I can remember¡­ She¡¯s just an inexperienced young mother, yet knows how to care for her child¡¯s mental health. 1 Mom, Jeslyn just reunited with Valen, but she¡¯s able to create arge space for herself in his heart. But in your case, none of your children feels the need to want to have you as their mother. Tell me Mom, why did you give birth to us? Is it only to help you rise in ranks?! And to show off to the world that you were once the richest woman?!!!¡­ ¡°Paah!¡± Madam Caroline pped Piper¡¯s cheeks really hard. Nothing Piper said pained her more than reminding her that she was no longer the richest woman after Maverick took all of her money and gave it to that cursed girl. ¡°How dare you question my parenting, you ungrateful bastard!! I raised you alone when your worthless father abandoned you! I-¡± ¡°You can keep lying to yourself, Mom!! Push me away too, just like you pushed my brothers away! You¡¯ll die lonely!!!¡± Piper turned and ran out of the house after her outburst. Madam Caroline froze for a long time. Never in her wildest imagination did she think that Piper would ever insult her like this. The narcissistic woman wasn¡¯t going to take it lightly. Whether Piper likes it or not, she must fulfill her part as a dutiful daughter. For all she went through at the hands of the Xu family, Piper will have to compensate her by going out with Feng Long and helping her get those people¡¯s wealth. 1 All the money that Maverick took from her, she¡¯s reiming them by taking other people¡¯s money and thedy won¡¯t stop until she gets back to being the richest woman in the world. With that in mind, she fished for her phone in her handbag and made two calls. ¡°My daughter is leaving the house, send her to Feng Long¡¯s house.¡± After that, she called Feng Long. ¡°Son, your fiance seems to be at it again. My men will send her to you¡­ seal the bond between you two so she doesn¡¯t leave you for that riffraff again.¡± She squinted her eyes and a vicious smile settled on her lips. ¡°Piper, I¡¯m your mother and I have the right to choose where the direction of your life should be. I made the mistake of allowing your brothers to slip out of my hands, but certainly not you!¡± 3 Piper got into her white car and her Chauffeur asked; ¡°Where are you heading, Miss?¡± ¡°Take me to my brothers,¡± she wiped her tears. Ok, Miss.¡± The chauffeur started the car and Piper started to think of all her mother said to her. How could her mother be so callous? She doesn¡¯t care about her children¡¯s lives or their happiness. Thinking back to all that she could remember from a young age, her mother had always been like this, self¨Ccentered, greedy, and wicked! How could a mother have the heart to treat her children like this¡­ ¡°Is she really my mother?¡± Lost in her small world, Piper had no idea that her Chauffeur was heading in the wrong direction. Soon, her eyes started to feel heavy, so she turned her face to the window, hoping the wind would help her stay awake. Meanwhile, Brian was riding histest blue car along the same road, thinking of the article the media has published again, his lips curled into a smile. Not long after, his phone rang. It was a call from his manager who immediately barked at him for not caring about his reputation again. 1 ¡°You fool, what are you doing?! Are you hell¨Cbent on ruining your career?? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you kissed Piper?!!¡± Instead of getting angry, Brian burst outughing. ¡°Brother Xie, don¡¯t be like that. If I don¡¯t do that, how am I going to pick on her again? I was thinking someone would release the gossip to the media, so since no one did, I decided to do it myself.¡± A thunderous roar came from the other end, forcing Brian to shift the phone away from his ear. ¡°Are you aware of the consequences?! Your image is at stake!!!¡± ¡°What¡¯s at stake? Isn¡¯t it a movie scene?¡± Brian shamelessly yawned and continued: ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m feeling sleepy while driving. Do you want me to get into an i-¡± ¡°Beep! Beep! Beep!!¡± Brian chuckled and pressed the button on his earpod. ¡°Piper, watch how I break you in this industry.¡± The minute he finished saying that, he saw Piper¡¯s car speeding over. ¡°Speaking of the devil,¡± he snorted and a disgusted look settled on his face. Zooming past her car from her side, Brian saw Piper looking out the window. Her eyes looked soulless with tears running down her cheeks. He subconsciously frowned and in no time, he turned to face the road. Even though his car had a long way, that vulnerable image couldn¡¯t leave his mind. gone Because he couldn¡¯t ce his fingers on what could have been the reason for the self¨Ccentered and proud Piper to forget about her image in public, Brian¡¯s mind grew restless. ¡°F*ck!¡± He mmed his hands on the steering before he made a U¨Cturn and elerated to catch with the car that had disappeared out of his sight. up The more he trailed the distant car, the more his brows furrowed. They had long left the city and were in the woods now. ¡°Where the f*ck is she going?¡± He mumbled. Even though Brian knew he shouldn¡¯t be concerned, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from following. The ringtone of his phone startled him and when he answered the call through his earpod, he realized it was from one of his assistants. ¡°Brother Brian, where are you? I¡¯ve brought the suit to your ce but can¡¯t find you anywhere?¡± The Content held by N?velDrama.Org. voice said. ¡°Perfect timing. Track my phone and tell me where I am heading to.¡± Brian instructed. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know where you are? Have you by any chance lost your way in the city again?!¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 276 Piper¡¯s doomsday ¡°Stop yelling and just do it ah, be fast about it.¡± Brian hurried him. A sigh left the Assistant¡¯s lips before he got theptop and started to track Brian¡¯s GPS. Brian is the first human who lives in Country M, yet knows nowhere except the ces he frequented. ¡°Brother Brian, what are you doing in the woods outside of the city?!¡± ¡°Oh, what part of the City is this?¡± Brian asked. ¡°The southern part. It¡¯s a very dangerous ce.¡± ¡°Why is it dangerous and who resides in this area?¡± If no one lives around here, why would Piper go here? ¡°There¡¯ve been reports that people go missing when they go there and the authorities can¡¯t find anything no matter how hard they try. As for who lives there, give me a little time to hack into the housing department¡¯s database.¡± The Assistant replied while his fingers flew through the keyboard. With the way he types with fast speed, it was obvious there was more to him than meets the eye. After a few minutes, he reported: ¡°There¡¯s only one house in the woods and it¡¯s Feng Long¡¯s holiday house.¡± ¡°Screeeech!¡± Brian¡¯s car came to a halt and his aura red. So he has been following that slut for almost two hours, not knowing he was escorting her to her boyfriend¡¯s house! ¡°Brother Brian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The voice from his earpod pulled him back to life. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll see you in three hours.¡± He ended the call and was about to turn around when he saw the car in front of him had left the road. Brian frowned. On second thought, Piper wouldn¡¯te to a ce like this. She would rather meet Feng Long in the city. Even though Piper was a bitch, Brian knew her more than he knew his parents. From years of being with her, he knew that Piper was a nut; hard on the surface and soft on the inside. She was the type that screams when she sees a cockroach, so why would she endanger her life knowing that she might lose her life here? So there was nothing that would make here here ALONE to meet up with Feng Long whom she hates. Also, remembering how he saw her in her car, Brian got the idea that something was wrong. With that in mind, he fired on and zoomed through the road, careful like he had been doing to not be caught that he was trailing. Once he got to where Piper¡¯s car was parked, Brian got down and scouted the location before he saw a modern farmhouse up ahead. What am I even doing here?¡± Although he asked, his legs didn¡¯t stop moving. ¡°She would think I cared enough to poke¨Cnose. I shouldn¡¯t mind her life and death like her brothers, so why am I not going back?¡± He ruffled his messy hair in frustration. He should be lovingdies like Jeslyn and not that slut, Piper but why isn¡¯t his heart going In the direction that he wants it to go? This is just too unfair! Getting closer to the house, Brian saw that the house was protected by a heavy team of guards. ¡°F*ck!¡± He cursed. ¡°What am I supposed to do now? I can¡¯t walk in there like it¡¯s my house, can I? Neither am I in the mood to take lives.¡± He sighed but continued walking forward. Whatever happens, Feng Long wouldn¡¯t dare to order his death. So he thought. Inside the house¡­ An unconscious Piper was carried into the bedroom and gently ced on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should leave.¡± Feng Long said to the chauffeur who nodded and was about to leave when he paused. He wanted to tell him about the blue car that trailed him but because he wasn¡¯t sure if the car was really trailing him, he brushed the matter away and walked out. Feng Long sat by the edge of the bed, staring longingly at the sleeping Piper. He has no intention of raping her. Even though Maverick and Rex seem not to care about her, who knows, they might suddenly care if she is humiliated, and getting on their bad side was something he wouldn¡¯t dare to try. The handsome young man got up and left the room. The sky had been shrouded in a thick nket of darkness, still, Brian was lying on a tree, close to the house. He didn¡¯t leave, neither did he advance and worst of all, his phone had gone off. At this time of the night, the woods looked spooky and exceptionally quiet. ¡°What is that idiot doing at a ce like this and why would the government allow them to build a house here?¡± He murmured while chewing on a leaf for fun. He was bored. Not longter, he heard Piper¡¯s screaming from the house. ¡°Excellent. Why is she crying?¡± He rolled his eyes before jumping down from the tree and started heading to the house. The closer he got to the house, the louder Piper¡¯s voice got until she went silent. Brian¡¯s heart thumped as a weird feeling flickered through his heart. This is not good! He doubled his steps and soon started running. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Who is it?! Show yourself!¡± One of the guards cried out, alerting the rest of the guards who immediately stood alert with their guns pointed. From nowhere, Brian jumped into view. Like a spirit, he swiftly rendered one useless by striking him on the side of his neck and taking his gun. His movement wasn¡¯t noiseless, so the nearest guard started to shoot at him. Using the unconscious guard as a shield from the iing bullets, Brian killed the two guards closest to him before getting the freedom he required to start a face¨Coff with the others. Inside the house¡­ Feng Long had dragged Piper inside a sub¨Cbasement. It was a clean space with proper furniture, However, being in there felt like being stuck in a hole; no windows, no doors, and one can¡¯t hear soundsing from outside. ¡°Wh- what are you doing?! Let me go!¡± Piper panicked when she saw the Young innocent¨Clooking guy staring at her with pity. 1 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 277 Piper¡¯s doomsday (2) ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Feng Long asked while taking small steps towards her. 1 Piper¡¯dragged herself to the end of the big bed and pulled the duvet to cover her lower body, out of reflex. ¡°How do you think I¡¯m feeling?!¡± Seeing he didn¡¯t look like he would be pouncing on her anytime soon, Piper tried as much as possible to sound coherent and fearless, yet, her voice didn¡¯t give the best effect. She was scared. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Then let me go,¡± she immediately said after his words fell. Feng Long stared at her speechlessly for a while, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Th- then what do you intend to do to me?¡± She panicked and fear shot to her stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do anything to you but the same cannot be said for others.¡± He walked to a a couch and sat on it. ¡°What do you mean? What others?¡± Piper looked around the room, however none but the two of them were there. Does that mean other people are in the house too? ¡°Where is this ce?¡± She has no idea where she is. On her way, she fell asleep as her eyes felt heavy but thinking of it¡­ ¡°Where is my chauffeur?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. To the many questions that she asked, Feng Long only deemed thest one fit for an answer. ¡°He brought you here and left but I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s dead by now.¡± ¡°Wh- why? Feng Long, what is all this about?! Why are you doing this to me?!¡± Feng Long didn¡¯t speak for a long time. When he finally opened his mouth, Piper thought she would be getting an answer to her many questions but instead, he asked: ¡°Why is it so hard for you to love me?¡± His face slowly changed. Piper¡¯s heart trembled at that sight. She immediately opened her mouth, subconsciously saying; ¡°A- are you aware I¡¯m Alpha Chaos and Rex¡¯s sister?¡± Sorrow shed through her orbs but only for a blink of an eye. That was how badly she wanted her brothers. ¡°If they had cared a little about you, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t be here right now. He sighed. ¡°Piper, why are you doing this to us?¡± He got up and walked to the bed, then sat close to her and forced her face into his hands. ¡°I love you so much, can¡¯t you see that? Why do you hate me so much? Why can¡¯t I take Brian¡¯s ce in your heart? Is it because of my family?¡­ We can run away and I¡¯ll be able to protect you if you choose me, please Piper.¡± Piper pped his hands away and raised her hand to p him but he grabbed it in mid¨Cair. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± he shook his head. His brothers wouldn¡¯t find it funny if they saw a palm print on his face. She forcefully pulled her hand back and tried to leave the bed but he dragged her back with a small frown on his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, Piper. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to hurt me? Aren¡¯t you already doing it? Feng Long, you started hurting me from the moment you started taking my Mom¡¯s side and helped ruin my life! And now by kidnapping me, you think you aren¡¯t hurting me?!¡± She took a deep breath to calm her racing heart, fueled with fear and anger. ¡°Let me leave and I¡¯ll pretend this never happened.¡± She added. He had been living with guilt all these years for helping her mom, but he couldn¡¯t help it. His love for her drove him to do so many things that finally tore their friendship apart. Though he doesn¡¯t regret 1. it. Feng Long turned his face down before saying, ¡°Your mother sent you here with an instruction. Also, my family hasn¡¯t given me permission to let you go, so I can¡¯t.¡± Piper¡¯s eyes widened. She was shocked and not shocked at the same time that her own mother was involved in her kidnapping. What scares her most is the fact that Feng Long¡¯s family is involved. Piper suddenly had a premonition that something bad was about to happen to her. She immediately grabbed his hands and started to beg fervently. ¡°Long, please let me out! Please, don¡¯t allow your family to hurt me, I beg you, please let me out!!¡± Feng Long looked helplessly at her. He can¡¯t hurt her, never! But his family is a different case. Had she agreed to be his woman, his brothers would have believed that she was one of them but now that she isn¡¯t, she¡¯s an enemy, just like her mother. What got Feng Long feeling like aplete waste was her hatred for his guts. He held her by the shoulders. ¡°Even though you are begging me, you still refuse to promise to be my woman. Piper, how much do you detest me?¡± Piper froze. That was right, what emotional people like Feng Long want to hear the most is being loved. Why did she forget that? He peeled her hands away from his and turned to leave. Now, even though she suddenly agrees to be his woman, it¡¯s already toote because his brothers have been eavesdropping on them through the bug that was forced on him. They had wanted to kill her for the longest time but he had been her invisible shield until her mother sent her into their arms. Standing by the stairs that lead one out of the sub¨Cbasement, he said: ¡°Your mother has bad intentions towards my family and my family found out, so my brothers are angry. When your mother called, they were here with me and forced me to bring you¡­¡± He left after dropping the iplete message. Piper felt her spirit leave her and she fell limply on the bed. Her mother has finally ruined her life completely. Not only did she use her as a toy for years, but she also pushed her into the enemies¡® den. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 278 Suicidal Brian ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After a long while of silence, the almost lifeless Piper chuckled, then burst into a fit of madughter as tears slowly fell from her eyes. Who gets into the Feng family¡¯s hands and survives? Those people are one of the cruelest old families in the Country. They are not among the top three, simply because they wanted to withdraw from the public¡¯s eyes to be able to carry out their demonic practices quietly without public scrutiny. They are a core member of the Dark Age organization which focuses on human sacrifices to ¡®please their ancestors¡® or whatever the organization is up to. 1 Piper got to know about this because of her connection, which is one of the reasons she broke ties with Feng Long. The only people who can help her now are her Lu brothers¡­ Even the Xu family might not be able to help her because, in the organization, the Feng family has a higher position than the Xu family because the Feng family is also in charge of the ritual ceremonies in the organization, as well as human sacrifices. Her only hope is her Lu brothers but why would they save her? Would people who refused to give her blood be willing to save her? At the thought of that, a name shed in her mind, Jeslyn! But then again, her hopes were dashed when she realized she has no means ofmunication with her. Her blurry gaze swept through the room. It was spacious and there was absolutely nothing that could help her reach out for help. Piper fell into despair. She didn¡¯t want to die. In the face of death, she realized there are lots of things she should have done but haven¡¯t done and needs to be taken care of. Outside the house, Brian was held at gunpoint by dozens of men. He sighed in annoyance. How would he have known that this ce has more men than his third aunt¡¯s husband¡¯s house?¡­ The Presidential Vi! ¡°Aren¡¯t you the superstar? What are you doing here?¡± One of the young men who has a striking resemnce to Feng Long asked with his gun also pointed at Brian. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing here?¡± Brian wasn¡¯t scared in the least even though he knew that a bullet might fly into his skull from behind. He was tired of this life anyway. Death is a better option, so he¡¯d be d and even thank whoever pulls the trigger. ¡°What are you doing talking to a trespasser? Kill him!! An angry voice drifted over from the dark and in no time, a man in his early 40s walked into the bright space. ¡°Older brother, wait!!¡± Feng Long ran out of the house, stopping one of his older brothers who was about to pull the trigger. ¡°He¡¯s my friend. He said. Brian looked at himnguidly and snorted before rolling his eyes. ¡°More reason he has to be killed. Do it!¡± The early 40¨Cyear¨Cold brother disapproved. ¡°You can¡¯t! I owe him my life!¡± Feng Long lied in his bid to save the ungrateful Brian. Brian almost punched the idiot on his face but remembering why he was here in the first ce, he remained calm. But whenever he gets the chance, he¡¯s definitely going to beat Feng Long into a pulp. First, the idiot brought Piper here and did something to her, and now, Feng Long is behaving like a good guy who he¡¯s going to owe a debt. ¡°Oldest brother, you haven¡¯t forgotten the family rules, right? He should be set free for saving my life once.¡± ¡°Long, are you stupid? That rule only applies if the family¡¯s secret isn¡¯t beingpromised! You still have a lot to learn!¡± The oldest brother barked. Feng Long fought his internal struggles for a while before he made his decision. He went down on his knees and kowtowed to his oldest brother three times. ¡°Please, oldest brother, grant me a few more days to spend with him before you kill him. He and Piper are the only friends I ever had.¡± The other brothers all turned their gazes to their oldest brother, waiting for him toe to a conclusion. ¡°Two days.¡± The oldest brother said before he turned and left. ¡°Thank you, oldest brother.¡±¡± ¡°Why would your so¨Ccalled friend barge in here to kill our people? Almost 20 guards died in his hands.¡± The one with a striking resemnce to Feng Long said with a frown. They met Brian killing their men like he was training with his students. Who exactly is this guy? It only takes a well¨Ctrained military person or an assassin to master the skills Brian exhibited. ¡°Oldest brother is already determined to kill him, let¡¯s just let it rest for now.¡± FengLong said before dragging Brian into the house. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll thank you for your intervention?¡± Brian sneered when they left the gathering of the others. ¡°I don¡¯t need your appreciation. If it was up to me, I would have allowed them to blow your skull out.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­ You should have allowed them to kill me because whether I stay alive or die here, you all are already in hot waters. Haha¡­¡± Brianughed out loud. Feng Long paused and turned to look at the nonchnt Brian. ¡°Who are you?¡± He frowned. For years he had been trying to find out who Brian was and what family he was from but each time, he hits a dead end. ¡°A person you wouldn¡¯t want to know. So where is that little girlfriend of yours?¡± ¡°You came here to rescue her?¡± Feng Long was shocked. You both seem to think too highly of yourselves. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk¡­¡± he would never admit that he came to rescue her nor would he embrace what he still feels for her. ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Feng Long clenched his jaw. He already got his answer. Brian and Piper still love each other very much. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 279 Locked up together ¡°What else? Of course to see her suffer and die slowly. I heard this ce is dangerous. Say, is it dangerous because your family eats the people?¡± Brian curled his lips when he saw the frown on Feng Long¡¯s face. 1 ¡°I thought as much, your family is carnivorous¡­ or should I use barbarians? I think-¡± he was cut off when Feng Long opened the sub¨Cbasement door. ¡°Oh? Hope I won¡¯t suffocate? Pulling a trigger would be better, don¡¯t you- f*ck!!!¡± He yelled while falling into the underground storage room. Brian was unceremoniously pushed down by one of Feng Long¡¯s brothers who happened to be eavesdropping on them. ¡°He said he was your friend!!¡± His voice thundered, sending shivers down Feng Long¡¯s spine. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how we bicker.¡± Feng Long¡¯s voice didn¡¯t expose the fact that he was shaken by his brother¡¯s anger. Although he has problems with Brian, killing the guy was thest thing on his mind. They used to be good friends and those days were the happiest days of his life. If not for Madam Caroline who made it known that he loves Piper, they might still have been good friends even now. The guy sighed and closed the door. Sending Brian to Piper is the most he can do for them before hist brothers decide their fate in two days. ¡°You idiot! Do you want to hurt my face before your heartless family kills me?!¡± Brian yelled after sitting up from hitting his face on the tiled floor. ¡°B- Brian?¡± Piper¡¯s shocked and uncertain voiceing from behind him made him freeze. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Wh- what are you doing here?¡± She hurriedly wiped her face before he turned to look at her. He got up from the floor and replied: ¡°How is that your business? You should be d that your boyfriend locked me in here to be killed by his hungry family.¡± Looking at her teary face for a split second, he snorted but his heart was in pain. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend. And I¡¯m not in on his ns.¡± She had no idea why she felt the need to defend herself. She sat back on the edge of the bed with mixed feelings. First, she was d that Brian was here. Secondly, she was scared that he¡¯d treat her with animosity. Brian shifted his gaze to study her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°I was kidnapped.¡± ¡°Lies! Your chauffeur sent you here!¡± He said furiously. Although he knew that something was wrong, he still med her for falling into the trap. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! My¡­¡± she stopped talking. ¡°You won¡¯t believe me anyway, so what¡¯s the point?¡± She sounded sad and uninterested in continuing the argument. But then, a realization hit her and she asked: ¡°How did you know that?¡± Brian didn¡¯t answer that but instead went over to sit on the chair. In the city. News of a car explosion disturbed the city for a few minutes before everyone returned to their activities, leaving the police to look into it Most people believed it was another gang fight or probably one of the three musketeers trying to start another fight But Inspector Fin didn¡¯t see it that way. For more than five hours, Inspector Fin didn¡¯t leave the sitting room nor put down hisptop. He had been trying to get hold of the CCTV footage around the area of the ident that happened yesterday night but couldn¡¯t find anything at all. This wasn¡¯t supposed to be his job, he was on holiday but had to take up the case after his juniors reported the unclear matter to him this afternoon. They¡¯ve been trying to obtain evidence since yesterday around 10 Pmwhen the matter happened but failed, so they got him involved. As his fingers tapped the keyboard repeatedly, Beverly walked into the sitting room with a tray containing a few things that Inspector Fin didn¡¯t think he needed. A cup of coffee was ced on the side of the table, then a neck and shoulder massage gadget was stuck down below his neck. Without a word said, Beverly did her work and left with the tray, quiet enough to not disturb his work. Inspector Fin¡¯s gaze followed her line back until she entered the kitchen. His lips ttened into a thin line before he shifted his gaze to the hot piping coffee. He robbed his face and ruffled his hair in frustration. Last night, he told her again that he wanted to free her from this rtionship and she only replied; ¡°ok¡± She didn¡¯t beg, cry, or tried to make him understand why they should be together and she even slept. peacefully. It was the first time something like that happened and he couldn¡¯t get her reaction off his mind. Even after waking up, she only greeted him and ever since, she hasn¡¯t uttered another word. Fin lowered his eyes to hisptop and started to do his work. She would revert back to herself, he thought. Inside the kitchen, Beverly pulled out her phone and immediately messaged someone. Meanwhile, Jeslyn who was resting in her dorm room after just returning from thepany heard the beeping sound from her phone. Shezily picked it up and unlocked it. Seeing who the message was from, she smiled and clicked on it. [Sister¨Cinw, when can I speak to him? The silence is killing me] ¡°Don¡¯t be a weakling. Endure it if you need your man unless you want to lose him to another woman¡­ So how is his reaction?¡± [He has been looking at me weirdly since morning.] ¡°Hmm, that means he is lost and can¡¯t ce his fingers on your changes. At the moment, he¡¯ll think you¡¯ll get back to how you were before, so he might not be concerned but after a week of ignoring him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll approach you to know what¡¯s wrong¡± [ Ah! A week of ignoring him? Sister¨Cinw, isn¡¯t that too long? What if he uses the opportunity to leave me?] ¡°Then you¡¯ll pack out without saying a word or leaving your new address.¡± [Sister-inw?!] ¡°Stop screaming with your messages, my phone will go deaf, ah.¡± Jeslyn joked. 2 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 280 Jeslyn, the rtionship mender Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. [ Hahaha¡­ can you exin?] ¡°Where are you right now?¡± [In the kitchen] ¡°Where is he?¡± In the sitting room] ¡°I¡¯ll call you, pick my call, and head to your room.¡± Before Beverly could understand what Jeslyn meant, an iing call from Jeslyn appeared on her screen. She answered the call without wasting time. ¡®Hey, Jeslyn said. ¡°Hi, sister¨Cinw,¡± replied Beverly and started heading to her room. ¡®Hope you¡¯re going inside?¡± ¡°Yes, I am¡­ what¡¯s this about?¡± ¡®Oh, we want to see if he won¡¯t get distracted. Not speaking to him but rather, chatting and talking to someone else on the phone who makes youugh, of course, Inspector Fin would get jealous, even though he said he doesn¡¯t love you¡­ so, we want to see how true his words are! ¡°Are you sure?¡± Inspector Fin raised his head when he heard the sweet word tinged withughter. She was walking up the stairs with a smile on her lips. She looked quite happy and beautiful, unlike her gloomy self. She had been looking sad for ages but suddenly smiling? He frowned. Herughter and smiles only came through him in the past, so who else is making her happy? Who is she speaking to on the phone? When did she make new friends because, to his knowledge, the only friends she had was him. The only number in her contact is his. She doesn¡¯t leave the house without telling him, so when did she make new friends that he was not aware of? He watched her chuckle before she disappeared into the corner that led to their room. Ten minutes passed and Fin was still thinking about what just happened when he saw hering down the stairs with her luggage. Fin frowned as annoyance washed over his heart. Funny enough, she was still on that damned call! Her smile had grown bigger! ¡°I¡¯ll probably be avable next week, yes, we can hang out then¡­ no, not really, I don¡¯t don¡¯t shopping but if it¡¯s with you, why not? Everydy should be spoiled, you told me that¡­ hahaha ¡­ please! No, I can¡¯t be a burden, who knows, you might get tired of me too¡­ Alright¡­¡± ¡°Where are you going¡­ with your bag?¡± Inspector Fin couldn¡¯t take it anymore and immediately cut in. Although he didn¡¯t sound angry, his voice was a lot gentler than before. His question prompted her to pause in her steps. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter, thank you.¡± Beverly ended the call and looked at Fin who was standing there, staring at her with a frown. ¡°I¡¯ll live in the guest room for the time being-¡± She replied. ¡°Why?¡± He frowned. ¡°Your girlfriend might want toe over and it won¡¯t be nice for her to meet me in your room¡­ but don¡¯t worry, my traveling documents are almost done. I¡¯ll leave once they are ready.¡± She smiled with her lips sealed ¡°You, you don¡¯t have to do-¡± he stopped himself from continuing. Isn¡¯t that what he wants? So why does it feel like he is growing cold feet? He quietly watched as she headed to the guestroom. It was strange. Beverly¡¯s favorite spot was anywhere he was, so suddenly going into the guestroom to live there was more than enough to shock him. But anyway, it¡¯s for the better. He thought. 1 At midnight¡­ Inside the guest room, Beverly sat on the bed and couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying. It¡¯s already midnight, yet Fin didn¡¯te for her. She thought he would at least knock on her door and ask her if she wasn¡¯t going to eat. She flinched at the sound of her protesting stomach. Her silent cry worsened as her trauma kicked in. She hates nights and detests being alone, which is why she¡¯s always sticking to Fin. He knew what she went through after her parents died and how she became glued to him. It was he who made her rely on him to this extent. At that time when they were both grieving the loss of their family, Inspector Fin came to stay at her house and would sleep on her bed, pulling her into his embrace¡­ he was 7 and she was 6 years old then. After the house and their other properties were confiscated by the bank for the loan her uncle took under her father¡¯s name, she had nowhere else to go but to live with Fin in histe parents¡® house. The government wanted to put them in the orphanage for adoption because they felt the kids were too young to live alone, but the two kids didn¡¯t want to live with people they weren¡¯t familiar with. Who knows if those people would be worse than her evil Uncle? When the matter was getting too intense, Fin spoke to Maverick who got his father involved. Thanks to Mr. Hao who became their custodian, the government stayed away from them. She grew so attached to Fin that he became the only person she trusted. After what happened to her parents, she was scared of everyone, including Mr. Hao. Only when she saw Fin was she at peace. Even though Mr. Hao brought them a nice nanny, she still couldn¡¯t find peace in her. After they became teenagers, she came to realize that she was betrothed to Fin when she was two years old. It was the same Fin who showed her the evidence of their parents¡® agreement. She was ted and from that day on, she started to see herself as Fin¡¯s wife. He treated her with love and care, and she thought the feeling she had developed for him for so long was mutual, especially after she gave him her virginity, which she believed sealed their love. Only to find out after so many years that she was the only one in love. His love for her wasn¡¯t a couple¡¯s love but a sister¡¯s love. How could she take that? It was too much for her to handle, still, she epted it and even though she knew the rtionship was a sad one, she couldn¡¯t pull herself away. They were both hurting, she knew that. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 281 Complicated love She had seen him a couple of times, gazing at other girls he found interest in but because he was afraid of hurting her, he wouldn¡¯t pursue his heart¡¯s desire. She knew he tried to make it work, he fought against himself so many times but what can the body do when the heart has other ns? So he stayed in the rtionship without loving her and also not betraying or humiliating her by cheating on her. Beverly thought she was selfish when she didn¡¯t let him go even though she saw he was hurting, she felt she was the only one receiving in this rtionship and never giving, only enduring and trying to make him happy. Although she understood that she was only beating a dead snake, she has no intention of letting go. She just can¡¯t live without Fin, not after all they¡¯d been through. When he told her he wanted to break up for the third time, she saw he was serious and finally made up her mind to allow him to be with the one he thinks he loves, but it wasn¡¯t to go away literally but to leave the world. She was already nning to secretlymit suicide in a way that wouldn¡¯t make him me himself or grieve too much. She thought that her being alive would cause difort to Fin¡¯s new rtionship and this idea was borne after watching a love drama that had almost the same story as theirs. Even though the ML left with the FL, he still couldn¡¯t forget his childhood love who became a total mess after he left her. The pity and guilt he felt for her made his rtionship with the FL not smooth sailing and after the childhood love died of cancer, the ML became ill. Beverly didn¡¯t want Fin to end up like that and chose to immediately end it before it was toote but God sent Jeslyn to her. She and Jeslyn had been friends on Chatme but never really talked until one day. She got drunk and felt like screaming her problem to someone and the only person she felt wouldn¡¯t make a mockery of her was Jeslyn, so she requested for her number from Celestine. Also, she was sure that Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t tell Fin what she was going through because Jeslyn and Fin aren¡¯t very close and Maverick wasn¡¯t the type to get involved in other people¡¯s rtionships even though Jeslyn tells him, which was why she had no problem trusting that her secret would be safe with Jeslyn. Surprisingly, Jeslyn gave her, a stranger, a listening ear without trying to calm her down or give her advice. She was just like a wall that took in all of her nagging and dissatisfaction. After two days, Jeslyn called her and requested they meet up. She was scared, or rather ufortable. Firstly, she forgot the day after her outburst that she spoke to Jeslyn, and secondly, she had never gone out with anyone who wasn¡¯t Fin. So when Jeslyn suddenly asked her out, she got scared of being alone with a half¨Cstranger. Fortunately, she went and got to know that Jeslyn was the sweetest soul she had evere across, except Fin, of course. So after she made up her mind tomit suicide after attending Jeslyn¡¯s debut, she suddenly saw Jeslyn¡¯s message, asking her how her rtionship with Fin was. It was the first time anyone ever cared to ask her, and because she had somehow grown to like Jeslyn, she told her it was so and so. However, Jeslyn being the smart person she was, picked up the untold truth and came up with a n that should be executed after her debut. The funniest thing was Jeslyn telling her: ¡°After the n if he still doesn¡¯t change his mind, you can set him free.¡± If only she had an idea of how she intended to set him free. Presently, Inspector Fin was standing by the guest room door with a tray of food in hand. She hadn¡¯t eaten since and he noticed, however, there was no sounding from the room which meant she must be sleeping and he didn¡¯t want to disturb her, so he stayed there like that for almost thirty minutes, thinking whatnot before he turned around and left. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. That night¡­.. Madam Caroline didn¡¯t look for her daughter when she didn¡¯t return home for almost two days, nor did she bother to ce a call to Feng Long to know why. At this moment, she was on her luxurious bed, sleeping like never before. Maybe she thought her daughter can¡¯t be harmed anywhere in the Country. Piper, on the other hand, was curled up under the duvet as she battled a fever. Her inside was hot but her body was cold and shivering. However, her pale face had sweat on it. Her involuntary movements didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the hazel hawk eyes that didn¡¯t stray from her, owned by the handsome Brian. He hadn¡¯t slept a wink since and was staring at the sick Piper lying there on the bed. He had done all he could to make her find relief but nothing seemed to be working¡­ He had also gone and banged on the door for more than thirty minutes but no one came down, they didn¡¯t even bring them food. Coming to thest resort, Brian got up from the chair and started to unbutton his blue shirt while saying: This is troublesome. Why do you have to be sick now? Piper, why do you love to give me stress? Does it make you happy?¡± Piper couldn¡¯t respond even though she heard, or she didn¡¯t want to respond. Since yesterday when they¡¯ve been here, Brian didn¡¯t stop bullying her, and she was tired of him. She slowly opened her blurry eyes to vaguely see him taking off his shirt. What was he trying to do?! She watched as he took off his¡­ trousers! ¡°Wh- what are you doing?¡± She asked weakly. Dear readers, I haven¡¯t thanked you for helping me winst month¡¯s Win¨Cwin, first on Powerstone ranking, and 14th on Golden ticket ranking. I say a very big thank you! 2 And to fulfill my promise, I¡¯ll be releasing 2 extra chapters for you. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 282 Fever ¡°What else?¡± He red at her when he saw her frightened face. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. I¡¯d rather f*ck a prostitute than touch you.¡± 1 Piper¡¯s heart sank. Why would he say that? What is wrong with her? She doesn¡¯t have infections. Even though she had done it a few times with other guys, she never went without protection and also, she stopped sleeping with men sincest year. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, else I¡¯ll rearrange your face with a p!¡± He hissed. He wished he could raise his hand to her, maybe that would diminish his hatred but no, he¡¯d rather die with this hate than hurt a hair on Piper¡¯s head. Piper also wished he could hit her so his hatred for her would go away but she knew it was wishful thinking. She watched him as he took off his trousers. This isn¡¯t the first time she was seeing his great body but each time, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. This isn¡¯t what a sick person like her was supposed to be thinking at this point, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Brian got into bed to take her clothes off. By now, Piper already knew what he wanted to do, so she didn¡¯t struggle. Taking her clothes off didn¡¯t take him much time because she wasn¡¯t wearing much to begin with. It was a big white shirt over a high¨Cwaist denim bum short that stopped a little below her curvy hips. Brian was suffering when he was taking off her clothes. If not that it was required to allow a breeze into her body, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this. Piper¡¯s great body had caused too much trouble for herpany than the scandals she created with him. Wherever Piper appeared on the news, it was either because her body was wrecking marriages, having suitors heartlessly rejected by her, or getting involved in scandalous positions with Brian. He tried his best not to look at her, he really tried but her smooth and sexy hourss body was too much to handle. She was lying on her back, staring at him as he ogled her body. For some reason, she felt excited, knowing that he still cared about this body that she had taken proper care of because of ament he once passed to her. ¡°You¡¯ll grow up to have a man¨Chunting body. I pray no one takes you away from me when you¡¯ve finally gotten there.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Memories of their happy past brushed through her mind and her lips turned downwards in sadness. Tears slowly welled up in her eyes, how she missed his hugs. Seeing the tears in her eyes, they pulled Brian back to his senses and he frowned before sleeping beside her. 1 ¡°I have no interest in doing anything with you, so turn your back to me,¡± to him, Piper was crying because she felt he might r*pe her and that thought stabbed him in the heart. Piper didn¡¯t know he suddenly looked angry but did as told. He pulled the duvet over them and wrapped his hands around her and got into a spoon position, holding her tightly to himself like he wanted them to merge. They were both naked, except his boxers getting in the way and Piper¡¯s G¨Cstring panties and bra protecting almost nothing. ¡°I read it¡¯s not advisable to sleep with your bras on, do you feelfortable with that on you?¡± He broke the awkward silence after a long time. Piper shivered as his warm breath caressed her exposed neck. ¡°I have no choice,¡± she said weakly. ¡°It¡¯s ok if you want to.¡± He sounded like a caring guy for the first time after so many years and it made Piper wonder if he was pitying her. ¡°Please, don¡¯t pity me.¡± She hates pity. Brian rolled his eyes, ¡°Like I don¡¯t have better things to worry about.¡± ¡°Can you be nice to me for once? I¡¯m sick now and you¡¯re one of the reasons!¡± How could he bully her even in this condition? If not for him ruining her mental state and the poor venttion in here, would she have fallen into this state? ¡°You want to me now? Is that what you want to do?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you deserve to be med?! Why did you keep bullying me? Don¡¯t you know-¡± she stopped talking. It¡¯s not worth it. ¡°Ha, of course, you¡¯re good at shirking responsibilities, so I¡¯m not surprised.¡± ¡°Please, stop judging me, you have your own faults too.¡± Her voice went lower than usual. ¡°Loving you was my fault and I never stopped owing to that. You were my biggest mis-¡± he gritted his teeth when she rubbed her backside on his soft spot. ¡°Can you stop doing that?¡± ¡°Then tell it to stop poking me, I¡¯m unwell.¡± That was when Brian realized that he was hard. ¡®Betrayer!¡® he cursed. Instead of feeling awkward or ashamed, he exhibited shamelessness. ¡°It¡¯s not a stick. If you didn¡¯t entice it, it would have been sleeping peacefully by now, so don¡¯t me it for something you caused.¡± Piper stayed silent and didn¡¯t say anything. He was right, so there¡¯s nothing to object about. In the event of their bickering and cuddling, her body temperature had gone down a notch. Although she still needs proper care, at least for now, she can get through the night with ease. Feeling that she was starting to sweat, Brian dragged the duvet off their body and pulled away to give her some space. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°You should go to sleep.¡± He replied. ¡°Hmm, goodnight.¡± With that, she closed her eyes and tried to fall asleep. However, a sweet smile crawled into her lips and she brushed her waist- the spot he held her from. Brian, on the other hand, put on his clothes and went back to the couch, however, his mind couldn¡¯t leave how her body felt under his touch. She was way softer than hest remembered. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 283 The fight- riling oldest brother up The sound of the door opening interrupted Brian¡¯s few minutes of sleep as he slowly opened his drowsy eyes to gaze at Piper before turning his attention to the door. Brian¡¯s eyes widened when he remembered something and immediately bolted from his seat and rushed to the bed. He grabbed the duvet and immediately tossed it on Piper¡¯s naked body, just in time before Feng Long came into view. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Long asked, looking skeptically from Brian to the sleeping Piper. Brian refused to utter a word and walked back to his seat. Fang Long ced down the tray of food and nced back at Piper, then he caught sight of her clothes beside the bed. ¡°You-¡± Anger instantly washed over his face and he rushed to Brian, wanting to punch him but Brian kicked him before his pouch got to meet his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to beat you like a child for a long time. Now that you¡¯ve presented yourself to me, you¡¯re wee.¡± With that, Brian pounced on Feng Long like a wild cat and the two got into a wild and fierce fight. Piper who was sleeping frowned at the loud sound of things falling. She slowly opened her heavy eyes to see the two fighting, no, Brian punching Feng Long like a punching bag. She immediately sat up, ¡°You two, I stop¡± but her voice was weak. Trying to shout sent her temple throbbing. She hissed as the pain in her head got intense. Piper looked down at herself. She can¡¯t leave the bed like this, so she wrapped herself with the duvet and started to push herself towards the two who were ready to kill each other. ¡°Brian¡­ Feng Long¡­¡± None of them replied. They were too engrossed in their battle royale to notice Piper holding her head. ¡°Brian!¡± Brian¡¯s punch froze in the air and he turned to look behind him, only to see Piper falling towards the edge of the table. If she hit her head on, it would bleed, so Brian let go of Feng Long and ran at full speed to catch her. Luckily, he did but he didn¡¯t manage to save himself, so he fell with his rib hitting the leg of the wooden chair. Brian hissed but instead of worrying about himself, he was more concerned about Piper who seemed to be unconscious. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Feng Long panicked. ¡°Piper, Piper,¡± Brian patted her cheeks a few times but she won¡¯t wake up. ¡°You idiot, get us out of here! she needs to be at the hospital!¡± Brian groaned. ¡°I- I can¡¯t, my brothers¡® men are everywhere. You¡¯ve been kidnapped!¡± ¡°Then get her drugs for fever!¡± Feng Long shook his head. ¡°We have no medications here.¡± He looked remorsefully at Brian, internally ming himself for everything. ¡°You don¡¯t mean for her to die, right?¡± Brian raised a brow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian. I¡¯m helpless.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°Get me your phone,¡± he ordered. Feng Long didn¡¯t protest and simply handed his phone to Brian. ¡°Pray that nothing happens to her,¡± Brian grabbed the phone from him as he made the unspoken threat. Brian keyed in the number he intended to call but before the call could connect, a few guards barged into the room and pressed Brian to the ground, then Feng Long¡¯s oldest brother got down the stairs and walked over to Feng Long whose face looked ashen. ¡°Bang!¡± A heavy punch that sent the young man falling to the floor greeted his face. ¡°Take him back to the city. His holiday is over.¡± ¡°Oldest brother! Please, please, forgive them! oldest brother, please don¡¯t harm them! I¡¯m sorry!!¡± The oldest brother turned his head to look at Feng Long who was resisting. ¡°Then, do you want your mom to be used as the sacrifice? you¡¯re free to choose. Your mom or them?¡± Feng Long froze. His mother was the person he loved the most in this world. Even though she was mentally unstable, he still loved her. His dream wasn¡¯t to be an actor, he was only fulfilling his mother¡¯s dream. She wanted to be a famous actress but after she married his father, she was told to leave the entertainment industry and focus on giving birth to a girl but instead, she gave birth to him. Even though she wasn¡¯t the first nor the second wife who couldn¡¯t give Chairman Long a female child, the whole family picked on her and finally drove her crazy. She was the sixth wife, yet, was made to carry the burden of every other wife. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Feng Long is thest child, even though he was liked by all, his mother was hated by all, out to protect his mother by all means. so he goes all So how could he be made to choose? He looked at Brian who was oddly calm and then, the unconscious Piper before turning around and walking away. ¡°Fengfeng, if any mishap happens that our captives are rescued, don¡¯t me me for my retaliation.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, oldest brother,¡± he replied with even more coldness before walking out through the staircase. Brian sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt your sacrificialmb, let me go.¡± He ordered. Oldest brother waved at his men to let him go and after that, Brian took Piper¡¯s shirt clothes from the floor and looked at the Oldest brother Feng in the room. ¡°I want to believe that you have respect for women, so I¡¯d like to ask you and your men to turn while I dress her up.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need it. She won¡¯t be wearing clothes as a sacrificialmb anyway, so what¡¯s the point?¡± He asked coldly. ¡°Oh, my bad for thinking you¡¯re worth something,¡± Brian smirked. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Oldest brother Feng frowned. ¡°I meant what I said, you are a piece of shit!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± He sent a blow to Brian¡¯s face in anger. Brian felt his teeth go sour and a fishy taste in his mouth, still, heughed out loud. ¡°Only an insecure weakling uses their fist at every altercation. It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re the senior son of the Feng family, no wonder the family prefers Feng Long. He is calm and collected. At the same time, calcting and would probably be the head. Hahahaha¡­¡± Brian¡¯s intention was to rile him up and cause conflict amongst the Fengs while also buying his people more time. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 284 The search Oldest brother Feng narrowed his eyes before he got up to leave the room. However, getting to the top of the stairs, he left an instruction to his men who were still inside with Brian and the unconscious Piper. ¡°Don¡¯t give them food and water for five days. I want to see you crawl under me and beg for mercy!¡± With that, he left and his men followed after a while. 1 Brian breathed a sigh of relief. That should be more than enough time for his people toe to their rescue. However, Brian thought too lightly of the situation¡­. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. By now, Manager Sarafina had gone wild in her search for Piper. It¡¯s been three days, yet Piper still can¡¯t be found anywhere and the Police haven¡¯t been able to find out anything about the car. The bones they collected are still under the forensic department for examination and the results aren¡¯t out yet. Manager Sarafina had gone to find Madam Caroline to ask where Piper was but the woman seemed nonchnt and told her Piper must have gone on a break, however, Manager Sarafina knew Piper too well. That girl won¡¯t go anywhere without her Assistants and guards apanying her. After Manager Sarafina had tried to reach Piper on all the tforms she could with no sess, took the matter upon herself and reported it to the police, despite her Company¡¯s disapproval. Rainbow Entertainment was like a stainless ss on the outside but a decayed toilet on the inside. Everyone only saw its goodness, which is why whatever they tell the public stays. she Inside a conference room with less than ten middle¨Caged men and women sitting around a rectangr table, Manager Sarafina was seen standing erect behind an empty seat with almost everyone in the room ring at her. ¡°How could you bring the matter to the public even after we warned you not to?! What do you expect them to think of our Agency? That we can¡¯t control our artist and now she¡¯s gone without seeking permission?!!¡± The man in the head seat barked at her his face turning red. ¡°Manager Sarafina, you should have known better than to do this, dragging the Agency through the mud is a wrong mood!¡± Said another. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you! To think you¡¯re a top manager in thepany,¡± a woman sighed and shook her head. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how Piper is? What if she went out to have fun? So what are we supposed to tell the public on her return?¡± They went on and on, throwing a barrage ofments at her, yet the young woman didn¡¯t seem to freak. There was only worry on her face. ¡°Say something!! Why are you so quiet?!! How are you going to fix this mess??¡± The man in the head seat yelled at her. Manager Sarafina finally raised her head and nced at everyone in the room. ¡°You said you¡¯re disappointed in me? No, I¡¯m more disgusted to be part of thispany!¡± The people gasped when they heard her. The impudence!! ¡°Your artist has been missing for three days and some hours and none of you, none¡­ cares about her situation. What if she was kidnapped? What if she is dead? What if she is sick somewhere? What if something bad happened? Just what if?!¡± She screamed. ¡°What ifs¡­¡± One of the women who never cared to say anything since the meeting started finally spoke up, interrupting Sarafina. ¡°The said artist¡¯s mother is not bothered about her ¡®missing daughter, so why do you expect thepany to care? The mother knows where her daughter is, else she would have been the one In your ce right now.¡± She turned to look at everyone else in the room and said; ¡°If you¡¯ll ask me, I¡¯ll say that this manager here is blowing this matter out of proportion with her assumptions because she¡¯s working for our rivals to bring us down, so something needs to be done immediately!¡± She concluded. The others nodded, causing Manager Sarafina to gasp in disbelief. She has an inkling of what these people were trying to do, they¡¯ve been looking for ways to send her packing for a long time now but because Piper only wanted her, they drew back their hands. However, with this incident, they won¡¯t care to know what the truth is since it came from her. With that in mind, Manager Sarafina turned and walked out of the room. She was going to look for her artist no matter what it takes. Even though it means getting fired. On her way to the station, she saw a billboard with Jeslyn getting interviewed on a talk show. Her eyes shot open and she immediately pulled the car to a stop by the side of the road, staring at the Billboard to find information on where Jeslyn¡¯s interview was held. ¡°Jeslyn, do you mind telling us the inspiration behind your debut songs? There are some spections that it has something to do with your past with your sister, the people want to hear from you.¡± The host, a young and handsome man, asked with a smile. ¡°Hehe,¡± Jeslyn chuckled lightly. ¡°How can people say that?¡± She hesitated, then smiled sweetly, ¡°The song was written for me, I¡¯m just a rookie, remember?¡± She concluded with a knowing smile. ¡°Aha, that¡¯s right. Your fans must have been too excited.¡± Jeslyn shielded her mouth with the cup of tea she was offered and smiled. ¡°That leads us to the next question,¡± the man raised his card and asked, ¡°how do you feel about your leap to sess? Are you scared of how big you¡¯ve be in just a few days? Did you picture this? Or¡­ just tell us something.¡± Jeslyn sighed and ced the mug down. ¡°Sess, I would say, is a double¨Cedged sword. Scared? You may be correct¡­ only if I made it my priority.¡± ¡°Do you mind borating? We are dummies. Hehe,¡± he chuckled and Jeslynughed lightly. ¡°I want to make music. I want to leave a record that I would be remembered by, even centuries from now¡­ that¡¯s possible, right?¡± She asked with a smile. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 285 The talk show A thunderous round of apuse and screams that contested with the sound of ps were heard from the excited audience. After the noise died down, the host continued. ¡°Hahaha¡­ of course. But Jeslyn, you mesmerize me. This is the first time I¡¯vee across an artist who has a big dream like yours and I¡¯m impressed and I guess your fans are too,¡± ¡°Yes, we are!!!¡± Came the audience¡¯s excited screams. Jeslyn blew them a kiss before she continued her answer. ¡°¡­As for my leap in sess, hmm¡­ of course, it wasn¡¯t expected. I was shocked and I believe most viewers saw that¡­¡± ¡°You mean this?¡± The host cut her off and a shocked photo of Jeslyn was brought up on the screen behind her. It was an unaware photo taken while Jeslyn was on stage¡­ precisely when she saw Valen and her husband walking in. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± the audienceughed. Jeslyn was startled by the picture before she also burst into a fit ofughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­ oh my God, that¡¯s a horrible photo of me¡­¡± The interview continued after a short fun. ¡°We also noticed a little unusual spark between¡­¡± the host turned to the camera and exined. ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m scared to say this, hope he doesn¡¯t get mad¡­ haha¡­ sorry, Mr. Chaos, it¡¯s the fans¡® curiosity¡­¡± he said with a bow to the camera. The host was scared of losing his job. Who knows, Maverick might get angry over his yful questions and make a call that would destroy him. Jeslyn smiled and made an ¡®O¡® expression. ¡°Oh, you mean the handshake?¡± She turned to look at the audience and spread her hands in the air. ¡°Y¡¯all saw I didn¡¯t initiate the handshake, right?¡± ¡°Yesssss!!!¡± ¡°Good. Could I have said no? It¡¯s Alpha Chaos we¡¯re talking about. Would you have said no if you were in my shoes?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± They replied. Jeslyn turned to the camera, and then to the host and made a baby face, ¡°see?¡± The hostughed out loud. She¡¯s so cute! ¡°That¡¯s right. So, do you mind sharing with us the secret to which you captivated the son?¡± ¡°Oh, I think my face is enough as an answer to that. Hehe,¡± she winked. ¡°Ouch, please don¡¯t do that to me,¡± the host held his chest dramatically like he¡¯d faint anytime soon. ¡°Hahahaha¡­..¡± Everyoneughed it off. ¡°And thest question on the list is¡­ how did you be Superstar Celestine¡¯s student?¡± ¡°My teacher posted about wanting three persons to be under her sometime again, I think it was a sensation for a while on the inte¡­¡± The host and the guest nodded. They saw the post and it was taken down in less than thirty minutes. I was one of the lucky three.¡± The happy show ended with the host asking for a handshake. Not only did Jeslyn dden a lot of fans¡® hearts, but she also won many over. Thepetitive and toxic fans then started topare Jeslyn¡¯s talk show and Christine¡¯s talk show. They went as far as making memes with Christine¡¯s words that were taken out of context. That became a lot of fun for most jobless people online for a long time¡­ until another drama pops up. Meanwhile, because Jeslyn was dominating the inte doesn¡¯t mean she blocked others from being on top too. The other person who was also trending alongside Jeslyn was Piper¡¯s case. Jeslyn saw the news regarding Piper on her way to the talk show this morning and meant to ask her husband when she returned because her Assistant told her about the call Manager Sarafina put through three days ago, but Jeslyn never saw Piper, so she thought the girl changed her mind. However, being stopped by Manager Sarafina on the road was something she didn¡¯t expect. ¡°We can¡¯t discuss something like this on the road, so I¡¯d say, let¡¯s find a ce to talk this out,¡± Jeslyn suggested. Manager Sarafina didn¡¯t object and got into her car to follow Jeslyn.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Even though Jeslyn was going everywhere in thepany¡¯s car, it didn¡¯t mean Code 5 and the others. weren¡¯t following her around. At a coffee shop along the road¡­ Jeslyn was staring speechlessly at Manager Sarafina who just told her what happened. ¡°You said Piper was on her way to see me and then went missing?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Manager Sarafina replied. ¡°But-¡°Jeslyn frowned. How¡¯s that possible? ¡°Are you sure she didn¡¯t go on a vacation?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Piper isn¡¯t such a careless person. She would leave me hints if she wanted to do anything. I¡¯m literally her servant, so there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t have called me toe pack her bags or book her ticket if she was going somewhere.¡± Jeslyn sighed. ¡°Have you spoken to her family- her mother, brothers?¡± ¡°Her mother seems to believe that her daughter went on a trip¡­¡± Jeslyn subtly rolled her eyes. It would be surprising to her if that witch cared. ¡°As for her brothers, they aren¡¯t people I can reach out to. The Xu and the Lus¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure the police won¡¯t be sleeping on her case. They¡¯ll find something soon.¡± It was obvious that Manager Sarafina had no idea who Jeslyn was. After their meeting, Jeslyn returned to the dorm but instead of resting, she called Code 5 to help her leave the dorm. While Code 5 was hacking into the CCTV footage, Jeslyn disguised herself as a clumsy Assistant. The disguise materials weren¡¯t difficult for her to find because has a wardrobe filled with them. No one was in the room because she sent her Assistant home. Thepany gave her an Assistant but Jeslyn preferred the girl to live away from her at the moment as she is sharing the Dorm room with Lolita anyway. Fearless Entertainment would never give all artists or trainees a separate apartment or too much luxury, unless they¡¯ve started to make enough money that can pay for the kind of luxurious lifestyle they want. Although Jeslyn just started, her potential has been seen and thepany was getting things ready for her. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 286 Visiting her husband. At Maverick¡¯spany¡­ 1 The back car was stopped at the huge gate by the guards who wouldn¡¯t let them in without showing their cards. Code 5 wound down the car window and passed his ID to the head guard. After seeing his ID and knowing his identity, the guard returned the card with both hands and bowed before instructing the gate to be opened. The ck car entered the hugepound and sped straight to the massive skyscraper that was up ahead. Thank God he didn¡¯t create a mess, his dead body would have been lying on the floor right now. That was one of the most powerful hidden guards who didn¡¯t need to seek permission from Maverick before killing or punishing other workers. The car stopped at the underground parking lot and Jeslyn got down after Code 5 opened the car door for her. Walking in front like the bossdy she was, no one would dare to ascribe her to an Assistant, despite dressing like a sophisticated Assistant. At the front desk with two youngdies; beautiful, sexy, and elegant Receptionists eyed the three men and ¡®Assistant¡® walking towards them. The ¡®Assistant¡® looked too ssy to be a mere worker and they wondered whichpany she works for. ¡°Good day, Ma¡¯am¡­ gentlemen,¡± one of the Receptionists stepped out from behind the desk and bowed slightly with her hands elegantly ced on her stomach. She smiled with her sharp eyes on the ¡®Assistant¡® wearing a ck pencil skirt, a white shirt that had the first few buttons opened but was decent enough to not reveal her boobs, a pair of ck pencil heels, and huge sunsses. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Her thick bang covered her forehead and brows, almost reaching her eyes. No matter how hard the Receptionist tried to make sense of who the ¡®Assistant¡® in front of her was, she couldn¡¯t see past the professional disguise that didn¡¯t take much effort to achieve. Never in a million years would she have thought it was Jeslyn, the Just¨Cdebuted artist they were just singing her praises a while back. ¡°Wee to THE FUTURE, how may we help you?¡± Her sweet smile was still maintained on her well¨Cdefined face. Jeslyn didn¡¯t know what Maverick was thinking when he changed his Empire¡¯s name to THE FUTURE. The name sounded like he was proiming himself to be the future. Her eyes were on the Receptionist all through with different thoughts running through her mind. Her husband has such beautiful and professionaldies around him, yet he chose a stupid person like Vera. His taste in women, no, his taste in Vera is so bad. If she said Women, then she¡¯ll be one of them and Jeslyn believes she¡¯s the best partner for her husband. Valen is proof of that. ¡°I¡¯m here for your boss,¡± she answered with a deadpan expression. ¡°Oh? Ahem¡­¡± The receptionist coughed on her first with her head turned to the side. ¡°Do you have an appointment, Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Ah, no I don¡¯t.¡± The Receptionist frowned slightly, almost invisible. Then how did they pass the tight security outside the gate?¡± she thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, I can¡¯t allow you in without an appointment.¡± She looked sorry when she said that. Jeslyn gave a slight nod, ¡°But your boss wants to see me.¡± The Receptionist looked at her incredulously. Of course, she can¡¯t believe that lie. A lot ofdies had done more than this in the past, including Mn, so she wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Oh, ok, please hold on for a minute.¡± Thedy went back to the desk and ced a call to the CEO¡¯s office. After speaking to someone, she returned to Jeslyn and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, your information might be wrong. Please, check in another time after you¡¯ve confirmed.¡± ¡°Oh, then, can I present this?¡± Jeslyn collected Code 5¡¯s ID and stretched it to the Receptionist. The Receptionist received it and checked it. ¡°Please, ma¡¯am, let me confirm with the system.¡± She smiled with her lips sealed before heading back to the desk with the ID card. Thedy has to be extra careful. It was because of her professionalism that she was the most respected Receptionist on the list of ten Receptionists in thepany. After she had confirmed the authenticity of the card, she returned it and bowed, handing it back to Jeslyn with both hands. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, kindly take the first elevator and someone will be on the 50th floor to take you to the CEO¡¯s office¡­¡± ¡°I know my way around. I¡¯ll take her there.¡± Code 5 butted in. They wouldn¡¯t have had to go through this process if Jeslyn wasn¡¯t going to surprise her husband. ¡°Ok, sure,¡± the Receptionist replied. Although she hasn¡¯t seen this face before, from his information, he was among the few who are supposed to know their way around thepany, indeed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeslyn smiled faintly but couldn¡¯t understand why the CEO¡¯s office would be on the 50th floor when the building has 230 floors. Jeslyn and Code 5 took one of the many elevators and headed up, but the other two guards stayed behind at the Reception. Getting to the 50th floor, the elevator dinged. Jeslyn nced at the roles of control keys in the elevator. There were numbers from 1-230. She wasn¡¯t doubting or suspecting any foul y, she was just wondering why Maverick chose to have his office on the 50th floor instead of the top floor like regr humans. ¡°Is my husband¡¯s office on the 50th floor? Why?¡± She finally asked. ¡°No ma¡¯am,¡± he replied. ¡°Oh?¡­ Then why are we stopping here?¡± She got even more confused. ¡°To take another elevator to his office.¡± He replied. The door dinged open at that moment and they both stepped out and walked down the quiet and beautiful passageway to many offices. Upon entering one of the offices, one would think it was the CEO¡¯s office with how luxurious it was, but no. Hello guys, thank you so much for your massive support! The next second chapter will take a while as my battery is low. 3 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 287 Visiting her husband (2) Upon entering one of the offices, one would think it was the CEO¡¯s office with how luxurious it was, but no. Code 5 walked to the t wall and pressed his hand to it. In no time, a scanner scanned his palm before saying Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. [Wee, Code 5¡­. Opening in¡­ 5¡­4¡­3¡­2¡­1¡­ Please step into the elevator] The door opened and Code 5 walked into the elevator, however before Jeslyn could take a step forward, the elevator door started closing. Code 5 pressed the open/close button and the door stopped closing. ¡°Why is it so stressful? Is there not a direct elevator to his office?¡± ¡°There is, but it¡¯s only programmed for Boss alone,¡± he replied. Jeslyn sighed. It¡¯s normal for her husband to be extra careful but isn¡¯t this over the top? Well, she hasn¡¯t yet seen what¡¯s ¡®over the top¡®. Code 5 pressed the Cloud icon- one of the five buttons on the elevator. Cloud icon, Dark smoke icon, Red alert icon, Abort icon, and the open/close button. The cloud icon is undoubtedly ¡®Cloud 9¡¯s representation; where Maverick¡¯s office is. The Dark Smoke icon is ¡®Shadow 9¡¯s representation; the most dangerous ce in thepany. Red alert icon; as the name suggests, is for an emergency. And the abort icon is to return the elevator if one changes their mind along the way. The elevator shook a little after Jeslyn got in, before heading down. Down? Jeslyn thought with a frown. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to head up as it is called ¡®cloud?¡® ¡°Why is it heading down?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s heading up. It¡¯s an illusion to make your brain and body think you¡¯re going down.¡± ¡°Ohh¡­ so smart,¡± she smiled proudly. Her husband is the best! ¡°That reminds me, there are 230 floors and the other elevator has them, so what¡¯s the use of this one since it¡¯s still heading up?¡± ¡°That elevator doesn¡¯t get to the 230th floor. The numbers will mislead you, thinking you¡¯ve arrived at the top floor but no, it only stops at the 228th floor,¡± he replied. All this information is known to a handful of them. Maverick doesn¡¯t trust, but lets the chosen ones know everything they needed to know, but with a huge price. Their life and death are controlled by Maverick as the few of them have a chip nted close to their hearts. Trying to forcefully take it off will explode the chip, automatically shattering the heart and killing the culprit. There¡¯s no way to uninstall the chip as it was an exclusive skill, belonging to Maverick. Maverick¡¯s rules used to be a littlex before Valen was born but after the incident that happened with Code 4, Maverick became a heartless demon and inserted a self¨Cdestructive chip in all his people. Thirty minutester, the elevator suddenly stopped and a ding was heard. Stepping out of the elevator, what greeted them was a foggy passageway. Jeslyn froze. What is this?! They got out of the elevator and Code 5 stopped her from moving forward while he walked a little further away from her to retrieve something. When he returned, he handed Jeslyn blue goggles. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯ll need these,¡± he said. His voice jolted Jeslyn¡¯s mind back from the shock she was in and she took the goggles from him, looking at them weirdly. ¡°What are these,¡± she asked. ¡°Laser detectors,¡± Code 5 replied. ¡°You mean there aresers¡­ there?¡± She pointed at the foggy passageway in shock and Code 5 nodded. ¡°Can¡¯t they be deactivated? Are you kidding me?!¡± Is he joking with her life? ¡°Only if the Boss permits it.¡± Code 5 replied. She stared at him in surprise. ¡°Then, what are you waiting for?! Get him to deactivate this thing!¡± She frowned. Code 5 shook his head. ¡°If he¡¯s in his office, he would have seen you¡¯ve arrived and would have deactivated all the mechanisms and even would have allowed you to take his stress¨Cfree elevator. But because he didn¡¯t do those means that he¡¯s not in his office,¡± he exined. Code 5 wasn¡¯t one to talk too much but knowing Jeslyn, she won¡¯t make things easy for him if she¡¯s not satisfied and he has no billionaires of dors to give to her for annoying her¡­. Jeslyn¡¯s appetite for money scares him. ¡°So, in other words, we¡¯re supposed to bypass thesers to get to my husband¡¯s office?¡± She asked pitifully and he nodded, then added; ¡°Not just thesers, there are other mechanisms after this¡­ more dangerous mechanisms.¡± Jeslyn took a deep breath and took off her sunsses before wearing theser detector goggles. She only wanted to see thesers. When she wore it, she was expecting to see tiny red lights along the passageway but no, there was nothing there. Nosers at all! ¡°There are nosers. Or is this not working?¡± She took the goggles off to inspect it. Code 5 dug into his pocket and brought out a smooth tiny pebble and flung it forward skillfully with his fingers. Try looking at it again.¡± Jeslyn wore the goggles and just when she focused her gaze on the path ahead of her, ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± A scream that was enough to startle birds and send them flying everywhere, tore through her throat. The red crisscrossedsers weren¡¯t something a human would dare enter¡­ not her, no way!! ¡°Let¡¯s return,¡± she turned around, wanting the elevator to open so she could run away. ¡°It will take about ten minutes for the elevator to be ready to take us back¡­ ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll help you cross over, don¡¯t worry ab-¡°1 ¡°Nothing you say will change my mind. I¡¯m not going through those damn things unless your Boss returns and deactivates them.¡± 1 ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± he said and stood aside. On the twentieth floor¡­. Maverick just concluded a conference meeting with the board of directors and was heading out when his phone rang. ncing at it, was his wife who hasn¡¯t spoken to him since her debut. ¡°You finally had my time,¡± he mumbled before answering the call. ¡°Sugar plum, where are you?¡± Her sweet voice sounded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at yourpany¡­¡± Maverick paused and turned his head in Code 2¡¯s direction. ¡°Where are you?¡± He asked her but his eyes were glued onCode 2. ¡°I¡¯m stuck, can¡¯t get through theser mechanisms to your office,¡± she pouted. It was supposed to be a surprise visit but now¡­ 1 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 288 Seducing his wife *Not edited. I¡¯m sorry guys*** 1 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss,¡± Code 2 bowed his head. Maverick ignored him and doubled his steps, hurrying out of the meeting room. Code 10 looked at Code 2 and chuckled. ¡°I told you, hahaha¡­¡± He told Code 2 to interrupt the important meeting and tell the boss that his wife was here but Code 2 pped his head. Now, he might be punished for making Madam Jeslyn go through a lot to teach her husband. Hahaha¡­ 1 Maverick entered an office on the floor and took an elevator to his office on Cloud 9: By the time he entered, Jeslyn was already waiting inside, fuming. ¡°Why are you upset?¡± He asked while walking towards her. His eyes skimmed her dress and his lips curled up. ¡°Coming to your office is too troublesome. I felt like I was a spy, sent to steal some confidential documents.¡± She pouted. ¡°Or, you¡¯re here to seduce me?¡± he pulled her to his chest by the waist. Jeslyn nced at the door, Code 5 was no longer there. He must have left when Maverick walked in. She thought and she wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Mr. Maverick Lu, I¡¯m not here for this, I need you to do something for me,¡± she tried to wiggle her way out of his embrace but his hold on her tightened. ¡°You have all you need, I can¡¯t help much, unless¡­¡± he tried peeping into the opened buttons on her shirt, trying to see if he could see the fair boobs but to his disappointment, he saw nothing. 1 ¡°Mtch¡­ stop staring,¡± she let out a low hiss and gently pped his arm, a little annoyed. She should have worn a bunny costume but too bad she doesn¡¯t have it. This reminds her, she¡¯ll try and add a lot of those into her collections in the future. ¡°Really? Why did youe here looking beautiful?¡± he asked with a small flirty smile on his lips. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, I¡¯m not beautiful. I look¡­¡± Realizing she had been influenced by the demon in front of her, she cleared her throat and went back to the topic but Maverick wasn¡¯t ready for discussion that was out of what he wanted right now. any ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m not here for that. I want you to help me- hey!¡± Maverick interrupted her by taking off her sunsses. ¡°You have been ignoring us for a long time,¡± he said. By us, he meant Valen and him. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a few days-¡± She was interrupted again ¡°A day is long, it¡¯s been close to four days,¡± he brushed the heavy bang off her forehead. Jeslyn swallowed, ¡°This man, she thought. ¡°Well-¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± he asked while looking into her mesmerizing eyes. ¡°Of course,¡± her voice strained and she bit her lips. ¡°Then? Should I take care of you?¡± he asked but his fingers were already on her buttons. Jeslyn jolted when sexual sensation.coursed through her. Her rotten husband was already fondling her boobs before she could reply. She pressed his palm to it, stopping him from squeezing her peaches. ¡°Mr. Lu, be decent for once¡­ learn self¨Ccontrol.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± he nodded with curled lips before he continued what his palm was doing. Jeslyn sighed. What else did she expect? Being alone with Maverick is enough seduction for him. He is not addicted, far from it. However, when she has misbehaved, instead of saying it, he teases her like this instead. ¡°My husband, I haven¡¯t misbehaved, have I?¡± He stopped to stare at her cute face that housed a sweet smile. His wife is cunning, whenever she smiles like this, she¡¯s up to no good. ¡°Don¡¯t scheme against-¡± he stiffened. Her lips slowly stretched into a beam. She held his eyes while slowly going down. Before he knew what was happening, his ¡®third leg¡® was already in her mouth. Maverick produced a low hissing sound as she sent his world into turbulence. He supported her head to go deeper but was careful enough to not hit the back of her throat. He threw his head back as he produced low groaning sounds to convey his pleasure and excitement. It kept growing inside Jeslyn¡¯s mouth and she understood her husband needed her but she had to take advantage of this situation or else, it might be toote to save Piper. The blowjob stopped sooner than expected. Too quick for Maverick to lose himself in the feel of her mouth. It¡¯s been a long time and his member couldn¡¯t contain the excitement when it felt her presence. Maverick nced down at his dancing ¡®third leg and sighed. Why did he forget she has be heartless? ¡°I¡¯ll continue after I¡¯m done talking,¡± she went over to the CEO¡¯s seat and sat on it with her legs crossed. She leaned closer to the desk, sampling her clean chest and ckce bra in Maverick¡¯s face. ¡°You know why I¡¯m here, right?¡± she asked. He knew that¡¯s why he was cutting her off and wanted to drive her crazy with what she loved the most and then, after he had sessfully ced her back on the ground, she¡¯ll sleep off and before she knows, it was the next day, or probably some dayster. Then, what trappens to Piper after that, only God would know. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Secing he was just staring at her without responding, she continued. ¡°She¡¯s your sister, Maverick. I don¡¯t know what she has done but, Plum, you can¡¯t keep ignoring her. Even though you want to hate her, please, rescue her first. With that, your Might would be sustained. ¡°Everyone knows that you dislike your sister but if you help her this time, those lurking would know that you¡¯re still unfathomable. Please, Plum, I¡¯m begging you.¡± ¡°What will be my reward?¡± he asked. ¡°Eh?¡± Jeslyn frowned, ¡°You still need a reward? can¡¯t you do things for free?¡± 2 ¡°I do,¡± he replied nonchntly while walking towards her. ¡°What exactly have you done for me without getting rewarded?¡± she raised a brow. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to be nice to you, wife.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ oh really? Mr. Maverick, I¡¯d like to inform you that I¡¯ve seen a gorgeous man after He said he¡¯d give me lots of money and do lots of good deeds for me,¡± she beamed. Maverick turned the rolling seat and carried her off it, then ced her on the desk. ¡°My gun is cold and I have more money,¡± he smirked. my debut. ¡°Ahem! you can¡¯t always kill people, Mr. Maverick. What if you go to jail?¡± she tried not to smile with the way he furrowed his brow when he heard ¡®jail¡®, wasn¡¯t something Jeslyn could ignore. ¡°Hahahaha¡­.who stole your candy?!¡± she asked amidstughter. Maverick took off her bra in a swift and professional manner before lowering himself and taking one into his mouth. Jeslyn moaned as his tongue did crazy things to her. She knows she had provoked the monster when she left him hanging but it was necessary, otherwise, he won¡¯t help his sister. ¡°Plum, will you¡­ help her?¡± she paused mid¨Csentence when his fingers went under her skirt. Exploring what he has missed for about two weeks, he slowly nodded. Jeslyn smiled before fully giving herself into the high heavens that were calling her. Oh, so sweet! Sometimeter, Jeslyn was panting after the ¡®exercise¡® while lying on Maverick¡¯s desk with her skirt raised to her waist. Maverick cleaned her up and helped her iron her clothes before fixing himself and carrying her out to his personal elevator. In no time, Maverick was strolling out of his elevator on the ground floor. Those at the reception all bowed but their minds didn¡¯t leave the woman in his arms. That must be their madam, they thought. The receptionist who attended to Jeslyn almost fell. Good thing she wasn¡¯t rude or treated her boss¡® wife with disrespect. She would have been dead by now. With that grateful thought at heart, she bowed even more in appreciation that her boss¡® wife is not a difficult woman to please. But even so, a lot ofdies were bitter. Some thought that one day, their single father boss might look their way and recognize one of them to be his son¡¯s mother but now, anotherdy has. Despite how bitter or jealous they were, they didn¡¯t date to harbor hatred or the intention to kill their boss¡® woman. 1 ¡°Your workers are professionals, especially your receptionist¡­ that one with brown hair,¡± Jeslyn said as the car moved out of thepany. ¡°You want to reward her?¡± ¡°If possible, but I¡¯m poor,¡± she sighed. Maverick chuckled and shook his head at his wife¡¯s helpless expression. ¡°Why are you always poor?¡± he asked. ¡°Ah, my children needs money to remain on top,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m rich,¡± he interjected. ¡°But I¡¯m not, my saving for their marriage.¡± Maverick chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s still a long time from now.¡± Jeslyn shook her head, ¡°My daughter¨Cinw¡¯s dowry shall be paid with a hefty sum so that she won¡¯t try to take my son away from me,¡± she responded. Even though Valen is still very little, Jeslyn has this inbuilt fear of a womaning to take her son away from her¡­ especially in a country like this where that¡¯s a norm. ¡°Your son is different.¡± Chapter 289 Chapter 289 289 The hot search ¡°I know, but what if he marries a scheming woman who would hate me? Such a woman would go all out to take Valen away all in the name of love,¡± she said sadly. 1 These days, there are too many pretentiousdies who hate to have a mother¨Cinw even before they meet them. They are scared that their mother¨Cinw might be like their sister¡¯s or friend¡¯s mother¨Cin¨C law, deliberately throwing out the fact that not everyone is the same. ¡°So, what can your money do?¡± ¡°Maybe after I¡¯ve bought her heaven and earth, she might have a soft heart and understand that I like her because my son does. Maverick nced at his wife who was looking out the window and pressed her hand, prompting her to look his way. ¡°Trust your son to give you a daughter¨Cinw like you.¡± Jeslyn smiled. Can he? Love is a weird thing. Would he abandon a woman he loves because he fears. that she won¡¯t be able to treat his mother right? Jeslyn shook her head and thought. If her son were to ever marry a woman who hates her, she would step aside if the woman is able to give her son real happiness. Also, if her daughter¨Cinw doesn¡¯t tantly disrespect her, she¡¯ll be fine with their rtionship. However, If her daughter-inw is the narcissistic type, like Madam Caroline, then her daughter¨Cinw shall be visiting the afterlife to tell her what hell looks like. 4 Meanwhile, Brian¡¯s people had also taken the matter seriously. At first, they didn¡¯t think it was important because his Assistant had Brian¡¯s location but the next day, the location was suddenly wiped out from the map and no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t get the location anymore. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The Assistant Immediately reported the matter to Brian¡¯s Manager who sent tons of their men to the area, however, they found the farmhouse, but unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t find Brian- the house was empty. Brian¡¯s people got scared. They couldn¡¯t find Brian, what are they supposed to tell his mother? They¡¯d be dead for sure. The manager was so frustrated that he almost killed the Assistant who covered for Brian. ¡°How could you not have told me what he was up to, what do you want me to do now?!¡± The young man roared. His face and eye had turned red from how much anger he had been holding in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, the Assistant apologized. ¡°Sorry? Will your apology change anything?!¡± he barked. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down and think. If he returns to Brian¡¯s family to seek help, it would be easier to find him but that would mean; One, Brian¡¯s identity would be revealed. Secondly, he and those that were in charge of watching the Young Master would be killed by his overprotective mother. And thirdly, another big fight would ensue between Brian and his mother. What a pain! ¡°Who did you say he came here to see?¡± the Manager asked the Assistant who had his head down. ¡°He was trailing Piper¡¯s car, and it seemed Piper was going to see Feng Long¡± ¡°What Feng Long? I saw Feng Long and his Manager attending a charity auction yesterday, so what are you talking about?¡± the Manager frowned. The Assistant was stunned for a while before his fear triggered some weird conjecture¡­ What if Young Master Brian has been killed?! His eyes widened at that thought and he immediately lowered his head and started reprimanding himself in his mind. That¡¯s an abominable thought, he dared not say it out loud! While Brian¡¯s people were having a hard timeing to a decision, a group of men in ck and white, led by Code 10 walked into the area with cold faces. Their momentum didn¡¯t beat the men they met, standing around the farmhouse, but theirposure was top¨Cnotch. Without uttering a word to Brian¡¯s people, Code 10 led three people into the house and scattered the others around the house to look for any clue they could. Inside the house, Code 10 analyzed all he could before he found the underground basement. He opened it and went in. Undoubtedly, this was where Piper was kept. His men searched around for whatever they could find, but except for Piper¡¯s one earring that was lying beside the couch, they couldn¡¯t find anything else. ¡°Pick that up with a handkerchief,¡± Code 10 ordered before he turned and left with his people. Outside the house, Code 10 called his men back and they started to leave. Just then, Brian¡¯s manager stopped him. ¡°I know you are Alpha Chaos¡® people and are here for Piper. I want to make a suggestion, can we join the team¡­Please?¡± Code 10 gave him a once¨Cover nce and spat; ¡°No,¡± with that, they left. ¡°Big brother, what should we do now?¡± the Assistant asked. He was the most scared one right now because if the matter is brought to the family, he¡¯d be the first to die at that vicious woman¡¯s hands. ¡°We wait for two more days,¡± the Manager said before he gathered his men and also left the ce. He was confident now that Brian and Piper would be found in no time since Alpha Chaos has taken the matter upon himself. Maverick¡¯s mansion¡­ Rex was pacing back and forth in the sitting room, looking annoyed while biting his nails. Maverick was sitting on a couch with one leg crossed over the other and Damien was sipping whatever was in his white mug. ¡°I say, Rex, my eyes are hurting, look for where to sit.¡± Damien interrupted the quiet and gloomy atmosphere. ¡°How can I? Don¡¯t you see that my brother is bing soft? Why would he send people out to find Piper, that bitch?!¡± he sounded aggrieved and offended. Damien stared at the hyperventting Rex and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°She¡¯s your sister, right?¡± he asked. ¡°Screw rtionship! I don¡¯t want that girl saved!¡± remembering what that girl had done to him, Rex got even more upset. Even though he had repaid her times ten already, Rex didn¡¯t feel satisfaction. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 290 Maverick¡¯s ns for Damien ¡°Channeling the anger you feel for your mother to your sister is a sign of weakness and my son isn¡¯t supposed to have such an unreasonable weakling as an uncle!¡± 1 Jeslyn¡¯s voice sounded from Maverick¡¯s phone. Rex was startled, he immediately hurried towards his brother and grabbed the phone from him, and started. He looked at the caller ID before talking pitifully. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, you all are bullying me emotionally! That girl has done a lot to me from the day she was born. She schemed against me countless times and also got me in trouble multiple times. I am aggrieved!¡± hemented. ¡°The brother¨Cinw I know must have sought his revenge by now¡­ Piper must have eaten a lot of losses from you, so you both are even¡­¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°Hehe, of course. I won¡¯t be Rex if I don¡¯t teach her a life lesson.¡± Rex chuckled, remembering what he did to Piper in return. Jeslyn continued, ¡°Do you know the feeling of protecting a sibling? What about the feeling of being a prince saving the damsel in distress? You don¡¯t, right?¡± good Rex sighed, this sister¨Cinw of his has too mubbish in that small head of hers. Of course, he has saved some damsels in distress and knows how it feels to be the hero in their hearts, but as she said, he has never saved a sibling before. He¡¯s the only one getting his ass saved by Maverick all the time. Her voice came again; ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, why don¡¯t you steal Piper¡¯s heart and let her be consumed by guilt instead?¡± A smile ran unto Rex¡¯s lips. That¡¯s a good idea! Why didn¡¯t he think about that? Saving Piper who also hates him as much as he hates her would mean that she¡¯ll feel guilty for everything she had done to him in the past. Also, it would make her feel inferior to him. Hahahaha¡­ so he thought. Rex cleared his throat. Like he was being forced, he said begrudgingly, ¡°On the condition that you¡¯ll come home and cook me something delicious.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Jeslyn responded. Rex ended the call andughed out loud, then he raised his nose in the air with so much pride and arrogance that he missed the demi devil who just walked in through the door, wearing his school uniform. ¡°When did you make my mum your cook?¡± Valen¡¯s voice startled Rex and he jumped in fright. He patted his chest and yelled, ¡°Do you want to give me a heart attack?!¡± ¡°How is it my fault that your heart is weak?¡± Valen rolled his eyes and snorted. Rex took a deep breath, then looked from Maverick to Valen a couple of times before he turned and matched out without dropping Maverick¡¯s phone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving the phone back?¡± Damien asked with a smile. He had beenughing since. ¡°No, if he needs it, let hime for it.¡± he stormed out after that. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Damienughed. ¡°Chaos, what are you going to do now without your phone? Your brother thinks you¡¯ll be phoneless for some days. Hahahaha¡­¡± Who cares if their phones go missing or abandoned? They all have backup phones, so what Rex did was no way at all to punish Maverick. Rex knows that too but he just wanted to collect the phone and add it to his collection of things he had taken from Maverick. Valen gazed at his uncle¡¯s back as he was walking away with pride. He shook his head and sighed before heading upstairs with his backpack. ¡°Dad, neighbor Damien,¡± he greeted while going up the stairs. 2 ¡°You bad child, you should call me uncle!¡± Damien yelled. He had told this little child time and time again to stop calling him neighbor, but still¡­. 3 ¡°Freeloader Damien, when are you leaving?¡± Valen threw the question nonchntly without stopping or looking back as he climbed the stairs with one hand in his pocket and the other hand holding the strap of his school bag. 2 ¡°Pttf! Cough! Cough!¡± Damien choked on his drink and the guards standing around tried to stop themselves fromughing out loud. 1 Before Damien could talk, Maverick butted in, ¡°Kimberly will be discharged soon¡­¡± Damien¡¯s eyes widened and sharply turned to stare at Maverick, ¡°Re- really?!¡± his lips quivered.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. How long has it been that this demon didn¡¯t allow him to see Kimberly for once? He has missed her so much that he no longer feels whole. Now that she¡¯ll be discharged, he can take her away. He smiled but before the smile could stretch to fill his face, Maverick killed it. ¡°She can¡¯t be with you,¡± he said nonchntly. Damien almost puked blood. Among all the people in this world, why did he fall in love with Maverick¡¯s sister? Yes, Damien found out from Rex that Kimberly was their half¨Csister and ever since, he had been sitting on pins, knowing that Maverick wouldn¡¯t make things easy for him. Worst of all, Maverick took the chip from him for nothing! Since Kimberly was Maverick¡¯s sister, undoubtedly, he would have saved her without Damien having to do or pay anything. Too bad he fell into Maverick¡¯s plot. ¡°Chaos, please cut me some ck. I¡¯ve suffered enough, haven¡¯t I?¡± Maverick shook his head, ¡°my wife had worse,¡± he uttered. Damien sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t cause all her suffering, her sister did,¡± he opposed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Maverick side¨Ceyed him. ¡°Fine, what do you want?¡± ¡°Clean your house,¡± Maverick instructed. Maverick wanted him to clear the path before Kimberly went into his house. His sister, born from his loving father, must not suffer more than she already did. Although he feels nothing for her, he knew that his father would have treated her with love if he knew her existence. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Damien wanted to wait a little longer to get his arrangement in ce before appearing in public but now, he seems to have no choice. Damien had no idea that one of the punishments Maverick nned for him was to enter a battle with Emilee without getting ready. With that, he¡¯ll lose more, so that by the time Maverick is done with him, Damien¡¯s family would be pushed out of the rank of the three greatest families. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 291 Old Man Feng At the parking lot¡­ Standing in front of Maverick, who was about to enter his ck car, Code 10 reported his findings. ¡°Boss, we couldn¡¯t find her. I sent the earring we found to Inspector Fin for a fingerprint scan.¡± ¡°Leave it be,¡± Maverick said without interest. His brows were furrowed as he stared at his new phone which he just concluded a call with. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Code 10 answered but in his mind, he prays his boss would be able to handle Jeslyn¡¯s anger if she finds out her husband is not interested in Piper¡¯s case. Unbeknownst to Code 10, Rex has taken over the matter with Piper¡¯s disappearance, which was why Maverick seemed not to care. Moreover, there¡¯s something more important that needs his attention right now. Maverick shifted his gaze from his phone to Code 2 who was standing beside the front passenger seat of the car. ¡°Get the men ready,¡± with that, Maverick entered the car with Code 10 and Code 2 in front. Code 10 has no idea what the problem was but Code 2 does, so without further ado, he pulled out his device that could summon the men under him. Rex was seen getting down from his car in front of a big wine mansion. With a few men behind him, he strode towards the house in front of him. All the guards standing around the house pointed their guns at him but didn¡¯t dare to shoot¡­ who doesn¡¯t know the blue¨Chaired Rex? The guards didn¡¯t have the courage to court death. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to shoot, lower those toys. Seeing them might get me angry,¡± Rex saidnguidly with a sweet smile stered on his ever¨Chandsome and youthful face. The guards slowly lowered their guns, but were standing at alert, in case Rex and his people suddenly starts a war. ¡°I¡¯m not here to eat, bring me to Feng Gu,¡± he instructed. Feng Gu is oldest brother Feng¡­ the one everyone thought would be the next family head. One of the guards standing close to the mansion¡¯s door, pressed on his two¨Cway walkie¨Ctalkie earphone. He gave a report to someone and a few minutester, A bulky bald man, wearing ck shades, opened the front door to the mansion and stepped out. ¡°Young Master Lu, please,¡± he gestured with his hands for Rex to follow him to the back of the house where there¡¯s a garden. Behind the house, an old man with white hair was seen ying ¡®Go¡® alone in the lush garden with fine greenery apanied by the sweet smell of flowers. Rex was startled when he saw the old man. His intern said he traveled, so what is the old man doing here? ¡°I never thought you¡¯de,¡± the old man said with a calm voice as he ced a white stone on the board. He didn¡¯t raise his head but was sure that Rex was here. Although Rex felt nervous, he didn¡¯t cower nor let his fear show. ¡°The old man¡¯s cars are still very active but your children¡¯s eyes are blind,¡± Rex replied while walking towards the man in azy and tired manner. requested, The old man wasn¡¯t fazed. He continued to y his game in silence for a while before he ¡°This old bones haven¡¯t yed a great game for a long time, I would like to taste your skills.¡± ¡°Old man Feng, this Young Master is a very busy person and is not in any mood to y games,¡± Rex sat in front of the old man who still hasn¡¯t raised his head since. ¡°This old bone is afraid that Lu Yangzhou will grow mad if he knew you rejected my offer,¡± the old man continued, not wanting to take a ¡®no¡® for an answer. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He was trying to ckmail Rex with Rex¡¯s grandfather. He thought that by bringing Old Man Lu into this, he couldpel Rex to do his bidding. It¡¯s been a long he yed this game with someone and wanted to try it with Rex. ¡°Ah, I thought only the children have eyesight problems, even the old man is deaf and blind¡­ too bad-¡± Sounds of cracking guns interrupted Rex. The old man raised his hand to stop his men that were hanging around him. Rex hissed in annoyance. This is why he hates talking business with old people. Stupid guards are always the first to interrupt with their busybodies. Does it look like he wants to kill this old man? Can he even kill the old man even if he wanted to? ¡°My men are hot¨Cblooded,¡± the old man smiled and put down his hand. Rex chuckled, ¡°Old man Feng, why do your words sound like a threat?¡± Telling Rex that his men are hot¨Cblooded sounded like the old man was trying to warn Rex that if he ordered Rex¡¯s death, the men behind him won¡¯t think about Rex¡¯s background before they kill Rex. ¡°Hehe, Young Master Lu jokes too much¡­ what brings you to my abode, Young Master?¡± the old man finally raised his head. His eyes were white like a blind person¡¯s. Rex¡¯s heart thumped when he saw those white emotionlessly eyes. They gave the vibe of a blind man, at the same time, a sorcerer. Even though Rex wasn¡¯tfortable staring at the man¡¯s eyes, he still did because Maverick had told him in the past to never cower in front of this man or show any fear. The reason is not known but Rex. is an obedient man, so he follows everything Maverick said without questions asked. ¡°Your family has what belongs to us, Lu brothers and we want her back,¡± Rex replied, holding the old man¡¯s eyes with his before he codedly shifted his gaze away. ¡°Oh? Young Master Lu seems to like jokes a lot,¡± he replied and shifted his gaze back to the Go he was ying. ¡°Call your children to send Piper back. With every hair that leaves her head, your children would be asking for war. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 292 Rainborite ore¡¯s disappearance ¡°Calm down and talk to me, what did you say happened?¡± the old man frowned. He had no idea what his children had done. 1 Rex stood up and turned to leave. Why would he stay back to continue feeling ufortable in the presence of this old man that refused to die when his mates are already below his seat? ¡°Wait, you should drink some tea,¡± the old man said. Rex didn¡¯t look back and started walking away. This old man is mad!¡® thought Rex. Drink some tea from a notorious family? Over his dead body. Seating with the old man alone stirred his heart, especially when their eyes met. It felt like the man was draining his blood. Rumor within their circle has it that one of the ancestors of the Feng family was a sorcerer and left her powers in an object in the family¡¯s shrine. Some said that Old Man Feng was able to gain enlightenment and became the family¡¯s sorcerer which was why he got blind and his eyes turned white. Others said it was just a coincidence that the man was blind and still has white eyes. Whatever the people say is not Rex¡¯s problem. His problem and that of everyone else¡¯s who knows the Feng family is: How could a blind man see? In a desert¡­ A few ck cars were seen speeding through the desert and in no time, they stopped a few meters away from a huge dark cave¨Clike structure. Maverick got down from the car and strode towards the cave¨Clike structure inrge strides. In front of the entrance were Maverick¡¯s men, lined up to receive their boss. ¡°Wee, boss,¡± they all bowed in greetings, but Maverick ignored them and strode in. Inside the dimly lit dark mine that was supposed to be brightened by the rainborite ore, Maverick stood there, with his hands tucked in his pocket as he gazed around the huge hole on the wall- where the rainborite ore was supposed to be. With his eyes fixed on the huge hole, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± his voice wasn¡¯t loud but it sent chills down their spines. One of the men who were stationed around the cave stepped forward and knelt on one knee beside Maverick while reporting. ¡°We were raided. After the fight, we found that the mine had disappeared.¡± ¡°How was the location found?¡± Code 10 frowned. The head guard stayed silent for a few moments before speaking up, ¡°I sent a few men to the town to get us something, but they failed to watch their backs and they were traced here.¡± ¡°By who?¡± Code 2 asked. ¡°They wore masks and we couldn¡¯t find anything on those we killed or injured. We tried to force the injured ones to talk but theymitted suicide,¡± the headguard reported. ¡°How many casualties?¡± Maverick asked. ¡°Twenty men died and fifteen were injured. I¡¯ve sent them to the facility,¡± the head guard replied. ¡°Where are the enemies¡® corpses?¡± Code 10 asked again. ¡°They are at the facility,¡± the head guard replied. Maverick turned around and walked out of the mine, heading to the facility. Inside the facility¡­ Maverick strode into different sections that were divided by curtains to see the injured men. Examining them, he noticed the assaulters used des instead of guns. The assaulters must have known that using guns would mean that their identity would be exposed, thanks to their bullets. If they had used bullets, it would have been easy for Maverick to trace them. With this move, it means this person is scheming, however, being scheming doesn¡¯t mean Maverick still won¡¯t be able to find out who these people were. It might only take some time. Maverick watched for a while as his men were getting their injuries stitched before leaving to see the dead ones in the morgue. Inside the morgue were the dead enemies and his men. The dead enemies had pure white faces and their eyes were bulging out. Their lips too were white and had cracks on them. ¡°What type of poison were they given?¡± Code 10 asked with a frown. He had never seen this type of poison where the person¡¯s eyes and mouth turned pure white. ¡°We just sent a sample of their blood to our hospital in the city.¡± the doctor in charge replied. The doctor is one of Maverick¡¯s people and when he meant ¡®our hospital, he was referring to Maverick¡¯s hospital. ¡°Send one of them to Matt,¡± Maverick instructed before looking around one more time. Oldest brother Feng was in his new location when he received a call from his grandfather. He answered the call and the next thing he heard was the old man¡¯s thunderous roar. ¡°Bring thatdy back to her family, this instant!!¡± Oldest brother Feng frowned. He told his brothers to keep this matter a secret. No one but Feng Long would open his mouth. Thinking of that, rage built up in his heart as he took the phone off his ear. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His mind shed back to what Brian told him inside the sub¨Cbasement: | ¡°Only an insecure weakling uses their fist at every altercation. It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re the senior son of the Feng family, no wonder the family prefers Feng Long. He is calm and collected. At the same time, calcting and would probably be the head Hahahaha..¡°) Those words, ¡°It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re the senior son of the Feng family, no wonder the family prefers Feng Long. He is calm and collected At the same time, calcting and would probably be the head.¡± rang a couple of time in Oldest brother Feng¡¯s mind with his fist clenching and teeth grinding. He didn¡¯t do all he had done in the past, he didn¡¯t sacrifice so much for the family just for a little half brother like Feng Long to steal his position. He is never going to be alive and watch that boy rule over him, never¡® Teng Long. I warned you to keep this a secret,¡± this sacrifice was very crucial to his position in the organization To the others, he wanted to kill Piper because of her mother but only he knew that he wanted to sacrifice Piper because of her unique blood. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 293 Zhini Blood type doesn¡¯t matter much for their demonic blood sacrifices at the Dark Age Organization, but to the god of the Half¨Cheart organization, she loves rare blood, which was one of the reasons Oldest Brother Feng took the two to one of the many shrines of the god of the people of the Half¨Cheart organization. Oldest Brother Feng lied to his other brother that he was going to sacrifice Brian and Piper to their ancestors, but in fact, he took them to their rival¡¯s shrine. Oldest Brother Feng has this belief that Zhini, who by the way is an enemy of the god of the Dark Age organization would grant him his heart desire, something the god of the Dark Age organization is ¡®stingy¡® to give. He wanted to be the next sorcerer. [Zhini is the name of the idol of the Half¨Cheart organization.] Oldest Brother Feng gritted his teeth a couple of times with anger visible on his face. He promised to deal with Feng Long if he¡¯s betrayed and he¡¯ll surely do that. The man walked out of the guest house to stop the ritual. It turned out that he had been in a cabin house in the middle of a thick forest. Behind the cabin house, a cave stood not far away. Guardians wearing red hooded gowns stood around everywhere, guarding the ce. Inside the dark cave was arge dimmed space with a red transparent curtain that blocked Oldest Brother Feng¡¯s full view from what was happening on the other end. Behind the curtain were hundreds of candlelights lit for whatever reason that wasn¡¯t to illuminate the cave because there was a small window up on the tall cave that rays of the evening light shone through. The ray of evening light was deliberately fixed on the two individualsid on the two stone beds. The smell of intoxicating incense filled the cave. Piper and Brian could be seen tied to two stone beds that were made in the middle of a big ¡®X¡® symbol, drawn in the middle of a huge circle on the floor. 2 People in red hoodie gowns surrounded the huge circle drawn around the big symbol, chanting some incoherent words with their hands making an ¡®X¡® sign on their chests. A priestess in white, with a white decorated staff by her side, was sitting with legs crossed at one end of the big ¡®X¡® symbol, chanting with eyes closed a few steps away from the only statue in the spooky cave. Sitting on a beautiful throne was a realistic woman¡¯s statue, dressed in a red sexy gown. On her head was a gold crown with a half¨Cheart made of red Ruby in the middle of the crown. On one hand was a gold cup and on the other hand was a gold knife with red on its tip. Her lips were red, her hazel¨Ccolored eyes were filled with lust. She was simply a devilish seductress! Although she was a statue, it was the most beautiful realistic statue anyone had ever seen. She is Zhini- goddess of lust and seduction! Piper was crying and sweating profusely while struggling to free herself from the ropes binding her to the stone bed. Brian, on the other hand, was calmer than ever. Whatever was running on his mind was unknown, but if one looked at his wrists closely, they¡¯d see that his fingers were fumbling with the ropes. Oldest Brother Feng didn¡¯t go beyond the curtain but rather knelt outside the curtain and said aloud; ¡°Feng Gu is here to have a word with the great priestess!¡± The priestess¡® eyes shot open. They were white, like Old Man Feng¡¯s. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Master Feng, why interrupt the process of seeking Zhini?!¡± the priestess frowned deeply. [ Zhini hates men, which is why no man, except for the sacrificialmbs, is allowed to be in Zhini¡¯s presence. ] Oldest Brother Feng quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your grace¡­ The sacrifice should be stopped-¡± ¡°Impossible! You cannot take away Zhini¡¯s meal after you¡¯ve given it to her!¡± the priestess yelled. Oldest Brother Feng was already on his knees, so he kowtowed seven times. ¡°If you help me plead with Zhini to return the sacrificialmbs to me, I promise to bring you the seven young virgins and seven pregnant women that you¡¯ve been asking for,¡± he said. 2 ¡°Hahahaha¡­ very well then,¡± the priestessughed and got up. She started to dance slowly and in no time, her dancing intensified like a possessed being. The chantings from the people in red hoodies also intensified. Their eyes were closed and so were their souls. They felt like they weren¡¯t there anymore. The chaotic chanting from the people ruled over Piper¡¯s weak cries. Brian turned his head in her direction and whispered in his hoarse voice. ¡°Quit being stupid and do what I tell you.¡± Piper stopped crying and slowly nodded. Thirty minutes passed before the priestess stopped dancing and turned around to look towards the red curtain and said; ¡°Master Feng, your offer was rejected!¡± she said. Oldest Brother Feng was stunned, ¡°but why?¡± ¡°The two sacrificialmbs you brought are dearly loved. One has a rare blood that tastes good and the other came to this world with a pair¡­ Zhini wants his pair too¡­ if you can get his pair, not only will your deepest wish be fulfilled, you will reign above men and your name shall travel far and wide as the man with Zhini¡­ all living things shall hear your name, and prostrate in fear as Zhini resides in you!!¡± her voice was very loud. It felt as if no one would hear her if she spoke softly. 2 ¡°Y¨Cyou mean my body will be a container for Zhini?!¡± Oldest Brother Feng asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°I- if my body bes a container for Zhini, what about the Doyenne of the Half¨Cheart organization? Is Zhini nning to abandon them? Have they wronged her?¡± Oldest Brother Feng asked in bewilderment. 1 ¡°Beware of having your tongue sliced off! What you ask supersedes you!!¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294 294 Brian¡¯s pair ¡°Forgive me, great Priestess!¡± seeing that the great priestess didn¡¯t do anything else, Oldest Brother Feng smiled. a However, at that moment, the words from his grandfather rang in his head. He deliberated for a while on whether to release them or not. After a long while of thinking, he curled his lips. ¡®Sorry, grandfather, I can¡¯t obey you this time, he thought. If he could do what Zhini wants, not only will the world bow down to him, his grandfather would too, so what¡¯s the essence of obeying his grandfather? Rather he should go out and search for Brian¡¯s pair. But before then, he asked; ¡°Great Priestess, how do I find his pair?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The priestess closed her eyes and summoned Zhini again for a while before she replied in the form of a possessed being; ¡°She¡¯s a gorgeous jadeite among fine stones. Her light brownish¨Cgreen color of hazelnut eyes stares deeply into souls and captures them like traps. Her beautiful smile softens the hearts, making Zhini cry in ecstasy. Her heart was white but is turning ck after the thorns of the roses of the world pricked her a few times. Even so, she has arge heart to contain loyal friends. ¡°Zhini needs her! That gentle but fiercedy in the midst of haters and loved ones, divided in two as she ys a sympathetic and viinous role! ¡°She is the long¨Cawaited leader of Zhini¡¯s children! 2 ¡°Her home is filled with bliss and it stings Zhini¡¯s heart for Zhini is bliss and only Zhini should give her bliss!! ¡°Zhini cries in ecstasy! Get Zhini thatdy in love with the dark and fierce lion. whom they call unrest!!! ¡°Zhini cries in ecstasy! Cries in ecstasy!! Cries in ecstasy!!!!!!!¡± The priestess fell limply to the floor and fainted. among the men The people didn¡¯t find it weird because that is how she turns out after her session with Zhini. ¡°Thank you, Zhini!¡± Oldest brother Feng kowtowed again before he got up to leave. Although he wasn¡¯t clear on whom to look for, he believes that after he has gone through all the qualities of the person, it would be clear. The most important thing is that he would be searching for a human, the most beautifuldy among ladies. Married to a viin, pretentious, living in a happy home and she¡¯s also the long¨Cawaited leader of the Half¨Cheart organization¡­ Zhini¡¯s children. Oldest brother Feng smiled a victorious smile before leaving. After he left, Brian looked around and saw that the priestess was still lying on the floor and the others were still chanting with their eyes closed. He searched around and spotted the knife for the sacrifice on a stone stool close to him. Brian quietly wiggled out of the ropes on his wrist and with great difficulty, he bent to take the knife which almost fell off the stool a couple of times. He cut open the ropes on his ankles and quietly got down from the stone bed. He bent over and went to Piper¡¯s side, then quietly cut her open. ¡°Can you walk?¡± he whispered. Piper looked extremely sick with a pale face, cracked lips, and weak constitution. She slowly nodded even though it was obvious that she was lying. Brian stared at her with pity. It was already a miracle that Piper was still holding on and isn¡¯t dead yet. She had been sick for days now. Although, Brian was also very weak, but in the face of death, he has to be strong because their fate relies on him now; they must live! ¡°Stay right here and don¡¯t move an inch unless I tell you to. If my life is in danger, get out of here even though it means crawling. You mustn¡¯t waste the life I risked my own life for, understand?¡± he said to her in the most gentle voice he has ever used. There¡¯s no room to leave the circle of men unless he kills some to make a way. Piper stayed silent. Seeing this, Brian kissed her on the forehead and ced his forehead on hers before finally confessing, ¡°I still love you a lot¡­ so please¡­ don¡¯t die on me, I beg you.¡± 2 Brian didn¡¯t wait to hear any reply from her before he hurried quietly into the midst of those people chanting. Standing in front of one, Brian raised the knife up and unceremoniously stabbed the person in the heart, then twisted the knife before pulling it out. The person¡¯s hoodie fell back and a beautifuldy with widened eyes came to view. She tried to speak but blood gushed out of her mouth. Brian curled his lips and gave thedy his body to rest on before quietly carrying her out of the circle they created. He looked behind him and gestured with his hand for Piper to starting. With great difficulty, Piper started to walk forward in little strides, like a baby having difficulty walking. While Piper wasing over, from behind the people, Brian would grab someone and cover their mouth, then sh their neck, and quietlyy them to rest on the floor without making a sound. He was quick, fluid in his movement, and tactful. In no time, more than five people were lying on the floor, dead in silence. Brian desperately wanted to go for more, but weariness was already getting the better of him. It requires energy to kill these strong women in silence and from what he had observed, these people weren¡¯t feeble; they were good martial art experts. Brian looked from the entrance to Piper who was ahead of him but couldn¡¯t walk anymore. She was bending over with her hands on her knees. His grip on the knife tightened. He turned and gazed at the Priestess who was still lying down before hurrying to Piper. Brian picked her up, instinctively, Piper let out a startled low cry. ¡°Ahh!¡± Realizing it was Brian, they both froze for a few seconds before slowly turning to look behind them. They thought the people were awake but good thing, they were still in the spirit. Brian let out a soft sigh of relief and picked Piper up. Just as he took a few steps and was about to get to the curtain, the priestess¡® drowsy voice sounded; Chapter 295 Chapter 295 295 Rex¡¯s true feelings ¡°Get them!¡± 1 ¡°F*ck Brian cursed as he turned to see the hoodeddies running over. What else could he do? Their lives are over, he thought. Brian could only watch the hooded people run over to surround them. He was powerless and too weak to fight. He could reveal his identity but his identity would rather make the priestess and her Zhini, cucumber, or whatever she calls that ugly idol, angry even more. ¡°Zhini is indeed right. She told me that you and your pair are stubborn and defiant. From what you¡¯ve done, It¡¯s indeed true. Too bad Zhini hates men, else, she would have married you like she intends for your chosen pair. But don¡¯t worry, your blood will satiate Zhini for a while¡­ Tie them up!¡± the Priestessmanded. Just when the hoodeddies were about to grab Brian and Piper- ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot sound came from the entrance and the closest hoodeddy to Piper fell as her life left her immediately. She was shot in the skull. Everyone in the shrine was startled for a long while before the priestess screamed; ¡°Abomination! Who brings a weapon to Zhini¡¯s presence!!¡± It is forbidden to enter zhini¡¯s shrine with a weapon, except a knife that the priestess holds for sacrifices. ¡°I did¡­ what are you going to do about it?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Bang!¡± Another hoodeddy standing by Brian was killed. ¡°Nothing!¡± The mouth of a ck gun shifted the red curtain out of the way and a blue¨Chaired young man walked into the shrine. He looked at Piper and said; ¡°Hey, you look dead, tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ you should thank my sister¨Cinw after this,¡± with that said, Rex picked up Piper before leaving with Brian. ¡°Take care of this filthy ce,¡± hemanded the tons of men he brought over. Few secondster, the loud sounds of gunshots reverberated in the cave before an outburst of fire shot out from the cave after Rex¡¯s people left; they had set the ce on fire. Outside the ce was littered with corpses of hoodeddies that were supposed to be the guadians of the ce. After everyone left, inside the ming cave, a butterfly flew out of the nose of the statue and flew out through the window. The gold cup fell from the idol¡¯s hand and the red liquid inside it sshed everywhere. The candles went out but thanks to the meing from the burning cave, the ce was lit. Under the nket of the night with a full moon as the only source of light, A few cars sped out of the forest. In one of the cars, Piper was resting her head on Rex¡¯sp as she clutched tightly onto his blue shirt with all the strength she has left. Her eyes were closed. For the first time, Rex gazed at her with softness in his eyes. His beautiful and proud sister looks like a sick child from the slum. It hurt his heart so much that he nned to kill Feng Gu himself. Memories of how he discovered this ce shed through his mind. After leaving the Feng house, Maverick called him and sounded very serious while ordering him to go all out in search of Piper and Brian. Rex understood why he would search for Piper but why add Brian to the search? He didn¡¯t understand until Jeslyn called him and described the ce she saw in her dream. 3 Even though he assured her that he would, Jeslyn refused to stay calm. She would call at almost interval to know how far he had gone. every Good that he came, else he might have regretted it after Piper died. Rex had no idea that he could be this soft andpassionate towards Piper. He also had no idea that all the hate he had for her would suddenly evaporate like it was never there. Rex slowly brushed her messy hair out of the side of her face and sighed; ¡°Why did you get yourself into this mess? Why can¡¯t you behave and love yourself? Did you do this just to have your brothers running to save you?¡± he sighed again. ¡°Why did you stick to that heartless woman? I hated you because you loved that woman who hates your brothers so much. Who doesn¡¯t like to have a beautiful sister like you? I do¡­ Everyday, I wish to come out and tell the world how much I wanted to protect you so no one would dare just you. But every time I saw you, you were always smiling with that witch by your side¡­ why?!¡± he caressed the side of her face with the back of his fingers. ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t hate you either, he just doesn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with that woman and he believed that acknowledging you would mean epting your mother¡­ see? ¡°Us brothers will wee you if you denounce your mother ande to us.¡± he lowered his head and hissed her hair. Unbeknownst to Rex, Piper had long woken up and a stream of tears were running down her eyes. Never in her life would she know that her brothers never hated her. Never in her wildest dreams would she knows that they ignored her because of her moth- Mother? No, she no longer has a mother. Her mother died the very first day she separated her from Brian. All these years, she had been with that woman because she thought her brothers hated her. In a country like ¡®Paradise in hell¡®, she needed to be under someone¡¯s protective umbre, else she would have long died. Her mother was that protective umbre she needed. Now that she knows her brothers¡® thoughts for her, she can leave that woman now. Piper couldn¡¯t contain the tears of sorrow and joy that was running down her eyes and wetting Rex¡¯s trousers right now. Rex was also carried away by the pain he was feeling that he didn¡¯t feel the wetness on his trousers. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 296 Jeslyn¡¯s restlessness Madam Caroline was at a spa, having her skin and nails tended to when she heard the reporter on the TV, ced in the VIP room. 1 [ ¡°Famous actress Piper and the Superstar Actor, Brian who had gone missing for a week has been rescued. Both of them are in intensive care as Piper is terribly sick from the mistreatment she from those people. got ¡°There¡¯s a spection going around that the main cast of LOVE IS TIMELESS was kidnapped by rival companies to obstruct the movie¡¯s scheduled promotional campaign. ¡°Even though some fans believe that we can¡¯te to that conclusion just yet. Let us know what think after seeing the victims¡® oue¡°] you A video of Piper, lying on the bed with tubes and Injections fixed on her was disyed on the TV. Madam Caroline froze when she saw her daughter in such a horrible state. After a while, she rxed andmanded: ¡°Hurry up, my daughter needs me,¡± with that, thedies continued with her nails. Madam Caroline believed that the people were making a mountain out of a molehill. ¡®Is it not the entertainment industry? They are using everything including Piper¡¯s health as a means to gather sympathy to promote their movies and make more money! she thought and snorted. Yesterday, she called Feng Long and he assured her that Piper was fine, so what¡¯s the fuss about? Meanwhile, Jeslyn was in herpany car, sleeping when she suddenly jolted awake with a teardrop trailing down her right cheek. Her heartbeat was thumping faster than necessary. She sniffed and wiped her tears. What was going on? Yesterday she saw Brian getting his heart pierced by a knife taken from an idol. Now, she dreamt that Brian is struggling to remain alive as the doctors are finding it difficult to keep him. Why is her heart arching like she was the one in Brian¡¯s ce? Why? 1 ¡°Turn around, take me to the hospital,¡± she instructed the driver. ¡°Miss, are you unwell?¡± her Assistant, a youngdy with a small stature, asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeslyn replied and never said anything anymore. Getting to Maverick¡¯s hospital, Jeslyn approached the counter and asked the nurses there; ¡°Hi, please what room is Brian at¡­ superstar Brian.¡± The nurse smiled shyly, ¡°Miss Jeslyn, I- I¡¯m your fan.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeslyn smiled with her lips scaled. Her eyes were roaming everywhere looking for Brian. ¡°Who are you to him, Ma¡¯am?¡± another nurse pushed the mesmerized fan nurse away and took her ce. ¡°He-¡°Jeslyn paused. That¡¯s right, who is he to her? ¡°My senior¡­ I saw the news that he¡¯s here. I was close by, so I came to see him.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The nurse nodded. ¡°Let me see,¡± she started to search Brian¡¯s information on theputer before she saw that he had been scheduled for surgery. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. Superstar Brian is in the operating theater,¡± the nurse replied. ¡°What is he doing there?¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°He had a gunshot wound that wasn¡¯t treated. Although it was only a bullet grazing his abdomen, it needed proper care which itcked. The wound is infected which caused built¨Cin pus that required surgery to be taken care of.¡± Although Brian¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t stated clearly in the information visible to her, but from her experience and knowledge, she was sure of what the problem was. Seeing the worry on Jeslyn¡¯s face, she continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if the surgery goes well, your senior will be fine,¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeslyn nodded in appreciation. Just as she was about to leave, the fan nurse stretched out her book and pen. ¡°Miss Jeslyn¡­ your autograph, please,¡± she blushed. Jeslyn took the pen and signed her autograph on the paper before smiling at the nurse and walking away. She didn¡¯t want to leave. She was desperate to see Brian. While she was pacing back and forth, deliberating on what to do, Brian¡¯s manager and Assistants rushed into the hospital, looking extremely worried and scared. They rushed to the counter and after getting their response from the nurses there, they ran towards. the operating theater. Jeslyn followed them. Just when they got there, two nurses hurried out of the theater. Brian¡¯s assistants and Manager tried getting information from them but the two nurses were in haste. Some momentster, they ran back into the theater. In no time, a doctor came out and removed his mask. ¡°Who is Brian¡¯s rtive?¡± he asked. ¡°We are,¡± the Manager got up from the bench and hurried to the doctor. ¡°Brian lost a lot of blood due to the operation. It seemed that he already had a shortage of blood for a while now. We got two pints of ¡®O negative¡® blood but that won¡¯t be enough. We need three in case - something unexpected happens.¡± The Manager stays silent for a while. None of them has the same blood type as Brian. ¡°Give him those two first while we look for blood,¡± the Manager finally said. The doctor nodded, ¡°that can be done.¡± He said before going back in. Jeslyn¡¯s blood was also ¡®O negative¡® but she can¡¯t donate it because of her condition. Also, she¡¯s scared that the doctors might find out about her problem. She returned home with Brian¡¯s thoughts eating her mind. At the presidential Vi¡­ The First Lady, a pretty youngdy in her middle twenties was sitting with legs crossed in the sitting room, drinking juice and reading a fashion magazine when a maid hurried in and handed her a phone. ¡°Ma¡¯am, a call for you,¡± the maid said respectfully. The pretty Young Lady put down the magazine and took the phone. ¡°Hello,¡± ¡°You¡¯re having a perfect life, it seems. A cold female voice drifted from the other end. ¡°Sister!¡± the First Lady was startled and immediately bolted from her seat. She looked at the maid who looked shocked and waved her away. ¡°You have been ignoring my calls. Is being the First Lady that interesting?¡± 3 ¡°N¨Cno, sister¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was ¨C ¡°Save the exnation. I know you mustn¡¯t have seen the news. My son¡­ nothing should happen to him.¡± ¡°Brian? What happened to Brian?¡± the First Lady panicked. If anything dares happen to Brian, she¡¯d be dead. Beep! Beep! Beep! The call ended just like that, without getting any answer. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 297 Brian¡¯s origin The First Lady stared dumbly at her phone for a long time with fear gripping her heart before she snapped back to reality and immediately called Brian¡¯s manager. 1 ¡°Moon, what happened to my nephew?¡± She sounded anxious and uneasy. ¡°Ma, Brian got into an unfortunate incident. I can¡¯t say what it was, only Brian can tell us what really happened but he¡¯s in aa right now.¡± ¡°What?! How dare you hide my nephew¡¯s predicament from me?! Where is he right now?!¡± ¡°Ma, the doctor said Brian will wake up in three days. Please don¡¯te. You know Brian, he¡¯ll fly into a rage if he knew you came, please.¡± The First Lady sighed deeply. Right, Brian will get mad if she goes there. ¡°What does he need? Is there anything the doctors are asking for?¡± ¡°Yes, Ma, the hospital needs another pint of blood for him. The doctor said it will be kept as a backup in case of emergency.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get someone to send you five pints of blood. Don¡¯t hesitate to inform me immediately if somethinges up, please!¡± The First Lady said. ¡°Thank you. Ma.¡± The First Lady put her phone down and fell limply on the couch. ¡°What a close call,¡± she whispered. ¡°What happened? You look troubled,¡± a male voice, belonging to an old man, sounded from the door. The First Lady was startled when she heard that voice. She patted her chest before ring at him. ¡°You startled me,¡± she said to the old man. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. What is making you ufortable?¡± The man asked. ¡°My nephew got into trouble and is lying in aa at the hospital.¡± ¡°And your sister is angry?¡± he asked a rhetorical question as he walked to stand beside her. The First Lady sighed in exasperation. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said. ¡°Good that nothing bad happened to him. It would have been worse¡­by the way, I saw the news, which was why I came running back. He was kidnapped alongside that girl, Piper.¡± ¡°What?! That Piper again?! Doesn¡¯t Brian hate her? Why were they together?!¡± She screamed in rm. ¡°Take it easy, don¡¯t be too excited, consider the state of our child.¡± The man tried to soothe her but she pped his hand away in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down. I was threatened by my sister. She wouldn¡¯t mind killing our child again if something happens to Brian.¡± Like she remembered something, the firstdy hugged her stomach as fearced her face. ¡°I is she aware that I¡¯m pregnant again?¡± She panicked. ¡°Please calm down, Luisa, you¡¯ll hurt yourself and the child!¡± Lansa nodded and tried to calm down, but tears were already gathering around her eyes due to the fear that her third child might be killed again 1 killed the nurses and doctors that diagnosed your pregnancy I also asked for some of your maids to be killed. At the moment you¡¯re safe Soon. Ill send you to a Countryside to live with some farmers. They are my people That should buy us some time until we¡¯re safe from your sister¡¯s angst.¡± You are worthless¡® Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the President of this Country?! I married you because I thought I could find shade in you from my sister, but look! You¡¯re intending to send me to the slum to live¡± Are you mad? She got up and stood face¨Cto¨Cface with her husband. ¡°Listen here. I¡¯m carrying your child! If you can¡¯t exercise your power and dominance as the President of this Great Country M. then I think it is time you retire from office. She looked at him disdainfully from head to toe and continued. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. You¡¯re old anyway you should be resting in a farmhouse. Rubbish!¡± She grabbed her phone, turned on her heels, and stormed out. The President watched as his wife stormed off in anger and his intestines twisted in rage. He wasn¡¯t angry at her but at himself for being worthless as she said. How could a President be powerless in front of his subject? How could a woman hold him in a cuckold like this? The President had called his brother¨Cinw a couple of times to report his wife to him and that man would dismiss him without a word. If the husband cannot handle his wife, what can he, a mere president do? The old man took a deep breath before he summoned his guard into the sitting room. ¡°Look into what happened to Brian before his parents do. Whoever has a hand in it, send them behind bars and make sure they are sentenced to death.¡± Yes. Mr. President! The guard bowed and left. in less than 24 hours, the guard returned to the President and reported his finding. ¡°Young Master Brian was kidnapped by the Feng family¡¯s Feng Gu.¡± Feng family again?¡± The President roared in frustration. ¡°Can¡¯t they keep it low?!¡± He stayed silent to rile in his anger before hemanded. ¡°The Feng family went too far this time. Send my words to the old man. Feng Gu must not be made to be the Feng family¡¯s heir 50% of his power should be withdrawn and he would be sent to the organization¡¯s disciplinary prison for three months to reflect on himself.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. President¡± The President sighed. He hopes that what he has done to Feng Gu would be good enough to calm. Brian¡¯s mother Maverick arrived home to meet his wife curled up in bed. He joined her but she didn¡¯t move or look excited to see him. ¡°What is wrong?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°But I¡¯m sad, she concluded. Mn. Maverick nodded and helped her to sit up. ¡°I¡¯ll understand, so exin as much as you can. Jeslyn nced at his emotionless face and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s Brian,¡± she was still observing his face to see his reaction and like she expected, her husband raised an inquisitive brow. ¡°We aren¡¯t doing anything funny¡­ just that I¡¯m quite attracted to his problems recently and I don¡¯t know why, she exined without much interest in talking. She just wanted to lie down in silence. Her mood was horrible and Maverick could feel it. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 298 Pink in danger ¡°Does it have something to do with your dreams about him?¡± Maverick asked. 1 dream. It ¡°Yes, also, on my way back from thepany, I slept off in the van and saw him dying in my was too real. When I woke up, my heart was aching. I went to the hospital to see him and there I discovered he was sent in for surgery¡­he also needed blood.¡± She frowned. ¡°My blood turned out to be the same as his but you know, I can¡¯t donate blood to anyone or allow any doctor to know what¡¯s wrong with me, so I didn¡¯t give my blood even though my heart was in pain.¡± her frown deepened. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t love him, do-¡± Like a cat that got her tail stepped on, Jeslyn jolted and screamed, ¡°Noooo!! What nonsense are you saying?!¡± She hit him and hissed. ¡°How can you think like that?¡± She red at him. Maverick chuckled in amusement. Of course, he could tell his wife doesn¡¯t love Brian but he only wanted to tease her. It¡¯s been a long time since shest showed him this cute side. ¡°But you like him?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, I like him¡­ probably because I¡¯m his fan or maybe because he takes care of me in the company?¡± Jeslyn frowned in confusion. Nothing makes sense. Her biggest bias is Celestine, still, she doesn¡¯t like her like she likes Brian. But one thing is certain, she doesn¡¯t love him like she loves her husband and son. But she feels ufortable when he¡¯s hurting. ¡°Is this feeling recent?¡± Maverick asked. ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I used to watch his movies, listen to his songs, watch him on the runway but always avoided seeing him¡­ like the time he brought his concert to Rose City. I didn¡¯t attend because I was having stomach cramps.¡± ¡°He hosted three concerts in Rose City, right?¡± ¡°Yes, he did but I didn¡¯t feel the enthusiasm to go. I know I liked him but I wasn¡¯t crazy about him¡­ as for this feeling, I felt it when he fell from the stage one time. I even cried when he got hurt from shooting but that was it. It wasn¡¯t this deep and I didn¡¯t concern myself with it. I felt it was just a fan¡¯s instinct.¡± She shifted into Maverick¡¯s embrace to seekfort in her man. ¡°Did you lose a brother?¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°No, I was the only child,¡± she said. ¡°How about you go ask your father? He might know something you don¡¯t. You are already suspecting everything you know anyway.¡± Maverick knew that his wife was doubting many things but he was not the right person to tell her what she wants to know about her family and her identity. Her mother should. ¡°Ah, Mr. Wales, he¡¯s still existing? I thought he was dead.¡± She smiled evilly. ¡°Wife, that¡¯s a viin¡¯s thought,¡± Maverick chuckled. ¡°Thanks to you, Mr. Viin,¡± she tickled him. Maverickughed heartily while patting his wife¡¯s hair. ¡°You aren¡¯t going back today?¡± he asked afterughing. ¡°No, I miss my family.¡± she stared at her husband¡¯s face and smiled. While the couple was bounding under the sheets, Inspector Fin was having a hard time with his woman. Sitting on the dining table were Inspector Fin and Beverly. One was eating while the other was staring speechlessly. Beverly was eating in silence but Inspector Fin was staring at her in surprise. This is the first time she had made something only for herself. Inspector Fin doesn¡¯t like to eat out because he is used to eating the delicious food that Beverly makes. ¡°You didn¡¯t make something for me?¡± he asked. Inspector Fin refused to believe it. He had searched the whole kitchen but nothing was kept for him, so he wanted to ask. She might have kept it somewhere else. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± she answered innocently. ¡°But why? I¡¯m starving,¡± he frowned. ¡°Oh, I thought you must have eaten at your woman¡¯s.¡± Inspector Fin¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°What are you talking about? When did I tell you I¡¯ve started eating out?¡± Beverly stopped eating and raised her head from her meal. ¡°Mr. Fin, I¡¯m not in the mood for whatever games you¡¯re ying. We broke up, didn¡¯t we? Please, let me leave my life in peace now. Thank you,¡± she took her te of food and left the table, and went to her room. ¡°Beverly¡± ¡°Beverly?¡± ¡°Hold on, Bev-¡± he watched as she opened the guest room door and went in. Inspector Fin sighed and ruffled his hair in frustration. He doesn¡¯t know how to cook, which leaves him with the only option of eating snacks for the night. Meanwhile, Beverly was resting behind the door as she bawled her eyes out. Every day it gets difficult and the distance between them gets lengthened. ¡°When will this end,¡± she murmured as tears gushed out of her eyes. It was harder than she thought but she has no choice but to keep it up, like Jeslyn instructed. The night was peaceful for some people and devastating for others. Example of such people with a devastating night were Yellow, Pink, and their enemies. A shoot¨Cout just urred at a luxurious house and both parties were resting for the moment. Pink had a few bullet wounds. As for Yellow, she was badly injured. Blood was slowly seeping out from the stab wound on her stomach, still, she was adamant about fighting alongside Pink. ¡°You can¡¯t continue, you should rest. I¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± Pink said with bitterness in her tone. ¡°What are you saying? There are too many people for you to fight alone. I wille with-¡± ¡°One of us has to stay alive for my daughter and her family. You can¡¯t die here. When I go out there, you should run towards that car without looking back. I¡¯ll cover your back.¡± Pink pointed at a ck car close to the opened ck gate. ¡°I refuse¡± ¡°You have no choice. I¡¯m ordering you as your boss! You must leave¡­ now!!¡± ¡°Alex, no!!¡± At that moment, tons of ck cars drove into the massivepound and before anyone came out of the car, the sound of gunshots greeted the people. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 299 Jacy Everyone in thergepound was startled. What was more baffling was the fact that the rescue team seemed to be on Pink¡¯s side. While the fight was ongoing, the door to one of the cars flew open, revealing Code 2. ¡°Code 2?¡± Pink called in disbelief. ¡°Master sent us,¡± he replied without much interest before joining the battle. Pink¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile before she said to Yellow. ¡°You should go rest in the car, I won¡¯t be fighting alone now.¡± Yellow didn¡¯t argue this time. She nodded and ran towards the car while Pink covered her back. Their enemies seemed never ending. The more they kill, the more they run out from God knows where. The mansion was built outside the city, in a deserted area, surrounded by lush trees. It seemed like this location was chosen by the Half¨Cheart organization to either kill Pink or kidnap her. Even though the people were jumping into the battle, with Code 2 and the tens of men he brought, in less than thirty minutes, the enemy¡¯s corpses wereying everywhere in thepound. Pink, with her gun in hand, walked with majestic steps towards the white house standing as witness to the great battle that just happened. Getting to the front door, Pink gripped tightly onto the door knob. She took a deep breath before turning the knock and slightly opening the door. Her eyes widened slightly when she perceived the smell of aphrodisiac drifting out from the small opening. She mmed the door shut and turned to look at the two men behind her that were looking at her incredulously. ¡°Stay here, don¡¯te in no matter what.¡± She ordered. ¡°That¡¯s too expensive to obey,¡± Code 2 replied. ¡°As your senior, I order you to obey!¡± Pink barked at him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Code 2 didn¡¯t speak anymore and watched as she pulled out his handkerchief from his chest pocket. and tied her nose with it. Pink nced at them one more time before going into the room. Just after she entered the dimly lit room with red candles burning, Pink furrowed her brows. The aphrodisiac was inside of the seven candles burning and she had to take it out immediately! She thought. As she was about to walk towards the candles, a voice that pulls at men¡¯s heart and sends shocks of Just down their manhood drift into her ears. ¡°Hello, Alex, what a surprise, Startled, Alex turned to her side with her gun simultaneously pointed in the direction. She didn¡¯t see anyone in the sitting room when she entered, which was why she wanted to take out the aphrodisiac first before anything else. Before Pink could find where thedy was, the lights came on and a rolling chair turned to face her. Sitting crossed legs on the ck office chair was a drop¨Cdead gorgeousdy in red lingerie. Her face was caked in exquisite makeup and her lips were dripping with sexiness. The red lipstick on her lips was coated with clear lip gloss, causing her lips to look lustrous. The way she carried herself seductively would make any man feel a ripple of lust coursing through them. She was sex appealing! ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Alex frowned. ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s me,¡± thedy chuckled and got up. ¡°Put out the candles,¡± Alex ordered. ¡°This is my house, Alex,¡± she smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat it,¡± Alex threatened. Thedy snorted and picked up a ss of wine, she was about to take a sip when; ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah!!¡­ Have you lost your mind!!!¡± She stared wide¨Ceyed at Pink who was staring back at her with a cold face. Just now, Pink shot the ss cup she was holding! The lunatic wants to kill her! ¡°The next bullet will go into your shoulder,¡± Pink said calmly. ¡°You lunatic!!¡± Thedy red at Pink before marching to the candles and putting them out. ¡°Ventte the room, now!¡± Pinkmanded. She was already starting to feel some weirdness in her body. Thedy walked to the ss windows and pushed them open. The sky was dark but the weather seemed to have pity on the skin¡­.there was enough breeze to vacate the smell of aphrodisiac in less than thirty minutes. ¡°Here,¡± thedy threw a bottle to Pink and she caught it in mid¨Cair. ¡°It¡¯s the antidote¡­ I¡¯m not interested in facing Diana¡¯s troubles right now, so you should thank her, else I wouldn¡¯t have given you an antidote but a man Instead.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Pink asked. ¡°Why else? To kill you, of course!¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to be here,¡± Pink repeated. ¡°I know, right?¡± She clicked her tongue, then asked; ¡°But senior, what are you doing, going around, killing Doyenne¡¯s girls? ¡°Why else would she send me in ce of another person-¡± She spotted a few holes on Pink¡¯s clothes. Pink was wearing all ck but one could still see the wetness of blood on her tight¨Cfitted leather trousers and top. ¡°You need treatment, else the wound gets infected,¡± she suggested. Pink ignored her ¡®good¡® gesture and asked her instead, ¡°What ns does Doyenne have for my daughter?¡± ¡°Oh? How would I know? I¡¯m not close to Doyenne. You should ask that analyser, Diana, tch.¡± Pink took a deep breath, ¡°why did you allow you men to fight me?¡± ¡°What? Should I have told them to return because it was you? Hahahaha¡­ Alex, have you gone stupid ever since you started fighting for your daughter¡¯s future? Hahaha¡­¡± She picked a ss of wine from the table and took a sip. Even though it looked like the lip gloss would stain the cup, it never did. ¡°Those guys were selected by Doyenne, not me, so you don¡¯t expect me to get involved¡­ even though it means you¡¯d die.¡± ¡°I asked you a question, Jacy! What ns does Doyenne have for my daughter?!¡± Seeing how cold and fierce Pink was, Jacy stopped ying around and replied truthfully. ¡°Honestly, I have no idea. I just returned from seducing the chairman when Doyenne sent me here to rece the stupid idiot that was here¡­ It seems Doyenne wants me dead or wants to test you.¡± Pink frowned, ¡°Test me?¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 300 Pink and Diana¡¯s fight Jacy nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been killing Doyenne¡¯s girls for a while now¡­ you killed two of her important you can¡¯t girls recently and she¡¯s not pleased. Because you¡¯re Diana¡¯s friend, Doyenne believed that hurt me because I¡¯m Diana¡¯s person. I¡¯m sure she thinks that you still have a soft spot for Diana.¡± 1 Pink ttened her lips, ¡°What is Diana¡¯s state in the organization?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can tell you everything. Just know that she¡¯s losing her authority because she can¡¯t give the sisterhood a child-¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just said I can¡¯t ¨C¡® ¡± ¡°Why?!!!¡± Pink thundered with anger radiating from her. Jacy flinched and stuttered, ¡°O- oh, c- calm down,¡± she swallowed her saliva and immediately started to confess. ¡°Diana removed her womb after what you did to her-¡± Pink¡¯s eyes dimmed and she swayed. She slowly lowered her gun as she stared at Jacy, lost for words for a long time before she gathered herself to ask, still, her voice broke. ¡°Wh- what are you talking about?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jacy sighed sorrowfully and reported, ¡°Diana was being forced by Doyenne to get pregnant for Mr. Watson. Because she couldn¡¯t betray the love you both shared, she took out her womb which angered Doyenne so much that¡­¡± Jacy paused and turned her face away as her eyes turned watery. ¡°Even to this day, Diana is getting punished for what she did.¡± ¡°B¨Cbut-¡± Pink couldn¡¯t find the right words to use. ¡°Yes,¡± Jacy nodded. ¡°Diana told Doyenne and herself that she did it because she couldn¡¯t stand getting pregnant by another man. Haha,¡± she chuckled sadly. Pink turned and was ready to go look for Diana but Jacy stopped her, ¡°Diana has returned to the organization. She said you shouldn¡¯t look for her¡­¡± Pinked turned her head to gaze at Jacy who nodded. She took the white envelope on the table and stretched it to Pink. ¡°She left a message for you.¡± Pink struggled for a while before walking forward to ept it. She was about to leave when Jacy stopped her. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave like that¡­ give me a fatal injury and message to Doyenne, else she would think-¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ahh! F*ck you, Alex!!!!!!!¡± Pink side¨Ceyed Jacy who was reclining on the couch and moaning in pain from the gunshots. ¡°You almost killed me, f*ck you, you bastard!!!!¡± Two bullets at the side of her stomach, and one bullet on her shoulder. ¡°My people will send you to the hospital to receive treatment before your peoplee.¡± Inside the car¡­ Pink looked at the letter for a while before she tore it and pulled out the note from the white envelope and opened it to read. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving this letter for your sake, but because of Jeslyn. ¡°Doyenne is only doing this to distract you. She already sent that person to your daughter and as we speak, thedy is by Jeslyn¡¯s side.¡± Pink froze. She could hear the sound of her racing heart as it thumped faster before it plummeted. ¡°Alex, you are fighting a losing battle. You can¡¯t stop Destiny. What would be, would be. You should rest now and try to bond with your daughter. Tell her everything she needs to know. Then let her decide what she wants. 1 ¡°Your daughter won¡¯t be as heartless as us to leave her family or watch them die just to lead the sisterhood. She has a fighting spirit and also a great husband by her side. They might do better than us, so let them handle their problems.¡°! Pink stared dumbly at the letter for a long time even though she had finished reading it. ¡°What is it?¡± Yellow asked drowsily. Not hearing a response from Pink, Yellow took the letter from her and also read it. She gritted her teeth in rage. ¡°How dare they?!¡± Pink closed her eyes, breathing in and out a few times. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, Jeslyn should be informed.¡± Yellow nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Pink turned to look out the window. Will she be fine? She had thought the same when Diana¡¯s case happened. Thinking of Diana, Pink¡¯s mind shed back to how their enmity started. Diana was hers and her sister¡¯s best friend. They did everything together and we¡¯re happy. However Doyenne was not pleased with how close the three of them were, so she tried to separate them several times. Because she couldn¡¯t, sheid a trap for them. One day, Diana came back from her mission with excitement written all over her. It was rare for Diana to show so much joy. When they asked her, Diana didn¡¯t say and for a few months, her happiness didn¡¯t diminish until her mission was over. That was when Diana opened up to them that she had found herself a true love. While the twins were happy for Diana, Doyenne sent Alex on a mission to seduce a guy she picked and get a child from him. Alex didn¡¯t think much about it and carried out her mission as always. Unfortunately, or fortunately, the guy trapped Alex in his web of love. Alex found outter that the guy she loved was the same guy Diana also loves. Feeling betrayed, Diana fought with Alex and wouldn¡¯t listen to reasons until Alex promised to stop seeing the guy. Meanwhile, Doyenne refused when Alex brought the termination proposal of her mission to her. Alex even pleaded to be connected to another man but the stubborn Doyenne refused and resorted to threats. Doyenne swore to kill Alex¡¯s parents, Alice, and Diana if Alex aborts the mission. Knowing that the woman never swore without carrying out her threats, Alex went back to the guy, at the same time, built a facade to make Alice and Diana think she was power¨Cdriven. Her n worked. Diana and Alice broke up ties with her and the only ce she found sce was in the hands of the man she loved dearly. After asking the guy about Diana, it turned out the guy had no idea who Diana was, except that Diana was dating his friend, then broke his heart whichter sent the friend to a mental asylum. That was where Alex got to know that the feelings Diana had for her man was one¨Csided. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 301 Jeslyn¡¯s visit to jail Pink snapped back to reality as she slowly wiped the teardrop from under her right eye with the side of her index finger. 1 Memories of that man are one of the things she didn¡¯t want to ever talk about. Pink sniffed back her tears as she watched the night city. Jacy¡¯s words yed in her mind again and again. ¡°Yellow, how do you think my daughter would feel after I tell her the truth?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Yellow shook her head and patted Pink¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But you have to tell her,¡± she concluded. Pink shut her eyes. Tell Jeslyn? Yes, she would but she¡¯s scared of what Jeslyn would do. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A few weeks had passed and everything seemed to be fine. Pink still couldn¡¯t gather the courage to speak to Jeslyn even though she had seen Jeslyn a few times already. She had also told Maverick what Diana said and Maverick had doubled the shadow guards around Jeslyn while secretly searching for the person that was sent to Jeslyn but couldn¡¯t find her no matter how hard they tried. Who are those beside Jeslyn in the first ce? Her manager, her Assistant, and Lolita. Those threedies have clean backgrounds and nothing seems fishy. Even though that was so, Maverick¡¯s eyes were glued on Jeslyn¡¯s Assistant because, to him, she was likely to be the spy. Although the Assistant looked innocent and naive, Maverick doesn¡¯t base his judgment on appearance. On this day, Jeslyn decided to heed Maverick¡¯s advice and go see her father in jail as her mind has been suffering for days, trying to find out why Brian wasn¡¯t leaving her mind. Disguised as VJ Cute, Jeslyn arrived at Bluehair Airport with Code 5 and his team. She walked majestically to Maverick¡¯s private ne but before she entered, her eyes drifted to the side and she spotted Aircraft with the name; F2220. Her mind jolted. ¡®Was that not the aircraft she took the other time that got bombed? Why is it-¡® While thinking, she remembered how crazy her brother¨Cinw could be. Rex must have got another aircraft and given it the same name as the first one. ¡°How can you be such a bully, Rex? Won¡¯t those who lost their loved ones in the first F2220 be traumatized when they see this new aircraft?¡± She sighed at the thought of giving Rex an ear full when she got back. She got into the exquisite private ne that gave Maverick¡¯s vibe; dark and gloomy interior. Jeslyn shook her head in defeat. She thought her husband would have changed the interior already. She turned around and searched for Code 5 with her gaze before she said to him; ¡°When we get back, get people to make changes to this ne or¡­ don¡¯t bother, I can ask for a private ne of my own. I don¡¯t want it to look as if I¡¯m changing things about him.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Code 5 bowed his head slightly. my husband The ne arrived at Rose City in one piece. Jeslyn first went to the Columbarium to pay respect to her family before heading to the prison. Of course, it was not the visiting days but thanks to money and influence, she was able to enter without a huff from anyone. As Jeslyn walked through the corridors, memories of her stay there shed through her mind. The way she held her towels and toiletries while walking behind the wardeness, the way inmates were stretching out their hands from the bars and trying to drag her to themselves, and the way some were laughing, mocking and teasing, all flooded her mind like an erupted volcano. Instead of feeling disgusted or angry, a small smile found its way to settle on her lips. Thanks to this jail, she found Pink and Yellow, two of the dearest people in her heart. She didn¡¯t regret going to jail because of her happy memories with Pink and Yellow, neither was she happy to be an ex¨Cconvict. But all the same, the few weeks in jail taught her different things. They arrived at the front of a visiting room Jeslyn after the huge door was pushed open. As she walked in, her mind subconsciouslypared the dark room to the one she used back then. Sitting behind a desk with cuffed hands ced on the empty table was a messy¨Chaired man with disheveled clothes. The man had his head down and his face was shielded from Jeslyn¡¯s sight by his long and uneven hair. Jeslyn¡¯s lips subconsciously curled up at seeing her father¡¯s state. ¡°Prison looks good on you, Mr. Wales. Had I known, I would have sent you here a long time-¡± ¡°You witch!¡± Mr. Wales lurched forward with his fingers wed, ready to tear Jeslyn¡¯s face with his sharp nails. But before he could take a few more steps, Code 5 who was standing behind Jeslyn, raced forward and sent a powerful kick to Mr. Wale¡¯s right leg, forcing the man to fall on his right knee. ¡°A, Mr. Wales, why are you half kneeling?¡± She chuckled. ¡°If you want to pay respect to this sessful daughter of yours, you should do it well,¡± she smiled. Just when she finished saying that, Code 5 kicked Mr. Wale¡¯s thigh from behind, causing the man to groan and kneel on both knees. ¡°Hahaha¡­ father, why are you doing this? I¡¯m your daughter. You shouldn¡¯t be kneeling to me,¡± she chuckled. Mr. Wales was already ring at her. If eyes could kill, Jeslyn would have long been dead by now. The man gritted his teeth. Just when he was about to stand up due to Jeslyn¡¯s mockery words, he heard her say; ¡°But since you chose to wee me with your knees on the floor, what else can I say? Hahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn walked to the chair opposite her father and sat down. Mr. Wales felt his life was ending. He was so mad that he simply couldn¡¯t find the best words to say to this daughter, so he stayed silent instead. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 302 Jeslyn¡¯s visit to the prison (2) ¡°Father, have you gone mute?¡± she feigned panic. ¡°Code 2, it seems my father has suddenly gone mute, can you help me pry his mouth open and force him to talk to me?¡± 1 ¡°Jeslyn!! You cursed child, I¡¯m your father!!!¡± The man roared. ¡°Are you?¡± Jeslyn raised a brow. Seeing he didn¡¯t respond, she chuckled. ¡°I thought as much.¡± ¡°What did youe here for?¡± Mr. Wales fumed. ¡°Code 2, help him to his scat. I don¡¯t want people to think I¡¯m bullying my father,¡± she ced her elbow on the table and supported her chin with her palm. She looked bored and tired. ¡°Mr. Wales, how does it feel being behind bars? How are your inmates treating you? Do you receive enough beating?¡­¡± Jeslyn scrutinized her father for a while and drew in air through her teeth, then shook her head before she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t see much injuries on you¡­ to be honest Father, I never thought you could stay this long in jail. I thought you would have long died from harassment and bullying. Good thing you didn¡¯t-¡± Jeslyn was interrupted by her father. ¡°I should have made sure you died before leaving the hospital on the day you were born. I regret not burying you alive when I found out you didn¡¯t die,¡± he said through gritted teeth as his eyes spat raging mes. ¡°Wh- what are you talking about?¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°What? You thought I was indeed your father?¡± Seeing Jeslyn¡¯s confused expression, Mr. Wales burst into a pile of annoying and victoriousughter. ¡°Why do you think I hated your slutty mother?! Hahahaha¡­¡± Mr. Walesughed for a long time before he burst into tears and covered his face with his palms. Jeslyn looked behind her in a daze, she nodded her head ever so slightly at Code 5; an indication for him to leave the room. Code 5 bowed before leaving. Left alone with her father, Jeslyn drew closer to the table and asked with a thumping heart. She was shocked that Mr. Wales was crying but she didn¡¯t want to care about that. ¡°Mr. Wales, wh- what do you mean you¡¯re not my father? Who is my biological father?¡± The man ignored her and continued to moan whatever was eating his heart. ¡°Talk to me, who the hell is my father?!!!¡± Jeslyn screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t know!!! Go ask that wh*re you call a mother!!¡°, He also responded with the same fierce energy. Mr. Wales was angry, and so was Jeslyn who was having mixed feelings of anxiety, fear, disbelief, and hatred. Meanwhile, Pink had returned to the house and had gone to see Maverick in his study room. ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± She asked while standing in front of his desk. Without raising his head from reading his novel, Maverick responded, ¡°went to find out the truth your refused to tell her,¡± he replied slowly without interest. ¡°Wh- what?! Why did you allow her to leave?!¡± She yelled in frustration. Maverick slowly raised his eyes to stare at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized. ¡°I hate to get involved in things like this, however, my wife is suffering and it¡¯s your fault. Alex, I give you three days¡­¡± he returned his gaze to the book in silence, flipped a page and continued with his eyes still on what he was reading. ¡°¡­ If my wife returns to me without knowing the whole truth about herself¡­¡± he looked at her andid back to rest his back on the chair, ¡°I¡¯ll make you suffer more than her.¡± He enunciated slowly and quietly. ¡°Boss, Jeslyn is my daughter and you¡¯re her husband, which makes you my son¨Cinw. You¡¯ll be hurting her more if you kill me.¡± Pink said with a cold face. ¡°Kill you?¡± Maverick shook his head, ¡°You¡¯ll suffer but won¡¯t die.¡± He got up and walked to the floor¨Cto¨C ceiling window. He tucked his hands into his trousers pocket as he stared at the city in front of him. ¡°My wife has gone through a lot. You betrayed her as a mother and caused her much pain and still don¡¯t intend to correct your mistakes because you¡¯re scared.¡± He curled his lips and turned to look at her. ¡°Do you still think you deserve the mother¨Cinw title?¡± He asked her. Pink lowered her head and bit her bottom lip. ¡°Your grandson treats you like his subordinate. Aren¡¯t you feeling degraded or sad?¡± Maverick lowered his gaze to the ring he was wearing on his ring finger. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you wish to do afterwards. I¡¯m warning you for thest time, tell my wife everything, else I¡¯ll ruin your chances of being with her¡­ Content held by N?velDrama.Org. forever!¡± With that said, Maverick turned to look out the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window in silence. He talked way more than he usually does and that was to let Pink know how important this matter was. ¡°Thank you, boss, I¡¯ll leave for Rose City right now¡°. She bowed before leaving his study room. Rose City¡­. Jeslyn was in her room at the ss house, lying on her bed as she thought about what her father said in prison. ¡°I don¡¯t know!!! Go ask that where you call a mother!!¡± He also responded with the same fierce energy. ¡°I loved that woman, I love-¡± ¡°Shut up!! You liar! You never loved my mother, you only married her for her wealth!!¡± Mr Wales shook his head fiercely, ¡°That¡¯s not true! I loved your mother so much that I wanted to divorce Be. But your mother betrayed me when she lied that you were my daughter! ¡°I was very excited when she told me she was pregnant, only for me to find out you were not my daughter! Your mother was cheating on me and got pregnant for her boyfriend!!!!¡± He screamed Presently in Jeslyn¡¯s room¡­ Jeslyn took a deep breath and wiped the tears from her face. Staring at her mother¡¯s picture, she brushed her fingers over the stoic face that was staring back at her. ¡°Mom, what is happening?¡± She choked on her tears. ¡°Why is your husband saying these things? Who is my biological father?¡­ 1 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 303 Why he hated his daughter ¡°Mom, Mr. Wales refused to tell me everything! What should I do now? ¡°Grandpa, why is everyone taking advantage of me and treating me like this? Why do I always get betrayed? Why have I been living in lies?! Why me?!!!¡± She slumped on her bed. ¡°Christine betrayed me for money, Ray deceived me, Grandpa, you left me, and now, my parents have been lying to me for 26 years. Who knows, I might suddenly fall sick tonight and die tomorrow due to ATOM. Grandpa¡­¡± she paused, ¡°I¡¯m emotionally exhausted. I can¡¯t take this anymore,¡± silent tears trailed down her cheeks. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A drop of tear fell on the rainborite stone engraved in her ring and in no time, a dazzling green light shone brightly from it and enveloped Jeslyn for about ten seconds before the light went back into the stone that was still emitting a glow of other colors. Jeslyn¡¯s tears immediately ceaseding as she felt warmth coursed through her body, massaged her organs, and sent calm into her mind. Her body felt rxed and her heavy heart felt sudden peace. She soon started to feel dizzy. She opened the covers, got in and pulled the covers over herself before she fell into a deep sleep. The next morning¡­ Jeslyn woke up feeling energized and happy. If not that her memory was intact, one would have thought that what happened yesterday never urred because Jeslyn seemed really happy this morning. What happened with the ringst night was so phenomenal that she intended to keep it a secret, unless she got back to Country M and told her husband about it. But for now, she has other matters to attend to. After Jeslyn was done with her morning routine, she got dressed in a nude knee¨Clength gown, ck heels, a nude handbag, ck shades, and a ck hat- ready to head out again. At the Prison¡­ Mr. Wales was brought out of his cell again to see Jeslyn. Even when he didn¡¯t want to, he had no choice as he was literally dragged to the visitor¡¯s room. ¡°What do you want this time?¡± He asked with a re, ¡°I thought about what you said yesterday. Although, I didn¡¯t doubt it much because the way you¡¯ve treated me all those years already told me how much you hated my guts. So, I¡¯m here to seek the truth and know how everything happened. In return, I¡¯ll grant you freedom-¡± She raised her palm to stop hiin from interrupting her. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll also get yourpany back for you. That¡¯s a good deal, right?¡± Jeslyn stared at him. Mr. Wales gazed at her for a long time before he went to sit on his seat. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you. I just hope you¡¯ll be lenient on your sisters,¡± he said. ¡°When you said ¡®lenient, you mean, I should give them a quick death?¡± Jeslyn squinted her eyes at him. ¡°Jeslyn! How can you conceal the idea to kill your sisters?!¡± ¡°Mr. Wales, please let¡¯s not be hypocritical, it¡¯s toote for that¡­ Just yesterday, you told me you weren¡¯t my father. Didn¡¯t that mean that your daughters aren¡¯t my sisters?¡± Jeslyn arched her brow. The middle¨Caged man took a deep breath and voiced out, ¡°That¡¯s the only payment I¡¯m willing to exchange for the information you¡¯re asking for; the safety of my daughters.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Mr. Wales, don¡¯t tter yourself. Do you seriously think I¡¯d let you go after you¡¯ve made it known to me that you know something about my true identity? Don¡¯t be delusional.¡± ¡°What do you intend to do to my daughters and I?¡± Mr. Wales¡® heart was already trembling in fear but still tried to look and sound fearless. He might not be scared of Jeslyn because he watched her grow to be thedy that she had be, but he was undoubtedly scared of Jeslyn¡¯s husband and the guards she brought along. For some reason, Mr. Wales believes that Jeslyn doesn¡¯t have the heart to kill him. ¡°How about we make that a secret?¡± ¡°Do you really intend to kill your siblings?¡± He asked again for confirmation. Jeslyn nodded fervently like he wouldn¡¯t understand her stance if she didn¡¯t make it very obvious. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take the first offer,¡± he proimed. ¡°Good choice¡°, Jeslyn beamed annoyingly. ¡®Give him back his business? Ha, if I don¡¯t end you in this jail, then you should be grateful, Jeslyn thought to herself. Mr. Wales leaned forward and got lost in his memories. Years back¡­ Mr. Wales was seen hugging Alice with excitement written all over his face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this, wife. We¡¯ll be having our first child soon! You¡¯ve made me proud, I¡¯ll forever love and cherish you!¡± Alice smiled faintly while in his strong embrace. The next day, Mr. Wales went to work, but on his way back, he intended to stop at Be¡¯s house to break up with her but fortunately, a few luxurious cars overtook his car and blocked his path. A few men in ck got out of the cars, walked up to Mr. Wale¡¯s car and threatened him toe down with machine guns in hand. One of the unknown gunmen pped Mr. Wales at the back of his neck and forced him to start walking to one of the cars parked in the middle of the entourage cars. Mr. Wales knew that he hadn¡¯t offended anyone with such great power and also, thanks to Alice, he knew all the big shots in Country G, but these people, he had no idea who they were. Getting to the tilted car in the middle, one of the gunmen kicked Mr. Wales¡® knees, prompting him to fall to his knees. ¡°Bow your head, you¡¯re unfit to stare at my master!¡± One of the gunmen thundered. Scared out of his wits, Mr. Wales immediately prostrated tly on the quiet street. The car door was pushed open and a leg wearing a ck leatherdies¡® ankle boots stepped on Mr. Wale¡¯s fingers with the pencil heels. Mr. Wales took in a sharp breath. He didn¡¯t dare to scream out loud even though the pain was enough to make him scream out his organs, ¡°Worthless man,¡± the sweet voice of ady drifted into his ears. Mr. Wales didn¡¯t dare to raise his head from the ground to see who this person was, but from her delicate and sharp voice, he knew she wasn¡¯t one to be messed with. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 304 Why he hated his daughter (2) You can¡¯t look after your wife, can¡¯t you?¡± her voice came again with a tinge of anger in it. ¡°I-¡± before Mr. Wales could speak another word, he felt a hard object descend on his back. ¡°Ahh!¡± he screamed in pain. His instinct told him he was hit with the butt of a gun and he wasn¡¯t wrong at all. ¡°You don¡¯t speak unless my Master permits you!¡± the same guard yelled and then kicked Mr. Wales in the side of his stomach. Mr. Wales yelped in pain but didn¡¯t dare to scream out loud. With her heels taken off his fingers, Mr. Wales was able to feel relief for a while. ¡°You married Alice, yet she got pregnant for my husband. I have every right to believe that you are in on her betrayal, and for that, you¡¯ll have to die¡°. The voice came again, this time,nguid and bored. 5 Mr. Wales wanted to desperately plead for his life, or better still, tell the unknowndy he wasn¡¯t aware of his wife¡¯s betrayal but the fear of getting his spinal cord broken with the butt of a gun made him stay mute. He was shaking all over and even peeing on himself from how scared he was. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time on a useless man like you. That child in your wife¡¯s womb, nurture it well and make sure it¡¯s healthy. I¡¯ll be back 9 months from now. When she gives birth to a boy, hand him to me but if it¡¯s a girl, kill her. ¡°My people will be around you 24/7. Even your cook was ced there by me, try to y smart with me and you¡¯ll be sorry.¡± With that, she got into her car and they all left. Mr. Wales was devastated. He hid his knowledge from Alice and changed his behavior towards her. He used to be loving but stopped showing her love or care, at the same time, for Alice not to find out about Be, he started to pretend he cared until she birth. gave When he realized it was a girl, he paid the doctors to sedate Alice and allowed Be to kill the child. However, after killing the child, he and Be left the hospital but met the gunmen at the parking lot. Mr. Wales sent Be away and hurried to report his job to the gunmen but they rather told him that he lied. ¡°Your wife gave birth to twins. Return to the ward and bring the Male child.¡± They told him. Confused, Mr. Wales went back to the hospital and was shocked to find out that a woman who looked exactly like his wife had also given birth and was sleeping in the room closest to his wife¡¯s. Surprised and rmed, he couldn¡¯t differentiate who was his wife and who wasn¡¯t among the two look¨C alikes. The two women were wearing the same hospital gowns, the same hairstyles, and the same peaceful expressions on their faces. There was never a time Alice told him she had a twin sister, so Mr. Wales had no idea. Because he wasn¡¯t very smart, Mr. Wales concluded that this woman who gave birth to twins was Alice, his wife! So, Mr. Wales killed the female child and took the male child to the people. Miraculously, the female child didn¡¯t die. Mr. Wales had no idea because after he sent the Male child to those gunmen, they shot him in his chest, took him far away from the hospital, and dumped him along the road, thinking he was dead. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Fortunately, a passerby was quick to pass through the scene and helped him to the nearest hospital. The bullet grazed his heart but he managed to survive the surgery. Even though he stayed in the hospital for a few weeks, he didn¡¯t allow Be to tell Alice what happened to him. When he returned home, Mr. Wales was bbergasted to see a female child with his wife. She was named Jeslyn. He tried to kill Jeslyn a few more times but the child had a long life to live, which was why, when Emilee brought the idea of injecting Jeslyn with ATOM, he didn¡¯t think twice but to agree. 1 Jeslyn gasped in astonishment after hearing Mr. Wale¡¯s confession. She broke into a fit ofughter before tears slipped down her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a wicked soul, Mr. Wales!¡± She got up from her seat and grabbed her purse. She was about to leave when she turned and promised with a viinous smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll crush your daughters. They¡¯ll beg for death but none, shall I grant a quick death!¡± she said in an inaudible voice, almost like a whisper. ¡°Wh- what about what you promised me?!¡± Mr. Wales asked in a panic. ¡°Hahahah¡­¡± Even after Jeslyn left the visitor¡¯s room, her sardonicughter still echoed in Mr. Wales¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t need her to say the words, but from her reaction to the story, Mr. Wales believed that Jeslyn was If only he knew that the oneing for his head tonight wasn¡¯t Jeslyn, but a more scary being. In the middle of the night, all the inmates were sleeping, however, Mr. Wales¡® cell was being opened. A warder got into the cell and woke Mr. Wales up. ¡°If you want to live, follow me now!¡± the male voice said to him. The person had a ck face cap covering his face but was wearing a warder¡¯s uniform. ¡°Wh- who are you?¡± Mr. Wales panicked. ¡°Your daughter, Emilee sent me to fetch you. Jeslyn sent some people to kill you tonight,¡± the person said. Hearing it was his daughter, Mr. Wales didn¡¯t doubt the person anymore. Nobody knew he had a daughter, Emilee. Those that knew are already dead. With the help of the man who seemed to be an expert in jail breakouts, Mr. Wales escaped from Prison. To him, he was being taken to his daughter. However, when the car suddenly stopped at an unknown location and he saw the person who brought him out of jail, Mr. Wales nearly fainted. ¡°Y¨Cy- yo¨Cyou?¡± he stuttered. ¡°Yes, me. Do you remember me?¡± the person¡¯s cold voice broke through the thickness of the night, sending a chill down Mr. Wales¡® spine. ¡°Y¨Cy¨Cye-¡± he lost the support of his legs and fell to the floor. ¡°Pl- pleas- please, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 305 Blood on her hands Y¨Cy¨Cve-¡± he lost the support of his legs and fell to the floor. ¡°Pl- pleas- please, don¡¯t kill me!¡± a ¡°Why should I not?¡± the voice asked. Mr. Wales looked fearfully at the woman who was sitting on the top of a ck car. She was wearing all ck and was stroking a gun and looking lonely and sad. Her beautiful face looked like it had never graced a smile before. The face looked exactly like that of his second wife Alice! Mr. Wales¡® fear wasn¡¯t bred from how his wife¡¯s face was looking right now, but why and how she returned from death!¡­ Or, Wasn¡¯t she dead? Seeing the look on Mr. Wales¡® face, the person said; ¡°I¡¯m not who you¡¯re thinking I am, but good that you still remember this face.¡± Immediately Mr. Wales heard that his brain jolted. The image of the woman who he killed her newborn daughter at the hospital shed through his mind. ¡°Y¨Cy- you are-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cause me to waste my time. I¡¯m Alex, Alice¡¯s twin sister.¡± Mr. Wales sat unceremoniously on the floor. He looked lifeless and exhausted. It was all clear now. The woman who he killed her newborn baby was Alex, and her twin sister who gave birth to twins was Alice! So he thought. ¡°I heard bits and pieces of what you told my daughter when she visited you this morning, so I¡¯m here to make some rifications.¡± Mr. Wales froze. Dau- daughter? Jeslyn is this woman¡¯s daughter?? How? Jeslyn was the child that his wife, Alice gave birth to, alongside a twin brother¡­ right? Mr. Wales¡® face slowly turned from fear to confusion. His brows slightly furrowed as he tried to understand his own belief that was slowly clouding in mystery. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that confused face. You used my twin sister of cheating on you and having someone else¡¯s child. So for that, you allowed Be to kill my sister¡¯s child. You thought you were very clever and deserved apuse. ¡°Unfortunately, you are the most stupid person I¡¯ve evere across. My sister loved you like her life, which was why she was willing to cater to your whims and greed. ¡°She used her influence to make you the Wales of the high echelon¡°. Even when she found out about your betrayal, she didn¡¯t take anything from you and allowed you to live on with your oversized ego. ¡°However, such a woman was used of cheating and you had the heart to kill her baby which she brought into this world through agony and the threat of losing her life!! ¡°My sister fainted twice in thebor room just to push out that child! She detested C.S. because you once told her you don¡¯t like scratches on her skin. ¡°Even the Half¨Cheart tattoo on her back, you almost got her injured while trying to remove the tattoo without even knowing what it signified!!!¡± Alex roared. Her eyes turned fierce like an angry tiger. Mr. Wales was long lost in trepidation. From what he was hearing, it was already clear that he would die tonight, but what was scaring him right now was the fact that he might have killed his child. Like Alex knew his thoughts, she continued after taking a deep breath. ¡°My sister loved you and for that, was loyal to you. However, when she died, you didn¡¯t even have the decency to give her a nice burial and respect her death before you jumped into remarrying your first wife!¡± Alex chuckled and continued: ¡°The newborn child who you and Be killed, was your own flesh and blood and Jeslyn is my daughter.¡± Staring at Mr. Wale¡¯s lifeless face, Alex went on. ¡°How do you feel knowing you killed your own child? I guess it was satisfying.¡± An ocean of tears flowed out from Mr. Wales¡¯s eyes. He felt a painful stab in his heart as a heart¨C wrenching pain of heartbreak tore his heart into shreds. Mr. Wales roared to the sky. At the same time, lightning shed through the dark sky and the p of thunder boomed, shattering the quietness of the night. Alex raised her gaze to the sky. It was about to rain as the wind was already starting to assault everything on its path. After a long time, Mr. Wales gazed at Alex. ¡°Y¨Cyou aren¡¯t- aren¡¯t lying to me?¡± he asked in a stutter. His voice was inaudible and sounded hoarse. Alex stared at his dumb face and smirked. ¡°When you get to see my sister, you can ask her that.¡± she pointed the gun at him, and without a second wasted, she pulled the trigger and a bullet flew into Mr. Wales¡¯s forehead. ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t need the blood of the man she called ¡®father¡® to stain her pretty hands,¡± Alex whispered before getting down from the top of the car. Just as she was about to open her car door, she paused and ordered the few men around her. ¡°Drag his body back to prison. Leave him outside the gate with a note stuck to his chest. ¡®A prisoner tried to escape, but a hunter identally shot him. A witness saw it all and sent the lifeless body back! ¡°Write that on the note,¡± Alex instructed. One of the men looked up at the sky and then said; ¡°It¡¯s about to rain. Won¡¯t the note get washed away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the point¡°. With that said Alex got into her car and zoomed out of the area. Special thanks to everyone who voted for Jeslyn and Valen for the ¡®happy mother¡¯s day¡® event. I also want to thank the readers who gifted CMTRG, especially Lobe_ Chua for the massage chair. I¡¯m immensely grateful! Thanks to all the readers who never stopped supporting this book from the onset and motivated me to keep going even when the book didn¡¯t seem like it would go anywhere. Today, CMTRG is ranking higher and it¡¯s all thanks to you all. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. To my ghost readers, I¡¯m grateful. Thank you! Chapter 306 Chapter 306 306 Jeslyn¡¯s heartbreak Jeslyn was seen in her room, standing by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window as she stared at space, lost in thought. 1 The thunderstorm from the horizon, coupled with the rain that was pping against her window jolted Jeslyn back to reality. At that moment, the rainborite stone on her finger shone brightly, but this time, it was a pink light that shrouded Jeslyn for a fleeting second before it disappeared again. Jeslyn looked at the ring for a long time. She realized yesterday that the rainborite stone does not only shine when the temperature changes but also does that when her mood changes. Another thing she observed was that, when the stone shines, she starts to feel rxed and dizzy. Jeslyn yawned and returned to bed. In no time, she fell asleep. In the middle of the night, Pink entered Jeslyn¡¯s room and sat beside the head of her bed. Looking at her daughter who was sleeping peacefully, Pink took Jeslyn¡¯s hand in hers and slowly started to massage it while talking to herself. ¡°Child. I¡¯m so sorry for everything I¡¯ve made you go through for so long. I¡¯m also very sorry for not telling you the truth a little earlier. I tried to speak to you, but I couldn¡¯t. It was too much for me to tell you¡­ I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll get angry and run away from me. I¡¯m deeply sorry, child.¡± The next morning¡­ Jeslyn saw her mother smiling and running towards her with her hands spread out to hug her. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Child, Mom is back!¡± As her mother was running over, before she could close the distance between them, a gunshot was heard, causing both of them to freeze. The next thing Jeslyn saw was a line of blood trailing down from her mother¡¯s lips. ¡°Mom!!!!¡± Jeslyn screamed and ran to her mother before her body hit the ground. Just as Jeslyn was about to catch her mother¡¯s body, she jolted awake. Her heart kept pounding harder against her ribcage. What she saw in her dream scared her so much that even though she knew it was just a nightmare, she still couldn¡¯t calm down. Just as she was about to get down from bed, her nose took in a whiff of something familiar. It was a delicacy she loved in her childhood. One that her mother stopped her from eating despite being the one who taught her how to eat it. Jeslyn froze and slowly turned her head to the side of the bed. Sitting on the tip of the small drawer closer to the bed was a tray with a few dishes on it. ¡®Who made this?¡® she thought. Her brows furrowed and she nced at the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window- it was closed and the curtains were still; meaning no one left through there. She turned her gaze to the door, it was locked. Jeslyn moved closer to the tray and opened the lids of the dishes. On some of the tes were different kinds of mouth¨Cwatering desserts. She opened the bigger te, in it was a chicken breast with spicy tomato sauce with veggie toppings. It looked yummy and tasty! Jeslyn swallowed. When she was growing up, Ms. Alice hated for her to eat spicy food because Ms. Alice doesn¡¯t like spicy food either. However, the same woman who doesn¡¯t eat spicy food and never lets her go close to it would make her spicy chicken breast and sweet desserts sometimes and they would eat them together. Then, after three days, Ms. Alice would start asking her what she ate within thest three days, what she did, what she didn¡¯t do, and so on. Because she was young, Jeslyn would tell Ms. Alice everything and the woman would blow up, yelling at her to stop eating spicy food because of her health. Jeslyn didn¡¯t understand why the same woman who kept giving her what the woman hated would still be the one yelling at her while acting emotional. Now, why is the same food here? Who brought the food here? While Jeslyn was thinking, the door clicked open and Pink walked in with a bottle of wine and two sses. ¡°You¡¯re awake¡°, Pink smiled and closed the door. ¡°You are here?¡± Jeslyn frowned slightly as she squinted her eyes at her. Pink nodded slightly. ¡°Mn¡­ Your husband told me you were here, so I came to keep youpany.¡± Seeing that Jeslyn was a little skeptical, she pointed at the food in the tray. ¡°I made you something delicious.¡± Jeslyn shifted her gaze between the food and Pink. ¡°Y- you made this?¡± Pink smiled, ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s my favorite and I¡¯ve been wanting to introduce it to you for a very long time but I didn¡¯t get the chance.¡± Jeslyn nodded as a fake smile crept into her lips. This is no longer a coincidence. She thought. Jeslyn picked up a spoon and scooped up the sauce. As she was about to part her lips, she saw that Pink wasn¡¯t joining her, so she asked; ¡°We are eating together, right?¡± ¡°If you invite me,¡± Pink chuckled. Jeslyn froze. That was what her mother used to say when she asked her the same question. Jeslyn¡¯s hold on her spoon tightened while gritting her teeth with great strength. Seeing that Pink was still smiling at her, she smiled back with her lips sealed before opening her mouth and shoving the spoonful of sauce into her mouth. ¡°Do you like it? How does it taste?¡± Pink asked, waiting eagerly for a response. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jeslyn¡¯s eyes watered as she slowly savored the familiar taste in her mouth. Without answering the question, she put the spoon down, grabbed a knife and fork, and cut a slice of the chicken. Taking a bite, the tears she tried to hold in poured out massively. ¡°J¨CJeslyn?¡± Pink panicked. Just as she was about to touch Jeslyn, she raised a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ dare!¡± Jeslyn raised her head and looked straight into Pink¡¯s teary eyes. ¡°You, Pink, you!¡°. Jeslyn didn¡¯t know how to let out what she was feeling right now. ¡°You deceived me!!¡± She almost shoved the te of food away, but held back and instead, threw the covers on her body away. Jeslyn detests wasting food. ¡°Jes- Jeslyn, I can exin-¡± ¡°Exin? You can exin? What exactly?!¡± 1 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 307 epting her mother ¡°Jes-¡± Pink tried to touch her but Jeslyn moved away, she went through the other side of the bed and sat down. She wore her flip¨Cflop and hurried towards the door. Turning the knob, it didn¡¯t open. She tried again and again, but it didn¡¯t budge. Jeslyn turned around with a cold look on her face. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Pink took a deep breath and stood up, ¡°let¡¯s talk¡°, she said. Jeslyn snorted. ¡°Open the door¡°, she ordered. Pink shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t. We need to talk¡°. ¡°Do we need to talk? With that face of yours?¡± Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°For how long do you intend to appear in front of me with that disguise?!!!¡± Jeslyn yelled in frustration. Pink sighed. She took off her ck jacket and unbuttoned her white shirt to reveal her ckce bra. She raised her gaze to look at Jeslyn, the angrydy was still staring at her. Pink returned to what she was doing. As she was unbuckling the hook of her bra from behind, Jeslyn¡¯s eyes shifted to the Half¨Cheart tattoo on Pink¡¯s forearm with her lips curled up in disdain. Pink took off her bra and started to pull up the skin from her chest area. Soon, her skin from the chest. distorted and all Jeslyn could see was a silicone skin being pulled off with difficulty. From the way it was being taken off, Jeslyn felt it would hurt but she was too angry to care about Pink¡¯s state. Soon, Pink pulled the silicone mask off her and brushed her heavy hair away from her beautiful cold¨C looking face. Jeslyn stared unblinkingly at Pink¡¯s face which looked exactly like Ms. Alice¡¯s. Her lips quivered. Was this a dream? Is this real? Jeslyn shut her teary eyes and shook her head. ¡°O¨Cop- open the door¡°, her voice shaked. She bit down on her lower lip so hard that it drew blood. Her heart was aching so much that she couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the same room as Pink. ¡°Open the door!!!¡± She screamed. Her body fell limply on the door and she slowly slumped to the floor with her back on the door. Jeslyn broke down in hot tears and covered her face with her palm. ¡°Why are you all doing this to me?¡­ What did I do wrong to all of you? What?!¡± Pink couldn¡¯t bear to see the state her daughter was in. She walked slowly to her and knelt in front of Jeslyn. She pulled Jeslyn into her hands and hugged her. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m so sorry, child¡­ I¡¯m deeply sorry¡°, Pink also broke down in tears. Jeslyn tried to push Pink away but couldn¡¯t. ¡°I know I wronged you, you are right to hate me, but I¡¯m sincerely sorry child, punish me please, I¡¯m sorry¡°. ¡°Leave me alone, you all are wicked!¡± Jeslyn pushed her again but couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Yes, I am, I am wicked, I was selfish and evil but I did it for us all.¡± ¡°You did, you broke me for your selfishness!¡± Jeslyn uttered amidst tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡°, Pink apologized. While the daughter kept using, the mother was epting the me and apologizing. Jeslyn went on and on,menting her sorrow like a heartbroken child, while Pink gave her a listening ear and apologizing after her daughter was done with a sentence or two. ¡°Stop apologizing! It doesn¡¯t change anything!¡± Jeslyn cried out loud and gently hit Pink¡¯s arm. Pink smiled with tear stains in her eyes. ¡°Ok, I will stop apologizing¡°. ¡°Why won¡¯t you apologize after hurting me so deeply? Don¡¯t I deserve it?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s cry grew louder. Pink couldn¡¯t hold it back and chuckled out loud. ¡°She¡¯s evenughing at me, I¡¯m funny, right?¡± Jeslyn wailed more. Pink continuedughing at Jeslyn¡¯s childish attitude. It was clear that Jeslyn was no longer angry and it was a relief to Pink. None of them knew how long had passed. Jeslyn and Pink were seenter, eating the spicy and cold chicken with running noses. ¡°How did you switch ces with my mom without Mr. Wales finding out?¡± Jeslyn asked after taking a sip from her wine. ¡°Alice and I agreed that I¡¯ll spend a week with you every six months. I knew everything about my sister, so I was able to blend in. When I was with you, she would leave until it was time for me to return. ¡°As for Mr. Wales, the useless man must have been too angry at Alice to notice the difference in his wife. Also, I made sure to stay away from his room and live with you in your room within those weeks¡°, Pink exined. ¡°Indeed, there used to be sometimes that my mom would sleep in my room for a week. If only I knew it was you¡°. Jeslyn grew sad for a moment before she changed the topic, ¡°When did you stoping Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. and why?¡± Pink put down her cutlery filled her cup and drank a little before answering: ¡°I stoppeding when you were fifteen years old. Things got messy at that time and our lives were in danger. Your grandmother was killed too and your grandfather was starting to get threat messages, so I had to abandon you and the family to keep you all safe. ¡°If only I knew that going away from you all was what the enemies wanted so they could dig into your affairs.¡± Pink downed another ss of wine in one go as a bitter taste of sadness and regret assaulted her heart. Seeing this, Jeslyn sighed helplessly and held Pink¡¯s hand on the table. ¡°I can¡¯t me you much because I had no idea how tough things were in the past but you tried your best. Grandpa won¡¯t be happy seeing you like this, my mom and grandma also. We have reunited now and this time, we can fight our enemies together¡°. Pink swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 308 epting her mother (2) ¡°Thank you for your understanding child¡°, Pink ced the other palm to cover Jeslyn¡¯s hand. 1 Jeslyn smiled with her lips sealed. She hasn¡¯t fully epted Pink yet but Pink is hurting as much as her, so she didn¡¯t want to add to her heartache. ¡°I¡¯m a mother too, I won¡¯t be able to bear it if Valen hates me,¡± Jeslyn exined. Pink smiled sadly and nodded. She knew that epting her would take more than just an emotional cry and bonding. An awkward silence filled the room for a while before Jeslyn clicked her tongue and eximed softly, ¡°Ah, Mr. Wales told me I had a twin brother whom he gave out, do you know about it?¡± Jeslyn diverted the topic. The awkward moment was getting ufortable and she needed to change the atmosphere. Pink froze when she heard that. ¡°Tw- twin? Twin brother? W- wh- what are you talking about?!¡°. ¡°Ah, it seems your spy didn¡¯t tell you that Mr. Wales said you gave birth to twins. He ¡®killed¡® me and took away my twin brother-¡± To where?!¡± Pink panicked and grabbed Jeslyn¡¯s arm. ¡°Wh- where did he take your twin brother?!¡± Her tears that had dried off a while ago started gathering in her eyes again. Jeslyn stared at Pink for holding her arm tightly. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°our rtionship is still awkward. Do you want my husband and child to be mad at you for bruising my arm?¡°. Pink realized what she had done and immediately let Jeslyn go, ¡°So- sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± she hurriedly apologized. ¡°I understand.¡± Jeslyn rubbed her palm before she started to exin. ¡°Mr. Wales didn¡¯t know the woman but from the story he narrated to me, the woman is an epitome of shrewdness. She had men that went everywhere with machine gu-¡± ¡°Machine guns!?¡± Pink instantlypleted the words in a loud voice with a mixture of fear and disbelief. Jeslyn looked surprised at Pink¡¯s reaction but she slowly nodded to confirm Pink¡¯s words. ¡°Nancy!¡± She gritted her teeth as she spelt the name in anger. She pped the table and slowly balled her hand in a tight fist. Pink must have forgotten that Jeslyn was right beside her because at this moment, Pink¡¯s mind seemed to have traveled far at the mention of that name.¡± ¡°From your reaction, it seems you know her really well¡°. Pink snapped back to reality and slowly nodded. ¡°Then, my brother can be found. I¡¯m relieved¡°. Jeslyn said but Pink shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think¡°. ¡°Why?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°Nancy is the devil¡¯s incarnate. To get your brother back from her, it would be impossible, unless¡­¡± Pink paused. ¡°She dies?¡± Jeslyn asked. Pink looked at her before she smiled. ¡°What are you nning?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not an immortal. If she won¡¯t return my brother, then she dies. Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Pinkughed out loud. ¡°If it¡¯s that easy to kill her, do you think I would have let her live to this day? I would have killed her 27 years ago¡°. ¡°Oh? Tell me what she is¡°. Pink filled her ss of wine andid her back on the couch. ¡°Nancy¡­ she¡¯s the genius daughter of Mr. Chengdu, head of one of the hidden families in the world. She didn¡¯t go to school but is extreinely intelligent that she holds the world¡¯s record for the highest IQ in the world-¡± Jeslyn gasped. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that person!¡± Pink nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. Her information is well hidden even your husband who is one of the best hackers in the Country couldn¡¯t manage to break into her hidden information after trying for three years. ¡°Nancy¡¯s family is the mastermind behind the idea of the Dark- Age organization and that made her so powerful that no one dares to make her an enemy. ¡°She kills without blinking and her heart is unfathomable. No one has been able to link her family members to her, except her step¨Csister who married the President. ¡°Even though Country M has an acting president, Nancy is the true President. Whatever she goes. But no one, including her sister and the President, knows that¡°. ¡°Why?¡± Jeslyn frowned. says ¡°The President and the higher¨Cups thinks that Nancy is submissive to her husband but it¡¯s only a sham¡°. ¡°Oh, then she¡¯s a hard nut to crack, but I¡¯m sure if my twin wants to return, Nancy or whatever won¡¯t object¡°, Jeslyn thought out loud. Pink shook her head, ¡°She would¡°. She replied while lost in thought. Meanwhile, the news of Mr. Wales¡¯s death has gotten to Country M but instead of feeling sad like every child would do after their parent¡¯s death, Emilee and Christine didn¡¯t feel an iota of sorrow. Presently, they were dining together at a restaurant. ¡°These days, the inte seems to not be in your favour,y low and don¡¯t agitate Jeslyn. I¡¯m preparing something for her¡°. Christine nodded. Emilee inquired after cutting her dessert, ¡°How is it going with Young Master Wu?¡°. ¡°Things seem fine,¡± Christine replied. Emilee¡¯s hands paused and she slowly looked at Christine. After a long while, she returned her gaze to the dessert and said uninterestedly: ¡°It¡¯s already close to 4 months. You still haven¡¯t gotten him to fall in love with you. I didn¡¯t put you there to be a waste¡°, she picked the dessert with a spoon and ate it. Christine ttened her lips, ¡°I¡¯m sorry older sister¡°, she apologized. ¡°I do not need apologies but actions. I give you one week. If you can¡¯t do what you were ced there for, I¡¯ll rece you¡­ it has a consequence¡°. With that, Emilee pulled a white handkerchief, patted her lips with it and stood up, ready to leave. Christine also got up, ¡°Older sister, are you leaving? What about Dad¡¯s funeral?¡± ¡°I got people to take care of it¡°. With that, she left her chair and walked towards the door. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Christine watched her leave before she picked up her phone and called in Assistant Miles. Assistant Miles opened the private room door and walked in. ¡°Young Miss¡°, she greeted. ¡°How about the thing I asked you to prepare?¡± Christine asked. ¡°It¡¯s almost ready¡°. ¡°Good¡°, Christine smiled as she thought of her ns. Once she seeded, victory would be hers! Chapter 309 Chapter 309 309 Assistant Miles¡® regret Assistant Miles stared at Christine who had a viinous smile on her face with a thought in mind. before she asked; ¡°Christine, is this n necessary?¡± 1 Christine turned to look at her disdainfully before answering; ¡°Are you intending to chicken out now?¡± Assistant Miles sat down and shook her head; ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m only thinking, what if it fails. and the n backfires?¡± The smile on Christine¡¯s lips instantly vanished and her pretty face turned unsightly.¡± Whose fault is it that we have to resort to this? If you hadn¡¯t been stupid and done things without mistakes, would I have done this?!!¡± Christine yelled. Assistant Miles took a deep breath. She hates it when this mannerless girl yells at her. Jeslyn had never raised her voice at her when Jeslyn was still her artist, but ever since Christine became her artist; she started treating her like some beggar. Assistant Miles never stopped regretting what she did to Jeslyn. Not for anything else but for the fact that if she was still with Jeslyn right now, she would have been enjoying almost the same privilege as Jeslyn instead of the tiny influence she has now. Wait, what influence? When she was still in Rose City, her influence as Jeslyn¡¯s manager was wide. Who didn¡¯t want to be affiliated with the eldest Miss of the Lee family? So because of that, a lot of people respected her but here in Country M, Christine doesn¡¯t even have much say both in thepany and at home. Older artists bully Christine for using underhanded means to enter thepany, while those who dug into Christine¡¯s background never stopped reminding the girl that she was just an adopted child who rubbed the true Miss off her inheritance. Even though it was just spection from those people, Assistant Miles knew it was the truth. Lost in thought, Assistant Miles didn¡¯t notice the way Christine was staring at her like dead meat. She too was cooking some interesting schemes for Assistant Miles. Christine had noticed that for a long time now, Assistant Miles seemed to be lost most of the time. To the observant Christine, she believes that Assistant Miles is nning to betray her. Such thought took root in Christine¡¯s mind when Assistant Miles called her on the night of Jeslyn¡¯s debut. On that fateful day, Christine had dressed up after her usual exercise with Young Master Wu when Assistant Miles¡® phone call entered. Christine was ready to vent her frustration on Assistant Miles when she heard Assistant Miles¡® drowsy voice. Not only did Assistant Miles thinks she was Jeslyn, but the drunk bitch apologized for how she treated Jeslyn, she confessed all of her sins and also told ¡®Jeslyn¡® about the ns she was making. Good thing it wasn¡¯t Jeslyn who got the call, else Christine would have been in trouble. Christine stabbed her cupcake mercilessly with the fork in her hand. The action startled Assistant Miles and she looked in Christine¡¯s direction. Christine smiled faintly. ¡°Are you alright? You look scared,¡± she asked. Assistant Miles tried to rx and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I was only thinking about your father¡¯s death.¡± Assistant Miles was forced to lie. The smile on Christine¡¯s lips was scary. Knowing Christine too well, she knew that she was cooking something evil. ¡°Oh, what about him?¡± Assistant Miles stared incredulously at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Rose City to hold his funeral?¡± ¡°Why should I? He has a Mistress, right? His mistress can handle his funeral.¡± Christine said dismissively. ¡°But=¡± ¡°Miles, what¡­ you want to tell me how to live my life? Huh?!¡± Christine red at her. ¡°No¡­¡± she paused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Christine rolled her eyes and continued eating. Inspector Fin¡¯s house¡­ He entered the house when he saw Beverly all dressed up, ready to head out. He frowned as he took in her morous dress. She wore a blue sparkling off¨Cshoulder gown with a diamond chain on her neck and wrist. The engagement ring she used to wear was nowhere to be found on her fingers. No, he never gave her one, but she bought one herself to seal and drive away. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Wh- where are you going?¡± he asked with a deep frown on his face. Beverly smiled faintly, ¡°how do I look?¡± she asked. ¡®Wow, she adorned herself for me!¡® he thought. Fin undressed her with his eyes to admire his woman. It¡¯s been years since shest took time to dress herself to this extent. ¡°You are¡­ stunning is an understatement,¡± he confessed. Beverly smiled brightly, ¡°Then I¡¯m sure he¡¯d like this-¡± a car horn interrupted her and she eximed softly, ¡°¡­ Ah, he¡¯s here,¡± she hurried to the couch and grabbed her silver purse before rushing out. Inspector Fin froze for a long time before he slowly turned his head to the door- she was long gone. He ran to the door and saw a red car driving out of hispound. He doesn¡¯t have a red car, so that means the person came to his house to pick up his woman?!! He angrily threw his leather bag to the couch and ran out. On the road¡­ hisper for Fin hit the brake tote and almost hit his for head on the steering when another car overtook his The took a deep breath to cabin his racing heart This cannot be happening! How could Beverly cheat like this? He started the car again and continued his punsull of Beverly¡¯s car that was right ahead Inspector In¡¯s phone rang and he answered It through his carpod Tin, Piper is awake, in a calm Rey¡¯s vote Oh Fin looked at the car in front of him and thought of what Beverly said before he replied. ungently I¡¯m sorry, Lean¡¯t be there right now, I¡¯ll talk to you in a while he dropped the call to focus on the road Soon, they arrived at a restaurant. Inspector Fin watched as a young and handsome mum, almost as handsome as Rex, got down from the red car and went to the other side to open the door for Beverly, 1 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 310 Jealousy Inspector Fin grabbed tightly onto the steering until his knuckles turned white. That cursed guy was holding his woman on her waist as they smiled into the restaurant! ¡°How dare you two!?¡± He roared. Just then, his phone rang again. Without looking, he pressed the button on his airpod and yelled into. it. ¡°What the f*ck do you want?!!¡± ¡°Ouch man, my ear.¡± Startled, Inspector Fin immediately apologized, ¡°Sorry, dude, I was-¡± ¡°No apologies between brothers. Where are you? Still at work?¡± ¡°No, where are you?¡± Inspector Fin asked. ¡°I¡¯m at a bar, mind keeping mepany?¡± ¡°Your location¡­¡± Inspector Fin and Rex were seen at a bar drinking and talking. ¡°Bro, it¡¯s hard man, the look in her eyes almost melted my heart.¡± Rex drank from his cup again. Inspector Fin sighed, ¡°I think it¡¯s time,¡± he said. ¡°I also want to give her a chance but not with that woman in the picture,¡± he frowned. ¡°Piper is different,¡± Inspector Fin patted Rex¡¯s shoulder. Rex shook his head, ¡°not much difference between her and that woman. There¡¯s that Xu idiot too, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d cause trouble once we ept Piper.¡± Inspector Fin smiled, ¡°You can cause him some trouble, what do you say?¡± ¡°Ah, right. It would be fun but¡­ I don¡¯t want to be disappointed.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be fine bro,¡± Inspector Fin assured while slowly drinking himself to stupor. Feng Long arrived at the hospital to see Piper with flowers but when he got there, he met Piper trying to leave her room. ¡°Hey,¡± he greeted. However, Piper ignored him. With the help of Manager Sarafina, she left Feng Long in the room. Feng Long expected this to be the oue but the cold treatment still hurts his heart. He followed them out of the room and saw them heading to Brian¡¯s room. Feng Long felt a sharp pain in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to feel angry, but why was he suddenly angry? He left the fresh flowers on the hospital bed and left the hospital in sorrow. Inside the car, Feng Long started his car and was about to start driving when he received a call from home. ¡°Young Master, please, return home¡­ your mother-¡± Feng Long didn¡¯t wait to hear the whole story before ending the call and speeding out of the hospital¡¯s car park. At the Feng mansion¡­ The family looked gloomy as most of them sat in the living room, waiting for whoever and whatever it was. Feng Long barged into the room and abruptly came to a stop by the sitting room¡¯s door. He was breathing heavily, evidence that he had been running. ¡°Longer,¡± an old woman called him from her seat. Feng Long looked at everyone one after the other before running towards the stairs. ¡°I told you he¡¯d be angry,¡± a middle¨Caged woman said. ¡°Even so, he shouldn¡¯t have ignored everyone, including grandmother like that!¡± A youngdy disapproved with displeasure,cing her tone. ¡°Your brother just lost his mother, you should be considerate,¡± the middle¨Caged woman softly reprimanded her daughter. ¡°Mom, please! He should be happy that the embarrassing thing finally died-¡± ¡°Impudence!¡± The old grandmother yelled. ¡°What is wrong with your daughter? Is this how you raise your children?!¡± ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t be angry, Sarah is just a child, she¡¯ll learn proper manners as she grows,¡± the middle¨Caged, woman pleaded. ¡°Hmph,¡± the old grandmother harrumphed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Why is grandmother angry? Isn¡¯t it a blessing that the money¨Cwasting woman finally died? Is there anyone here who isn¡¯t happy that she died? You all are just simply hypocrites!¡± The youngdy, as old as Piper, yelled. ¡°Sarah!¡± Her mother gently ¡®pped¡® her back, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense-¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°The ¡®nonsense¡® indeed made sense. It was my mistake for not doing the needful when it was obvious how my mother was perceived in this family. I¡¯m sorry for inconveniencing everyone,¡± Feng Long bowed from the top of the stairs as he stared down at almost all his family members. ¡°Longer, what do you want to do? Please, child,e to grandmother; let grandmother console you¡± The old woman got up, waiting for her grandson like she always used to. However, this time, Feng Long smiled faintly. He turned and started heading back ¡°See what you¡¯ve caused?!¡± The old woman yelled at Sarah. 1. up. ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t do anything, I was only stating the truth. Was I the one who killed¨Cher? You should be mad at oldest brother, not me!¡± Sarah snorted and stormed out. Feng Long paused on his steps when he heard that. So, his Oldest brother killed his mother. Fine! While Feng Long was conducting his mother¡¯s funeral, Oldest brother Feng was busy searching for Brian¡¯s pair that he had no idea what was going on at his home. Indeed, he ordered a servant to poison Feng Long¡¯s mother, but it wasn¡¯t to kill her. It was to make her more sick to threaten Feng Long. Who would have known that another one of their brothers would scheme under their noses and make him the scapegoat? Inside one of Oldest Brother Feng Long¡¯s houses, he was justing out of the shower and was tying his bathrobe when a phone call came in. He nced over at the woman he slept withst night before heading to where the phone was. Answering the call, he waited to hear from the other end before speaking; ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, find that girl. Even if it means turning the Country inside out!¡± As he was about to end the call, another one came in. It was a call from home. After listening, he replied; ¡°What¡¯s there to attend? I¡¯m not interested in attending funerals.¡± He waited again for the other person to speak before replying, ¡°Because Sarah said so meant I did?¡­ Oh? So what if I did? Who has a problem with that?¡± he hissed and ended the call before putting it down. ¡°Are you still sleeping or do you want to sleep forever?!¡± He roared at the woman on the bed. The fairdy jolted up and left the bed, heading to the bathroom but his voice came again with a low threat. ¡°Going into my bathroom would mean you can¡¯t go out.¡± Thedy immediately grabbed her clothes, wore them in a hurry and rushed out. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 311 Fight with Inspector Fin Oldest Brother Feng didn¡¯t attend the funeral of his stepmother like he stated, which angered Feng Long even more. Not only did Feng Long believe Sarah¡¯s ims, his heart was sealed towards his Oldest Brother who ¡®killed¡® his mother and his family who were passive about the matter. 1 Beverly returned home the next day to meet Inspector Fin in the sitting room who was pacing back and forth. ¡°Hey,¡± she greeted. ¡°Where are youing from?!¡± Inspector Fin immediately barked at her. ¡°I went on a date, why?¡± she looked at him with a slight frown. ¡°And you¡¯re justing back! You went out on a date yesterday and you¡¯re justing back!¡­Where did you go?!¡± he yelled. Beverly ignored him and walked past him, however Inspector Fin was too crazy to take silence for an answer. Just as she walked past him, he turned around and grabbed her by her arm, and pulled her to his face, staring straight into her pretty shocked eyes. ¡°Wh- what are you doing?¡± Beverly panicked when she returned to her senses. ¡°Where were youst night? What happened between you two?!¡± he yanked her closer again, causing Beverly to whimper as his hold on her soft arm got tighter, still Inspector Fin didn¡¯t let go.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Let go, you¡¯re hurting me!¡± Beverly cried out loud but Inspector Fin was already raging mad when she wasn¡¯t giving him a reply. Seeing he wouldn¡¯t let go, she pushed against his strong chest with her free hand, but she was too weak to move him at all. ¡°I said, let go!!¡­ Paah!¡± a resounding p that sent Inspector Fin into a daze for a long time descended on his left cheek. It caught him by surprise that he slowly released her. Fuming Beverly turned around and ran to her room, leaving Inspector Fin standing there and staring at her disappearing back. Inside the room, Beverly locked her door and copsed on the bed. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She raised her left palm and stared at the redness for a long time before her lips stretched into a small smile. pping him was satisfying. Why had she never thought about it before? If she had done all these in the past, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have changed so much. While she was thinking of her record¨Cbreaking achievement, Inspector Fin was standing by her door about to knock but he stopped himself and stood there for a while before going to the kitchen. He soon returned with a pack of ice and then knocked on her door a few times. Beverly knew who was there, which was why she took some time before opening the door. ¡°What do you want?¡± Beverly stood by the slightly ajar door, blocking Inspector Fin from seeing inside the room. ¡°Your hand,¡± he said and brought forward the ice pack. Beverly trailed her eyes from his handsome face to the pack of ice he was holding, ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± she said and was about to close the door when he immediately ced his hand on it, stopping the door from closing. ¡°Your palm is soft, it must have turned red from pping me.¡± He applied a little bit of force and pushed the door open, then stepped in and walked towards the bed. After a few steps to the bed, he stopped and looked back, she wasn¡¯t following behind him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming?¡± he asked her. ¡°You¡¯re not wee,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m not here to stay,¡± he walked back and pulled her hand before forcefully dragging her to the bed. ¡°Sit or I¡¯ll make you sit,¡± he threatened calmly. Beverly stared at him with a look of calm and stubbornness. Seeing this, he sighed and gently pressed down on her shoulder to make her sit on the edge of the bed. Inspector Fin squatted in front of her, pulled her left hand, and ced the ice pack on it. ¡°It will sting a little,¡± he said to her but she turned her face away. Silence consumed the room for a long time before Beverly¡¯s phone suddenly started ringing. As Inspector Fin was about to get it from the top of the drawer and probably give it to her, Beverly Immediately stretched herself beyond her limit and grabbed the phone out of his fingers. bbergasted, Inspector Fin immediately realized that things were starting to go out of control and he extremely hated it. Instead of leaving to give her privacy so she could answer her call, Inspector Fin raised himself from his squatting position and sat beside her on the bed while trying to eavesdrop on the other person, but to no avail. Beverly side¨Ceyed him and chuckled at whatever the other person said to her. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be there tomorrow. Yes, yesterday was interesting, I¡¯m blessed to have met you. I never knew the world could be this beautiful if only I had looked at the world differently before.¡± Inspector Fin frowned as he looked at her. ¡®You didn¡¯t see the world differently when you were with me? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡® ¡°No, not at all! Hahaha¡­ Alright, I agree, we¡¯ll spend a week together. Yes, I¡¯ll start making arrangements n-¡± Beverly¡¯s phone was pulled away from her ear with great force and before she understood what happened, Inspector Fin was responding to the person. ¡°Hey you, stay away from my woman, I won¡¯t warn you again! In case you want to know who I am, Inspector Fin Benard!¡± he ended the call, scrolled through the phone a few times, and blocked the contact before deleting it. 1 He threw the phone to the bed and said to Beverly, ¡°Now, he can¡¯t call you again.¡± Beverly blinked her longshes a few times, ¡°Wh- what was that?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°Oh, that,¡± he pointed at her phone. ¡°I blocked and deleted his number. You two have nothing going on anymore. You should stop seeing him.¡± Beverly bolted up and yelled, ¡°How dare you?!¡± Inspector Fin curled his lips and stood up. He gently ced the ice pack on the small tray and looked at her angry face. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 312 Rejected ¡°He¡¯s not the best man for you. If I see the best man, I¡¯ll give you my blessings.¡± With that, he turned around and was about to leave. 1 Beverly picked up the ice pack and hurled it at him in a fit of rage. The pack hit Inspector Fin on his broad back. He stopped and turned around. ¡°You are selfish! I hate you!!¡± Beverly screamed. He walked back inrge strides and pushed her to the bed. Beverly fell on her back to the bed and Inspector Fin crawled on top of her, trapping her from moving. ¡°Bev, do you know how brave you¡¯ve be? You even hurt me a couple of times already-¡± ¡°You deserve worse than that for treating me like this!¡± ¡°You finally know your worth? It¡¯s shocking.¡± Inspector Fin smiled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She frowned. Inspector Fin got off her and sat up. ¡°I¡¯m d that you are no longer attached to me. With that, you can live a happy and fulfilled life without me by your side. I¡¯ll be going to the hospital to see my girlfriend tomorrow. Do you want toe along?¡± Beverly¡¯s heart which was already building back small hope shattered again. Tears of grief stung her eyes as she tried hard not to cry. She bit down on her bottom lip to feel some physical pain that would remind her of how hurt she was. Not hearing an answer for a long time, Inspector Fin turned to look at her profile, only to see her typing on her phone. ¡°What are you doing? I asked you something,¡± he said while stretching his neck to see what she was doing on her phone. She can¡¯t unblock that guy because I deleted his number, so he thought. ¡°You said you¡¯ll be taking me to see your girlfriend tomorrow. I¡¯m chatting with my boyfriend about going with us.¡± she raised her gaze from her screen and stared at his shocked face. 1 ¡°Oh, you thought it was my boyfriend¡¯s number you blocked?¡± she feigned a surprised expression. ¡°No, that was his brother who came to take me out yesterday. My boyfriend is in the Army¡­ in fact, you do know him.¡± Seeing that he had something to say, Beverly got up and started heading to the bathroom. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I want to take a shower.¡± she didn¡¯t want to hear any more of his nonsense. Inspector Fin didn¡¯t stay long in the room. When he got out, he took his phone and made a call, ¡°Investigate who my wife¡¯s boyfriend is. Tell him Beverly¡¯s husband is displeased (me). If he doesn¡¯t pay heed¡­ kill him.¡± 4 At the hospital¡­ In an exquisite white office with a visiting space, a doctor¡¯s desk, a side room, and ab, Lolita was seen sitting on a hospital bed with Doc Matt turning his back towards her, Lolita couldn¡¯t stop staring mesmerizingly at his back. Matt pulled the white gloves off his hand and disposed of them before turning to take off his white coat while saying, ¡°Your fifth stage of fracture healing is sessful. You can start wearing your heels. again, but be careful.¡± ¡°Huh? I- I¡¯m he¨Chealed?!¡± she asked, a little perplexed. ¡°Mm,¡± he replied nonchntly before hanging the coat on a standing hanger that was close to his desk. ¡°B- but I can feel some pain in my joints,¡± she quickly said. Doc Matt paused in his actions. He slowly turned to look at her and asked again, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lolita immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, my ankle still hurts.¡± Doc Matt¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He walked back to her and started to gently massage her ankle to find the spot. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Ouch, there, here, yes¡­there! Ouch!!¡± Doc Matt removed his hand and raised himself to his height. ¡°Your leg seems to be getting worse. I¡¯ll send you in for X¨CRay¡± ¡°N¨Cno!¡± Lolita immediately eximed. Doc Matt snorted and walked away. ¡°Doctor Matt,¡± Lolita got down from the bed and stood barefooted on the tiled floor. Doc Matt stopped but didn¡¯t turn to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s been weeks, you still don¡¯t know my heart?¡± her voice went lower. ¡°Focus on your career,¡± he responded before heading out. Lolita felt like her world had ended. Ever since he started treating her, she never took a break from conveying her love with her actions. Doctor Matt is smart, so she believed he was aware of what was going on in her heart. Lolita was scared of getting rejected and finally, she had tasted rejection. She didn¡¯t know that rejection was this painful, but did she regret confessing to him? No! Without wearing her shoes, Lolita ran after Doctor Matt and happened to see him about to board the elevator. She sped up and was just in time before the elevator closed. Without a word said, she grabbed his white shirt from the cor and pulled it down, forcing him to lower his height. Lolita stood on tiptoes and sealed his lips with hers. Matt¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately pushed her away, prompting her to hit her body against the elevator. The ever so calm doctor Matt looked furious meanwhile, Lolita had a smile on her face. ¡°You forced me to do this,¡± she stated. Doctor Matt closed the space between them and grabbed Lolita by the neck and pulled her to stand on her feet. Even though he was holding her neck, she didn¡¯t show fear on her pretty face. Doc Matt tightened his hold on her neck, almost shocking her, yet she was still smiling which angered him even more. ¡°Don¡¯t be a jerkass. She¡¯s my student.¡± Celestine¡¯s words resounded in his mind and her pretty and calm face popped up in his imagination. Matt released Lolita and she fell on the floor, coughing. The moment the elevator got to the next floor, Matt pressed a button and left Lolita in the elevator. Lolita watched him leave while holding her neck until the elevator door closed. She gasped for air like all the air inside her was knocked out. When he grabbed her neck, she believed he wouldn¡¯t kill her but when he started to tighten the hold on her neck did she start to get scared, but the good thing is he let go of her before her fear showed on her face. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 313 No remedy? Lolita coughed a few more times as she rubbed her neck. ¡®Monster!¡® she thought. 1 Why would she even think that someone like Matt would be easy to woo? A person who is friends with Alpha Chaos! However, no matter what, she¡¯s just starting and would never stop until he epts her or gets married. With that thought in mind, Lolita¡¯s lips broke into a beam. After Matt left the hospital, he went straight to Maverick¡¯s house. Inside Maverick¡¯s dimmed study room, Matt was seen sitting on a couch while Maverick was standing by the window and staring at the bright city. ¡°The suppression pills¡® experiment failed,¡± Matt stated. Maverick froze. After a long time had passed without hearing anything from Maverick, Matt continued; ¡°I tried the pills on those who just got injected and it worked. But for those who had it for years, it failed¡­ A patient also died because of the experiment.¡± Maverick finally turned around and asked; ¡°You¡¯re saying, she¡¯ll die?¡± Matt nodded. ¡°If she takes the pills, she¡¯ll die and if she takes the old pills, she¡¯ll also die.¡± Maverick stayed silent for a long time before he asked; ¡°No other remedy?¡± Doctor Matt shook his head, ¡°No-¡± ¡°Then, what the f*ck are you doing here?!¡± Maverick frowned. What nonsense is he being told? That his wife would die?? Is Matt insane?! ¡°There¡¯s still hope. I¡¯m here to know what¡¯s going on with her body after you gave her the Rainborite stone, Matt said. Maverick¡¯s brows rxed and he walked back to his seat. ¡°She¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, the stone didn¡¯t disappear from her ring?¡± Maverick nodded his head in response. ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± he frowned slightly. ¡°Or, has the ore returned to the mine?¡± Maverick stared at him like an idiot without answering. Matt sighed when he saw that demeaning look. ¡°Don¡¯t me me, it¡¯s weird.¡± Then he changed the topic; ¡°What do you intend to do? Have you found those people?¡± ¡°The SIN,¡± Maverick replied. The instant Matt heard that his eyes widened. ¡°The SIN? How did they set you as their enemy? When did you offend them?¡± Maverick shook his head and ttened his lips. ¡°Have no idea,¡± he said and pulled out a sparkling knife from his drawer and started to y with it. Matt eyed the knife before continuing: ¡°May, this is moreplicated than I thought. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be back¡­ but for now, the Rainborite ore has disappeared. The stone on Jeslyn¡¯s ring should have left too, but it stayed. It¡¯s something to worry about now because The SIN has gotten involved. If they can¡¯t get the Ore, they¡¯ll want the stone on Jeslyn¡¯s ring. It¡¯s dangerous for Jeslyn now, but-¡± ¡°Then, we give them something to cry about in the meantime,¡± he flung the knife and it stabbed into the bull¡¯s eye of a target board that was ced on the other end of the room. ¡°May! Do you want to start a fight with them? They are not the Dark¨CAge organization that can¡¯t kill you because they need you! The SIN is unfeeling!¡± Matt panicked. Maverick curled his lips. ¡°Unfeeling? What happens if Nancy loses her son and husband?¡± 1 Matt¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Y¨Cyo- you¡­. Demon!!¡± Except for a handful, no one else knew that The SIN faction which is more viinous than the Lu, Xu, and Yubined belongs to a woman, Nancy. The SIN is a faction that rarely concerns themselves with the matters of the world. Yet, when they do, they don¡¯t rest until the mission has been aplished. They don¡¯t care if they sacrifice half of their men just to carry out that mission. As for the Rainborite Stone, it¡¯s like an organism that hates to leave its part anywhere. Even though the stone was broken into different pieces, once the Ore disappears, it takes along the rest of the tiny stones that were used by the humans and merges them into itself. But Jeslyn¡¯s case is weird. The Rainborite stone stayed with her when others left. How is that possible? A whileter, Matt finally asked what had been bothering his heart for a long time. ¡°Hold on May, I¡¯ve been thinking. Is there a sign of a missing page, missing words, or anything at all that gives a sign that the ancient book is wed or notplete?¡± ¡°You studied it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I did but-¡± Matt sighed and stopped talking when he saw Maverick about to get up from his chair. Maverick got up and walked to the target board. Pulling out the knife, he said; ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing to worry about right now.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What else do you have in mind?¡± ¡°The Dark- Age has to be taken care of,¡± he said. rmed, Matt asked; ¡°You found a way?¡± the question was rhetorical. He knew that Maverick wouldn¡¯t bring it up if he was not prepared for it. ¡°Hmm,¡± Maverick walked back to the chair while saying, ¡°Bring back Kimberly.¡± ¡°Oh, you want to use Kimberly, interesting.¡± Matt smiled. In the evening. Jeslyn returned to the Country but because her Manager had been pestering her to return to thepany, she didn¡¯t spend much time with Maverick before heading back. At Fearless Entertainment, Jeslyn entered Manager Kate¡¯s office to see the woman standing by the window and staring at the city. ¡°Older sister,¡± Jeslyn called. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Manager Kate turned to look at her. ¡°Have a seat,¡± she gestured to the seat in front of her desk. With the both of them sitting, Manager Kate scrutinized Jeslyn for a long time before she asked; ¡°Jeslyn, are you married?¡± Jeslyn choked when she heard that. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat- ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to me. What rtionship do you have with Chaos and his son?¡± Manager Kate narrowed his eyes on her. 1 ¡°Ahem,¡± Jeslyn cleared her throat and smiled. ¡°They are my family.¡± ¡°Your family, Asin¡­ your husband and son?¡± she red at Jeslyn who nodded slowly with a smile on her lips. Manager Kate stared speechlessly at Jeslyn for a long time. She got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a week off, go back home.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn looked surprised at her manager. This stubborn woman doesn¡¯t allow her to take a few hour¡¯s break unless she told her it was an emergency. Why is she suddenly giving her a week? Chapter 314 Chapter 314 314 Valen called for Jeslyn¡¯s vacation ¡°Your husband and child need you, you should go home. Now,¡± Manager Kate said softly. 1 Jeslyn got up, looking skeptically at her. Even when she was at the door, she didn¡¯t stop looking back at Manager Kate. After Jeslyn left, Manager Kate let out a deep breath she didn¡¯t know she was holding in. ¡°That was close,¡± she murmured. How could she not be scared when Valen called her and told her to give his mother the freedom to return home to him? 2 Of course, she would be scared when the little child threatened to expose her ws to the public if she said no. Manager Kate already knew that something more than ordinary was going on between Jeslyn and those great masters but never in her wildest dreams would she have known that Jeslyn was married to Alpha Chaos and that the Young demon was also her son. No wonder Valen created such a drama on Jeslyn¡¯s debut. Such a schemer! While Jeslyn was happily leaving thepany, she spotted Lolita going in the opposite direction. ¡°Hey!¡± She waved. Lolita turned her head. Seeing it was Jeslyn, she ran over and hugged her tightly. ¡°Rosa!¡± ¡°L- let go, you are cho¡­king me.¡± Lolita immediately let go of Jeslyn and apologized. ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry, I was too excited.¡± ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s fine,¡± Jeslyn said after coughing. ¡°Where have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long while,¡± Lolita said. ¡°Same here, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long while. What have you been doing?¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t respond but rather redirected the question. ¡°My Manager is too much. He makes me do a lot of things to be ¡®perfect¡®. I¡¯m even made to work out and eat only veggies to burn some calories. It¡¯s annoying that I can¡¯t eat my favorite anymore,¡± she pouted. Then continued, ¡°Rossa, look at me, is my figure not ok? Am I not ¡®perfect¡® already? Why do I still need to burn fats and whatnot? I almost don¡¯t have fat in my body to begin with.¡± she sighed. Jeslyn chuckled at her nagging. ¡°Being a celebrity is not easy,¡± she patted her shoulder. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not. And you¡¯re having yours easy. Look at you, your shape is already intact. I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll be made to burn more days, else you¡¯ll be a stick. Also, your talent for singing is already out of this world, you don¡¯t have to go through vocal practices like me. You have a man who loves you to the moon and you two might get married after 3-5 years. Rossa, I¡¯m envious,¡± she pouted. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn couldn¡¯t hold it in andughed out loud. ¡°Are you serious? By the way, you have some things that I don¡¯t and I¡¯m also envious,¡± Jeslyn smiled. Hearing that, Lolita drew closer and hugged Jeslyn¡¯s arm while asking eagerly, ¡°What? Tell me, tell me!¡± ¡°Your big booty and medium¨Csized tat¨Ctas is perfect for wearing bikinis,¡± she winked Lolita immediately let go of Jeslyn and covered her chest to protect her treasures from a ¡®predator, ¡°Rossa, you-¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslynughed. ¡°Look at you! Innocent at heart. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not into same gender, my husband and son would-¡± Lolita widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Hus- husband and son?!¨C¡± Jeslyn immediately covered her mouth and dragged her away. Who knows if someone was nearby? Jeslyn dragged Lolita until they got to the underground parking lot. ¡°Rossa, what did you say? Husband and son?¡± She immediately asked Jeslyn the minute she let her go. ¡°Your mouth is too big. Get into the car before you get us into trouble,¡± Jeslyn grabbed Lolita¡¯s car keys and pressed the button to unlock the car¡¯s doors. ¡°Sure, sure, I can¡¯t miss out on juicy news like this¡­ but Jeslyn, you don¡¯t look like a married- ouch!¡± she cried out when Jeslyn stepped on her toes with her boot. ¡°I told you,¡± Jeslyn said through gritted teeth while making faces for Lolita to see that Toria and her minions were walking by. When Lolita saw them, she immediately behaved but wondered if they heard her. ¡°Jeslyn and Lolita, right?¡± Toria stopped and asked. Jeslyn and Lolita were taken aback when the almighty Toria spoke to them out of the blue. They¡¯ve been in thispany for a while now and they¡¯ve only seen Toria a few times but each time, she seemed to not have noticed them or just didn¡¯t care about them. ¡°Yes, hi, Toria,¡± Jeslyn greeted. ¡°The nerves of you to call your senior by name!¡± Phoebe barked at Jeslyn who rolled her eyes. ¡°Phoebe, stop it, please,¡± Toria intervened. Phoebe gritted her teeth while ring at Jeslyn. Seeing that her friend had stopped causing trouble, Toria smiled and walked closer to Jeslyn and Lolita¡­ ¡°Congrattions on your sess. You¡¯ve be an A¨Clister in just a few weeks. Nobody except Christine has achieved that feat in the entertainment industry. You are indeed a force to reckon with.¡± Toria praised and Phoebe rolled her eyes. ¡°Senior Natters me. You set a good example for me, so I¡¯m only emtingyou,¡± Jeslyn replied humbly. ¡°Your joke is heart¨Ctingling. If I was half as good as your teacher,¡± Toria continued. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too humble.¡± Jeslyn smiled faintly. ¡°See you around, Jeslyn. I hope we can coborate on my new song. I¡¯ll see your Manager to discuss 1. it. After that, she left with her friends that were looking shocked. Jeslyn froze. Coborate with Toria? Isn¡¯t that too fast? Lolita, on the other hand, screamed in excitement. ¡°Yo! My bestie is making waves! I¡¯m so excited, I can¡¯t wait to see Christine¡¯s face when she finds out, hahahaha¡­.!¡± Jeslyn snapped back to reality and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure my Manager will allow it. They¡¯ll say I¡¯m riding on Toria¡¯s coattail. It will be bad for my foundation.¡± ¡°Oh, please, Jeslyn! That¡¯s your assumption. Whoever wants to run their mouths out of jealousy is highly weed. I¡¯m more interested in the hot face p they¡¯ll get when they realize you¡¯re better than Toria,¡± Lolita said. ¡°You this girl, I can¡¯t deal with you anymore. Where is that Ruben? I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡± Jeslyn changed the topic while opening the car door. (1 ¡°I also haven¡¯t seen him. I asked his Manager yesterday and he told me he sent Ruben out for an experience.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jeslyn frowned while putting the car key in its slot. ¡°Outside experience? Why does that sound weird?¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315 315 Danger lurking ¡°Yeah, I heard Ruben doesn¡¯t stay in the men¡¯s dorm nore to thepany ever since he auditioned and was selected. Well, except for that time when you took the practice room from Phoebe and her friend¡± 1 ¡°Wow, that¡¯s strange,¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s strange. I asked to visit hini once but he refused, saying he is never around or something¡± Jeslyn nodded, ¡°Mm, I¡¯d say that too. I mean, you hate him and didn¡¯t bother to hide it, so why would you suddenly want to see him if not to bully him again? Ruben did the right thing¡± ¡°Ah, Rossa, that¡¯s unfair. Yes, I don¡¯t like him that much because he strikes me like a pretender, a liar, or something. I just can¡¯t ce my fingers on the actual feeling, but I¡¯m definitely sure he¡¯s a bad person.¡± ¡°Hahaha, or you¡¯re having feelings for him but don¡¯t want to admit it, something like enemies to lovers-¡± ¡°Noooo! Rossa, that¡¯s absurd! I¡¯d rather stay single than be with Ruben¡­¡± she snorted. ¡°¡­ besides, he¡¯s not my crush.¡± ¡°And your crush is someone you don¡¯t know. Why do I feel sorry for you?¡± ¡°Oh, dear Rossa, don¡¯t feel that way, I¡¯m a luck bitch and guess what?¡± Lolita smiled sheepishly. ¡°I hate guessing games,¡± Jeslyn replied with her eyes on the road. ¡°I¡¯ve seen my crush. His name is Doctor Matt, and we¡¯ve kissed-¡± ¡°Screeeech!¡± The car came to a halt in the middle of the road. Jeslyn turned to look at Lolita and asked; ¡°You said what?!¡± ¡°Ah? That I¡¯ve found-¡± ¡°No, what did you say his name was?¡± ¡°Oh, Matt.¡± ¡°Matt, asin, Maverick¡¯s friend?¡± She frowned. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you mean, Maverick, asin Alpha Chaos, then yes.¡± Jeslyn gasped. ¡°Get the f*ck out of the road, you privileged bastards!!¡± Someone yelled at them from a car speeding past. ¡°No, thanks, you brokeass b!tch!!¡± Jeslyn yelled back. ¡°A brokeass who*e sounds best.¡± Lolita corrected. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ don¡¯t change the topic,¡± Jeslyn stoppedughing and returned to the conversation. ¡°You mean that stone¨Ccold¨Cfaced Matt kissed you¡­ or you kissed him?¡± Jeslyn narrowed her eyes. ¡°Hahaha¡­ how did you know?¡± ¡°Because I trust Matt but can¡¯t trust you around handsome men.¡± Jeslyn turned to face the road and started the car. ¡°Hey, that hurts my little ss heart!¡± ¡°Exactly what I wanted. So, how did it happen? Howe you aren¡¯t dead after desecrating that heavenly Prince¡¯s statuary?¡± Lolita sighed and subconsciously touched her neck. ¡°He almost choked the life out of me,¡± her mind shed back to how scared she was in the elevator and she cringed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ that¡¯s what he¡¯d do. Weren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°Of course! I thought I¡¯d die. I¡¯m so unfortunate that you were thest person I thought of,¡± she pouted. ¡°Ouch, I would have been excited if it came from a guy, but remembering you¡¯re a girl, it¡¯s indeed unfortunate.¡± she nodded. ¡°Get out! I won¡¯t be interested in you if I were gay,¡± she yfully red at Jeslyn. ¡°I bet you lied,¡± Jeslyn smiled proudly. ¡°Haha, then I should try it to see if I¡¯ll get butterflies in my stomach,¡± Lolita closed her eyes and pursed her lips like she wanted to kiss. Then slowly, she started to lean towards Jeslyn. Seeing this from the corner of her eyes, Jeslyn made a disgusted look and unceremoniously stepped on the break, causing Lolita to jack back and forth. Thanks to her seat belt, she would have flown towards Jeslyn. ¡°Ah! You bad bitch!¡± Lolita screamed. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Aha, I wanted to ask, howe you knew Matt so well?¡± Lolita rested the side of her face on her palm, with her elbow on the car¡¯s dashboard, waiting for Jeslyn¡¯s answers. ¡°He¡¯s my husband¡¯s friend.¡± Lolita¡¯s jaws dropped in shock. Her memory jolted to that time at Jeslyn¡¯s debut. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ your husband is Alpha Chaos?!¡± Jeslyn nced at her and smiled. ¡°What?! Oh, my world, Jeslyn! You keep surprising me. Like really?!¡­ Wow!¡± She started fanning herself with her hands. It seemed the AC wasn¡¯t doing much. Seeing this, Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°What else are you hiding from me?¡± ¡°That Valen, Maverick¡¯s son is also¡­ your son?¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s also true?!¡± ¡°Yes, it is. Valen is my son.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Jeslyn, how in God¡¯s name did that happen?!!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ chill honey, you¡¯re almost hyperventting. It just happened¡­¡± Jeslyn told Lolita everything she could let out and Lolita couldn¡¯t believe the luck Jeslyn had. ¡°I¡¯m honestly happy for you, like, seriously! You¡¯ve been the monster holding Alpha Chaos¡® heart. It¡¯s just so unbelievable!¡± ¡°Why? Am I not deserving of him?¡± She raised a brow. ¡°Of course, you are! It¡¯s just a little shocking that my bestie is Alpha Chaos¡® wife. Hahaha¡­ I can¡¯t wait to flex my status as the bestie of Alpha Chaos¡® wife.¡± Jeslynughed and shook her head. Meanwhile, behind Lolita¡¯s car was Code 5 and his men trailing behind them. Unbeknownst to the two cars, there was another red car following them not long ago. When the men in the red car saw that Lolita¡¯s car was going toward a U¨Cturn, the driver elerated and sped past Code 5¡¯s car. Just before the car sped past, Code 5 looked at the men and saw they looked suspicious, so he also increased the speed of his car and started following in close proximity. ¡°Boss, they are following us,¡± the driver of the red car said to someone on his bodyguard headset. After waiting a while for the other person to talk, the red car slowed down and allowed Code 5¡¯s car to speed past. ¡°They are ahead now¡­ ok, boss,¡± the driver in the red car said into the guard¡¯s headset. Once he was done speaking, he said to the other men in the car. ¡°n A is aborted, n B willmence from here. We are leaving.¡± 1 Once they got to the U¨Cturn, the red car took another direction and left. Code 5 watched the red car as it moved further away from them. ¡°It seems they meant no harm,¡± one of his men said to him. watch¡± Chapter 316 Chapter 316 316 Kill or die ¡°Yes, boss,¡± the guard replied. The cars continued to run through the road like everything was well. After a long while, Code 5 started to rx, believing he was only thinking too much. After about ten minutes, a trailer came out from the side and started running towards Lolita¡¯s car at full speed. The observant Code 5 saw it in time and immediatelymunicated with Jeslyn. ¡°Stop the car and run out, now!¡± Code 5manded through his headset which was connected to Jeslyn¡¯s earbud that was secured under her hair. The moment Jeslyn heard the warning, she instantly hit the break and unlocked her seat belt. ¡°Get out, now!¡± she urged Lolita who also did as told and got out of the car. Once they both did, that was when they saw the big trailering their way. ¡°Run towards the alleyway, hurry!¡± Code 5manded. Jeslyn grabbed Lolita¡¯s hand and started running towards the alleyway. Code 5, Code 6, and Code 7 jumped out of their moving cars and started running towards the alleyway. 1 While running, Code 5 started calling others. ¡°Code 11, emergency at terminal 139, over!¡± When Jeslyn got to safety, she saw how the trailer crashed into the car, sending the sound of a loud explosion to reverberate everywhere. Lolita screamed in fright and hugged Jeslyn when she saw what happened to the car they just ran away from a few seconds ago. Code 5, Code 6, and Code 7 came out of the alleyway and started shooting at the people in the trailer. After a few rounds of shooting, the driver was finally killed and the trailer collided with an empty store along the road. Code 7 waited to see if the coast was clear before he said; ¡°The road is clear, we should-¡± Code 5 shook his head, ¡°No, the red car is still somewhere.¡± Just after he finished saying that, the red car came into view, apanied by two vans. Five men got down from the red car, and then tens of men came down from the vans and started heading towards the alleyway with guns and poles in their hands. ¡°Jes- Jeslyn, they areing for us!¡± Lolita panicked while holding tightly unto Jeslyn who was equally afraid. Jeslyn pushed Lolita into the alleyway and shouted, ¡°Hide!¡± Lolita shook her head eagerly, ¡°N- no, you have toe with me, I can¡¯t do it alone.¡°.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, go with your friend. The alleyway leads to another street-¡± Code 7 was cut off immediately by Code 5. ¡°There¡¯s danger waiting for you there,¡± He said. ¡°Bang!¡± he fired the first shot at the enemies before he unged, afraid that a stray bullet might hit her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, take cover¡± leslyn nodded and held Lolita¡¯s hand. They started running towards the other end of the alleyway, looking for a ce to seek cover but nothing was in sight. The only things they could see along the alleyway; between two tall buildings, were the industrial waste bins. Stopping in front of one of the bins; Jeslyn looked at Lolita and said, ¡°Lolita, it seems you will have to-¡± ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t want to get in there, it¡¯s-¡± ¡°You still care about beauty right now?¡± She opened the lid and sighed in relief when she saw that most of what was inside were white sheets of wide paper ¡°Get in, hurry!¡± Jeslyn nudged Lolita, gently pushing her forward. ¡°What about you?¡± She asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take one of those bins,¡± Jeslyn gestured towards the other bins with her jaw. Seeing there were still more than ten bins lined with huge spaces along the long alleyway, Lolita nodded and got into the bin. ¡°Jeslyn, we¡¯ll be fine, right?¡± she asked before Jeslyn could close the lid. Jeslyn turned to look at the bloody fight going on on Code 5¡¯s side and smiled faintly. ¡°We will stay in the bins. Don¡¯te out no matter what.¡± Lolita held Jeslyn¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Jeslyn, we¡¯ll go back together, promise me.¡± Jeslyn stayed silent without answering. ¡°Promise me or I¡¯lle out of here,¡± she frowned. ¡°I promise, we¡¯ll go back together.¡± Jeslyn pulled her hand back and closed the bin. She ran to other bins but they were either too full or extremely dirty. Just when she thought of managing one of the dirty bins, she spotted some men entering from the other exit of the alleyway. Jeslyn took a few steps back as she observed the mening with gun. rmed, she turned and started running back to Code 5. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The sounds of gunshots kept ringing louder and louder as she moved closer. Those men behind her were also running over. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Code 5 was rmed when he saw Jeslyn hade back. ¡°What are you-¡± he stopped talking when he saw the tens of men running towards them. The men they were fighting in front had multiplied if not tripled, and those behind them were also around the same number as the ones in front. ¡°Can you handle a gun?¡± he asked. ¡°My aim is not perfect,¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°Fair enough.¡± Code 5 pulled out a ck gun from his waist and handed it to Jeslyn. ¡°Defend yourself with it. Don¡¯t stray from me, please!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jeslyn nodded and stood by his side as Code 5 and the others fought to clear a way for her escape. Meanwhile, Maverick had just left the office building and was heading to the underground car park when Code 10 came running to him, looking flustered. ¡°Boss, there- there¡¯s trouble,¡± he stuttered. Without stopping, Maverick nced at him, urging Code 10 to speak. ¡°Madam-¡± Maverick paused when he heard that. He turned and yanked Code 10¡¯s cor towards him. ¡°What happened to my wife,¡± his deep voice rang with hostility. Code 10 felt a chill and immediately continued, ¡°She was ambushed, and now-¡± ¡°The car keys,¡± Maverick¡¯s aura red and only the strong aura of death shrouded him. He didn¡¯t look angry nor did his brow furrow, but with the single vein that was popping out on his forehead and how his hand was shaking as he tried to take the keys from Code 10. It was more than enough to tell those who noticed that Maverick was having difficulty holding back his rage. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 317 Grave danger Code 10 immediately handed him the car keys and ran towards another car that was already roaring and ready to leave the garage. After Maverick entered the ck car, he started the engine and without further ado, he zoomed out of the garage at an unbelievable speed. Maverick didn¡¯t ask where his wife was nor how the fight was going. However, with the GPS on the dashboard and his exceptionalputer skills, he was able to navigate through with one hand until he found where his wife was. At another area on the road, the backup team which Code 5 called earlier was having a fierce battle with another set of people along the road. Those assaulters didn¡¯t want the backup team to go save Jeslyn. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Code 5 and his men had gunned down tens of enemies, still, the numbers weren¡¯t dwindling. Jeslyn was also fighting. From what they observed, the enemies weren¡¯t there to kill Jeslyn. She seemed they wanted to take her away, so whoever came close to Jeslyn either died or got injured. ¡°Watch out!¡± Code 5 cried out. He sped towards Jeslyn and pushed her out of the way. At that moment, a bullet that was shot by one of the enemies hit him in the side of his stomach. ¡°Bang!¡± Jeslyn shot the enemy down before she ran back and supported Code 5. ¡°Code 5, she called. Anxiety gripped her heart. She saw him get shot just now, so she pushed his ck jacket out of the way and saw the blood on his white shirt. He didn¡¯t have one injury. There were two more; One on his left shoulder, and another below his right chest. Yet, he was still fighting! How strong is he?! ¡°H¨Chow¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said and stood up. ¡°No, you ca-¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, your safety is my priority¡­¡± ¡°Bang¡± ¡°Bang ¡°Bang!¡± Jeslyn killing two men with three bullets. One missed. She bit her lips as she saw Code 5 struggling to stand straight. While the battle was ongoing, Lolita who was inside the bin was suffocating due tock of oxygen. Dying by a bullet wasbetter than getting suffocated to death. She thought. Because she can¡¯t bear it anymore, so she opened the bin and stood up. The force she applied to open the bin, caused the lid of the bin to hit the wast bin, prompting it to produce a loud bang! ¡°Bang¡­ Bang!¡± Two bullets were shot in her direction before a loud cry escaped Lolita¡¯s lips. ¡°Arghh!¡± ¡°Lolita!!!¡± Jeslyn screamed and lost her mind. She forget themand to not leave Code 5¡¯s side and dashed to Lolita¡¯s direction without thinking of her own safety. Just as Jeslyn was running over to Lolita, some of the enemies also started pursuing her. Code 5, 6, and 7 panicked, causing them to receive some bullet wounds that broke their reserve. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Three bullets flew into Code 5¡¯s body. One on his back, his calf, and thigh. He fell on one knee. Trying to get up, a painful groan escaped his lips and in no time, he was pinned down by the enemies, same as the other guards too. Jeslyn who was sprinting towards Lolita had no time to think about the gunshots and groans she was hearing behind her until she stopped by the crying Lolita. ¡°L, are¡­ are you alright?¡± she asked in fear. Lolita couldn¡¯t let out words from her mouth. Her gaze was stuck on the people behind Jeslyn. She tried to warn Jeslyn but her lips were quivering in fright. The gunshots on her shoulder was also hurting. Jeslyn scrutinized Lolita¡¯s body with her gaze until she saw Lolita¡¯s bleeding shoulder. ¡°L, you are-¡± ¡°Jeslyn, watch out!!¡± Lolita screamed and pushed Jeslyn out of the way, even though she couldn¡¯t move her hand just now. ¡°Bang!¡± A bullet that was shot from behind Jeslyn flew straight with a whistling sound and lurched into Lolita¡¯s chest. ¡°Puff!¡± she spat out fresh blood and her pupils shrank. Lolita tried to smile at the shocked Jeslyn but her lips couldn¡¯t form one of her sweetest smiles. ¡°Laaaaa!!!¡± Jeslyn screamed and crawled on her knees to the bin. With all her strength, she pushed the bin and it tumbled over. She dragged Lolita¡¯s body out of the bin and saw that her short white gown was bathed in blood. Her eyes were closed and her pretty face showed a pained expression. Meanwhile, behind Jeslyn, the enemies were in shock when one of them killed Jeslyn¡¯s friend. ¡°What did you do-¡± the leader yelled and turned back to see who dared to shoot the bullet. To his utmost shock, it was the second inmand in their faction. ¡°Ir- iron heart. Wh- what are you doing here?¡± The leader of the team asked the man with tattoos striding over with tens of men from the front exit of the alleyway. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to see me?¡± Iron heart askednguidly. ¡°N- no, that¡¯s not it. My mission wasn¡¯t to kill her just yet. We were told to bring her alive.¡± The leader of the team said. ¡°Mine was to kill her,¡± Iron heart replied. The leader lost it, ¡°Bullshit! That wasn¡¯t the n! We were told to bring her alive. Master approved the mission!¡± The leader paused and thought of something, then his eyes widened. ¡°Wh- what are you trying to do, usurp the Master¡¯s seat?¡± ¡°Well, excellent intuition. but, my mission was given by Master¡­ bang!¡± Iron heart killed the leader. He looked at everyone else and roared; ¡°The leader of your team is dead! Who wants to join him?¡± Nobody stepped forward. Then he smiled. ¡°Do you choose to be under me? Or six feet under the ground?¡± At first, the others didn¡¯t react but after a few seconds, they chorused; ¡°Yes, we would obey your command, Ironheart!¡± ¡°Good. ns changed. Kill every single one of them and take a few pictures of thatdy before slicing off her head. Master would love to see her head.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!!!¡± ¡°No!!!¡± ¡°You dare!!¡± Code 5, 6, and 7, roared but couldn¡¯t free themselves from captivity. If they weren¡¯t pinned to the ground, they would have ignored the guns pointed at them to save their Master¡¯s wife. ¡°Oh. you have something to say?¡± The Ironheart looked towards Code 5 and the others, ¡°Then let me hear your last words.¡± ¡± ¡°Do you know whose wife you want to kill?¡± Code 5 asked with a smirk. Seeing the leader had frowned, he continued, ¡°Alpha Chaos!¡± 2 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 318 Buying time All the men, including the leader, widened their eyes in horror. They were lost, it felt like their hearts had been separated from their bodies. They didn¡¯t offend anyone else but Alpha Chaos?! ¡°L,¡± Jeslyn mumbled with L on herp as she sat there on the floor, lost in her own world of hopelessness with L¡¯s limp body. She wasn¡¯t breathing, nor was she giving signs of being alive, so Jeslyn lost hope of survival. After all, her men were surrounded and the enemies were still many, about thirty or even more. She was just sitting there and expecting her death. Meanwhile, the enemies were all staring at their new leader and waiting for his order. The leader shifted his gaze at Jeslyn. Her cream¨Ccolored shirt was stained with blood. He wasn¡¯t sure if she got wounded but that¡¯s not the problem right now. ¡°We¡¯ve already offended Alpha Chaos. Even if we let her leave, he¡¯ll stille after us. Peradventure he doesn¡¯te after us, the person who gave us this mission would kill us. So, it¡¯s only right to kill her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a big mistake!¡± Code 7 roared. ¡°I know. Whatever step I take, we already made a big mistake, so don¡¯t let us waste it.¡± He said. ¡°100 million dors!¡± Code 5 butted in: He was buying time. The leader froze. After a while, he rxed and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t do such jobs, bro. Our reputation matters most-¡± Code 5 cut him off, ¡°You have to be alive to consider reputation, right? If you kill Alpha Chaos¡® wife, he¡¯ll hunt you until eternity. But if you take the money and leave, he might be lenient with his punishment. Madam is a nice person, she might beg for you to be let off.¡± ¡°Hmmm, those are nice and convincing words but look, her friend is dead and a person like her whom I watched kill my men just a while ago would be very heartless and won¡¯t think twice to seek revenge on me when she gets the chance¡­ so, farewell!¡± He pointed his gun at Jeslyn and a viinous smile crept into his lips. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, a loud gunshot sound rang in the alleyway followed by Code 5 and the other¡¯s screams. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°No!!!¡± ¡°F*ck you!!!¡± ¡°No!!!¡± Iron heart¡¯s finger froze on the trigger. His eyes widened. He looked down at his chest and saw a red stain on his printed white shirt with fading smoke on the area of his chest. The gun fell from his shaking hands and he touched the wound on his chest. It was as he thought, blood! He tried to tilt his head to see who shot him from behind but before he could turn halfway, he fell like a sack of potatoes. Goodness was on his side because the indomitable person who shot him was walking towards him in rxed steps while the sounds of gunshots apanied every powerful step he took. ¡°Bang! ¡°Bang ¡°Bang! ¡°Ahh! ¡°Puff! ¡°Doom!¡± Different sounds, from gunshots to screams, down to the falling of men rang in the alleyway. Looming over Ironheart who was lying on the floor, staring at the man in ck who seemed to him like a grim reaper, was Alpha Chaos! With his gun pointed at Ironheart¡¯s face, without words exchanged or emotions shown, his long fingers pulled the trigger and arge bullet flew straight into his face. ¡°Bang!¡± Ironheart¡¯s face exploded. His brain, blood, bones, and everything that was stored in his head mixed together. It was an extremely disturbing sight but to Alpha Chaos, it was just like regr water to him. He stepped over the dead body and started walking to his wife. Even though countless gunshot sounds were ringing behind her, Jeslyn didn¡¯t turn nor wake up from her daze. Maverick lowered his height and carried his wife into his arms. It was at that moment when her nose took in the familiar smell of her husband¡¯s perfume did Jeslyn slowly awoke to see the handsome face of her dear husband. ¡°Ma- Mave-¡± her voice disappeared and a stream of tears broke onto her cheeks. ¡°You are fine now,¡± Maverick lowered his face and kissed her on the forehead. Jeslyn shook her head fervently, ¡°L¡­¡± she managed to say. ¡°She¡¯ll be brought to the hospital,¡± Maverick said and started walking towards the entrance. ¡°No, L is dead!¡± Jeslyn cried out loud. Maverick paused in his steps. He turned his head to look behind him at L who was being carried off the floor by Code 10. She indeed looked like a dead. person. Code 10 observed Lolita for a while and frowned when he saw a faint yellow glow at the exact ce she was shot. Lolita had stopped breathing when he carried her off the floor, but now, he could feel life in her. The situation came as a shock to him but he didn¡¯t dare to keep his angry master waiting, so he nodded, an indication that Lolita was still breathing. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Send her to Matt,¡± Maverick instructed. ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Code 10 responded and started hurrying towards the other entrance. ¡°L died because of me,¡± Jeslyn had been ming herself since. While they were fighting, she realized that she was the one the people came for. Now, her best friend is dead and it¡¯s her fault! ¡°You can¡¯t be sure until Matt says so.¡± ¡°B- but she stopped breathing,¡± she refused to be consoled. ¡°Her body might have needed to shut itself down for a few seconds to support her.¡± ¡°Maverick, she was shut in the chest!¡± ¡°There are other parts of the organs in and below the chest that aren¡¯t the heart. The bullet might have missed her heart, which means she might have a chance of survival if an operation is carried out immediately.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s tears stopped flowing and she stared at her husband¡¯s face for a long time. ¡°Y- you mean¡­¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry too much, she might be fine. Matt will take care of her.¡± Jeslyn nodded. Meanwhile, Jeslyn had no idea that when she held Lolita in her embrace and was crying, a faint glow left her ring and entered Lolita¡¯s wound through the back. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 319 Torture Warning! a Gruesome scene ahead. Please skip if you¡¯re faint¨Chearted. Maverick took Jeslyn home, helped her take a warm shower, and sent her to bed. Heid on the bed with her and saw to it that she had fallen asleep before he went out. Just after leaving the room, his phone beeped; It was a message from Code 2. After reading it, Maverick put the phone in his pocket and went to the underground prison. Inside a cell in the underground prison¡­. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Speak up!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t!!!!!¡­¡­Ahhhhhhh!!¡± Agonizing shrills of a naked man who was chained to a desk tore through the terrorizing¨Clooking walls of the cell. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. No one knows whether the dark stains dropping down, or sttered on the dark walls of the cell were blood or dried oil. However, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight. The torture instruments that were arranged on one side of the wall, made that area a terrorizing sight to behold. Even a cold¨Chearted person would tremble at those objects. But Pink had no issue using a dull pair of scissors to cut off the member of the howling in pain in front of her. Her bloodthirsty eyes shot to another young man who had gone on his knees, begging for his dear member to be spared. ¡°Pl- please, forgive me!¡± Yellow, who was restingzily on the bar gates with hands folded on her chest and one leg bent behind her, sighed and shook her head. When would these guys learn that Pink doesn¡¯t have mercy for people who beg for forgiveness? She prefers any enemy who falls into her hands to start confessing as soon as she asks questions. It is so difficult to understand? She sighed again but didn¡¯t leave her spot. Pink¡¯s lips moved, ¡°For thest time, who sent you?¡± she asked. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud at all. If one didn¡¯t listen attentively, one would miss what she said. Unfortunately for the guy, he was begging and crying loudly, so he missed the question. ¡°Wee, Master.¡± Pink raised her head when she heard Yellow¡¯s voice and saw Maverick walking into the cell in his ck outfit with Code 2 and Code 10 walking behind him. ¡°Boss.¡± Pink greeted without bowing like the others did. ¡°Hmm,¡± Maverick replied. He stretched his hand to the right and Code 2 passed him pairs of ck Seeing Maverick was about to take action, Yellow gulped down saliva and stood erect. Pink on the other hand showed no reaction but on her exposed skin from folding up her white shirt, goosebumps were slowly crawling out. Maverick is known for his heartlessness but in the torture room, he mightpete with the devil. While wearing the gloves, Maverick¡¯s brown eyes lingered on the man whose severed member was oozing out blood for more than a second before he shifted his gaze to the one Pink was questioning. He walked noiselessly and calmly to the wall and scanned some of the torture instruments before picking out a grill. Code 2¡¯s lips parted slightly and Code 10 took a few steps back. Pink frowned slightly before looking at the young man with a flicker of pity. Yellow immediately stepped and yanked the guy¡¯s head. ¡°Speak! Who sent you!¡± She was hoping the guy would speak so he could die a less painful death but the young man seemed to be a hard nut to crack. Maverick returned with the drill and stood in front of the guy who was kneeling with his hands tied to his back. ¡°Please, Alpha Chaos, spare me¡­ I promise never to do it again!¡± Code 10 cut in, ¡°The twisted drill bit for this, is about 2mm. The front edges will cut your skin open for the spiral to go in and clear out whatever is in the way.¡°¡± The guy froze. Even the other who was almost dying from the loss of blood from his roughly cut¨Cout member, fainted after hearing that. ¡°Not to mention, it can drill your bones too. Guy, do you know how painful it can be?¡± Seeing the guy looking like someone who had lost his soul, Code 10 smiled and continued, ¡°I also don¡¯t know, but I tell you. it¡¯s not pleasant at all.¡± ¡°Bzzzzzzzzzzzz!!!!!!!¡± The sound of the drilling tool buzzed as Maverick pressed the trigger switch. The closer it got to the guy, the more ghostly he looked. ¡°I? [? I¡­¡± ¡°Bzzzzzzzzzz!!!!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡­.. I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say!¡± He screamed when he felt the drill bit on the central forelock of his head. Maverick paused the drill a little above his scalp but allowed the drill bit to roughly ¡®weed¡® his hair out of the way, causing the guy unnecessary pain. Well, torture. ¡°W- we were sent by Young Master Wu¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s Assistant! We wouldn¡¯t have dared to go after your wife, if if we knew she was- she was-¡± the guy couldn¡¯t finish as he was already shaking, sweating, and peeing on himself as he was now sitting on the floor due to the terror that had gripped him. ¡°Not a hard nut to crack, after all,¡± Yellow mumbled to herself. The guy thought that now that he confessed, he would be let loose but how wrong can he be? ¡°Bzzzzzzzz!!!!!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡± Maverick ruthlessly drilled a hole into the guy¡¯s head until the guy fell and started to twitch on the floor. He threw the drill aside andmanded. ¡°Send them both to Old Man Wu¡¯s doorsteps. Tell him¡­ his son has beat the drum of war.¡± With that, he turned and left the cell. 1 ¡°Yes,¡± Code 10 bowed and Yellow bowed and remained like that until Maverick left. Yellow looked back at the blood seeping out from the guy¡¯s head and sighed, ¡°I tried to warn you. By the way, they¡¯d be dead before they get to the Wu estate, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the point of the message¡­ send them as dead bodies,¡± Pink exined. Maverick returned to the room to see Jeslyn sitting on the edge of the bed. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 320 Schemingpetition. ¡°Who sent them?¡­ Emilee, Christine, who?¡± She got up and walked towards her husband who was standing by the door. ¡°You already guessed,¡± he replied. ¡°Emilee won¡¯t try to kill me just yet because she knows she¡¯d lose more. It¡¯s none other than Christine.¡± Jeslyn shut her eyes witli her fingers on her husband¡¯s buttons, slowly opening them. ¡°You still like her?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s a little hard to kill her,¡± she replied with her eyes still shut in pain. She gave Christine so much time, thinking that girl would cultivate a redeeming quality; just one would have been enough to forgive her but now¡­. ¡°Should I kill her for you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jeslyn shook her head and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her myself.¡± Maverick nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you¡­you can¡¯t say no, he shut back the objection that was about to escape her lips. ¡°Fine. How is Lolita?¡± She looked up at Maverick. Seeing the look of pain still in her eyes, Maverick immediately answered, ¡°I haven¡¯t received a call from Matt. He¡¯s still in the theatre.¡± Jeslyn subconsciously gritted her teeth. Her face turned dark and her hands gripped her husband¡¯s shirt tightly. Maverick didn¡¯t disturb her, nor did he tell her that she was scratching his chest with her long nails. He endured even when his chest was starting to bleed from her scratches. ¡°If anything happens to Lolita¡­¡± she paused when she caught sight of the wound on her husband¡¯s chest. She quickly let go of his chest but before she could pull back her hands, Maverick held them to his chest. ¡°It¡¯s only a scratch. It doesn¡¯t hurt like how your heart is aching right now.¡± A pool of tears settled in Jeslyn¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t intend to cry but her husband¡¯s words were too sweet that she couldn¡¯t help the tears. ¡°Plum,¡± she said slowly and looked up at his cold and handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m yours and yours alone,¡± he said and pulled her into a tight embrace. ¡°I knew it! Whenever she¡¯s with you, she always cries. Dad, are you bullying her again?¡± Valen¡¯s small voice boomed from the door. Yeah, Maverick didn¡¯t entirely shut the door before Jeslyn started querying him. ¡°Vaien¡± Jeslyn freed herself from the hug and quickly cleaned her tears with Maverick¡¯s shirt before she faked a smile and turned to her son. ¡°Hmph,¡± he harrumphed with an annoyed face. ¡°What now,¡± Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t lie to me. Your eyes are red, your nose is red, your¡­¡± he gestured for her to lower her height and when she did, he lifted her hair to see her right ear. ¡°¡­ Your car is red.¡± Valen shifted his eyes to his father who was standing there like a rock. Valen let go of his mother¡¯s hair and walked towards his father. Took his two hands and scrutinized his palms, making sure it wasn¡¯t red. ¡°Dad, why is she crying if you didn¡¯t hit her?¡± he narrowed as he stared up at his father¡¯s face, still he wasn¡¯t able to release the ¡®manly¡® air he intended to. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslynughed wholeheartedly. ¡°Son, your father did nothing to me,¡± she grabbed her son and pulled him to the bed. ¡°You are covering for him, Mom,¡± he raised his small palm and cleaned her cheeks even though nothing was on them. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Muah,¡± Jeslyn pecked his soft cheeks. She took his pinky finger and crossed it with hers. ¡°I promise, your papa loves me the most. He has never hurt me¡­ physically before and he still won¡¯t in the future.¡± Jeslyn almost said he had never hurt her before until she remembered Vera¡¯s case. Even though Maverick did nothing, her pettiness wouldn¡¯t make her stop talking about it once in a while, especially when she and her son intended to bully her husband. Maverick shook his head and took off his shirt before heading to the bathroom, ignoring the two. ¡°I knew it, he hurt you before. Mom, I want to sleep here so he can¡¯t hurt you again. Tomorrow, there might be red dots on your skin and it won¡¯t be good for your VJ Cute¡¯s performance in two days. Maverick froze and turned to re at his son. ¡°You have a test tomorrow, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Test ended today,¡± Valen returned the re. Maverick narrowed his eyes on his son. ¡°I heard you bullied a girl again. Your mom won¡¯t be happy if she finds out.¡± 1 Valen¡¯s lips fell apart and he blinked. His mother was right beside him and his father just revealed his secret! What else is he nning to do if not to make his mother angry at him, and then send him to his room? This means Valen would sleep alone again today and his father would get to sleep with his mother. Never! Valen could already feel the heat on his head from his mother¡¯s re. He slowly turned back. As expected, she was looking angry. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s that pest again-¡± ¡°She has a name,¡± Jeslyn¡¯s frown deepened, causing Maverick¡¯s lips to curl up in a smile. Valen caught that smile and his face darkened. He opened his button¨Cup shirt and pulled it down. On his arm was a red tooth mark. ¡°See, Mom, she bit me. That was why I got rude, but I didn¡¯t hit her, I promise.¡± Jeslyn gasped when she saw the faint red mark on her son¡¯s arm. ¡°She did this to you?!¡± ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± Valen raised his gaze at his father and smiled. ¡°This is very bad of her. Good that you didn¡¯t hit her-¡± ¡°Women are delicate and kind creatures, yet ruthless when provoked. Are you sure you didn¡¯t provoke her?¡± Maverick asked passively. Jeslyn raised her brow at her son, waiting for him to respond. Valen bit his lower lip. Can he sell his father?! He thought. ¡°Valen?¡± Jeslyn called in a questioning voice. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your son, he¡¯s your husband. Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s scheming?¡± he pouted. Looking extremely cute. ¡°Ah, you are also scheming, just like him¡­ after all, you are his carbon copy¡­ I¡¯ll go and sleep at Pink¡¯s tonight. Goodnight to both-¡± 1 ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Candy!¡± -They both called. Valen turned sharply to look at his father. ¡°What is candy?¡° Chapter 321 Chapter 321 321 Going for a massacre ¡°It¡¯ste, you should return to your room and sleep, Maverick said while heading to the bathroom. He didn¡¯t want to tell Valen what candy is. ¡°No.¡± Valen replied. ¡°Hey, son, don¡¯t start a fight with your dad. You two can sleep here. I¡¯ll take your grandma-¡± ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m scared of the dark,¡± Valen said pitifully while pulling Jeslyn¡¯s cloth. ¡°Mn, he¡¯s scared of the dark,¡± Maverick responded. Jeslyn looked from the father to son and sneered, ¡°Good night. Mr Maverick, Jeslyn waved at Maverick before pulling Valen into the covers. Valen gazed at his father with a smug look on his face. Seeing his father had narrowed his eyes at him. Valen stuck out his tongue, smiled and snuggled into Jeslyn¡¯s embrace. If only he knew what his father was about to do to him Maverick went into the bathroom to shower and spent much time doing almost nothing. When he returned, the mother and son were already sleeping. They looked cute and lovely as they hugged each other but in Maverick¡¯s eyes, it was a taboo He lowered himself and tried to pick up Valen but the little boy was too sensitive to touch Whenever he tried to carry him, Valen would either snuggle deeper into Jeslyn¡¯s embrace or stir from sleep Left with no other choice, Maverick carried Jeslyn out of bed and took her to his room. By the time Valen woke up at midnight when he no longer felt the warm embrace of his mother, he opened his eyes and the first thing that came to mind was his father¡¯s underhanded means of kidnapping his mother. Feeling injustices, Valen got down from bed, ready to go fight his father but on getting to the door, it was locked! ¡°Dad!!! You cheater! I¡¯ll get you back for it. I promise! Valen fumed while returning to the bed Even though his mother wasn¡¯t here, he can sleep with her scent close to him. Valenid on Jeslyn¡¯s spot which still had a faint fragrance of her perfume He sniffed it and closed his eyes. After a long time, he finally fell asleep. When morning came, Valen rushed out early to confront his father but to his bad luck, Maverick already left the house. ¡°He must be scared of my retaliation,¡± Valen concluded. Meanwhile, Maverick was seen getting down from his car at Wu¡¯s base. The Wu base is a ce where the gangs belonging to the WU live. The chain of houses lined around to form a circle in the middle, where the men made an arena. Entering thergepound, Maverick strode in with one direction in mind, the boss¡® resting ce A club was built in the ce to keep the men from being bored. Entering the club, Maverick was immediately given ess to the topmost floor. Code 10 barged into the room, soliciting a roar from one of the men in the room. However, the words he intended to say got stuck in his throat when he saw the people going in.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who-¡± Arriving at the VIP room, therge¨Cbeared boss was sitting in the midst of s3x¨Chungrydies who couldn¡¯t keep their hands to themselves for a few seconds, bolted up from his seat. ¡°Alpha Chaos?¡± Maverick strode towards a couch and sat down with his ck gun ced on the table. ¡°Alpha Chaos, to what do I owe this visit?¡± Although his words were fluent, his mind was in shambles. Maverick gave him a once¨Cover look andmanded, ¡°Get your boss.¡± The man frowned, ¡°I¡¯m the boss.¡± Maverick didn¡¯t repeat himself but the next thing, ¡°bang!¡± A bullet flew out of Code 2¡¯s gun and lurched straight in between the man¡¯s brows. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Thedies screamed and were about to start running helter¨Cskelter but Code 10 pointed his gun at them, causing them to hug themselves and huddle up in one ce. Even though one of them was killed, the other guards didn¡¯t try to fight back or something. ¡°Where is he? Get him down here,¡± Maverick repeated. Before one of the guards could leave, one side of the wall contorted and slid open. An old man in a wheelchair was pushed out by a young man with slight resemnce to Young Master Wu. ¡°Young Master Lu, to what do we deserve your visit,¡± he said. Maverick ignored that question and went straight to the point, ¡°When a child is not properly raised, the parents shoulder the me.¡± The young man who was pushing his grandfather frowned but didn¡¯t get involved. ¡°You are right, but all my children are well¨Cmannered. So where is your usationing from, Lu?¡± the old man asked. ¡°Were you aware that your son ordered my wife¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± the old man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a woman, Lu Ren, you shouldn¡¯t be attached to her. We know she¡¯s the mother of your child but you should let the feelings end there. You¡¯re an excellent child, so you should know better.¡± 1 Maverick¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t stray from the old man as he kept talking bullshit. After he was done, Maverick nodded slightly. ¡°In other words, you requested Ie here for you to ¡®lecture¡® me?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I brought you here to lecture you and teach you the ways of the world. As the Holy son, you can¡¯t make the same mistakes as your father. After all, we are already considering taking your son instead of you and 80% of us have agreed on your son.¡± ¡°You included,¡± Maverick confirmed. ¡°Indeed. As the third inmand, I can¡¯t dance to your tune. So, I chose your son.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Maverick got up from the couch and started walking towards the entrance. ¡°Lu Ren, you should think about it. It has been found out that your wife is from our enemy¡¯s side, so her death has been ordered in the previous meeting. You should forget about her and look for another woman. I have beautiful daughters if you want. They¡¯ll make a good wife for you and a good mother to your children.¡± ( Chapter 322 Chapter 322 322 Massacre Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Maverick paused and turned to look at the smiling old man. His lips curled into a faint smile before. saying ¡°Old Man Wu, you should be resting. Farewell, he turned and left with his men. 1 After he left. Old Man Wu¡¯s grandson asked with a frown. ¡°Grandfather, what does he mean by that? I feel it¡¯s a threat to your life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lu Ren cannot hurt me in the least. If he wanted to, he would have done so when he was here. Besides, the organization is already mad at him for what he had done to some of the members. He won¡¯t dare to act rashly for some time.¡± the old man said. ¡°Ok. About his son and his wife, what you said, was it the truth?¡± ¡°Yes, it is, but it has not been decided by the majority. Elder Five is strongly against killing Jeslyn?¡­ Is that her name?¡± the old man asked with doubt. He doesn¡¯t care about Jeslyn, so he felt her name isn¡¯t worth taking to heart. ¡°Yes, grandfather,¡± the young man replied. ¡°Good. That Elder Five, I wonder why he¡¯s so against killing Jeslyn. He has even threatened to bring the organization down if a hair on Jeslyn¡¯s head goes missing. Now he has been imprisoned in the base.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Elder Five never cared about anything.¡± the young man said with doubt. ¡°Yes, but he does now. He has a weakness and in no time, he¡¯d turn out like his twin brother.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that, so he immediately asked; ¡°Grandfather, would I get a chance to be an Elder of Elder Five or is it out of the picture?¡± ¡°Ahem,¡± the old man cleared his throat. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m going all out to offend Lu Ren? A lot of people want to be an Elder.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandfather,¡± the young man beamed. Just then, disturbing loud sounds shook the building they were in. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Loud explosions went off one after the other, sending the people in the room into a panic. ¡°What is going on outside!?¡± The old man questioned. ¡°We don¡¯t know, boss!¡± ¡°Get the hell out there and find out!¡± the young man thundered. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Go, now!¡± A guard ran out after that. Some timeter, he barged into the room and reported in fright. trusted men from his personal guards knew about it. How did Lu Ren know about it? ¡°Master, the route to the maind is blocked.¡± A guard from the guards who had gone to look for a surviving soul ran back to report. The old man held his chest. He was getting a symptom of a heart attack from all the stress. Old Man Wu isn¡¯t such an easy man to bring down but he was caught unaware by Maverick. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that Maverick would go this far. Jeslyn¡¯s matter wasn¡¯t brought to him. When his son ordered some men to kidnap Jeslyn and send her to his new girlfriend Christine, he took advantage of it. The old man ordered for Jeslyn to be killed. In the end, not his son, nor Maverick would suspect him. If matters were finally exposed, Christine would be the culprit. After all, he hates Christine and her older sister; Emilee. Who would have known that Maverick would send someone to inform him that his son had beat the drum of war? Why did he forget that whenever any Young Master offended Maverick, instead of dealing with the person, he goes to the oldest person in the family to settle scores? How could the old man forget that Maverick believes that a child¡¯s misbehaviour was because the oldest and the most respected person in the family condoned such an attitude? The old man thought that by calling Maverick over and threatening him, plus making him believe that he knows about Jeslyn¡¯s true identity, Maverick wouldpromise and let his son go. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know Maverick too well. At the opposite end, a helicopter slowly descended and Maverick got down with a few men trailing behind him. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 323 Revenge The wind from the fans blew his ck coat into the air, giving him a superviin¡¯s vibe. 1 ¡°Talking of the devil,¡± the old man mumbled before he roared, ¡°Kill them all!¡± His men took positions and started to shoot in Maverick¡¯s direction. Just at that moment, a fighting jet flew by. When they saw the jet, all the guards forgot about themand to kill Maverick and started to run for their lives, abandoning Old Man Wu and his grandson. However, would Maverick allow them to leave? The fighting jet returned and started shooting at the men running for their dear lives. Maverick stood in front of Old Man Wu and his grandson without even sparing the young man a nce even though the young man was pointing a gun at Maverick. ¡°Lu Ren, does your grandfather know this?¡± The old man asked. ¡°My grandfather is my grandfather. I am me,¡± he replied slowly. ¡°Very good. Do you think that nobody would know what you have done?¡± the old man asked again. ¡°Who cares?¡± Maverick asked with his head tilted. ¡°You are not afraid of offending the brotherhood, are you?¡± Maverick slightly shook his head, ¡°You just realized?¡± ¡°Do you think-¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Maverick didn¡¯t let the old man finish before shooting him in the head. At that same time, Code 2 shot the grandson. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Burn in hell,¡± Maverick said and turned to leave. It¡¯s been two days since the matter of the Wu base and the news of the destruction of the Wu base was tightly sealed by Young Master Wu even though he was going crazy in search of the culprit. Not only was his father killed, but his nephew was also killed and their bases were destroyed, rendering their Wu family useless! Christine had travelled to another Country for a tour while Young Master Wu was seen in his office, looking extremely serious. Of course, he has to. The only thing that the Wu family has left to sustain them are the countless companies they have all over the ce, but at this moment, all thepanies seem to be going through different problems all at a time. As the most intelligent one in the Wu family, he is left to handle the mess and pull thepanies to stability before going all out to look for the enemy. Country Y¡­ Christine was seen, preparing for her stage performance. It was an event that housed Hundreds of thousands of fans, waiting for their most beloved VJ Cute. cards with VJ Cute, Christine, I love you, and so on. Majority of them chose to use colourful light sticks or light bombs. The audience was a beautiful sight to behold. Although Jeslyn¡¯s concert was bigger than this, to C¨Clist singers, this number of audience was a dream they wish to achieve, yet, Christine would be performing for them today. Even though the audience was huge, to Christine, it was a ¡®small group¡® and she wasn¡¯t pleased. Inside her dressing room, Christine was seen throwing a fit. ¡°How can I perform for this tiny group? My debut had almost the same number of audience! Do you mean to tell me that I haven¡¯t garnered much fans since then?!¡± ¡°Take it easy, Christine. Your tour was nned toote. Remember how it happened? You came up with the idea four days ago when you didn¡¯t discuss it with anyone. Thepany wasted so much just to make this happen, yet we were able to gather 300,000 fans. Your debut had 310,000 fans. Your first and second concerts had 400,000 fans each. You should be happy.¡± Assistant Miles tried to talk some senses into her. ¡°Happy? You want me to be happy? Jeslyn hasn¡¯t gone to another concert yet. Only her debut which waster turned into her concert had 600,000 fans attending in less than 3 hours! How is that not better than all my concerts put together? ¡°Jeslyn¡¯s debut/concert music is still topping the charts as we speak! Her music; We Found Love is now in the top 8 on the Billboard. Spirit Leads is in the top 5 on the same Billboard! ¡°Most streamed music of the month, Spirit Leads! Best¨Cselling music of the month, Spirit Leads! Most loved rookie, Jeslyn! Everything, Jeslyn!!!!¡± she screamed and swept her makeup off the desk. Assistant Miles took a deep breath to calm her anger. ¡°Christine, you¡­ VJ Cute is just a rank below Jeslyn. On the Billboard, your music could be found in the 6th, 7th, 9th, and 10th ces. Second most loved rookie, it¡¯s YOU-¡± 1 ¡°VJ Cute!! Say it as it is! Everyone out there loves VJ Cute and not me! What do you think would happen if they find out my secret? They would chew me alive!!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t give yourself away due to your jealousy!!¡± Assistant Miles yelled back. She has had enough. of Christine and just wants to leave. ¡°Your jealousy is poisonous! You should be content now that Young Master Wu has sent out his people to do your bidding. What else do you want?! Jeslyn must have been dead by now, what else are you not satisfied with? What?!! ¡°Your parents cooked up schemes to ruin Jeslyn and her mother, y¡¯all seeded. You and your older sister cooked up plots to send Jeslyn to jail and also killed her grandfather, you seeded!!! ¡°Jeslyn came out by God¡¯s grace, still you plotted and almost got hit by herwyer scan Everyone hated lesivn on that ount and she went into luding for a year while you took her ce in the entertainment industry! ¡°I betrayed her for the benefit you promised me, I ruined her two friends. Imma and Ava for yonal sake. I did so many dirty things for you, yet you didn¡¯t give me that benefit you promised¡± ¡°Jeslyn came back and started afresh with a new voice, different from the one you and Maya hadi ruined and it became your nightmare! ¡°You ruined VJ Cute¡¯s dreams just because you couldn¡¯t get rid of your jealousy for Jeslyn Even though you are getting more than you deserve, you still aren¡¯t satisfied¡® Chapter 324 Chapter 324 324 Exposed (1) ¡°You ruined VJ Cute¡¯s dreams just because you couldn¡¯t get rid of your jealousy for Jeslyn. Even though you are getting more than you deserve, you still aren¡¯t satisfied! ¡°Now, Jeslyn is finally out of the picture! You killed her! What else are you not satisfied with?! Do you want to kill her spirit too?!!!!¡± ¡°Paaah!!¡± Christine sent a resounding p across Assistant Miles¡® face. ¡°How dare you talk to me like this? Who do you think you are to remind me of my status-¡± ¡°Was I wrong? Your parents were married, yet wanted Jeslyn¡¯s mother¡¯s wealth and for that, your father went in pursuit of Jeslyn¡¯s mother. After he got her and Jeslyn¡¯s mother had Jeslyn, your pathetic father went to his first wife and they had you! ¡°Your greedy parents then sent you after Jeslyn¡¯s mother, who thought you were an orphan and she adopted you. What? Why do you look shocked? You think I wouldn¡¯t find out?¡± Assistant Milesughed and started walking around the dressing room while talking. 2 ¡°You lived as an adopted child whom your father pretended to hate. Jeslyn and her mother did everything to make you happy. Poor things¡­ If only they knew how evil you and your family were. ¡°Even though your ns took so long, it still worked and you cheated Jeslyn out of her property after killing her grandfather¡­ You should be ashamed of yourself!¡± Assistant Miles grabbed Christine¡¯s chin and threatened. ¡°The next time you treat me like trash, I will tell the world what you have done, got that?!¡± She shoved Christine, making her fall to the floor. ¡°I have killed more people than you ever would and if you think I would allow you to ride me like a horse, then you¡¯re mistaken. From now on, I won¡¯t give you that privilege to treat me anyhow you want, ever again.¡± Outside the door, VJ Cute curled her lips into a dazzling smile as she kept away her phone. 2 ¡°How am I so lucky? I guess my mouth is only for kissing, singing, and acting cute. I don¡¯t need to use it to defend myself. Hahahaha¡­¡± She turned and left. Before going on stage, Christine tried to call Young Master Wu one more time but he didn¡¯t pick up. She had been trying for days now without being able to reach him. ¡°Is he tired of me and has started avoiding me?¡± She mumbled. On the stage, Christine stood there, watching the audience as they cheered her name. She couldn¡¯t fake a smile like she always did because she was having weird feelings about everything going on. First, it was Assistant Miles who threatened to expose her. Even though she thought that Assistant Miles was just bluffing and wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her when Emilee is still alive, it was still something worth thinking about. Assistant Miles wouldn¡¯t want to be her open enemy unless she had a backup or was nning something big. She can¡¯t know what Assistant Miles is nning unless she finds it out and that can only happen after her performance. Her second problem was Young Master Wu. The idiot hasn¡¯t been picking up her calls nor has he called her for almost four days now. He didn¡¯t even tell her if Jeslyn was dead or not! The thought of whether Jeslyn was dead has built anxiety within her and it has been the culprit for her lashing out earlier. If anything goes wrong and her sister catches on that she had asked for Jeslyn to be kidnapped and killed, she¡¯ll be in big trouble. Maybe it was because of these reasons that she has been having weird feelings since the beginning of today. Christine snapped back to reality when the lights on the stage went off. Christine and the dancers¡® costumes started sparkling against the colorful background light that wasing from the t screen on the stage as they took their positions. Screams from the audience died down as Christine adjusted her headset and the background instrumental music started. 1 Forever young Forever young, we rock the earth We rock the men We rock thend, the sky, the sea We give them love They bring us the cash They call us gold diggers Because we love good things They call who*es Because we pay with our body What do we care What do I care What do you care We shouldn¡¯t care What they say doesn¡¯t matter We shouldn¡¯t give a f*ck Because we are forever young Forever young Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Forever young Chapter 325 Chapter 325 325 Exposed (2) ¡®You guys are so hateful! Why can¡¯t y¡¯all leave Christine alone? How could you use her like that? We agree that her music went off while she was singing and so, her vocals were heard but still, can¡¯t you guys Just give her the benefit of the doubt? What if she got a sore throat or something?!¡± ¡®I agree!¡± ¡®+500¡® From thement section, it was obvious that those whomented first were Christine¡¯s haters and those who cameter on to defend her were her fans. Thement section tore in three. One part for Christine¡¯s fans, one part for Jeslyn¡¯s fans who were undoubtedly Christine¡¯s haters, and thest part for bystanders who refused to be manipted by both parties and wanted to make their own decision after hearing Christine¡¯s voice again. The same thing was being thought about by the audience as they sat on their seats with half their minds thinking that Christine wasn¡¯t VJ Cute while the other half was telling them that Christine wasn¡¯t feeling well, after all, she wasn¡¯t looking too good on the stage either. The fans all stood up and started waving their light bombs to encourage and support her. Some raised their cards while others shielded their mouths and started singing the song loudly. Seeing the great support from her fans, a normal person would burst into tears of gratitude, but Christine wasn¡¯t such a person. Indeed she was crying but it was tears of hatred! She hated the fact that VJ Cute was the one being praised and not her. She hated that she was nothing in front of VJ Cute. Just now, her voice was heard but everyone had disappointed and angry looks on their faces, but now, they seem very happy while chanting VJ Cute¡¯s name like she was their ancestor! While Christine was thinking that, her Manager immediately ran backstage. If VJ Cute was someone he could beat, he would have done so immediately but she¡¯s not to be messed with. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you want to expose us?!¡± he thundered. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Manager Richard, what are you talking about?¡± VJ Cute asked meekly, startling Richard. What is wrong with thisdy? He thought. VJ Cute has never spoken to him with a weak voice before. Every time, they were either fighting or avoiding each other. Why was VJ Cute acting like he was bullying her? Even though Manager Richard wasn¡¯t sure of what was happening, he never thought VJ Cute was nning anything harmful because, first of all, she was under a contract. Secondly, she was given some shares. Thirdly, she wouldn¡¯t want to offend Young Master Wu, nor would she dare to harm Christine¡¯s reputation considering who Christine¡¯s sister was. With all of that in mind, Manager Richard shifted VJ Cute¡¯s new persona to the back of his mind and started to question her. ¡°Why did you go off? Do you intend to expose Christine? You were paid to do this, so you should!¡± he yelled. ¡°I- I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Manager Richard. I¡­ I know that you need my voice for the All¨Ctime best Manager Award. I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt the song, I¡­ I was feeling stomach cramps. I¡­ I told Christine before now but she still forced me here. You know¡­¡± she lowered her voice and continued, ¡°I¡¯m a woman.¡± Manager Richard continued to stare foolishly at VJ Cute. He couldn¡¯t believe that the young arrogant and saucydy could be this soft¨Cspoken and nice. Remembering what she said that she was a woman and was having stomach cramps, he understood it to be that she was on her period. No wonder she¡¯s this calm and peaceful! He thought. With that conclusion in mind, he also tuned down his voice a little and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the show. Finish it on time and leave.¡± With that said, he turned and walked out. VJ Cute curled her lips into a sneer as she watched his back leave through the side door. A chuckle escaped her throat before she grabbed the mic to start singing. She wasn¡¯t wearing a nose mask but was wearing a skin mask, which was why nobody connected her to Jeslyn. On the stage, the music started ying again and everyone quieted down. Just when Christine was about to hit a high note, the music stopped again. Christine couldn¡¯t stop abruptly as VJ Cute, so her voice became thest that everyone heard one more time. While everyone was in an uproar, VJ Cute¡¯s ring was glowing red. It was the glowing of her ring that interrupted her singing the second time. The first time was her own doing but this time, she was startled. She thought the glowing ring would stop after a second or two but no! Not only was the glow taking longer than usual, it was glowing so bright that it seeped through the curtains on the stage and overshadowed the lighting from the screen. 2 Not only that, the lighting from the t screen went outpletely, causing only the glow from Jeslyn¡¯s ring to be the source of light for everyone. But the red light looked more sinister than normal red lights. The audience who were about to condemn Christine shifted their attention to the attention¨Cgrabbing light that had started to slowly fade away. Even Christine was dazed at what she saw. The eventsted for just ten seconds but it felt as if it happened for eternity. After the glow disappeared, the light from the screen appeared again but the audience no longer cared about Christine and the stage. They all wanted to know what and who was behind the curtains. ¡°Someone is behind the curtains! Come out! Who is behind the curtains,e out!!¡± Someone cried out from below the stage. In no time, almost everyone who was there for Christine wanted to see who was behind the curtains. Those online were typing furiously, they also wanted to know. ¡®Someone should go in there and pull that person out! I¡¯m sure the person is connected to what is happening to VJ Cute: ¡®My problem is, what is that glow? It looked beautifully evil. ¡®It is evil because Christine is evil.¡® Chapter 326 Chapter 326 326 Exposed (3) Meanwhile, Jeslyn was bbergasted for a while before she immediately clicked the glowing ring that was slowly going dim. ¡°How could,¡± she mumbled, forgetting that her mic hadn¡¯t been turned off. ¡°Someone is in there, I heard a voice!¡± someone yelled. An uproar erupted and the impatient people started to get angry, urging the host to either bring out the person behind the curtains or refund their ticket money. Even though they knew that the host wasn¡¯t in charge of returning their money which, by the way, could only be refunded by Sparkle Entertainment, many people from the audience refused to care. ¡°VJ Cute, you-¡± Manager Richard paused when he remembered that the mic was still connected and could be heard by the audience. He barged into the backstage in anger, totally forgetting about the mic. Now that he had done even worse by calling VJ Cute, there would no longer be a remedy to this misfortune. ¡°M¨Cmanager Richard, wh- what happened? What is going on? Hope-¡± ¡°Stop talking! You ruined everything!¡± Manager Richard rushed forward to immediately turn off the mic. ¡°What have you done?!!¡± He yelled. VJ Cute blinked twice then burst into a puddle ofughter. ¡°What have I done? You have no idea.¡± The manager was shocked at her transformation. Wasn¡¯t VJ Cute acting all weak a while ago? Why has she suddenly reverted to how she used to be? Forget it, there¡¯s more to her actions. ¡°Manager Richard, the audience awaits me. See you soon.¡± she smiled. Just as VJ Cute was about to take a step forward, Manager Richard blocked her and said; ¡°So you plotted all this. You wanted to ruin today for everyone. Not on my watch!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ there¡¯s nothing else you can do. Hahahaha¡­¡± While she wasughing, two guards entered backstage and pulled Manager Richard away. On the stage, the audience had gone crazy. Some were throwing their flight bombs, cards, and even phones towards Christine on the stage. Most were calling her a fraud and others were insulting VJ Cute, thinking she was the same person as Christine. ¡°I can¡¯t believe VJ Cute/ Christine had me fooled for so long! She was lip¨Csyncing and pretending to be someone else! F*ck Sparkle Entertainment!!¡± ¡°Sparkle Entertainment, go to hell!¡± ¡°We want a refund!!!¡± ¡°We want a refund!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Give us a refund!¡± It became an anthem for them. Christine stood on stage in shock since the beginning of the chaos. She couldn¡¯t understand how things escted this far, nor could she grasp how it even started. It all felt like a dream that she desperately wanted to wake up from but was trapped inside it. ¡°Christine, get down here and give us our money!!¡± The scream startled her and pulled Christine¡¯s mind back to reality. Just as she was about to run backstage, VJ Cute split the curtains and walked into the stage. Collective gasps escaped the audience¡¯s lips as they stared at the VJ Cute that was familiar to them. The other time when VJ Cute went for an audition at Fearless Entertainment, she was wearing a white flowery gown with her face veiled. Today, thisdy on the stage was wearing the same dress with her face also veiled. Without further ado, she parted her lips and the next words that came out of her vocal cord were; 1 Forever young¡­ Forever young, we rock the earth We rock the men We rock thend, the sky, the sea We give them love They bring us the cash They call us gold diggers Because we love good things They call who*es Because we pay with our body What do we care What do I care What do you care We shouldn¡¯t care What they say doesn¡¯t matter We shouldn¡¯t give a f*ck Because we are forever young Forever young Forever young Cause I¡¯ll be forever young¡­. But it¡¯s a pity ¡± We would die and life goes on But before then We should leave some legacy behind. And that would be¡­ To rock the world To rock the earth Land and sky F*ck haters Go to hell If you don¡¯t have the money, F*ck off! They bring us the cash. They call us gold diggers Because we love good things They call who es Because we pay with our body What do we care What do I care What do you care We shouldn¡¯t care Forever young, we rock the earth We rock the men We rock thend, the sky, the sea We give them love Because we are forever younnnnnng! 1 ¡°VJ Cute!!!¡± ¡°She is VJ Cute and not Christine!¡± ¡°What is going on here? What the f*ck is happening?!¡± The audience area broke into unrest as people questioned what was happening on the stage. The security men who had long formed a barrier around the front seat to prevent anyone from going up the stage were growing tired from pushing the angry people back and they couldn¡¯t wait for the matter to be solved so everyone could calm down. Both those online and offline were almost going crazy from the mess that was happening on stage. How could their VJ Cute whom they thought was Christine, turn out to be another person? They needed exnations! People were already starting toe up with different theories and conjunctions but that wasn¡¯t what the people wanted right now! They needed to hear the f*cking truth! ¡°Hello, everyone, please calm down. I promise to provide you with an exnation.¡± VJ Cute said slowly and calmly. She was sounding exactly like Jeslyn when she wasn¡¯t bullying anyone. Christine slightly furrowed her brows as she stood with the dancers. She still couldn¡¯t find herself believing what was going on. Before her very own eyes, VJ Cute entered the stage and started singing with her natural voice. No music, no interruption, no nothing! Doesn¡¯t that mean that Christine¡¯s career was ruined?! No¡­ It can¡¯t be!! Something has to be done before VJ Cute starts to talk and it should be done immediately! Chapter 327 Chapter 327 327 Exposed (4) Christine started searching for Assistant Miles and her Manager. None of them were in sight. How could they not be here? The crews were nowhere in sight too. Did these people gang up on her? What about her sister, Emilee, and her boyfriend, Young Master Wu? Aren¡¯t they watching this? Can¡¯t they see what is going on? Why aren¡¯t they helping her? What is happening??!!! Her mind almost exploded due to panic. She wanted to leave but there were security men on the stage preventing anyone from leaving. When, how, and why they came, only God knew. ¡°As you all know, I¡¯m VJ Cute but I have another identity.¡± VJ Cute¡¯s voice suddenly broke through the silence. ¡°Another identity?¡± Some people asked in wonderment. Christine wasn¡¯t an exception to the confusion. VJ Cute slowly took off her veil and everyone screamed. ¡°Jeslyn??!¡± ¡°She¡¯s Jeslyn!¡± ¡°What is going on?!¡± ¡°This is getting more confusing! Both online and offline were on fire. It was so hot because everyone knew the fight between both sisters, so why would Jeslyn be Christine¡¯s voice artist? Christine almost fainted when she saw Jeslyn¡¯s face. She wasn¡¯t dead?! How? After her initial shock, her mind instantly calcted and she realized that she was being yed. ¡°How dare you!!¡± She lurched forward but before she could touch Jeslyn, a security guard ran forward and grabbed her, holding her in ce. ¡°You deceived me! It was your n all along! I¡¯ll kill you, Jeslyn!!¡± Christine kept screaming like a mad woman. She wanted to cause as much trouble as she could so that Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t be able to carry out her ns but unfortunately for Christine, Jeslyn didn¡¯t endure a life¨Cand¨Cdeath incident just to let today go to waste. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m very sorry for deceiving you all and making you believe that VJ Cute was actually Christine. ¡°Honestly, I wanted to cry out before now but¡­ sniff¡­ sniff.¡± Jeslyn sniffed back the tears. She was already looking broken and forced so there was absolutely nothing Jeslyn would say in this state she was in that people would doubt. ¡°A¨Clot of you know what happened to Christine and me after my grandfather died. I was jailed for something I didn¡¯t do. A friend of mine sent hiswyer to help me out. After I got out; I had nowhere else to go because my property was transferred¡­¡± She burst into tears and fell to her knees. The way Jeslyn was crying felt as if the whole world had wronged her. She looked exceptionally fragile and vulnerable The audience, both those watching from their devices and those in the verar could help feeling tears welling up in their eves ¡°M- my properties, both the ones from my mother and grandfather were taken away from me whair | was in jail. Th- they threatened to ruin my grandfather¡¯s reputation if I didn¡¯t sign away may property so I did out of fear and respect for my deat grandfather¡® She wiped her tears and tried ¡°When I came out. I had no idea that Christine wasing towards me because I was already in the car Sol had no idea that she tried to open the cat door ¡°When I saw in the news that I was Labeled as a killer and other bad names I knew that couldn¡¯t stay I at Rose City anymore so when my friend told me toe with him to Country M. I did just that ¡°Everyone I knew except Emma Watson and Ava Adams deserted me Delly Entertainment abandoned me and my Manager left mar foc Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I was devastated for some time before I told mywyer friend that I wanted to make myself used to when I came across Tractart Celestine¡¯s post to sagh three singers Hoaned motory from my friend and joined the ws ¡°When I finished I was excited thanking I would far lie to pay on friend. Then I went for an autom at Fearless Entertainment but indyti started crying again As she told the mac bang ston bxing Thour whi used leslyn or hated her bet at of the truth then didn T abducted from Fearless Aud cat and for ed a to be ( stine sw *T- if webe ili (try, shors w?A 1. nd. Thave gone through a lot in prison and sure lots of bad things att ared¡± Some people who were still able to hold thrmartyrs as thany listrand to the painful story shows ther heads ¡°Liar¡± She is lying-¡± Christine cried out A security guard stuffed a handketstarf in her math. That was when the audience was remanded that Christine was still there ¡°Shut your mouth, you devilTM Someone velled and that ew has shor onto the stage. He intended tot Christine but unfortunately his aim was hard Jeslyn continued after the disturbance had been taken care of They also said, I would suffer again if I refused I didn¡¯t dare to go against them so aggred to them terms because I didn¡¯t want to go to prison again I might not be so harky to be resund for a second time She sniffed ¡°That was how I became Christine¡¯s voice artist. When my teacher found out that I¡¯d be nithe a voice artist for Christine she was very angry. She wanted to sanction for left with no other choice Teatr out agasts as Jeslyn but Christine was still not satisfied mr ¡°Why are you justing out now? You have gotten yourself a big fanbase that is bigger than Christines Win didn¡¯t youe out to say all these? Why did you choose this time to embaras your sister? Is it because she was adopted? Is that why you and your parents treated her badly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If Christine wasn¡¯t going through hell in your parent¡¯s house, she wouldn¡¯t have be a bitter person. They say, evil begets evil. Christine hates you because you were never nice to her!¡± 1 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 328 Exposed (5) With those two fans leading thement, a few more started to air their thoughts. They found it weird that Christine would do all that Jeslyn was indirectly using her of, so they thought it would be better to defend Christine even though they were still heartbroken from her betrayal. 1 ¡°I didn¡¯te out because people like you would never believe me,¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t havee out if it wasn¡¯t because Christine wouldn¡¯t leave me alone? I no longer care what you and your likes think of me. I have endured your hatred for a year plus and I¡¯m still enduring even until this day! If your Christine hadn¡¯t sent people after my life and hurt my best friend, L, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about appearing here, in front of you!!¡± Just after Jeslyn yelled, the t screen that was emitting light some time again changed and images of Christine and Assistant Miles in the dressing room appeared, followed by their conversation. ¡°Th- this¡­ this¡­¡± Christine broke out in cold sweat. She was terribly scared and wanted to stop what was going on but there was nothing she could do but unceremoniously sit on the floor, looking dazed. Everyone watched and heard the confession between Christine and Assistant Miles. They gasped in shock after watching the whole video. Some people turned to look at Christine and felt like puking. How could someone have such a heart?! Jeslyn wasn¡¯t done yet. After the video ended, another one started. It was the video of VJ Cute¡¯s audition at Fearless Entertainment. ¡°I know that video!¡± Someone cried out from the crowd. ¡°Yes, I saw that too but thepany said it was a technical fault or something. So that was how VJ Cute was adopted!¡± ¡®It¡¯s so sad that Fearless Entertainment couldn¡¯t fight for their potential artist and allowed her to be stolen away right in front of them.¡¯ ¡®I feel for Fearless Entertainment. They are rtively new to the industry and can¡¯t battle Sparkling Entertainment which has been there for so long! ¡®I agree with you, but rumor has it that the CEO of Fearless Entertainment is equally very powerful: ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a rumor, else he/she wouldn¡¯t have allowed Sparkle Entertainment to step on them as they did. ¡®Who knows, Fearless Entertainment might just be a passive iepany for the CEO. A True. But I hope the CEO seeks justice for his/her artist. If they don¡¯t do anything now, the artists from Fearless Entertainment would be living in fear, which is not nice! While some of those online were discussing Fearless Entertainment and their CEO, others and those at the event were causing a ruckus to skin Christine alive. Ugly names got exhausted, thanks to Christine. The people used all sorts of bad names and curses on Christine until words failed them. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When Jeslyn saw the effect of her scheme, she turned and looked at Christine who was sitting there and shivering like jelly. Jeslyn sighed sorrowfully like she was still feeling pity for her before turning to leave. However, at that moment, Christine bolted to her feet and ran after Jeslyn, intending to push her off the stage- towards some hard objects that were kept at the side for whatever reason. ¡°Jeslyn, watch out!!!¡± ¡°Nooooo!¡± The fans cried out to warn Jeslyn when they saw Christine running towards her. ¡°Jeslyn, dieeeeeee!!!¡± Christine threw her hands forwards, wanting to push Jeslyn but at that instant, Jeslyn turned and booted her towards the hard objects. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± She screamed as she flew through the air before falling face¨Cfirst on the irons. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Her painful scream continued for a while before her voice turned to whimpers. ¡°Serves her right, you demon!¡± ¡°I hope she dies!¡± ¡°This was how she ran into Jeslyn¡¯swyer¡¯s car and got hit. Scheming bitch!¡± ¡°Christine is evil!¡± Hatefulments continued while Jeslyn stood there, staring at Christine whose face was bleeding profusely. ¡°Take her to the hospital. No matter what, she¡¯s still the sister I loved dearly,¡± she said and turned to leave. ¡°Oh My God, Jeslyn is so kind.¡± ¡°Yes, she had always been such a nice person.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Despite all Christine did to her, Jeslyn still loves her so much. Christine does not deserve it.¡± ¡°I would have let her die than send her to the hospital!¡± ¡°See, all this while, we misunderstood Jeslyn. Shouldn¡¯t we be apologizing?¡± ¡°Jeslyn, we are sorry!!!!! All those who attended Christine¡¯s event bowed to Jeslyn, apologizing for what they¡¯d done. Jeslyn, who was about to leave through the curtains, paused and turned around. She smiled faintly and said; ¡°You are all my fans (VJ Cute) and I don¡¯t get angry at my faris. I¡¯m d that y¡¯all didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± She blew them a kiss and left, leaving everyone squealing in excitement. Some security guards went to take Christine to the hospital. On arriving at the ¡®hospital¡®, Christine saw Assistant Miles tied to a chair in a prison cell with lots of torture tools. ¡°Wh¨Cwh- what are you doing?! Jeslyn told you to take me to the hospital!! Let me go!!!¡± she cried out loud. The injury on her face got disturbed and much blood started to stream down her face. Nobody listened to her. Her screams were only good at waking Assistant Miles up from her slumber. ¡°Christine?¡± ¡°Miles, miles, what is going on? Please tell them I¡¯m innocent, beg them to let me go and I promise to rescue you, please!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Christine, even at this time, you¡¯re still selfishly thinking about yourself! I said it before, if I¡¯m dying because of you, I won¡¯t go alone. I¡¯ll take you with me.¡± ¡°Wh- what are you talking about?¡± Christine stopped struggling as she was tied to the chair opposite Miles. ¡°What did you think? That Jeslyn just happened toe by your dressing room and overheard us talking? No!¡­ Hahahahaha¡­¡± sheughed uncontrobly. By now, Christine had gotten an idea of what really happened. ¡°She bribed you?¡± ¡°Bribe? Hahaha¡­ If only I was that important.¡± Assistant Miles¡® mind shed back to how Jeslyn approached her. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 329 Killing three birds with one stone After Christine told her to get some people to kill Jeslyn, Assistant Miles gave out Jeslyn¡¯s photo to a branch of the Wu faction to kidnap Jeslyn and bring her to them. After she gave out the mission, the Wu men made a thorough background check on Jeslyn and didn¡¯t find anything rting to Maverick or the Lu brothers, so they went ahead with the mission. But because Young Master Wu and Old Man Wu must be informed of all the missions that the faction was given, the men told their masters. Neither Old Man Wu nor Young Master Wu stopped the men. Instead, Young Master Wu told Christine to leave the matter to him and go to Country Y for her concert. The night before Christine¡¯s concert, In the middle of the night, she heard someone tapping her to get up. She had been overworked the day before, so she was very tired. Who else would bother her at one of the best hotels in the Country aside from Christine? With that in mind, she pulled the cover over her head. The tapping sound continued and she yelled in irritation, ¡°Go away!¡± Then, a voice that drove away her sleep drifted into her ears. ¡°I can¡¯t be awake while you sleep. Wake up!¡± Immediately, Assistant Miles jolted awake to see Jeslyn sitting by her bedside and Alpha Chaos standing behind her. Assistant Miles had never seen Alpha Chaos in person before. Neither Christine¡¯s description of this man nor the media¡¯s didn¡¯t do justice to how evil he looked. Yes, Alpha Chaos is undoubtedly handsome but the evil that he was exuding as he stood behind Jeslyn was suffocating! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jes-¡± ¡°Long time, no see, Manager Miles¡­ no, you¡¯re an Assistant now. Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Y¨Cyou¨Cwh-¡± ¡°When did you be a stutterer? Has Christine been mistreating you? Or probably caused you a brain injury that is causing you to stutter? My husband is a brain surgeon. I heard he drilled a hole on someone¡¯s head a few days ago and now the person is perfectly fine¡­ six feet below.¡± 2 ¡°No, no, I¡¯m perfectly fine! Thank you!¡± Assistant Miles immediately declined. There was an air¨C conditioner in the room but she could still feel heat on her skin. Jeslyn smiled faintly, almost an unnoticed smile. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Not stuttering can save us some time¡­ You know why I¡¯m here, right?¡± ¡°1-¡± Assistant Miles wanted to lie but when Jeslyn narrowed her eyes at her, she immediately changed her mind. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Good. Tell me all you know without wasting my time.¡± Assistant Miles told Jeslyn everything without holding back anything. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. You can die in peace now,¡± Just as Jeslyn took a gun from Maverick and was weighing it, Assistant Miles, who didn¡¯t want to die, immediately knelt on her bed and started crying while begging. ¡°Please, Jeslyn, don¡¯t kill me! I beg you. I promise I¡¯ll do anything you want, please don¡¯t kill me.¡± 1 ¡°You can¡¯t do anything for me though. I have tons of people that are willing to do EVERYTHING for me. Why should I listen to you?¡± Assistant Miles slumped on the bed¡¯in devastation. She didn¡¯t want to die, but even if she must die, it has to be with Christine. Just after thinking that, her eyes lit up and she hurriedly said; ¡°I¡¯ll get her to confess all her crimes while you record. With that, there¡¯ll be proof to your fans¡® ims that you¡¯re innocent. ¡°And you think I can¡¯t do that on my own?¡± ¡°It would be more believable when it is a conversation between Christine and I. ¡°Ok, do that tomorrow before the concert.¡± Assistant Miles was pulled back to reality when she heard the sound of the back gate opening. Standing by the entrance was Jeslyn. She hasn¡¯t changed from her costume. She walked into the cell and a guard pulled out a chair I for her. ¡°Jeslyn, you won¡¯t get away with this!!¡± Christine yelled while pulling the ropes that were binding her to the chair. ¡°Oh, really? Watch.¡± A guard walked towards Christine with an iPad. On the screen was ady dressed like Christine with the same facial features but the blood on thedy¡¯s face became a barrier for those watching to tell them apart. Thedy was lying on the bed as she was just wheeled into the VIP room. The nurses left her there and went out for whatever reason. After the nurses left for just a few moments, ¡®Assistant Miles¡® hurried into the room and saw ¡®Christine¡® standing by the window, wanting tomit suicide. ¡°If you die like this, the world would me you. Come here, let me show you what to do. Even if we die, we must take Jeslyn along. We are here now because of her.¡± Assistant Miles brought out a face mask and wore it. Secondster, she became ¡®Jeslyn¡®. ¡®Jeslyn¡® grabbed Christine¡¯s hair and began to smash her forehead on the wall until blood sttered everywhere and she fell on the floor and stopped moving. ¡®Jeslyn¡® turned and dashed out of the room. A team of doctors came inter and saw the horrifying scene. They checked on ¡®Christine¡® and saw she was dead. Christineughed out loud when she saw the video. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too smart to incriminate yourself and kill innocent souls? Like I thought, you¡¯ll always be dumb! Hahahah¡­¡± ¡°Wrong. I¡¯m incriminating your sister, Emilee.¡± Jeslyn smiled when she saw the shock on Christine¡¯s face. ¡°Here is what I did. Before I started my ns, I made sure to keep Emilee and your boyfriend busy. Not because I¡¯m scared of them, but because I want to kill three birds with one stone. How? ¡°Your boyfriend is fighting to keep hispany and family from falling. At this point, Emilee is supposed to be helping him but instead, she¡¯s busy making stupid ns to get me in trouble for ¡®killing¡® you, whereas, Emilee is actually sitting on pins right now.¡± Jeslyn smiled. ¡°What do you think Young Master Wu would do to Emilee if all his attempts to save hispany fail? He would undoubtedly me Emilee for everything and¡­ the war between them will be fun to watch. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± 1 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 330 Breaching the agreement ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Christine screamed. 1 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh?¡°Jeslyn raised a brow. ¡°You don¡¯t believe I can get your sister in trouble?¡± She smiled with her lips sealed and eyes devoid of warmth. ¡°Watch me.¡± She shifted her gaze to Assistant Miles and said nonchntly; ¡°She has exhausted her usefulness. Take care of her.¡± Jeslyn was about to get up when Assistant Miles immediately cried out; ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt me, Jeslyn! I promise I¡¯ll be of use to you! Thatdy on the video, thatdy, I can take her ce. Please, don¡¯t kill an innocent person, let me take her ce. I can be useful to you, please Jeslyn!¡± It took a few seconds for Jeslyn to realize that Assistant Miles was referring to thedy on the video she just yed. Assistant Miles wants to be thedy who wore ¡®Jeslyn¡¯s¡® face and killed ¡®Christine¡°? ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn cackled up. She was amused at Assistant Miles¡® determination to live. ¡°What? You thought I¡¯d sacrifice innocent people just to bring Emilee down? Oh please!¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°The- then, who-¡± ¡°The whole thing is a charade, it¡¯s staged. So don¡¯t worry about what I do.¡± She got up and turned to leave. However, getting to the bar gates, Jeslyn paused and ordered. ¡°Send Assistant Miles to rest in peace¡­ that is if she can find peace in the afterlife.¡± ¡°N¨Cno, no, Jeslyn, pleaaaase!! Christine, save me, save me, Christine. Jeslyn, I promise to be better!!¡­Please¡­.!!!!¡± ¡°Sis- sister, Jeslyn! Please let me out! Forgive me! Please, Jeslyn! I never meant to hurt you! Jeslyn!!!¡± Fear and anxiety gripped Christine when she saw how the men left behind by Jeslyn were dealing with Assistant Miles. ¡°Arghh!!¡± Assistant Miles roared to the ceiling when her fingernail was forcefully pulled out. Christine shivered and the next thing, hot liquid began to gush out from in between her legs. Christine was peeing herself! Jeslyn had long walked far from the cell and couldn¡¯t picture what was being done to Assistant Miles but one thing she was clearly aware of is that, Assistant Miles would be tortured so badly that she¡¯d beg to be killed swiftly because the men in charge of punishing her were Code 5¡¯s subordinates. Code 5, Code 6, Code 7, and Lolita are still unconscious after their surgery. Doctor Matt assured her that Lolita and others would be fine but with Code 5 being the one with the most life¨Cthreatening injuries, his situation wasn¡¯t looking too promising. Out of all of Maverick¡¯s subordinates, aside from Pink, Code 5 is the next person Jeslyn cares for. One of the reasons is that Code 5 is a very handsome man whose aesthetic triggered her protective nature. The second reason is that Maverick holds Code 5 in high esteem, although he never said nor showed. it but as his wife who is gradually understanding everything about her husband, she was about to know that Code 5 means a lot to Maverick. ¡°You¡¯re still soft towards your sister?¡± Jeslyn snapped back to reality when she heard Maverick¡¯s voice. Her lips stretched into a faint smile as she slowly walked into his embrace. ¡°It¡¯s quite painful to kill someone you cherish but she has to die.¡± Maverick brushed her long hair back and replied; ¡°Your heart is still soft.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not softer than yours.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Oh?¡± Maverick raised a brow and the few men standing along the dark passage couldn¡¯t help but take a quick nce at Jeslyn. ¡°Yeah, my evil mother¨Cinw is still alive after all her atrocities. Why haven¡¯t you killed her if she¡¯s not dear to you?¡± Maverick ttened his lips. ¡°She¡¯s not dear to me but to Rex. He still loves her. My dad loved her too. Moreover, she¡¯s still my mother.¡± Jeslyn sighed. The word mother is a very heavy word. Not all women deserve to be a mother, likewise, not all mothers deserve the MOM title. But still, we can¡¯t dismiss the fact that we were brought into this world by women who went through so much pain and agony for 9 months, and that alone should be respected. Jeslyn sighed again. Now she understood why Maverick had been passive regarding his mother even though that witch had tried to ruin his life and Valen¡¯s life multiple times. ¡°She¡¯s your mother but not mine. She hurt me a few times already and I¡¯m not intending to let that slide,¡± she stated. Maverick sighed and held her hand, walking her in the direction of the entrance. ¡°Her sins are unforgivable. I don¡¯t want to punish her either, but you can¡¯t kill her.¡± ¡°Mn, I¡¯m not intending to kill my mother¨Cinw because I¡¯d be mad if you killed anyone from my family even though they¡¯re evil.¡± she nced at his side profile. ¡°Can we make her a pauper?¡± ¡°Mn,¡± he replied. ¡°Perfect. It¡¯s been about three to four months since we made a bet. I¡¯ve not seen her make a move yet. What is she waiting for?¡± ¡°She¡¯s cunning. You should be careful.¡± ¡°What do you mean I should be careful?Forget it. You should check her ount and see how much is in it. I need some money from my mother¨Cinw to host a charity event.¡± Maverick nced at her and chuckled. ¡°You have be greedy.¡± ¡°Not at all. My mother¨Cinw is so rich that she doesn¡¯t know what to use her money for. I tell she¡¯ll be very excited if she finds out that her beloved daughter¨Cinw used her money to host a charity event.¡± Jeslyn smiled sheepishly and asked coquettishly; you, ¡°Plumn, won¡¯t you help your little wife out? Huuuh? My sweet sugar plum?¡­ Muah¡­muah¡­ muah¡­!¡± Maverick stopped walking and picked her up. ¡°You¡¯re evil.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m the wife of a viin, hehe.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you breaching your agreement by attacking before the agreed date?¡± He asked with his eyes smiling. ¡°Hai, my mother¨Cinw will understand. She¡¯s an elder, so I¡¯m supposed to be given a head start as a junior.¡± Chapter 331 Chapter 331 331 Mischievous Valen A deep¨Cthroatedughter tore through Maverick¡¯s lips, ¡°Hahahaha¡­ What do I stand to gain?¡± ¡°Ah? What do you mean, Mr. Maverick?¡± Jeslyn feigned ignorance. ¡°Little brother has missed you.¡± ¡°Ahem,¡± she coughed. ¡°Tell little brother that I¡¯m not avable.¡± ¡°How about you deliver the message yourself?¡± his lips curled into a cunning smile. ¡°Ehm, the thing is¡­ ahem¡­ oh, Valen! Valen wants me to help him do-¡± ¡°Valen isn¡¯t home.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Where did you send my son?¡± ¡°He went on a vacation with Rex, so you have no excuse, Mrs. Lu.¡± ¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn sighed. What¡¯s the worst that can happen? Let¡¯s just give in and go say Hi to little brother, after all, it¡¯s been some weeks since shest visited him- he must be angry now. Valen, who had ¡®gone on a vacation¡® was seen, standing in Rex¡¯s sitting room, doing a stare¨Cdown contest with him. After a long while of silence, he finally spoke up; ¡°Take me back home.¡± ¡°No, your father instructed me to keep you here for a few days.¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± Valen started to walk towards Rex. ¡°Hey, hey, what do you want to do? Stay right there!¡± ¡°Do you know you¡¯re very handsome?¡± Valen smiled with his eyes. ¡°Of course, I know I¡¯m handsome!¡± Rex puffed up his chest. ¡°Exactly! Do you also know that Aunt Celestine is very pretty?¡± ¡°Without a doubt, hmph!¡± ¡°Good. Uncle, I have been meaning to say this for a long time.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat,¡± Valen gestured to the expensive¨Clooking chairs in the massive sitting room. Without knowing what his nephew was scheming, Rex sat with a fulfilled smile on his face. Valen has never told him he looked handsome before, if anything, the spoiled brat always abused him¡­ wait! Rex frowned with a skeptical look in his eyes, ¡°Young man, what are you scheming?¡± ¡°Come on uncle, how can you think so lowly of me?¡± Valen sighed. ¡°Have a seat.¡± He gestured with his jaw to the empty seats. After Rex sat down, he started looking suspiciously at Valen. This child was never like this. Ever since his mother came back, he minimized his terrorizing attitude and picked up the habit of scheming. .w Hope he¡¯s not falling into one of his endless schemes. ¡°You are very handsome and Aunt Celestine is extremely beautiful¡­ though not as beautiful as my mother. Aunt Celestine has traveled for a month and some weeks now and she hasn¡¯t returned. Do you know what she¡¯s doing ther-¡± ¡°Hey, you little brat, don¡¯t you dare talk about your Aunt like that! I¡¯ll spank you!¡± ¡°Stop yelling and listen,¡± he hissed in irritation. Seeing that Rex didn¡¯t object, he continued, ¡°If a child like me could see that you¡¯re too young for Aunt Celestine, do you think she won¡¯t notice?¡± ¡°Valen-¡± ¡°Let me finish, Uncle. A beautiful woman like Aunt Celestine would definitely know that you¡¯re too young for her. Being a Super celebrity, she would have lots of suitors who are right for her age. It doesn¡¯t matter if she loves them, provided they are a perfect fit¡­ for example, I saw her picture at an event yesterday. On her left hand, there was no ring¡­ I mean, the ring you gave her.¡± Valen ttened his lips after saying that. Rex stared intently at his little nephew. He was right. Celestine and he fought a few days ago and she took the ring off, saying it was over. If a child could picture all that, why couldn¡¯t he? ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. A well¨Cdefined man like my dad might steal her from you¡­ Uncle Matt is also very hands-¡± ¡°Start moving, I¡¯ll send you back home!¡± ¡°But why? Dad carried me out of my bed and sent me here while I was still sleeping. I think he¡¯d bet mad at us both if we go back. Dad doesn¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯m sure.¡± Rex stared incredulously at his little nephew who was suddenly behaving like an obedient child. ¡°Valen,¡± he called. ¡°Yes, Uncle,¡± he blinked cutely. ¡°You hate girls, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mn.¡± he nodded. ¡°Your parents are about to make babies¡­ three girls at once. If you don¡¯t return home and stop them now, it might be toote.¡± Valen bolted up from his seat and took a step but paused and sat back down with a sigh. Rex¡¯s smile froze when he saw this. ¡°What are you doing sitting there?¡± ¡°What can I do if my mom and dad want to make babies? I told Dad the other day to make baby girls¡­ five girls.¡± ¡°What?!! You- you¡­¡± Valen nodded fervently, ¡°But, I might go back home if you tell Dad that you drove me away and that I didn¡¯t do anything to warrant that.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Tch, don¡¯t be a slow thinker, Uncle. That is why Aunt Celestine will leave you for another man soon. You should think like the clevet person that you are.¡± Valen got up and walked to Rex. He got onto his chair and drew closet to him, then said in a lowered voice. ¡°Send me back home and tell my dad you have an emergency, then go and catch Aunt Celestine red¨C handed. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d feel guilty.¡± Valen has no idea if Rex and Celestine fought. He was just making things up to mess with Rex so he could send him back home, but he didn¡¯t want to take the me because Maverick might decide to send him to boarding school like he threatened. That man has been bullying Valen ever since the incident where he interrupted him and Jeslyn the other day. Maverick threatened that if Valen made any mistake this month, he¡¯d send him to a boarding school and Valen would rather stop going to school than go there. However, the little boy knows that if his father was able to convince Jeslyn, she would undoubtedly support Maverick and tell him to go to a boarding school. Valen is trying to fight against that because he can¡¯t say NO if Jeslyn agrees. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 332 Visiting Piper ¡°Paah! You naughty brat! You want to use me, huh?!¡± Rex realized that Valen was scheming against him the minute he said thosest words. Stupid him, he almost fell for it! 1 ¡°Hehe, now that you¡¯ve hit me, do you know that I can confidently tell my mom that you¡¯ve been bullying me?¡± Valen raised a brow, looking extremely cute with a small daring smile on his lips. ¡°What are you-¡± ¡°I have a video of you hitting me. My mom will definitely charge you billions like she did to you the other day. Hehe.¡± Rex sighed and shook his head. Indeed, Jeslyn had suddenly be greedy for money that she goes about charging people billions when offended. When asked, she would say she¡¯s preparing her future daughter¨Cinw¡¯s dowry, imagine that! ¡°You win, let¡¯s go to your parents,¡± Rex relented. Valen beamed and began to walknguidly to the door, conceiving how to cause trouble for his father. Meanwhile, at the Lu hospital, Inspector Fin walked in with Beverly behind him. Once they got to the VIP room, they saw Piper sitting on her bed and watching TV. ¡°Hey,¡± Inspector Fin smiled. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here,¡± Piper returned the smile with her lips sealed. Her gaze traveled to Beverly who was behind Inspector Fin and she nodded slightly in greeting. Beverly also responded with a nod of her head. ¡°Come in, what may I offer you,¡± Manager Sarafina stood up and gestured to the white couch in the ward. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡± Beverly said as she walked in with her heels making clicking sounds, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to her beautiful blue five or six¨Cinch heels. ¡°Your shoes are pretty,¡± Piper praised. ¡°You¡¯re way prettier,¡± Beverley returned thepliment. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard those words in weeks. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Beverly replied while pressing her phone. ¡°I came around two days ago but you weren¡¯t in your ward.¡± Inspector Fin chimed in. ¡°Oh?¡± Piper nced at Manager Sarafina. It was clear she didn¡¯t tell Piper about it. ¡°My bad, I forgot to inform you, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sarafina apologized. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Piper picked up the apple on her te with a fork and began to munch on it. A long and awkward silence filled the ward for a long time with everyone doing their thing before Inspector Fin cleared his throat and asked; ¡°How is your health now?¡± ¡°Doctor Matt said I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°When are you leaving the hospital?¡± he asked. ¡°Ah-¡°Piper stopped talking when she caught sight of Beverly minding her business and typing away on her phone. ¡°She¡¯s your¡­¡± she stretched thest word with a questioning look. ¡°She¡¯s my-¡± ¡°His childhood friend.¡± Beverly butted in and smiled with her lips sealed. Inspector Fin slowly nced at the nonchnt Beverly for a while before he looked away. ¡°Oh?¡± Piper could feel the tension between the two and from her experience, she could tell they weren¡¯t just childhood friends. Something stronger was going on between them. She thought. ¡°I¡¯m Piper, Piper Xu,¡± she took the Initiative to introduce herself. ¡°I¡¯m Beverly, Beverly Xiang.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. Sorry, we had to meet in this kind of ce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem,¡± Beverly replied. Another silence swept through the room for a while before Piper¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the ID before handing the phone to Manager Sarafina. The Manager picked up the call and wanted to leave the room but Piper shook her head, asking her not to. ¡°Hello,¡± Manager Sarafina said into the phone. The CEO of Rainbow Entertainment was seen, sitting among other higher¨Cups as he spoke into the phone. It was he who called Piper. ¡°Hello, Piper, how are you do-?¡± ¡°Mr. CEO, what are you calling for?¡± Manager Sarafina ?ut him off. ¡°Sarafina?¡± The man frowned, and so did others. ¡°What are you doing holding Piper¡¯s phone?¡± ¡°That does not answer my question. I thought I already made things clear to you. My artist and I are no longering back to yourpany!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯te back, but Piper has to return.¡± ¡°Hahaha, on what basis?¡± ¡°On the basis that she will be breaching her contract if she doesn¡¯te back. Thepany is ready ¡ª to forgo the bad image she caused thepany in these few weeks. When she returns, she will hold a press conference and tell everyone that she wasn¡¯t kidnaped. She went out on a vacation with Brian, behind thepany¡¯s back and had a bad experience with some thugs that led to her situation. You don¡¯t need to worry, she¡¯ll only get bashed for a few days before the PR team would think of helping here up with something. You know how it works.¡± ¡°My artist wants to terminate her contract. ¡°Manager Sarafina gritted her teeth to suppress her rage. The selfishness of thispany is rming! ¡°Rainbow Entertainment made Piper! We gave her fame, wealth, and everything she has now! We covered all her atrocities and made sure none was revealed!!¡± ¡°As an agency, it is your duty to protect your artist¡¯s image! It is mandated upon you to care for your artists! But what did you do? You cared less about an artist who made you millions of dors. You should be grateful that we¡¯re not pressing charges.¡± ¡°Sarafina put Piper on the line.¡± ¡°My artist doesn¡¯t want to talk to you, she ended the call after that. ¡°I told you they won¡¯t change. Anyway, do what you see fit. You know what I want.¡± Piper said. ¡°There¡¯s no other choice, I guess. We¡¯ll have to take them to court.¡± Piper sighed and rested her back on the bed. She can¡¯t call her mom for help now, nor can she handle Rainbow Entertainment by herself. Manager Sarafina also cannot do much because her w is with them. If she bes a threat to their money, they will undoubtedly release Manager Sarafina¡¯s s3x tape to the world. 1 A person like Piper wouldn¡¯t care if her s3x tape or naked pictures are posted, but because Manager Sarafina is a conservative person, that ckmail material was her weakness. ¡°I have the money, so find the bestwyers you can. I don¡¯t want to use my mom¡¯s.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Manager Sarafina replied. It was after the matter was settled that Piper remembered she had guests. ¡°Ah, sorry for seeing this ugly sight. I hope you¡¯re not-¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 333 Last kiss ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ve seen much worse, trust me! Inspector Fin smiled. 1 ¡°Ahm; I wanted to see you because I have something to tell you,¡± Piper adjusted her sitting posture. ¡°Oh, I also have something to tell you, but go first.¡± ¡°Really? You go first then,¡± Piper said. Beverly got up and took her purse. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside,¡± she said. Without letting anyone speak, she started taking long strides towards the door, trying so hard to not rage. Inspector Fin and Piper turned their heads to look as Beverly kept walking further and further away. Just as Beverly was about to touch the doorknob, Inspector Fin bolted up and immediately proimed; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Piper, I made a mistake. I realized that what I felt for you wasn¡¯t love but-¡± ¡°I know.¡± Piper cut in. Beverly paused by the door, not going forward, nor backward. ¡°How did you know?¡± Inspector Fin asked. ¡°Because I saw it in your eyes when you talked about Beverly. Ok that day, you said you¡¯d break up with her but when you said that, a look of pain shed through your eyes for a moment. That was when I knew that you were passing through a confused phase in your love life. It happens once in a while and it can be better handled by seeking a time to be alone than breaking up. Beverly, you¡¯re a woman, you should know better¡± Piper sighed. ¡°You-¡± Beverly looked from Piper to Inspector Fin, lost in how to react. ¡°To be honest, I was never into your man. When he approached me, I agreed because I wanted to use him to get my brothers¡® attention. Also, I had no boyfriend, so I just wanted to have fun. However, now I have a boyfriend and he¡¯s a jealous freak. I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m cheating, which is why I called you hate today to break the news to you.¡± 1 ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re those two men¡¯s sister¨CWitty and sharp.¡± He started to walk towards Beverly who was just staring at him as he came closer and closer. ¡°Beverly, I know there¡¯s no ¡®Army boyfriend¡®. You¡¯ve punished me enough. Please,e back, I miss you.¡± He confessed. who Beverley just stood there without moving or saying anything. She knew that if he dug a little, he would find out she had been lying about the outings and all. She had no boyfriend and the guy came to pick her up from home the other day, was rented by Jeslyn to help with the n. Even so, it didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to forgive Inspector Fin just like that. He has to suffer a little. While Beverly was thinking that, Inspector Fin pulled out a small red square box from his pocket and knelt on one knee. He opened the box to reveal a sparkling diamond ring and said: ¡°Bev, will you be mine forever?¡± Beverly was more than excited but ording to Jeslyn, she shouldn¡¯t make things easy for him at all. With that reminder in mind, she opened the door and left. Inspector Fin froze in his kneeling position. She left? ¡°What are you doing? Go after her!¡± Piper smiled sweetly as she watched Inspector Fin run out from the ward. Once they left, Piper¡¯s smile disappeared immediately. Yes, she was right with all she said to Inspector Fin but what boyfriend? She doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. The love she was referring to was Brian, but he doesn¡¯t want to see her anymore. Things were starting to be fine with them until a few days ago. She went to see him like always and he bluntly told her to stop seeing him. How could he say that when they already kissed a few times already? Piper¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately got down from the bed and started running to the door barefooted. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± Manager Sarafina panicked when she saw Piper opening the door. To see Brian.¡± With that said, she shut the door and started running towards Brian¡¯s ward. Inside Brian¡¯s ward¡­ The handsome young man was dressed in a navy blue striped suit. While fixing his cufflinks, he heard amotion outside his door. ¡°See who is there,¡± he ordered his Manager. ¡°Yes. Young Master,¡± his Manager bowed slightly and headed out. He returnedter with the barefooted Piper standing by the door and staring at him with disbelief. ¡°Send her out,¡± Brianmanded. This time, the Manager didn¡¯t speak and turned around to face Piper. ¡°Miss, please¡­¡± he gestured to the door behind Piper. ¡°I just want to have a word with you. Please allow me, I promise I will never bother you anymore this.¡± after Brian stayed silent for a while before he nodded slowly. His Manager took that as a cue to leave, so he did. Once the ward was left with only the both of them, Piper slowly walked over to Brian. ¡°What are you doing? I thought we were fine. You told me you love me before kissing me. You said we should start all over again, so why are you doing this?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Brian¡¯s mind shed¡­ Three days ago, after Piper left his ward where they made out, he received a call from home. It wasn¡¯t a friendly call from his father who urged him to either return or watch his mother kill Piper. ¡°Your mother is angry. Return home or watch helplessly as her people kill your woman. Your Aunt and her husband are going through a crisis because of you. Son, don¡¯t risk it, this time, she¡¯s serious.¡± Brian snapped back to reality to see Piper standing in front of him. ¡°I said those just to have my way with you. You shouldn¡¯t have taken it seriously. It¡¯s not my fault, is it?¡± Piper¨Cdidn¡¯t argue. She swallowed her saliva and gently held his hand to help him with the cufflinks. While slowly saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. I should have known you were only messing around. Since there¡¯s no strings attached, there¡¯s also no harm in doing it onest time, right?¡± Seeing that Brian wasn¡¯t talking, Piper leaned in and captured his lips with hers. As she kissed him, a line of tears dropped from her eyes. She was heartbroken again. Why does it always happen to her? What has she done wrong? It seems nothing is really hers. She cannot im. anything in her life. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 334 First time/goodbye*** *Warning: Light R¨C18 ahead** 1 Not a father, not a mother, even her brothers whom she thought would start to treat her well now never came to visit her. No one from the Xu family even came. Herpany wants her to take the me for everything and wouldn¡¯t terminate her contract. Her mother never came to visit her either, not even once. The only time she called was to insult her for ruining her ns. Now, the only man she thought was finally hers, was only using her. How could she not be devastated? Piper broke the kiss and wiped her tears. She was the only one who engaged in the kiss. Brian didn¡¯t reciprocate. Piper tried to smile and said; ¡°Farewell, Brian. I¡¯m grateful for everything you did for me.¡± She turned and started walking towards the door. However, before she could reach the door, Brian stretched his hand and yanked her back. Startled Piper looked at his handsome face for a long time, liking it to Jeslyn¡¯s for some weird reasons. ¡°Piper,¡± Brian¡¯s voice went a tad lower as he looked straight into those gorgeous sparkling eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± Piper responded like she was trapped in his mesmerizing world. ¡°Don¡¯t cheat in my absence, I¡¯ll be mad.¡± he brushed her hair away from her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say-¡± ¡°I did, but I was lying.¡± He watched as Piper¡¯s lips stretched into a smile. Brian intended to break her heart before leaving because he has no idea what would happen after he leaves but then, seeing Piper just now, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave her in that state. Piper used to be very arrogant, selfish, self¨Ccentered, but now, she has changedpletely and it was for him. Not that he didn¡¯t like this new Piper as much as he loved the old her, but if he leaves her like this, Piper might do the unthinkable. Brian wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Piper was thinking of giving up after leaving the hospital. Although she hadn¡¯t made a decision yet, from how lifeless her eyes were a while ago, it spoke volume. Piper hugged Brian¡¯s waist and rested her head on his chest. ¡°When are youing back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be allowed toe back, but don¡¯t y around. I¡¯ll find a way.¡± Piper raised her head to study his face. He was dead serious. ¡°Fine, but shouldn¡¯t you leave me with something memorable?¡± Brian lowered his head and imed her lips. After a long time of hungry kissing, Piper broke the kiss to breathe. ¡°How about that?¡± She shook her head, ¡°Not enough,¡± she whispered. With that, she started to fumble with his belt. Brian¡¯s eyes widened a little and immediately held her hand to his belt. ¡°It¡¯s risky,¡± he eyed the surveince camera in the room. ¡°I will take care of it.¡± She said before trying to take her phone but discovered she didn¡¯te along with it. She sighed in frustration and stared at Brian, knowing he had a way. Brian smiled, ¡°As you wish,¡± he took his phone from the bed and sent out a text before throwing it on the bed. A few momentster, the red light on the CCTV camera went off. Immediately after that, Brian pounced on Piper like a hungry wolf. She was wearing a hospital gown to begin with, so it didn¡¯t take much time to gain ess to her panties. Without wasting time, he pulled her g¨Cstring down and brushed over her opening. It was already breathing excitedly and shedding some sweet slimy tears in wait for him. Brian had no time to waste. He was supposed to be on his way to the airport by now, but because of Piper, he would waste some more time. Piper hurriedly unzipped his trousers and maneuvered her way through his boxers and pulled out his hard stick. She gulped down her saliva when she saw it. When they were still dating some years back, it was that of innocence. The highest they were kisses and hugs. Today would be the first time she was having s3x with him and she wants to enjoy and treasure every bit of it. Too bad they are hasty about it. No forey was needed because, one, no time, secondly, they were already fully aroused, so Brian went straight in. No hindrance, except it was a perfect fit. As he went in and out in slow motions, Piper felt like she was being teased and she wanted more of him. Indeed, he was teasing her, intending to make her vulnerable. Even though he has no time, he also didn¡¯t want his first time with Piper to be without sweet memories to remember. Piper wanted to grab his waist but Brian pinned her hands to the bed instead as he went with the pace he chose. Soon, inaudible cries escaped Piper¡¯s lips as she begged him to go faster and harder. Even so, Brian didn¡¯t increase nor decreased his momentum. Instead, he raised her gown above her chest. His breath hitched in his throat when he saw herrge peaches. They were everything for him! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He had seen her bikini photos and her half¨Cexposed boobs before but seeing them without anything in the way made his stick get harder. Her tits were firm and hard, too inviting for him to waste more time, so he dived in. In no time, he let go of her hands as he got lost in her chest. Piper seized the opportunity to hold his waist and make him go at a much faster pace. Even though it wasn¡¯t fast enough, it was way better than the torture he was subjecting her to. ¡®Not good enough, Piper thought. His trousers were getting in the way. With that in mind, she hurriedly took the belt out and unbuckled his belt. As the trousers fell off his waist, Brian raised his head to look at her. The lust and hunger in their eyes made it look like they haven¡¯t even started. ¡°I want the best you can give,¡± she uttered. ¡°Mn,¡± he responded before taking off her gown while she did the same to his shirt. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 335 Spotting the simrities The elegantly dressed man with wellbed hair from a while ago was seen a whileter pounding Piper like his life depended on it. His hair looked like a bird¡¯s nest from how Piper had been pulling them. The elegance could no longer be found in him. All that was visible was a hungry wolf moving his waist like there was no bone in it. Beads of sweat could be seen running on both of them but they didn¡¯t give a damn about it. All that mattered was to satisfy the lust that ran between their legs. Meanwhile, Jeslyn was lying on her husband¡¯s thigh by the pool, sunbathing when a car drove into the compound. It was a new car, they¡¯d never seen such a car in their garage before. Maverick, who was reading a book, shifted his gaze to the car that was running towards them, then stopped a distance away. He returned his gaze to his book. If the person was suspicious, he wouldn¡¯t have been dealt with by the gate. The doors of the car opened. The first to get down was a mesmerizing¨Clooking Brian. The next person was Piper. Both of them held each other¡¯s hands as they walked towards the couple sitting by the pool¡­ no, one lying and the other sitting. ¡°Big brother,¡± Piper called as she walked towards Maverick. Jeslyn sat up. She was wearing a bikini while Maverick had on ck shorts that stopped at his knee. His chest was toned and smooth but his legs and hands were a bit hairy. Fine, clean, and sexy! Before Jeslyn could be fully sitting, Maverick pulled a nket he folded beside him and covered Jeslyn¡¯s body with it. Jeslyn chuckled before securing the nket on her body. Her husband is so jealous and protective that he sent all the guards back and servant men away to their quarters before he allowed her toe out wearing a bikini. Even though they were alone, he still didn¡¯t feel secure, so he brought along a cover in case. Maverick heard Piper¡¯s call but didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Sister¨Cinw,¡± she smiled at Jeslyn with her lips sealed and head slightly bowed. ¡°Hey. Piper,e have a seat.¡± She gestured to one of the lounges that were sitting beside Valen¡¯s. ¡°Ah, not that, Valen will blow a fuse if he sees a human on it.¡± Piper chuckled. ¡°Right, he hates me too.¡± She said while taking another lounge chair. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, he¡¯s your nephew. Jeslyn smiled. ¡°I understand¡± Piper nced at Maverick. The fanatic, or longing look that was always in her eyes when she looked at his pictures before was nowhere to be found. The look in her eyes, as she looked at her brother right now, was that of a sister begging to be epted. Jeslyn sighed and nced at her husband who was still reading. ¡°Is it that interesting?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mn,¡± he responded without lifting his head. ¡°Then it¡¯s not,¡± Jeslyn pulled the book away from his hands, prompting him to look at her. ¡°If it¡¯s interesting like you im, you wouldn¡¯t have known whether I was talking to you or not¡­ besides, I didn¡¯t specify if I was referring to you. It could be Piper, or¡­ hey, Brian!¡± Jeslyn bolted up with a sweet smile on her lips as she made her way to Brian who was standing beside Piper. Brian also smiled in response. ¡°It¡¯s been long since west met. How have you been?¡± ¡°You can see for yourself. You look good in that,¡± sheplimented his purple suit and ck undershirt. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Piper.¡± While the two were talking like long¨Ctime friends, Maverick¡¯s eyes were on Brian. Nothing could be seen on his face but his silence meant something. ¡°Brother,¡± Piper called him. ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± This was not the question she wanted to ask but speaking with this brother of hers gives her serious anxiety. After a long while, he still wouldn¡¯t talk to her or even look at her. His eyes were on his wife who was having a good time conversing with Brian. ¡°She¡¯s not interested in him. They have a good and innocent friendship.¡± Piper changed the topic. She felt the need to defend Brian and Jeslyn¡¯s friendship because from the way Maverick had been staring at them, although he had no malicious look on his face, but with his notorious record, he might do something to Brian. Maverick finally shifted his gaze to look at his sister before parting his lips, ¡°she is not tasteless.¡± Piper gasped. Tasteless?! How dare he call her man unworthy of Jeslyn? Without thinking, Piper retorted, ¡°Then you¡¯re tasteless.¡± 2 Maverick¡¯s right brow slowly lifted on its own in wait for her to say more. ¡°Brian and Jeslyn have a lot of things inmon. Their fashion sense is the same, just that Brian is a man. When we were young, he used to urge me to dress the way Jeslyn is dressing¡­ That was before they even knew each other. ¡°When he goes on an interview and is asked to talk about female dresses, he describes what he considers to be the most gorgeous dresses and that¡¯s exactly how Jeslyn dresses. ¡°His favorite food is what Jeslyn loves eating. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a favorite color but likes nudes and soft¨Ctoned colors. Also, don¡¯t you see that they look simr in their mannerism? The difference is that Brian is quite strict and isn¡¯t as yful as Jeslyn. ¡°Jeslyn is cute and innocent, but Brian is wild and unruly. Jeslyn is witty and cunning, but Brian is outspoken and violent. ¡°You see, they are the same people with opposite personalities. But guarantee you, if Brian was ady. he would be exactly like Jeslyn, and vice versa.¡± Maverick didn¡¯t blink as he listened to his sister speak in front of him. For the first time, she didn¡¯t act pretentiously or pitifully. She was even bold to raise her voice at him, something she had never done before. Interesting. Meanwhile, she didn¡¯t lie. The reason he was staring at them both for so long was that he spotted their simr behavior as they talked. Their eyes were the same and the happiness in them as theyughed was genuine. To him, it felt like they were¡­ siblings? No, that¡¯s too far¨Cfetched. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 336 Acknowledging Piper ¡°You¡¯re bold now, huh?¡± Maverick asked nonchntly. 1 ¡°I-¡°Piper shrank her neck. She had forgotten who she had been talking to. She only wanted to defend her boyfriend. 1 ¡°Sorry,¡± she apologized with her head lowered. ¡°What for?¡± Maverick raised his book and continued to read. ¡°For crossing the line,¡± she bit her lower lip. ¡°Was there a line?¡± He slowly flipped a page. ¡°I-¡°Piper didn¡¯t know what else to say, so she kept quiet. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Maverick asked calmly. ¡°To beg you, big brother.¡°¡± Maverick raised a brow. ¡°Oh?¡± Piper got up and went on her knees, catching Jeslyn and Brian¡¯s attention. Maverick slowly closed his book and nced at Piper before shifting his face to Jeslyn who was ring at him. ¡°Big brother, I ept all my life, I have craved to be loved by the elders in my life but my dad and mom weren¡¯t emotionally avable. When I found out that you and Rex were my older brothers, I was excited and thought that I could get the love of my older brothers but I was wrong. ¡°Out of desperation, my love for you became an obsession. I hated every woman who you showed little attention. ¡°A few years ago, I killed a co¨Cstar because she kept bullying me. She bragged to my face that she shared a hug with Rex. Another time, she said that you saved her from falling into a pool at a party. She also sent ahead and mocked me with it at a high¨Cend party, announcing that she gained things I would never get in my life. ¡°Big brother, I was angered but I kept it in. However, she used Rex¡¯s influence to steal my role. I didn¡¯t do anything to her until she asked the director to make me her maid in the movie.¡± She looked up. pitifully at her older brother as her eyes sparkled with tears. ¡°Big brother, I was supposed to be the female lead, but that girl insulted me, she stepped on my pride several times, both in public and private. I swallowed and didn¡¯t do anything until I heard her telling her Assistant that she wants to be your woman, but before then, she¡¯ll kill Valen. I couldn¡¯t let her live anymore, so I killed her.¡± Her eyes met Maverick¡¯s cold eyes for a few seconds before she lowered her head and continued. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be angry at me, so I framed her Assistant for her death. The Assistant wasn¡¯t a good person either, she was in on the n.¡± Maverick continued to look at her without uttering a word. ¡°When Jeslyn just came to the Country, I also wanted to kill her. I sent people to bomb the ne she took but my people were a minute toote¡­¡± Jeslyn and Brian frowned deeply but didn¡¯t interfere. Piper¨Cturned to face Jeslyn and kowtowed three times. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Jeslyn. I was wrong to have hatched the n to kill you. I was jealous that you were able to gain my brother¡¯s attention. I was also scared that you would mock me with it. ¡°Please forgive me. I¡¯m a changed person now,¡± she pleaded with Jeslyn. Jeslyn sighed. ¡°I forgive you because you owned up to your wrong and also killed the woman who wanted my son out of the way.¡± ¡°Thank you so much,¡± she turned back to Maverick. ¡°Big brother, I have confessed all of my wrong deeds, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Have you?¡± Maverick finally spoke after a long time. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Ye-¡± she paused when she remembered her greatest sin. Her eyes widened and shot a look at Maverick. ¡°Y¨Cyou knew?!¡± Maverick ignored her and shifted his gaze to the book in his hand. He opened the book and started reading again. Piper looked around her and shut her eyes. This is the most embarrassing thing that she had ever done in her life, still, she¡¯ll confess it in the presence of her boyfriend and sister¨Cinw. Piper balled her hands into tight fists as she bit her lips. It would be disastrous if she told them she used to fantasize about her older brother. How could she tell them she used to love her brother in the wrong way? ¡°I- I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too ashamed to say it out loud.¡± Teardrops slowly fell from her eyes as she knelt there with her head lowered. Maverick ced his book down and got up. He stood in front of her and stretched out one hand to Piper with the second hand in his shorts pocket. Piper¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the hand in front of her. She immediately grabbed it and he helped pull her to stand on her feet. Standing face to face with her brother, words failed Piper and she broke into hot tears. Her dream is finally here! Her oldest brother finally epted her! Oh God! As her shoulders shook from her silent tears, Maverick could feel the hot gaze on him. His wife was getting angry. He snaked his hand behind Piper¡¯s head and gently pushed the back of her head to rest her forehead on his chest. Emotions overwhelmed Piper and shepletely broke down as she hugged Maverick¡¯s bare chest with her hands on his waist. Piper who had fantasized about her brother for years and had lots of weird imaginations of how sexy he looked and all didn¡¯t have any abominable feelings as was in her brother¡¯s arms. It seemed that she was never in love with her brother in the first ce. Piper never thought she could be forgiven. She knew she was wrong, she knew she wasn¡¯t supposed to think of her brother the way she did. Her actions cannot be justified for whatever reason. But she was d that she could be redeemed. 1 Now, she has realized that the feeling of having Maverick as her brother like it should, was far better than her sinful thoughts over the years. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 337 Pink¡¯s suspicion- ugly days ahead A smile settled on Jeslyn¡¯s lips as she watched the brother and sister bonding. It was an interesting sight. Her mind jolted to her twin brother. Would he be like Maverick? Would they bond? Would he even care about me? Will I be another Piper who would beg for years to be united with him? Jeslyn sighed as those thoughts ran through her mind. ¡®Twin brother, hope you¡¯re fine?¡± ¡°Is their unity so heart¨Ctouching?¡± Jeslyn turned to stare at Brian who was smiling as he gazed at her with love and care in his hazel eyes. ¡°You were talking to me?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°Of course, you are crying and I was wondering if the scene of their bonding is so emotional.¡± He said while pulling out a white handkerchief from his chest pocket. He didn¡¯t hand it to her but stretched his hand to wipe the tears from her cheeks as they both smiled. That scene didn¡¯t escape Maverick¡¯s hawk eyes, nor did it pass Pink who was staring at them from a distance. She couldn¡¯t see Brian properly but was quite surprised to see another man seducing Piper in front of Maverick without him doing anything. ¡® ¡®What is going on?¡® She thought. After wiping her tears, Brian was about to drop his hand when his phone rang. He pulled it out and it was his Manager calling. He answered the call and after a few seconds, his aura changed and his face downcasted. ¡°I understand,¡± he replied before putting his phone away. He forced a smile at Jeslyn before brushing her hair out of her face. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I brought Piper here so I could wish you a farewell.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s heart dropped and she quickly grabbed his hand in panic. ¡°Wh- where are you going?¡± Brian chuckled at the panic on Jeslyn¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m only returning home for some time, I¡¯m not dying.¡± He laughed and ruffled her hair. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief. When are youing back?¡± she asked. ¡°That, I¡¯m not sure.¡± his gaze shifted to Piper, only to see that Maverick and Piper had been staring at him and the oblivion Jeslyn. He ignored them and focused on Jeslyn. He didn¡¯t know why he loved Jeslyn so much, yet it wasn¡¯t a romantic kind of love. From the first day he saw her on the TV in an audition, that was when he started liking her. From the onset, he knew his feelings for Jeslyn weren¡¯t like what he felt for Piper, so he just concluded that he has a soft spot for Jeslyn because she was simr to him in many ways. Also, if he had a sister, he would have wanted her to be like Jeslyn. Brian shared a farewell hug with Jeslyn and Piper before leaving in his car. He was supposed to have been on his private jet by now, but because he remembered that he hadn¡¯t N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. wished Jeslyn farewell, he had to shift the time of his flight after his exercise with Piper at the hospital. As Brian was walking back to his car, Pink saw his full view and a small smile swept past her lips. Her heart, which was filled with curiosity a while ago, suddenly found tranquility. The feeling she had for the celebrity she never cared to give a second nce before, suddenly felt like what she felt for Jeslyn. It was strange, but she loved it. 1 i Pink prayed for the young man to look her way if just once so she could get a full view of his undoubtedly handsome face but he didn¡¯t. She watched with disappointment as the car sped out of thepound before she gathered herself. That was weird, she thought. Without wasting any more time, she went into the house to use herputer. She wasn¡¯t the type to have feelings for people but from what she observed and witnessed, that guy has to be investigated! Meanwhile, Piper didn¡¯t go back to her mother after she left the hospital. In those few days, she was at Maverick¡¯s house trying to create a rtionship with Valen to no avail. Although Maverick was still cold like he used to be, he always came to check up on her almost every night. Somehow, she felt it was Jeslyn¡¯s doing but she was happy that he came. Madam Caroline was angry at Piper for ruining her ns but after she got to know that Piper has united with her brothers, the woman felt excited, thinking her days of being the richest woman in the world were here again but if only she knew what Jeslyn has in store for her. On this day, Young Master Wu barged into the Yu cooperation to see Emilee but was stopped by security at the gate. ¡°I want to see your boss!¡± He screamed in frustration for the umpteenth time. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go in.¡± The head of the security guards said without an iota of respect. News of the downfall of the Wu family was slowly seeping out through God knows where, so a lot of people started to treat Young Master Wu with disrespect. Even some enemies he had along thene were starting to show their fangs, which is why he needed to have a conversation with Emilee but that witch had stopped taking his calls. Left with no other choice, he had toe here in person, only to be bounced back by the gate. ¡°I said let me in!¡± He tried to fight his way in but was shoved aside with great force, causing him to fall heavily on his red car. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, your corpse will be dragged out of here!¡± The security head guard barked at him. Without another word said, Young Master Wu went back to hispany, on getting there, he met some men that weren¡¯t his, stationed around his sparkle Entertainment¡¯s building. Skeptically, he entered thepany and saw his staff looking suspiciously at him. He intended to go to his office before calling his Assistant to know what the matter was but on reaching his office, hist CEO¡¯s rolling chair was turned to back him. There were a few men in ck and white standing in the office. As he moved closer, the chair turned. Sitting on it was none other than¡­ VJ Cute! ¡°You¡¯re finally here, I thought I¡¯d have to wait a little longer,¡± she said, then her red lips curled into a sweet smile, however, Young Master Wu felt a bone¨Cchilling cold coursed through his skin. His heart shivered, not because thedy sitting there was scaring him, but because thatdy was none other than Jeslyn! Alpha Chaos¡® wife!! Chapter 338 Chapter 338 338 Ugly days ahead ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Young Master Wu asked with a frown. T ¡°Ah, I¡¯m here to collect my debt. Have a seat,¡± Jeslyn gestured to the chair in front of her. ¡°Are you out of your mind? This is my off-¡± ¡°Was. This was your office, Young Master Wu.¡± Jeslyn interrupted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He furrowed his brows while suppressing his rage. ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear enough? Ok. I mean, I want yourpany aspensation for your effrontery to seek my trouble.¡± ¡°What?! How dare y-¡± ¡°Lower your voice, else your tongue might fly.¡± Jeslyn side¨Ceyed him before flinging her wrist to one of the guards behind her. The guard brought out a blue document from behind him and ced it on her palm. ¡°Young Master Wu, you have some documents to sign. Come forward, my time is precious.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± His anger red and his face turned red like a tomato. ¡°Tsk. Tsk. Tsk, you¡¯re so ugly when your face is like that. How did you trap Christine? Anyway, I don¡¯t have much time to spare. Do you wish to willingly give your signature or do you want me to force it from you? I don¡¯t mind a gruesome scene, after all, my husband is crazy and savage.¡± She was warning him that if he doesn¡¯tply, her guards would do everything to make him submit, even if it means going gory. ¡°Jeslyn, does your husband know this?!¡± ¡°Ah, my husband? He wanted to drop some bombs on this building but as the kind¨Chearteddy that I am, I couldn¡¯t bear to see so many people roaming around on the streets, jobless, so I asked him to allow me to add thepany to my collection.¡± ¡°You-!¡± ¡°Ah. Assistant Mark, you¡¯re here. Your CEO is making things difficult. You should have a word with him.¡± CEO Wu looked behind him and saw Mark walking into the office. ¡°Mark, what is going on here?¡± ¡°Young Master Wu, how have you been faring?¡­ Oh, no need to answer. With the way things are going on your end, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re not fine.¡± Mark walked past him and sat on the seat in front of Jeslyn. The same seat that Young Master Wu was offered. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I called the board of directors as you instructed. They¡¯ll be here as soon as possible.¡± He reported. Hearing that, Jeslyn nodded. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Young Master Wu roared in panic when he heard that. A Jeslyn and Mark ignored him and continued their conversation. ¡°Have you fired the workers we can¡¯t trust?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°Not only that, I had some who have been embezzling the funds of thepany arrested,¡± Mark replied. ¡°Interesting, tell me about it.¡± Jeslyn ced her elbow on the desk and rested her jaw on the back of her hands, waiting to hear Mark out. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Some head of departments was running thepany down but Young Master Wu at the time was busy running after virgins and wouldn¡¯t take things seriously.¡± ¡°Oh, wow! Virgin hunt.¡± Jeslyn nodded while looking at Young Master Wu who was about to explode. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful achievement. Isn¡¯t it, CEO Wu?¡± she winked. ¡°VJ Cute!¡± Young Master Wu said the name with gritted teeth. ¡°Bravo!¡± Jeslyn pped, startling Assistant Mark. ¡°I told you before, you¡¯d call my name with gritted teeth. I wasn¡¯t wrong after all. Say, should I be a fortune teller? Hahahaha¡­¡± Mark alsoughed as they made fun of Young Master Wu. Angered, Young Master Wu rushed to Mark, yanked him up from the chair, and sent a hard punch to his face. ¡°Ouch! That was¡­ hope your teeth aren¡¯t broken?¡± Jeslyn feigned concern. Mark retaliated and a fierce fight broke out between the two. The guards moved to protect Jeslyn tightly and stood on alert. Who knows, it might be their ploy to kill their madam. While the two were fighting, Jeslyn pulled out her phone and started chatting with her husband. ¡®Where are you?¡¯ she asked. A few momentster, he responded. ¡®In a meeting¡® ¡®Oh, we¡¯ll talkter then, she typed. You need something?¡± he asked. ¡®Not really.¡¯ Where will you be after three hours?¡± ¡®I should be paying my oldest sister a visit at the Yupany.¡¯ A viinous smile crept onto Jeslyn¡¯s lips. ¡®Interesting. You¡¯re not scared she¡¯d kill you?¡® He teased. ¡®Of course, I¡¯m scared¡­ that I might kill her¡­ but she needs to suffer.¡® Then make her suffer: he encouraged. ¡®Your wish, Plum. Jeslyn chuckled and went offline because she knew he would call her names like Cunny or Viin of she stayed longer. Jeslyn looked in front of her and saw they were still fighting. Both of them had injuries on their faces from the heavy punches. ¡°If they don¡¯t untangle themselves in two seconds, shoot them dead.¡± Shemanded. Instantly her words fell, the two men who were fighting immediately stopped. ¡°You betrayed me, you bastard!¡± Young Master Wu roared. ¡°No, you ruined everything with your greed for virgins! I warned you several times to leave that wench alone but you refused!! ¡°You-¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Will you give me a break?¡± Jeslyn asked when she saw that she had grabbed the two men¡¯s attention with the gunshot. She pointed the gun at Young Master Wu and ordered; ¡°Will you sign thepany over to me or not?¡± ¡°Kill me, but I never will!!¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°Ok¡­ bang!¡± Young Master Wu jumped back as the bullet was shot at where he was standing. ¡°Oops, I missed.¡± she smiled and continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not good at shooting. I might intend to shoot you in the leg but surprisingly, the bullet might end up hitting your forehead.¡± She pointed the gun at his legs and slowly started to raise the gun and stopped when she got to his crotch. ¡°I think Christine will be overjoyed if I destroy that thing. How about¡­¡± ¡°Wh-wh-¡± Young Master Wu closed his legs and covered his crotch with his hands. ¡°Bang!¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 339 Rollercoaster of death ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Noooo!!¡± He screamed with his eyes closed. But after a while, the pain he was expecting didn¡¯te. He slowly opened his eyes and realized he had fallen to the floor in fear. Not just that, he had peed on himself. What angered and made him feel more embarrassed was herughter. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ so cute!¡± Once she was fineughing she asked, ¡°Are you signing or not?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Young Master Wu shrieked and held his leg that was shot. ¡°Signing or not?¡± ¡°Damn you, you-¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Arghhhh!¡± he roared in agony. This time, he was shot in his ankle. ¡°Are you signing or not?!¡± Jeslyn repeated with her gun still pointed at him, but this time, she was pointing the gun at his head, ready to blow his brains out.Although she wasn¡¯t sure if her aim would be right. ¡°I- I¡¯ll sign! I¡¯ll sign!!¡± ¡°Then why let me go through so much stress of pulling the trigger?¡± she red at him before throwing him a document and a pen. Young Master Wu signed the papers and a guard went to take them back to Jeslyn. ¡°He is no longer a member of thispany, throw him out!¡± Shemanded and two guards came to drag Young Master Wu out of thepany. By the time she was done with Young Master Wu, the meeting with the BODS was ready, so she went to attend the meeting. Jeslyn studied business administration and also had knowledge of how to run a business, thanks to her grandfather, so she had no problem convincing the board of directors to ept her as the new CEO. Once Jeslyn was done with the ¡®acquisition¡® of thepany and convincing the board of directors of herpetency, she made Assistant Mark the CO0/ Vice President of thepany because he was well¨Cversed in the affairs of Sparkle Entertainment. Although Jeslyn doesn¡¯t trust Assistant Mark 100%, she understands that an ambitious man like him. who knows exactly what he wants wouldn¡¯t dare to tantly betray her when he knows who she is and what she stands for. Being the CEO, Jeslyn was aware that she needed to stay behind at thepany to familiarize herself with things and discuss the employment of new staff with the Vice President but Jeslyn ordered that her work be sent to her email while she left thepany to go collect part of her debt from her ¡®lovely¡® sister. She was given some time away from thepany after all, so why not settle some scores? Moreover, she was wearing a mask, reason her movement was free from fans¡® trouble. At the Yu Cooperation, Emilee was in her office when her Assistant came to report Jeslyn¡¯s arrival to her. With her lips curled, she asked her Assistant to let Jeslyn in. A whileter, Jeslyn entered the office with a few guards. ¡°We finally met after 27 years. How does it feel being in the shadows for so long?¡± Jeslyn asked while walking to the vacant seat in front of Emilee. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jeslyn, where is Christine?¡± Emilee¡¯s elegance and eloquence in speech reminded Jeslyn of Madam Caroline. ¡°Christine? Is that the name of a person or¡­ ah, Christine¡­ My dear sister? She¡¯s fine, I guess.¡± Jeslyn smiled as she sat on the scat. ¡°Release her, then we can talk.¡± Emilec proceeded to continue with what she was doing before Jeslyn walked in writing. ¨C ¡°Ah? Hehe¡­¡± Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the gravity of things, do you?¡± ¡°I understandpletely,¡± Emilee slowly raised her eyes. ¡°She offended you and deserved what she got but that¡¯s enough now. Send her back.¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­ Oh dear,¡± Jeslyn raised her manicured nails and passed her thumb over them before blowing on the beautifully polished nails. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s as easy as you say?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re ruthless now. But don¡¯t make the mistake of harming Christine, you¡¯ll be sorry-¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Rephrase those words, dear older sister.¡± Jeslyn smiled. Emilee wasn¡¯t in the mood to batter words with Jeslyn. As it is, she already has enough troubles to deal with.¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Of course, To see the face of that person who has done so much evil to me from the shadows.¡± Emilee scrutinized Jeslyn for a while before asking, ¡°Do you hate your mistake of a life so badly?¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Jeslyn leaned closer and lowered her voice. ¡°I have a halo over my head, protecting me from all you and your likes throw at me, so I¡¯m not bothered about deathing from you guys. However, are you ready to go on a rollercoaster of death with me? Your safety won¡¯t be guaranteed. Do you dare?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s red lips slowly curled into a sardonic smile. She searched Emilee¡¯s unreadable eyes and saw no fear nor did she flinch. Jeslyn rxed and leaned back. ¡°I would have been disappointed if you were scared of death. Then let¡¯s y in three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ bang!¡± Jeslyn made her fingers into a shooting gesture and smiled when she saw how Emilee was looking at her with calmness and ease. Just after Jeslyn dropped her hand, a bullet flew through the window, prating the bulletproof ss window, andunched at Emilee. The whistling sound of the bullet didn¡¯tst long in the air as it aimed straight at Emilee¡¯s head. Just as the bullet was about to hit Emilee, it flew past the side of her face and left a small hole in the chair, just an inch away from her face. At the same time, Emilee bolted up from her seat and hid under her desk believing that another attack was on its way. Seeing this, Jeslyn burst into a puddle ofughter. ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­!¡± her mockingugh continued. for a long time before she stopped and said; ¡°You¡¯re just a human with the fear of death after all. Nothing special. But don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve gotten down from the rollercoaster ride¡­ We just began, Emilee!¡± Jeslyn smiled one more time before she got up and left with her men. 1 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 340 Damien¡¯s arrival After she left, the first thing Emilee did was to run to the window and immediately pull the curtains. together before she hurried back to her seat and tried to catch her breath. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead as her heart beat fiercely against her rib cage, forcing her palms to produce sweat under duress. ¡°That was a close call; she thought. After a while, she started to rx and the fear that had gripped her a while ago began to diminish. She fixed her gaze on the door and slowly whispered through gritted teeth. ¡°Jeslyn, you shouldn¡¯t have-¡± The door was pushed open, startling Emilee into jumping up. ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Her Assistant walked in with her brows furrowed at Emilee¡¯s reaction. Seeing who it was, Emilee breathed a sigh of relief before a storm brewed in her eyes. ¡°The next time you barge into my office without prior notice, you¡¯ll leave as a corpse, now get out!!¡± The Assistant wasn¡¯t sure what she had done wrong. Every time she knocks once before entering, today wasn¡¯t an exception. What other way does her boss want her to enter her office? Nevertheless, the Assistant bowed and apologized before dropping the documents on the desk and leaving. ¡°Jeslyn, you¡¯ll pay for this,¡± she said under her breath before grabbing her phone to dial a number. ¡°Do it,¡± shemanded and dropped her phone. By the time Jeslyn got out of Yu¡¯spany, Maverick was already waiting for her. They got into the car and left. The next morning, Emilee woke up early to attend the rare meeting that takes ce at the Yu residence once every two years. When she arrived in her elegant ck gown, a servant worked her to the ancestral hall before leaving. Inside the hall were old and young men and women of different sizes, sitting there with condescending looks as some red at others while others were murmuring and speaking in hushed voices. But when they heard the clicking sound of heels on the marble floor, everyone turned to look at the door. Lo and behold, it was the enemy of the family that they can¡¯t touch or show their discontentment to. Most of them shed their teeth in wide grins as they weed Emilee. Although their hearts were bitter, they had no choice but to show courtesy to a stranger. ¡°Emilee, wee, please have a seat, have a seat!¡± An elderly man gave his chest to Emilee in a bid to win her favor but Emilee, with her stone¨Ccold face, tantly ignored the man and sat on the head seat, ignoring the vacant seat that was close to the head seat. The head seat used to be Damien¡¯s while the vacant one was Ruben¡¯s Taking that seat made a lot of people dissatisfied but because of the benefit she is about to bring to the family, no one said a thing ¡°Wee, CEO Emilee¡® they greeted Emilee nodded stiffly with her nose tossed into the ali apanied by a haughty expression ¡°Now that everyone is here- ¡°Are you starting a meeting without your head? The nerve of you all! Hearing that voice, everyone froze like thunder had just struck. That voice¡® Emilee knew it too well. She remembered it more than her own voice. Damien¡® What is he doing here? No, when did hee out from hiding? She stationed people around all the entrances and exits of this Country, leaving an order to kill him on sight. Now what happened?! On second thought. Emilee took a deep breath to calm her racing heart. She stood up from the chair and turned around to face her nemesis. Damien, long time no see, she forced a smile like nothing happened. ¡°You¡¯re hale and hearty. That¡¯s great. I would have been disappointed if I didn¡¯te back to meet you alive Damien responded while walking to his seat. On getting to the head seat, Damien mercilessly shoved Emilee out of his way before sitting in his rightful seat He rested his elbows on the handle of the seat, leaned forward, and smiled at everyone. ¡°Who missed me?¡± He asked but of course, nobody answered. ¡°Damien, why are you back?¡± A middle¨Caged man asked with a frown. ¡°Yes, you should have remained where you were.¡± A few nodded and others turned their faces away. Hahahahaha interesting¡± he cackled like a crazy person. ¡°Emilee, you did a great job. You didn¡¯t disappoint me He smiled once more at Emilee. ¡°It¡¯s only right that I pull the family out from falling out of the ranks.¡± Emilee has indirectly reminded everyone of what Damien had done to the family months back. ¡°Damien when you were the head, you didn¡¯t do much for the family. However, thanks to Emilee, our Yu family will be taking part in the harvest of the Rainbonite stone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡± Our Yu family doesn¡¯t care about who the head is What we care about is the person¡¯s intention towards the family and Emilee has proved beyond doubt that she¡¯s qualified to be the head of the Yu n¡± Yes¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Different voices continued to echo their support for Emilee, indirectly telling Damien to scram! Emilee, on the other hand, was smiling as she stood by the side to watch the show. She never intended to tell the family about the Rainborite stone until Jeslyn started to make her move. When her father was killed and they sent his dead body back to prison with a letter that had the ink washed away by rain, she immediately knew that it was Jeslyn who did it. 1 She didn¡¯t take the matter to heart because that spineless man indeed deserved to be killed by whoever cared to. When Emilee panicked and immediately informed some of the powerful elders of the Yu family about the Rainborite stone, was the time that Maverick eradicated the Wu faction in one day. Although most people had no idea who the perpetrator of such a great disturbance was, Emilee pieced the puzzle and concluded it was Maverick. Since it appeared that Maverick had begun to seek revenge for his wife, she needed all the power she can get to counter Maverick, so she thought of winning the Yu family to herself so that they could help her bring Maverick down before he strikes because once he strikes, there won¡¯t be another chance to strike back. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 341 Damien¡¯s revenge Even though half of the people were in support of Emilee and voicing their opinions, Damien¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. His squinted eyes swept through the room and they rested on the three oldest men sitting behind some people in the room. 1 Damien¡¯s pupils shrank. What are these deities doing here? He thought while his heart took a dive. When he entered, he didn¡¯t notice them¡­ Not just him, even Emilee didn¡¯t notice them when she entered, that was the reason why she was so arrogant earlier. Every powerful family in Country M has some old figures that the family treats as ancestors. To be a living ancestor of a family, an infant is taken at birth from a family member and sent out of the family into seclusion, together with the living ancestor who would nurture the child and teach him/her what to believe. Because the child is not open to the ways of the world, they grow up with one judgment and mission; which is, the betterment of the family. If the family isn¡¯t falling, or there¡¯s a matter that would raise the family¡¯s status, those living ancestors will never show up. To get to the level of an ancestor, one must be free of the desires of the world, have sound and unbiased judgment, and must not have direct offspring. For the past decade, these three old men hadn¡¯t gotten involved with the Yu family¡¯s matters. Even when they were informed that Damien had forcefully taken over the head of the family, they didn¡¯t When the news that an outsider had gained the support of the Elders to rule over the Yu n got to them, these three old men didn¡¯t make a move until they heard of the Rainborite stone. While Damien was lost in thought to know why those men came out of seclusion, Emilee broke the silence and asked; ¡°Damien, how is your health? Have you found a cure for the ATOM in you?¡± Emilee asked like she really cared. Meanwhile, it was another n of hers to get those three old men who hadn¡¯t said a thing since the meeting started to speak up. The three old men spotting a long white beard sat in the room like they weren¡¯t involved in the meeting. Those three Elders were the most feared and respected men in the Yu family. Even Damien and Ruben wouldn¡¯t dare to batter words with them, because amand from any of them cannot be questioned or fought against. These men hardly say a thing but whatever they say, must be approved as their words hold weight. When Emilee suddenly became the Yu family¡¯s head, they didn¡¯t voice their approval or disapproval. Emilee did all she could to get them to approve, but still, nothing worked until she told them about the Rainborite stone. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, being in the meeting today means that they were interested in the Rainborite stone, so Emilee was ted. After Damien was reminded of the virus in him, plus the appearance of the living ancestors, his nonchnt smile disappeared before he replied; ¡°Thanks to my good friend, Lu Ren, I¡¯m not dead.¡± While saying that, Damien¡¯s eyes were fixed on the living ancestors. When the three men heard the name, Lu Ren, they slowly raised their heads to look at Damien for a fleeting second before looking away. Of course, the people in the room know who Lu Ren is, except Emilce. Aside from the Lu grandfather and Madam Caroline, no one else addresses Maverick by that name, which is why the majority doesn¡¯t know him as Lu Ren. The minority who know Maverick as Lu Ren are his friends, those in Organization, and the old people. from the families that mattered, which included the living ancestors. ¡°You sought help from the Lu family? An enemy of our Yu family? Damien, what is your intention towards the Yu n?¡± Emilee asked. When she worded it like this, what she meant cannot be more obvious. The Elders, as usual, started ring at Damien while grunting and gruffing in displeasure. Because the three living ancestors naturally have a rxed aura with calm personalities, people instinctively forget they are nearby. This is why, although they are sitting behind them, the Elders could behave as they want. Damien shifted his gaze from the three old men to Emilee and asked with a smile on his lips. ¡°What is the difference between seeking help from an enemy and having a stranger rule the n? Hehe,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m a stranger without bad intentions!¡± Emilee hates it to her core when she¡¯s reminded that she¡¯s a stranger in this prosperous n. ¡°A stranger without bad intentions caused the downfall of her own family, ruined all the small factions she joined previously, then schemed to get rid of the head of the n just so she could be the new head.¡± Damien nodded. ¡°I see you have no bad intentions.¡± The three old men didn¡¯t show any reaction even when they heard that because they already knew everything about everyone in and out of the Yu n. Emilee nced at the people in the room. Most of them, if not all, already knew about her and everything she had done along the road to sess but none of them cared about it. However, now that Damien was saying it again, she feared that the people would start to get ideas. Forget the Elders. She was most concerned about the opinions of the three old men. Seeing that none of them spoke after a few minutes, Emilee breathed a sigh of relief and turned to Damien. ¡°I learned that from you, Master.¡± she smiled with her lips sealed. Of course, she didn¡¯t want the people to forget what kind of person Damien is. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hahaha¡­ you finally remembered I¡¯m your master?¡± He leaned back in his seat and got into azy posture. ¡°The Yu n has a book of rules, written by the first ancestors of the Yu family. Although the book has been locked up in a section of the ancestral hall, this one was fortunate enough toe across it and read some chapters of it.¡± Chapter 342 Chapter 342 342 Damien¡¯s revenge (2) The three living ancestors simultaneously shifted their eyes away from their religion¡¯s beads and settled their gaze on Damien. ¡°The book of rules? Didn¡¯t the book go missing a few decades ago?¡± One of the elders asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Yes, that was what I heard. The book was taken away by the Lu n when they fought with our Yu n.¡± An old woman joined in. ¡°There was also a rumor that the Xu n has it. How did Young Master Damien read it?¡± A middle¨C aged man frowned. ¡°Damien=¡± He raised his hand to stop Emilee from speaking further. ¡°Just now, you acknowledged me as your Master. Henceforth, address me as such.¡± This time, he didn¡¯t smile orugh. His face looked ruthless, sending shivers down Emilee¡¯s spine. But she didn¡¯t let that deter her. ¡°Master Damien is funny. You didn¡¯t mind lying about something so big. I wonder what the Living ancestors would do to you after your lies are discovered.¡± she smiled. ¡°You should worry about yourself, Emilee. What do you think that they would do to you if they found out you lied about the Rainborite stone?¡± Damien beamed. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Damien!¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± ¡°Watch your tongue, Damien!¡± The Elders were all angry at Damien for what he said because they were scared that if it turned out to be true, they would be the ones to get punished for not checking facts before dragging the Living ancestors out from seclusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Emilee frowned. If her Intel deceives her, Maverick wouldn¡¯t. So what rubbish is Damien saying? ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? Well, there was no Rainborite stone. You were misinformed.¡± Emilee and everyone else froze. A part of them believed what Damien said but the other want to ept it. part didn¡¯t Damien might be evil and unserious sometimes but when he talks, especially about important things, he doesn¡¯t joke. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you if you don¡¯t believe me. Why would Maverick remain in the Country if there was Rainborite stone?¡± he smiled cunningly as he stared at Emilee. It was at this point that Emiled knew she was being yed into her own mess. T When she reported the Rainborite stone to the Elders and the Living ancestors, they asked her who it was that was holding the stone but she said he was a powerful stranger that must not be offended. because he has a connection with the Dark- age organization. However, now, Damien was trying to entangle her in her web of lies which would tell that she lied to everyone, proof that she has bad intentions towards the Yu n. Before Emilee could speak, Damien beat her to it. ¡°Or do you intend to tell us that only you. knew about the Rainborite stone? The Xu,family, The Lu family, The Dark- Age, The Half¨Cheart and even The Sin. You are saying none of them but you know about the Rainborite stone? Even me who had been on an ind for months is aware of the appearance of the Rainborite ORE!¡± ¡°Ore?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not just a stone, it¡¯s an Ore!¡± Damien smiled at Emilee¡¯s face which showed a panicked expression. ¡°Emilee, why did you lie about it? Why would you say it¡¯s a Rainborite stone instead of arge ore in a mine? What do you stand to gain? Ah, if you ask me, I would say; ¡°The Rainborite Ore is with Emilee but because she knew that everyone would be on her neck, she decided to lie about the size just so she could get the n to protect her when the timees. ¡°Emilee intended to make the n her weapon. While the Yu n is fighting the enemies from all sides, she would escape with the rest of the Ore that can be broken into stones. Isn¡¯t that a bad intention? ¡°Although I¡¯m wicked, I can¡¯t treat the Yu n the way you are doing now, because they are MY FAMILY!¡± ¡°Y¨Cyou are lying! Don¡¯t listen-¡± Emilee tried to defend herself but everyone in the room was already ring at her, including the three Living ancestors. ¡°I- I¡¯m innocent of the usation. The person who owns the mine is Alpha Chaos, not me!¡± Immediately she said that Damien roared with boisterousughter. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ Now I understand why Chaos would be that evil. Emilee, you¡¯re ruthless. So because you¡¯ve been caught, you decided to make innocent Chaos take the fall for you?¡± He sighed and continued. ¡°We know that Chaos¡® little wife is your half¨Csister whom you hate with every fiber in you. You have plotted with me to kill her multiple times and even stole her inheritance. ¡°That wasn¡¯t enough, you killed her grandfather and sent her to jail. Alpha Chaos took her out and brought her to the Country to be under his wings. ¡°Despite being under Chaos¡® protection, that girl didn¡¯te for you and your little sister, still didn¡¯t let her rest. you ¡°Your sister kept bullying her until Chaos¡® wife struck back. To seek revenge for your sister, you want to implicate Chaos who has been minding his business and living his life away from the Yu n.¡± Damien concluded with a thoughtful look on his face. ¡°Emilee, do you hate our Yu n so much?¡± An Elder who hasn¡¯t said a thing since, roared. ¡°I knew she had bad intentions for being a member of this family!¡± ¡°She should be dealt with and set as an example for others!¡± More than half of the Elders agreed that Emilee should be taken care of. Meanwhile, the Living ancestors haven¡¯t said a thing, so no one dared to carry out their threat. 1 Damien didn¡¯t n to scheme or waste words like this beforeing here. He had intended to send Emilee to Jeslyn to fully redeem himself but never expected to meet those ancestors. Left with no other choice, his excellent mind went to work and immediately cooked Emilee. Now she¡¯s ready to be served. Hahaha¡­ Chapter 343 Chapter 343 343 [Bonus chapter] The Living ancestors¡® judgment One of the Living ancestors stopped counting his prayer beads and looked from the speechless Emilee to the smiling Damien before parting his old lips. 1 ¡°A member of the family who wished evil for the n is to be executed. However, a stranger who wishes good for the family is to be made the n¡¯s head, only when no one from the family can bear the burden. ¡°A stranger must be observed, tried, and made to go through the n¡¯s teachings before they are made to lead the family. ¡°A stranger must not be arrogant in front of their previous masters. ¡°A stranger must be respectful to the members of the n and not use the n for their own selfish agendas ¡°A leader must not lie about what would benefit the n.¡± After one of the ancestors quoted the rules in the family¡¯s book, another Living ancestor passed his Judgment. ¡°Emilee is devoid of kindness to her own family; she caused the downfall of her family and robbed a sister of what she rightfully owned. ¡°Emilee also sold her younger sister to a man just to gain more power to fight against the Yu n when they strike. ¡°Emilee poisoned the son of the Yu n, aiming to kill him so she can be the head.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Emilee lied about the Rainborite Ore because she wanted a portion for herself and to do that, she intended to use the family as a weapon.¡± The second Living ancestor¡¯s work was to break down schemes andplicated matters. With his dying sharp eyes, it feels like he was looking into one¡¯s soul. Emilee¡¯s legs gave way when all her schemes wereid bare. Although Damien had been indirectly saying the same thing, she could have done something to turn the tables but now that the old men have gotten involved, what else can she do? Thest one, who passes judgment, finally opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Emilee is deserving of death but will not be given a death sentence. Our Yu children were fighting amongst themselves and neglected the family, causing an outsider to dare to be the head. ¡°The children of the Yu family have turned the n into aughing stock and for that deserve to be punished. ¡°Emilee is hereby banished from the Yu family. No one from the Yu n must touch her for Five years. After that, whoever amongst the Yu sons and daughters spots her anywhere close to the Yu properties can kill her and bring her head. ¡ü As for those who supported Emilee in her reign, though they were aware that she tried to kill the Yu son, will have their properties and wealth confiscated and left to reflect on themselves for two decades with their families. Damien is hereby certified as the official head of the Yu n. All his sins in the past are forgiven. Henceforth, Son, you should abandon evil and practice good deeds for the future of your bright.¡± Everyone bowed to the three old men before bowing to Damien. Damien bowed to the three old men who gave their blessing and left. branch is For the first time in Damien¡¯s life, he felt the true joy of being a leader. Before now, Damien stole the role from the rightful owner, which was why most people from the family didn¡¯t respect him but only feared his ruthlessness. Now that he had been blessed and chosen by the ancestors, who would dare to not give him the respect he deserves? Emilee sat there speechlessly. She preferred to be killed than sent out without a shield but as it seems now, nobody will kill her until she disobeys. Since that was so, she would have to take Jeslyn along with her. Those were the thoughts that were running through her mind as she was being dragged out of the Yu estate with those Elders who were also punished. Emilee thought that things would go as nned. She underestimated Damien¡¯s wickedness. Since he can¡¯t kill her, others can. At least, the old men didn¡¯t say one can¡¯t use others to kill her, right? Damien sent the news to Maverick before broadcasting it in the media. 1 Those that Emilee offended but couldn¡¯t touch her because of the protection from the Yu family all poured out in search of Emilee. Emilee knew that her life was in danger, so she started wearing a disguise as she set out to look for ways to get Jeslyn. 1 Meanwhile, unbeknownst to Emilee, someone more bitter than her was out to get her too. 3 Soon after Emilee¡¯s dilemma, a video of Jeslyn killing Christine surfaced on the inte. This time, almost nobody believed it but the media needed to make money and for that, facts, assumptions, lies, and all started spreading. Of course, not everyone would like Jeslyn, especially those she¡¯s having issues with. People like Phoebe. Phoebe took the matter so seriously that Toria and the other friend called her to order a few times. ¡°Phoebe, this is a serious usation and from all we know, Jeslyn, or rather VJ Cute, can¡¯t kill Christine for whatever reason. Or even if she did, you shouldn¡¯t be the one advocating and pushing Justice for Christine.¡± The otherdy advised. ¡°Phoebe, I¡¯ve spoken to you a few times regarding this matter already. It¡¯s been a week since the matter of Jeslyn and the dead Christine is trending. Thepany and big media outlets are maintaining their silence. Even top celebrities and human rights advocates aren¡¯t saying anything about this matter. Who are you to do that?¡± Toria frowned. ¡°I understand that your father is the Mayor but still, don¡¯t you think that giving him peace of mind would be what he desires right now?¡± ¡°With due respect Toria, this is a murder case! Those people who aren¡¯t saying anything are just being blind and hypocrites because they are Jeslyn¡¯s fans!¡± She got up from the couch and looked from one of her friends to the other, then asked. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 344 Flirtatious Rex ¡°Do you want to tell me that you haven¡¯t been seeing how Jeslyn is being treated by the higher¨Cups? ¡°Sister Toria, you¡¯re the biggest female artist in Fearless Entertainment and have all the rights to have Manager Kate as your manager, but what did thepany do? They gave her to the newbie Jeslyn ¡°Wrong.¡± Toria interrupted. ¡°Manager Kate was sent to take care of Jeslyn by Senior Celestine. Whereas Manager Kate was Senior Celestine¡¯s manager. She was broken when Senior left the industry, so Jeslyn is Celestine¡¯spensation to Manager Kate. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that.¡± That is what you were told. An insider told me otherwise. Jeslyn had a mediocre talent before she made Senior Celestine her Teacher. With the help of Manager Kate, she perfected her singing and now, she¡¯s better than us all. If I was given the same opportunity, I¡¯ll do better than Jeslyn!¡± The other friend cut in, looking confused. ¡°Phoebe, is this jealousy or hatred for Jeslyn? Wait, if I may ask, what did she do to warrant this amount of hatred from you? I thought we were after her before because of Sister Toria?¡± Yes, at first, I was humiliated because I was trying to put Jeslyn in her ce because of Sister Toria but now, not anymore. Jeslyn offended me and she must pay!¡± With that said, she left Toria¡¯s apartment. After Phoebe left, the other friend¡¯s brows furrowed even more as she tried to remember what Jeslyn had done to warrant such hatred and bloodthirst. ¡°Forget it, you can¡¯t find anything no matter how hard you try,¡± Toria said and picked up a ss of juice that was on the table while shifting her gaze to the TV. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The otherdy tilted her head and said: ¡°I feel like Phoebe has changed.¡± After a long time, she didn¡¯t hear a response, so she looked at Toria and saw that her eyes were glued to the volumeless TV. Thedy shifted her gaze to see what was being shown that got her friend stifled. On the TV was Rex holding Celestine who looked ufortable. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Young Master Rex,¡± thedy smiled teasingly. ¡°Are you jealous now? You should-¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Toria shushed her and increased the volume. It was an interview in Country X¡­ Standing in front of cameras and mics being shoved in their faces, Celestine was lost, trying to pull herself away from the shameless Rex but no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t. When the movement from her was starting to annoy Rex, he yanked her to his chest and stole a kiss from her before answering the question that was asked earlier. ¡°She¡¯s my fiance.¡± Rex smiled at the camera. Celestine widened her eyes in horror. How dare this bastard do this after what he did to the oldest Princess! As Celestine remembered the abominable act this fool had done, she felt a migraine on the T side of her head. Good for them both, they won¡¯t be allowed to leave now. A few days back¡­ Celestine was invited to perform for the royals of Country X because it was their king¡¯s birthday. While on stage, she was shocked to see Rex among the royals. Not just that, he was sitting close to the oldest princess and they looked really close! Although Celestine looked fine as she sang, she was raving mad. After the performance, Celestine thought that Rex woulde to look for her in her hotel room but he didn¡¯te. Believing it was because of their little fight, she thought of going to see him the next morning, but she got an invitation to have dinner with the royals. That evening, on getting to the extremely long dining room that was decorated with pure gold and silver, her pupils dted when she saw the womanizer with the same oldest Princess. Throughout the ¡®boring¡® meal, the idiot didn¡¯t look at Celestine once. Instead, he was having a flirtatious conversation with the princess which was sending blood rushing to the princess¡® face, or making her smile shyly like a teenager. If rolling of eyes was enough to make eyeballs fall, Celestine¡¯s eyeballs would have fallen out from how many times she rolled her eyes at the two. After dinner, they were invited again to a ballroom with hundreds of high¨Cprofiled figures. Even people from the Yu, Xu, and Lu first branch attended. But Maverick and his friends would never be seen in ces like this. Since Rex was upied with the oldest princess, Celestine decided to mind her business and sit quietly on her own, even though she was angry. While sitting there and sipping her drink, a few people came to strike up a conversation but she was not in the mood to entertain anyone, so she sent them away. However, Rex was having the best time of his life on the dance floor. As Celestine watched his hand on that stupid Princess¡® waist, the urge to stab that hand shed through her mind but held herself back. Later the music became wild and in no time, she started to feel ufortable seeing how sexy the dance had be, so she left. Meanwhile, on stage¡­ As soon as Celestine left, Rex stopped the dance and bowed to the princess in the bead to excuse himself. Although the princess didn¡¯t hold him back, it was obvious she was sad. When Celestine got into her hotel room, she went straight to the shower to allow the cold water to wash away her tiredness and if possible, take away her anger too. But unfortunately, water doesn¡¯t run that way. A whileter, Celestine came out, securing a white bathrobe when she saw the arrogant¨Clooking young man lying on her bed with his shoes on. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her anger slowly started to seep through her facade of calmness. ¡°To see if my fiance misses me,¡± he replied. Celestine snorted and pointed to the door. ¡°Leave,¡± shemanded. ¡°Ok, Rex replied and got up from the bed. But instead of walking towards the door, he came strolling to Celestine Chapter 345 Chapter 345 345 Childish Couple ¡°What are you doing? I said leave!¡± She barked at him. ¡°Honestly speaking, I should be the one barking at you, but I¡¯ll let it slide,¡± he said but didn¡¯t stop walking towards her. With every step he took forward, Celestine took the same backward. ¡°Celestine, are you openly cheating on me?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± That guy you danced with, who was he?¡± Rex asked with a small smile. ¡°What I do has nothing to do with you¡­ we broke up,¡± she responded. ¡°We?¡± Rex chuckled. ¡°Did I say I epted that? You were just throwing a tantrum, nothing else.¡± Celestine red at him but said nothing. ¡°You even took off my ring. Celestine, why are you being so stubborn? It was just a little fight. Did you have to make it so-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare shift the me. What, you can act sinfully with a Princess but I can¡¯t?¡± She retorted. ¡°Hahaha, you started it, Celestine,¡± his smile brightened, still walking towards her in small steps. ¡°Oh yeah, then who is Toria, why is she using your name in the Entertainment industry?¡± Rex paused and his brows slowly furrowed. Seeing this, Celestine snorted and walked past him but before she could walk further away, she felt a yank on her arm and she lost her bnce. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± she instinctively screamed as she saw herself falling. But instead of touching the tiled floor like she expected, she fell into his arms and he carried her towards the bed. ¡°Put me down!¡± Shemanded with a hard tone. ¡°Ok,¡± Rex replied and let her fall from his arms, causing her to shriek as she fell on the bed. ¡°Ahh! You- yo-¡± her voice failed her when she saw him lowering himself to her level. Seeing this, Celestine rolled out of the bed, causing Rex to sigh as he sat on the bed. ¡°What, Celeste? You want to y hide and seek?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Rex, leave.¡± ¡°So he cane in?¡± Rex raised a brow. ¡°Come in¡­ who?¡± Celestine frowned in confusion. ¡°Oh, have you forgotten about him so soon? Then he must have been terrible in bed. Now I¡¯m not bothered anymore-¡± ¡°Shut up, you idiot!¡± Celestine grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him. ¡°Not everyone is as rotten as you.¡± She apanied her action with a disgusted look on her face. ¡°But you love me even though I¡¯m disgusting, right? Or you love my stamina more?¡± He smiled while winking. Celestine picked another pillow and threw it at him to hide her blushing cheeks. ¡°I said it, you like what I do to your body¡­ look, your face is red¡­ you¡¯re blushing¡­.hahaha¡­¡± Celestine instinctively touched her cheeks but before she could do anything else, Rex stretched himself beyond limit on the bed and pulled at her bathrobe, causing it to loosen. At the same time, he seeded in pulling Celestine to the bed. He pinned her down and before Celestine could struggle, he lowered his head and imed her lips. Celestine fought against him for a while before finally surrendering. Rex is a monster and it would be better to not agitate him. A few hourster, the couple was seen having difficulty catching their breaths with their hearts pounding from the activity they just concluded. Celestine turned her back to him and pulled the duvet to cover her naked body. Seeing this, Rex also turned andid on his side, then held her in a cuddle. ¡°You¡¯re still mad?¡± he asked but Celestine ignored him. Rex sighed and then turned Celestine to face him. ¡°Did you start a fight because of Toria?¡± ¡°What? You can¡¯t tell me who she is? Is her identity confidential? Or are you two having an affair?¡± she didn¡¯t want to talk earlier because her voice was weird, thanks to the adrenaline rush from earlier. But thinking about Toria,vshe couldn¡¯t keep it in. Celestine wouldn¡¯t have taken this matter seriously. When she found out about Toria, she wanted to treat it another one of Rex hobby, but then got to know that Toria had been getting privileges that only a wife would. That annoyed Celestine so much that she started to act foolishly in a bid to make Rex feel what she was feeling. However, Rex didn¡¯t take her tantrum seriously. With that, she broke up with him and went on a date with another man, making sure Rex wouldn¡¯t miss the live show. Celestine became happy when Rex flew over only to threaten the guy to stay away from his woman. Even though he was mad that she took off his ring, right there, he behaved like a matured and took her home but she locked him out. young man She believed that he hooked up with the Princess today just to make her crazy and he won. ¡°No, far from it.¡± Rex brushed her hair away from her face and kissed her forehead, ¡°I told you countless times already, you¡¯re the only woman I want.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Toria is ady we are indebted to.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Years ago, in high school, she saved me after a gang fight¡­.¡± Rex¡¯s mind drifted into the memory of when he was still a troublesome teenager. It was one of the fights with Piper. At that time, Piper had a bully in school who loved her. To prove his love for Piper, the bully started doing things that might make Piper happy. One of those things he did was to put Rex in check, so he won¡¯t bother Piper anymore. What the bully meant by putting Rex in check was actually to get rid of him. So one day after school, Rex was on his motorbike, riding home, not knowing that he was walking to his death. One night, Rex wasing from the club on his favorite motorbike, speeding across the roads in glee because he had escaped from his bodyguard. Just before a ¡®T¡± junction, something hot and hard hit his chest causing him to fall heavily from his speeding bike. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 346 Rejecting the princess His helmet broke into pieces and he got some serious injury on his head, prompting blood to cover a part of his injured face. While Rex was battling between life and death from the gunshot wound and the heavy fall that probably dislocated or broke a few bones in his body, he heard a shrill sounding from ady. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Soon, the owner of the crying voice appeared and knelt in front of him, trying to carry him off the group but Rex believed she wasn¡¯t strong enough to, so she started crying and begging for help. That was all that Rex could recall before he lost consciousness. When he woke up after a few months, he went in search of his savior and discovered that she was going through tough times at the hands of her rtives. To pay her back for saving his life, Rex went after her but realized she didn¡¯t know him. So without telling her who he was, Rex became her knight in shining armor and blessed her beyond imagination. ¡°So, it was her?¡± Celestine asked. She was also aware of this matter. However, she had no time to care about who saved Rex because she was more than worried about him. Celestine spent all her free time in the hospital with Rex when he was in aa. She didn¡¯t allow nurses to watch over him whenever she was around. ¡°Yes, she was,¡± Rex replied with a distant look in his eyes. When he woke up from aa, he was told that he was shot by an assassin who was adept at snipers. Nobody offends Maverick and goes scot¨Cfree. As for the bully, he was killed by Piper when she found out what he did to Rex. ¡°Fine. So what¡¯s up with you and the Princess?¡± Rex lowered his eyes to stare at her face before smiling. ¡°Nothing; I just had fun riling you up yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh really? But what I saw was different from just having fun. That girl is into you.¡± ¡°Of course, she would. I¡¯m incredible after all.¡± Celestine closed her eyes and took a deep breath to remain sane before saying; ¡°That girl-¡± she changed her mind and stopped speaking. If there should be any trouble arising because of his carelessness and stupidity, he alone will handle it. So she thought. A few hourster, Celestine and Rex were invited for an after¨Cparty hangout. The Princess was shocked to see Rex walking into therge hall with Celestine, hand in hand, so she immediately turned to her father and pouted in displeasure. Her father reassured her that everything will be fine. Halfway through the party, the King called everyone¡¯s attention to his announcement. ¡°I¡¯m honored to have you all grace my birthday party, even the second branch of the Lu family also came. I¡¯d like to see it as a process to finally get Alpha Chaos¡® attention.¡± He and othersughed over the ¡®joke¡® that wasn¡¯t far from the truth. After theughter had died down, the King continued. ¡°This birthday was also a means for our oldest princess to look through the young men that would be present and make her pick. She¡¯s already 25 and should be leaving my protection.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­!¡± The guestsughed once more. They knew how crazy the King was about his oldest daughter, so what he just said was undoubtedly a joke. Besides, the King doesn¡¯t have a son, making the oldest princess the heir to the throne, but in Country X, a woman cannot be the King for different reasons, which leaves whoever the princess marries the opportunity to be the King. For that reason, there are many suitors lined up to marry her but the Oldest Princess doesn¡¯t want any. The King continued after a little pause; ¡°However, our Princess didn¡¯t have to wait for this day before an outstanding man stole her heart. She was delighted when she informed me about the matters of her heart and I couldn¡¯t agree more with her choice.¡± Few of the people¡¯s eyes settled on Rex. From how cozy he and the princess were yesterday, it was obvious he is that man. Most people weren¡¯t pleased, but couldn¡¯t voice their dissatisfaction either, after all, he is Rex Lu, Alpha Chaos¡® brother, another ruthless bastard! When Celestine heard that, she tightened her hold on Rex. Feeling the strong hold on his arm, smiled and nced at her. Oh, how he loves that feeling of possessiveness! Rex The King continued and said; ¡°I will leave my daughter to announce who that lucky man is.¡± After his words fell, the oldest Princess got up and walked elegantly toward the crowd. On getting to Rex¡¯s front, she ignored the closeness between Rex and Celestine. Everyone knows that Celestine is in Alpha Chaos¡® circle, which automatically makes Celestine and Rex good friends. Secondly, her mind told her that the two were a couple but because they didn¡¯t make whatever they have public, the Princess believed that they were just having fun. With that thought in mind, she thought it wouldn¡¯t be a problem choosing Rex. ¡°I want Rex, Dadd,¡± she proimed with a shy smile on her face while trying to hold Rex¡¯s hand. Celestine¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as annoyance washed over her. Rex, on the other hand, smiled and pulled his hand away from the Princess¡® hold. ¡°Dear Princess, this naughty boy is in a serious rtionship. I have a fiance, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Collective gasps broke out among the guests. While some were happy, some felt unconcerned, while others felt the need to speak up¡­ among those who spoke up was Davis Xu¡¯s brother who also had an eye for the Princess. ¡°Rex, you¡¯re so brazen, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rex¡¯s side¨Ceyed him and snorted; ¡°When does a nobody like you get to voice your opinion in my matters?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°If you like the Princess so much, why not man up and go after her?¡± He rolled his eyes and bowed slightly to the King. ¡°Your Majesty, this Nobel one would like to call it a day. Thank you for the warm wee.¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 347 Valen¡¯s revenge on his father However, the King was not pleased at all. Instead of allowing Rex to leave, he didn¡¯t and wanted to show how angry he was. ¡°Young Master Rex, did you realize you just pped me across the face?¡± ¡°No, your Majesty. I don¡¯t think I have done such, he replied. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t be angry, Young Master Rex was shocked and spoke out of ignorance.¡± The Princess tried to leave a leeway for Rex but the idiot didn¡¯t need it. ¡°Thank you for speaking on my behalf, princess. However, I stand by what I said. You are a beautiful youngdy with many men lined up, asking for your hand in marriage. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not one of those men because I have a fiance who I wouldn¡¯t dare to go against.¡± Just after he proimed that again, reporters came from nowhere and swamped around them, shoving mics into their faces. ¡­Presently¡­ Celestine sighed after remembering how they got into this mess. What else can be done if not to reveal their rtionship status to the world? It was all Rex¡¯s fault, she thought. The gasps from everyone pulled Celestine back from her stupor. She looked around her before it urred to her that Rex just kissed her in front of everyone. ¡°Celestine and I are engaged. Please, excuse us.¡± He bowed to the King, held Celestine¡¯s hand, and pulled her away. Nobody stopped them this time. What can the King do? Unless he was ready to bear Alpha Chaos¡® anger, but far from it. Although fighting Alpha Chaos might be achievable, however, he has more to lose if he does. Secondly, the Sovereign hasn¡¯t given anyone the authority to touch Chaos. The Princess was beyond heartbroken when her fear became a reality. She wanted Rex so badly but what can she do when he doesn¡¯t want her? Ever since the day Rex dropped Valen at his parent¡¯s house and left to bring his woman back, Valen had been silently making life difficult for his father. The other day, he proposed an outing with his mother but Maverick approved with the condition that he came along, something Valen wasn¡¯t happy about. Valen knew that going together with his father would automatically mean he would be pushed aside, so he formted a n when Beverly came to visit. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Valen, Jeslyn, and Beverly were dining when Valen broke the silence. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re.Uncle Fin¡¯s wife, right?¡± Beverly smiled and responded; ¡°Yes, dear.¡± Valen slowly nodded. ¡°I can perceive that you and my mom are good friends.¡± Jeslyn kept watching her son with narrowed eyes, wondering what her dear son was up to. Normally, Valen wouldn¡¯t suck up to someone or try to make them feel good before diving into his matters unless he was cooking something. Seeing Beverly nodding in response, Valen smiled with his lips sealed. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us? We are going on a pic. Since you and my mom are really good friends and Uncle Fin is my daddy¡¯s best friend, a pic will be great with you bothing along¡± Jeslyn smiled and joined in, ¡°Valen is right. You should join us on this pic with Inspector Fin. After all, you two just made up after an interesting fight.¡± she chuckled. Beverly was happy. She wanted to pat Valen¡¯s head but he ducked. Though she didn¡¯t feel awkward because they all knew Valen hates being touched. While they were talking andughing, Piper walked in and smiled at the people at the table. ¡°Sister¨Cin¨C law, Beverly, Valen.¡± ¡°Hi, Piper,¡± Beverly greeted. ¡°You¡¯re finally out,¡± Jeslyn said with beaming eyes. ¡°Sorry, I was busy when the maid came to inform me about food.¡± ¡°You got a chance to speak with Brian again?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Piper took a deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already missing him so much.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you missing my brother right now?¡± she sat down and picked up the spoon on the table, then scooped a spoonful of rice. As she was about to open her mouth to ept the food, she paused and said: ¡°He won¡¯t being back to the Country anymore,¡± she said sadly. Jeslyn¡¯s hand froze in the air when she heard that. She raised her head to look at Piper, ¡°What did you say?¡± Piper sighed dejectedly. She doesn¡¯t have the appetite to eat anything now that she¡¯s been reminded of what Brian told her. ¡°How is that fair? What about his career?¡± Jeslyn grew angry with different thoughts running through her mind. How could Brian be held back? ¡°I also don¡¯t know. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± she bemoaned. Jeslyn wanted to say more but seeing how sad Piper was, she didn¡¯t go on and rather changed the topic. ¡°How about you join us for a pic to calm your heart a little? I¡¯m sure Brian won¡¯t leave you alone like that. He might be ying pranks on you.¡± Piper¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard about the pic with her family but it felt unbelievable to her, ¡°Can I reallye along?¡± she asked with excitement. Valen rolled his eyes and snorted. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be in my room.¡± he got up and was ready to leave when he paused on his steps. ¡°Since you¡¯re bringing her along, you should bring the otherdy too. That one will also be excited like she just won the lottery,¡± he rolled his eyes and walked out. 1 Piper sighed and shook her head, ¡°He still doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Did you offend him in the past?¡± Jeslyn raised a brow. Although Vn hasn¡¯t warmed up to Kimberly, he doesn¡¯t treat her with disgust as he does Piper. Piper felt ashamed to say why Valen hates her. How can she tell them that the child doesn¡¯t like her because he knows her secret? Piper understood that no child would like an aunt who is having sexual feelings for their father. ¡°Yes, I treated him wrongly in the past and I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t forgive me. But I deserved it though.¡± she smiled awkwardly. Jeslyn stared at her for a while before she resumed her meal. ¡°I hope he forgets everything and warms up to you. A family¡¯s unity is very important.¡± Chapter 348 Chapter 348 348 Uniting the siblings A long whileter, the three had finished eating and had switched to eating diced fruits when someone walked in on them at the dining area. ¡°Kimberly, why are you justing?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°Hi,¡± she greeted everyone else before responding to Jeslyn. ¡°Damien didn¡¯t let me leave.¡± ¡°Ah, does your brother know you went to see Damien behind his back?¡± Jeslyn asked with a raised brow and a teasing smile on the corner of her lips. ¡°Miss Jeslyn, please don¡¯t tell him,¡± she begged with her palms joined. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not talkative but¡­ I have a condition.¡± ¡°Oh, hope it¡¯s not beyond me?¡± ¡°Not really. The family is going on a pic, I would like for you toe along¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Alpha Chaos might not like to see me.¡± she walked forward and took a seat close to Piper with a sad pout. ¡°Compared to me, you¡¯re fortunate.¡± Piper butted in. ¡°How so?¡± Kimberly had long awoken and had been with her two sisters in the quarters that was given to them. Although she has seen Maverick a few times, he doesn¡¯t give her special treatment as his sister. He treats her the same way he treats his workers- indifference. That made her wonder if Maverick disliked her. Now that she was hearing Piper say she was more fortunate, she wanted to know in what way. ¡°Maverick just acknowledged me a few days ago after 22 years. I¡¯m not even sure if Rex will be ok with that, let alone acknowledge me.¡± she sighed one more time. ¡°I¡¯m also not sure if Rex will consider me his sister when he meets me.¡± Kimberly also stated her fear. Piper patted her on the shoulder. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re better than me. At least you three share the same father. They were on good terms with their dad before the man died, unlike my mom.¡± The atmosphere was starting to be gloomy and Jeslyn wasn¡¯t a fan of such. ¡°You two,¡± she sighed and shook her head. ¡°Allowing you to live in his house is already enough to tell you he has epted you. Your brother isn¡¯t one to say too many unnecessary words. He believes that his actions are more than sufficient to tell you he has approved of you as his sisters. ¡°As for Rex, well, he has a mind of his own but he¡¯s always in support of his brother¡¯s decisions. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t take long before he acknowledges you. Just give it time and please stop giving me these faces, I¡¯m not your boyfriend.¡± she rolled her eyes yfully at the cute faces they were making. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I can imagine you being someone¡¯s boyfriend. Let¡¯s see, you wouldn¡¯t have been a nice guy at all.¡± Beverly chuckled. ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t think so badly of me. I¡¯m an advocate for faithful partners. Especially married couples.¡± Jeslyn defended. ¡°Oh really? With your undying love for handsome and cute faces, I¡¯m sure that if you were a man, you would have be another Rex-¡± ¡°I heard my name, what are you guys saying about me? That I¡¯m bad?¡± Rex¡¯s voice drifted in from the sitting room. ¡°Oh dear, you should start exining yourself, hehe,¡± Jeslyn chuckled evilly while the others either smiled or chuckled too. ¡°Ahem,¡± Beverly cleared her throat and said; ¡°This is why it¡¯s not good to talk about people behind their back.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn and Coughed out loud. ¡°Yes, I know that, which is why I don¡¯t talk behind people¡¯s backs. Meanwhile, I¡¯m interested in knowing what youdies were saying behind my back.¡± Rex entered the dining room with his white. teeth on disy. ¡°Nothing, brother, we were just saying-¡± Piper froze when she realized she had forgotten her ce. ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening, Rex shifted his gaze to her, though his smile had shrunk a little, bute on, this is gossip! When ites to gossip, Rex has no enemy. ¡°I- Ahem¡­¡± Piper suddenly felt awkward with Rex¡¯s hot gaze on her. ¡°Brother¨Cinw, men shouldn¡¯t fancy gossip like you do,¡± Jeslyn came to Piper¡¯s rescue. ¡°Oh, my dear sister¨Cinw, I have missed you so much!¡± Rex rushed to Jeslyn¡¯s side and held her hand. ¡°Do you truly miss me or my cooking?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± heughed sheepishly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Hmph,¡± Jeslyn snorted and continued eating her fruit. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something delicious on one condition.¡± ¡°Anything, my sweet Sister¨Cinw!!¡± he shouted with great enthusiasm. ¡°Those two, what are they to you?¡± Jeslyn pointed her knife at Piper and Kimberly. Rex moved his eyes along with the knife and finally understood what Jeslyn meant. ¡°Aren¡¯t they the two family members living at my brother¡¯s house?¡± ¡°No, they are your two sisters living at their brother¡¯s ce.¡± Jeslyn corrected, causing Rex to sigh. ¡°Brother,¡± Piper got up from her seat. ¡°I have abandoned our mother ande to you and brother Maverick¡­ Can you please ept me now?¡± she said with a pained voice. Rex didn¡¯t look at her or say anything for a long time. It seemed like she was battling with his inner self or something. ¡°Brother¨Cinw, don¡¯t be too hard¨Cheartened to these softdies. Your brother already loosened up, you should too. Didn¡¯t you save Piper the other day? Isn¡¯t it because you couldn¡¯t rest your mind knowing that-¡± ¡°Hai, sister¨Cinw, do you have to lie about that too? Who talked me into taking action?¡± ¡°Teh, stop lying to yourself and using my words as an excuse. We both know that if you didn¡¯t mean to go, nothing I said would have made you change your mind.¡± She rolled her eyes. Rex sighed. ¡°If I catch you lying to me about your rtionship with that woman, I won¡¯t only cut you off but also make you suffer more than you already have.¡± It took Piper a long time to believe Rex was referring to her. When she finally did, she immediately replied; ¡°I promise!¡± ¡°Mn. You two, wee to the family.¡± he said dismissively before returning his cold gaze to Jeslyn, then like a chameleon, his lips broke into a sweet smile. ¡°I have-¡± Jeslyn stretched, interrupting his words. Like a tired person, she said drowsily; ¡°Brothers should be lenient on their sisters as they would their women.¡± she yawned and got up. ¡°Why do I suddenly feel sleepy? Let me go and have some quality sleep. 2 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 349 A brother¡¯s rage Just as Jeslyn was about to get up from her chair, Rex immediately stopped her with panicking eyes, ¡°Hey, Sister¨Cinw, where are you going? I did what you asked me-¡± 1 ¡°Oh? What did I ask you? You haven¡¯t done anything yet. Maverick patted Piper¡¯s hair and spoke to Kimberly with a soft tone. When Kimberly was In aa, Maverick went there to see her a few times¡­ including-¡± ¡°What are you saying? I went to see them too. I visited Piper three times and Kimberly twic-¡± Rex froze when he realized what Jeslyn had made him do. Shit! He wanted them to believe he doesn¡¯t like them so they could continue to believe vulnerably in front of him. But now¡­ ¡°Brother, you- you¡­¡± Piper dashed out of her seat and ran up to Rex. Before he knew it, she dived into his arms and broke down in tears of joy. At first, Rex froze when he had body contact with Piper. He slowly rxed and returned the hug with a pat on her back to soothe her. Seeing this, Jeslyn smiled. ¡°Hai, I feel blessed to finally see this. You, Kimberly, aren¡¯t you going to share a hug with your siblings?¡± Kimberly smiled with her lips sealed. She also wanted to but doesn¡¯t know how Rex would react to it. Rex nced at her and sighed. What is he to do? Was there a choice? So he beckoned for her to join the ¡®hug of unity.¡¯ Sometimeter, Rex also joined them on the table, while Jeslyn left to prepare him something to eat. While the brother and two sisters were trying to get to know each other better, Beverly was on her phone. She nced at Piper and asked, ¡°Piper, why did you take the me?¡± Piper turned to her with a skeptical look. ¡°What me?¡± ¡°See for yourself,¡± she handed her phone to Piper to read the article. It was a public announcement posted by Rainbow Entertainment, stating exactly what they wanted Piper to say at the hospital, and the message was written by Manager Sarafina on behalf of Piper. While Piper was still reading, her phone beeped and when she checked, it was her Manager¡¯s message. [ Piper, I¡¯m very sorry for betraying you, my daughter was kidnapped and left hanging on a thin rope. Someone was holding scissors to cut the rope if I didn¡¯t type the message. I¡¯m so ashamed right now¡­] Piper didn¡¯t finish the message before calling Manager Sarafina but no one answered.¡±Pick up your calls, please!¡± Piper panicked. She was having a bad feeling about this and needed to hear from her manager immediately. ¡°What is going on?¡± Rex asked with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know,¡± Beverly told Rex everything she heard Manager Sarafina and the people from Rainbow Entertainment talked about the time that she and Inspector Fin went to visit Piper at the hospital. By the time she was done talking, Piper was looking more worried than ever. This morning. Manager Sarafina told her she would be going to press charges against her Agency. It seems Manager Sarafina and her hidden daughter were kidnapped. Rex sighed after she heard the full story. ¡°Did you forget you have brothers? Or should I remind you that your brothers can solve your problem?¡± Piper froze when she heard that. Seeing this, Rex shook his head and left the table. While leaving, he said under his breath, ¡°Only I am allowed to bully my sisters.¡± Rainbow Entertainment¡­ The CEO and board of directors were seen in a meeting room. Some were frowning while others were smiling. ¡°CEO Lim, I don¡¯t think you did the right thing.¡± A young woman spoke up. ¡°Hey, Maria, your opinion is not needed in this matter. It was long concluded in thest meeting. No one told you to not be there!¡± A middle¨Caged man shut thedy up. ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you know the gravity of what you¡¯ll have done? If you do, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here and spouting rubbish.¡± ¡°Ms. Maria, what do you know that we don¡¯t? Please enlighten us.¡± ¡°Yes, Maria, go on,¡± they said with obvious sarcasm. Maria smiled and shook her head. She got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m withdrawing my shares from the company.¡± She dered. Everyone gasped in shock. Soon, they slowly settled down and Mr. Wilson smiled with squinted eyes. ¡°I¡¯m ready to buy your shares, Ms. Maria.¡± Maria nced at him and snorted without saying anything. ¡°Ms. Maria, I may not know why you¡¯re suddenly doing this but if that¡¯s what you want, I can¡¯t refuse you. You are the second biggest shareholder in thispany and should be respected. However, I¡¯m sorry that things cannot go as you want this time. ¡°Piper was brought up from nothing and raised to be the phoenix of Rainbow Entertainment. If we allow her to leave just like that, it will deal a blow to this establishment and that alone will be more disastrous than you leaving. ¡°If after what I¡¯ve said you¡¯re still hellbent on leaving thepany, then, I¡¯m willing to buy your 26% shares. Some of the shareholders rolled their eyes. With how diplomatic he sounded, one would think he wasn¡¯t happy to add 26% shares to his 30% shares, making him the biggest shareholder, bigger than his brother who has 40% shares. ¡°I¡¯m willing¡± She said with all seriousness. CEO Lim smiled faintly. In no time, he got the shares transfer documents ready and watched as she signed them. Then he wired the money for the shares to her. Before Ms. Maria left, she said; ¡°CEO¨CLim, you made meugh. You sounded like you did that artist a favor. If Piper wasn¡¯t an asset, would you have done so much for her to be the phoenix you¡¯re talking about? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, thepany has not been fair to Piper. That girl is strong¨Cwilled and has been doing most of the work on her own. She was sidelined by thispany a couple of times, yet she raised her head high and fought her way to where she is right now. If you ask me, CEO Lim, I¡¯d say, thepany owes Piper a debt of gratitude. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 350 A brother¡¯s rage (2) *Meanwhile, I¡¯m not saying this for you to think about it. After all, I¡¯m done with this establishment. Pray that her brothers don¡¯t decide to make an example of you all, it will be fun to watch from the side if they do.¡± With that, she left. 1 The others stayed silent for a while before someone broke the silence. ¡°I thought Ms. Maria was a good businesswoman, Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. I thought too highly of her.¡± ¡°Indeed, she has no foresight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯ll regret what she did very soon.¡± Meanwhile, Ms. Maria, who was inside her car that was slowly leaving thepany, spotted Rex¡¯s fiery red car driving past and heading towards Rainbow Entertainment. A small smile crept onto her lips and she slowly shook her head before closing her eyes. Whatever happens to Rainbow Entertainment is no longer her business. Rex entered thepany without hindrance from the guards or staff. Rather, he was getting surprised looks from everyone as if he was some deity that appeared in the lower Realm. Rex smirked as he continued walking slowly towards the exclusive Elevator. He was so bold that he didn¡¯t stop at the reception or ask questions about the CEO¡¯s office, which left minds wondering if he was here before. Well, Rex has never been here before, however, he knows the in and out of thepany, thanks to him spying on Piper to know how she was fairing in the past. ¡°Y¨CYoung Master Rex, you cannot-¡± the receptionist froze when the handsome blue¨Chaired man turned and smiled at her. young She felt her heart exploding with little butterflies that she didn¡¯t know when he went into the elevator. By the time she snapped back to reality, the elevator number was already counting. She held her pounding chest and slowly walked back to her position, totally forgetting to inform the CEO about Rex¡¯s arrival. Inside the meeting room, the board of directors was about to leave when the door was pushed open. Standing at the other side of the door was a smiling Rex. ¡°Hi,¡± he waved at them before stepping in. Seeing how shocked they looked, he stopped smiling and sighed. ¡°It seems y¡¯all weren¡¯t expecting me. But you should have.¡± he frowned slightly. Looking around the table, a few of the seats were empty because the upants were all standing and staring at him in a daze. Rex drew Mr. Wilson¡¯s chair and sat on it before cing one leg on the other. ¡°CEO Lim, how have you been? Do you still recognize me?¡± He asked with a smile. CEO Lim snapped out of his dazed state and his mind shed back to what Rex did to his son. ¡°You- what are you doing here?¡± the man gritted his teeth and suppressed his rage. ¡°You invited me, have you forgotten?¡± He chuckled at their stunned faces. ¡°Young Master Rex, when did we invite you?¡± A man asked. ¡°You are holding my sister captive, meaning you¡¯re inviting me. Isn¡¯t that obvious enough?¡± He asked with confusioncing his eyes. ¡°Your sister?¡± Mr. Wilson asked with a frown. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Rex looked at him and rolled his eyes before facing the CEO. ¡°Mr. Lim, why have you been seeking my trouble for so long? Do you miss me that much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The CEO red at him. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t? Then you will soon.¡± Rex looked at his watch and then shifted his gaze to the CEO¡¯s assistant that was standing behind Mr. Lim. ¡°Is that video equipment of yours working?¡± Rex pointed at the screen on the wall. The Assistant nodded speechlessly. ¡°Great,¡± he grabbed one of theptops that were sitting on the long table, and in no time, his fingers started flying around the keyboard. The people watched him with their hearts in their throats. They never expected Rex to be here. Hope Ms. Maria¡¯s prediction isn¡¯ting to pass. With that thought shing through the minds of the few of them, a fishy taste assaulted their buds. They knew they were done for if Rex was here for Piper. A few minutester, a smile settled on Rex¡¯s lips as he stared at the series ofplicated¨Clooking codes on the monitor. He raised his gaze and watched everyone¡¯s uneasy looks before hitting the ¡®enter¡® button. The screen in the meeting room lit up with the image of Maverick sitting in his office and making an announcement. Hacking into all electronic devices just to drop a warning is something that applies to Alpha Chaos alone. It is rare for Maverick to do this but anytime he did, it means the situation is extremely important. ¡°It hase to my notice that some of you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯ll make an example out of Rainbow Entertainment to show you what¡¯s best for you.¡± The screen went out after Maverick¡¯s words, leaving the world confused about what was going on. Rainbow Entertainment is known to be stainless, so what have they done to offend the devil? Some people immediately linked it to the announcement that Rainbow Entertainment published a few hours ago. The announcement was a blow to Piper¡¯s reputation and she had been getting bacsh fromizens. No one thought that Alpha Chaos woulde out to defend his sister, after all, this wasn¡¯t the tenth time Piper had been dragged through the inte. What changed? While the people were left wondering what changed, Rex was bullying the board of directors and CEO. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not a violent person, I hate violence. Which is why instead of blowing thispany up. I¡¯m here to im it, he beamed. ¡°You¡¯re going overboard!!¡± The CEO yelled. ¡°Am 1?¡± Rex shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Going overboard is what my older brother is about to do. but I won¡¯t tell you that¡­ it¡¯s a secret,¡± he whispered. ¡°Y- you mean to say that your brother is also going to do something?¡± A scared elderly woman asked. ¡°Of course, grandma. Did you think I came here for my brother? Hahahaha¡­ don¡¯t kid me please. I¡¯m not an errand boy, you know,¡± heughed then continued. ¡°I¡¯m here for myself. So grandma, what do you think about my proposal? Huh?¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 351 Setting an example Rex beamed at the old woman. ¡°I-¡± ¡°Rex Lu, what are you doing?!¡± The CEO roared. ¡°Hai, don¡¯t yell, I can see your veins popping out. You have to willingly give me your shares before you die, got that?¡± he red at the CEO. ¡°Dream on!¡± Mr. Wilson thundered. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Rex said before picking up his phone to make a call. ¡°Come in,¡± he instructed. A few secondster, the door was pushed open again. This time,wyer Spid walked innguidly with his team of two people, a young man and ady. ¡°Young Master Rex, why do you think you canmand me?¡± he said, feeling bored. ¡°I didn¡¯tmand you, did I? I only asked for help from my sister¨Cinw.¡± Rex smiled. Lawyer Spid sighed. ¡°What do you want from me? I¡¯m a busy person.¡± Rex looked at him from head to toe and snorted. A busy person whose hair is as messy as a bird¡¯s nest, wearing pajamas and bedroom slippers. ¡°Indeed, I can see how busy you are. Your bed will thank me for calling you out of it.¡± ¡°Shut up, what do you know? If not that your brother is almost draining my life force with the amount of work he¡¯s making me do these days, will I be sleeping by this time?¡± ¡°Hehe, serves you right. I told you to ditch my brother and be mywyer but you refused. That¡¯s what you get.¡± Lawyer Spid nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to inform your brother about your iing betrayal. I can¡¯t wait for him to send you into the red room.¡± ¡°Hey, you dare!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s what you get.¡± He repeated Rex¡¯s words before pulling a middle¨Caged man out of his chair. ¡°I need your seat,¡± he told the man while sitting down. The man dared not show his anger. He just stood there watching. They had wanted to leave but Rex didn¡¯t allow it. The minutewyer Spid¡¯s butt hit the chair, he rested the back of his bead on the headrest and closed his eyes, ready to travel to wondend. Feeling Rex¡¯s hot gaze on him,wyer Spid spoke with his eyes closed; ¡°Go on, my team is here¡­ also, I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯m only sleeping¡± Rex shook his head before turning his gaze to the board of directors. ¡°Distribute the shares¡® transfer contracts for them to sign.¡± The two of them went around to distribute the contracts. The minute they handed the CEO¡¯s contract to him, he grabbed the pages and shredded them into pieces. ¡°Give him another.¡± The sleeping Lawyer Spid instructed. Thedy smiled and handed another contract to the CEO which he tore again. ¡°Another,wyer Spid repeated. The process of giving and tearing continued for a long time before Lawyer Spid asked: ¡°How many contracts did he destroy?¡± ¡°Fifteen,¡± thedy responded. ¡°Mn, CEO Lim destroyed thirty of the contracts I single¨Chandedly wrote and printed by myself. How fair is that?¡± The people¡¯s lips fell apart in horror. How can awyer lie so tantly? CEO Lim only tore 15 contracts, not 30! Secondly, even a child would not believe that Lawyer Spid would write and print on his own- what are thosewyers under him for? The twowyers that came with Lawyer Spid couldn¡¯t help hiding their smiles. They are so proud of their boss that if they could tattoo his name on their foreheads, they would have done that without a second thought. Forget about morals,wyer Spid doesn¡¯t know what that is. The two of them suddenly lit a candle in their hearts for CEO Lim. He would wish he never tore any of those contract papers. ¡°Susan, how many pages does each contract have?¡± Lawyer Spid asked. Didn¡¯t he just say he wrote and printed them himself? ¡°There are fifty pages each.¡± She replied. ¡°Hundred pages multiplied by thirty contracts?¡± Lawyer Spid asked. Through all of that, his eyes were still closed. ¡°3,000 pages,¡± she replied. ¡°To make a paper, one has to drive to the fuel station and fill their car, drive to the forest, cut down trees, bring them to the factory, remove the barks and chip them. They then cook the chips and break. them into pulps. ¡°They wash the Pulps, bleach, and soften it. They mix the pulp with water and move them onto a moving screen, then move them againinto paper machines that would press the pulp dry. ¡°After that, the paper machines producerge rolls of papers which are cut into various sizes.¡± He paused and slowly opened his eyes. ¡°CEO Lim, do you know what I¡¯m driving at?¡± Who would understand why Lawyer Spid suddenly started exining the process of making papers? How does that concern what was going on here? Not hearing a reply from the fuming CEO Lim, Lawyer Spid continued. ¡°Not to mention howplicated it is to makeputers and printers, you should have considered my effort in typing those words written on those papers, but no, you tore them down, people¡¯s sacrifices and suffering meant nothing to you. ¡°CEO Lim, the effort and time wasted on each paper you shred is more than enough to make you go broke but as the good person that I am, I¡¯ll charge you a million dors per page. In other words, you¡¯re to pay my firm IM x 3,000¡­ What did your calction tell you-¡± ¡°That is too Presumptuous of you, Lawyer Spid. Do you think I¡¯m scared of you?!¡± CEO Lim roared. He was furious and if he could, he would have killed thiswyer right here. Lawyer Spid yawned and went back to sleep after that. ¡®Not scared of me, we¡¯ll know that very soon,¡¯ he thought. ¡°I¡¯ve wasted arge amount of my life here. Sign those papers and let me leave. Grandma, you wouldn¡¯t want to see this Young Master get angry.¡± Rex smiled a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. The old woman shook in fear and immediately took the pen that was lying on top of the contract and started to sign the pages in a hurry without giving a second to read. ¡°Grandma is so well¨Cbehaved. I¡¯ll speak kindly of you to my older brother so he¡¯ll exempt you from his wrath.¡± Rex smiled again. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 352 [Bonus chapter] Daytime robbery Meanwhile, the minute everyone heard thest words Rex said, they immediately grabbed their pens and started signing. Once they were done, Lawyer Spid¡¯s team collected the contracts. 1 ¡°Young Master Rex, please, will you beg for leniency for us too?¡± Mr. Wilson asked with pleading eyes. ¡°Hmm, it depends on my mood. Pray that my sister¨Cinw cooks me something delicious, or that a lot of money enters my ount. Who knows¡­¡± he saidzily. ¡°I was about to donate five billion for a charity project. It would be better if it goes into Young Master Rex¡¯s pocket.¡± Lawyer Spid said from his sleep. The people¡¯s faces felt like they were pushed into a cow¡¯s dung. They all knew whatwyer Spid did there. He has not only closed all doors to pleading, but he also sealed the windows to negotiation. Now they must give Young Master Rex money. Also, they must not offer anything less than 5 billion. Five billion was nothingpared to what they are worth, but the thought of giving such an amount after giving their shares that are worth more than 20 billion was what they cannot stomach. Although they were angry, the board of directors, 25 of them, transferred 5 billion upward to Rex¡¯s ount. Meanwhile, Lawyer Spid who started the daytime robbery was still ¡®sleeping! If only they knew wherewyer Spid and Rex got the idea of extorting money from enemies, they would have all ganged up to kill Jeslyn¡­ if only they are tired of living though. 2 CEO Lim watched speechlessly as a series of beeping soundsing from Rex¡¯s phone continued to interrupt his brain cells. What can he do? Everything going on here was partially his fault. If he didn¡¯t turn the rage he had for Rex on Piper, none of this would be happening. CEO Lim made up his mind, he was never going to let any of the shareholders know that he was the cause of their predicament. They should keep believing that everything they are facing now is the result of the wrong decisions they all made. Unfortunately, CEO Lim¡¯s knowledge of Rex was too slim. After everyone, including the old grandma, had transferred money to Rex, they thought they could leave. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? The y had just begun.¡± Rex turned to CEO Lim and continued. ¡°I heard there are wicked people in ¡®Paradise in hell¡® but I never thought I¡¯de across one. Everyone here today is facing this because of ¨C¡± ¡°Young Master Rex, what do you want?!¡± CEO Lim immediately cut Rex off, knowing where he was driving at. The little bastard was about to reveal his secret! ¡°I want your shares. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± The man took a deep breath. He has otherpanies that he can fall back to. Although Rainbow Entertainment was the fastest growingpany among his otherpanies, those aren¡¯t measly either. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you the shares. Anything after that?¡± He asked to be sure. Rex shook his head. ¡°Nothing else,¡± then smiled. CEO Lim knew too well not to trust Rex but he had no choice, so he signed the contract. Once he was done,wyer Spid¡¯s team took the contract. They spread them in front of Rex who signed them all before Lawyer Spid¡¯s team distributed the other parties¡® copies of the signed contracts to them to seal the deal. When they all thought the matter has ended, Rex smiled and said: ¡°CEO Lim, I was raised to uphold justices. I can never see evil and take my eyes ¡°Rex Lu!!¡± off it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scream my name like that. I might get angry.¡± he red at the man before he smiled and continued; ¡°Your son-¡± ¡°Lawyer Spid, I¡¯ll pay the 3 billion for the contract I tore, please take Young Master Rex home.¡± ¡°When did I say you should pay 3 billion?¡± Lawyer Spid asked with a dreamy voice. ¡°I thought others paid 10 billion and more?¡± he yawned again and went back to sleep. CEO Lim pointed a finger at Lawyer Spid; ¡°Y¨CY- You!¡± His finger started to shake as he could no longer contain his rage, he spat out blood. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°When did he get injured? Is one of you killing him with ck magic already for making you lose so much today?¡± Rex frowned. ¡°N¨Cno, Young Master Rex!¡± The board of directors screamed. ¡°Then he must be faking it,¡± Rex concluded as if he had no idea what was happening. ¡°CEO Lim, I can see you¡¯re ill. Let¡¯s conclude this once and for all. Show me all you have in your bank ounts.¡± Rex requested. ¡°What?! Over my dead body!!¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Rex turned theptop he used earlier and went to work. ¡°Wh- what are you doing?!¡± The CEO panicked. ¡°Doing what I know how to do best.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The CEO opened his drawer and pulled out a gun. With his hand shaking with fury, he pointed it at Rex, thinking he can use that to threaten the ¡®boy¡® to stop. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll shoot!¡± 1 Rex only raised his head and snorted before going back to what he was doing. ¡°What I detest the most when trying to catch some sleep is screaming. CEO Lim, are you the only one with a voice here? Are you trying to win a screaming contest?¡± Lawyer Spid slowly opened his eyes. He took a deep breath when he saw the gun in the man¡¯s hand. ¡°My instinct was right. You¡¯re irredeemable. Susan,¡± Lawyer Spid stretched his hand towards Susan. In a blink of an eye, a gun hadnded in Lawyer Spid¡¯s hand. Before anyone could think or turn their heads, the sound of a gunshot reverberated in the office. Rex froze and slowly raised his head with widened eyes. He held his chest as he looked at CEO Lim who was holding his right hand with a shocked look on his face like he couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. 1 Everyone in the room felt their soul had left them when they heard that gunshot. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 353 Seeking revenge for his son ¡°Y¨Cyou, why did you do that?¡± Rex nced at Lawyer Spid in shock. In no time, he beamed and burst into a fit ofughter before returning to what he was doing. 1 CEO Lim¡¯s gun fell out of his hand and he held his bleeding shoulder as he groaned, baring his teeth at lawyer Spid. ¡°Wow, Spid, this man is extremely rich. Rainbow Entertainment¡¯s ount has just a mere 100 billion, his otherpany ounts, all together, have around 1 trillion¡­ as for his ounts, all together, they should be around 50 billion.¡± He snorted. ¡°He¡¯s so wretched,¡± Lawyer Spid rolled his eyes before going back to sleep. ¡°Rex¡­ you¡¯ll pay for this!¡± CEO Lim gritted his teeth with fury brewing in his eyes. ¡°Will you be alive today?¡± Rex asked. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± The CEO narrowed his eyes. ¡°When did I say that?¡± Rex transferred all the money he wanted to transfer before resting his back and massaging his fingers. CEO Lim¡¯s Assistant almost turned jelly when he received notifications of the transactions but didn¡¯t dare to inform CEO Lim for fear that the man might develop a heart attack. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you this for the longest time. I tried helping you to prevent the doom that befell you, but you see that man?¡± He gestured to CEO Lim with his jaw. ¡°He almost killed me just now. You all saw it, right?¡± The board of directors ignored him. Didn¡¯t ¡®doom¡® befall them before CEO Lim tried to kill him? What with the sudden patriotic behavior? ¡°If you like, mark me your enemy, in the end, I¡¯ll ruin you if you step on my toes,¡± Rex beamed as he warned the people old enough to be his parents and grandparents. ¡°Meanwhile, because I can¡¯t see evil and not talk, I¡¯ll tell you why you all ended up like this.¡± CEO Lim shut his eyes and balled his fist. What else can he do to stop Rex from speaking? ¡°Years ago, CEO Lim¡¯s dead son was going around the Country like he owned it. I had no issue with. that. But one day, he made the mistake of trying to take advantage of thedy who saved my life. Hehe,¡± he chuckled. After Toria¡¯s parents died, her rtives took advantage of the fact that Toria was the only child and treated her inhumanely. Toria had a talent for singing, so she went to audition at Rainbow Entertainment but CEO Lim¡¯s son thought it was the best idea to make Toria his woman. Because Toria hurt his ego by rejecting him a few times, he marked her as his next target to be ruined. So one day, Toria went to a bar to drink away her sorrow. CEO Lim¡¯s son found out where she was and went after her. When he got there, Toria was a bit tipsy. The guy felt it was the best opportunity to have his way with Toria, and then make others sleep with her before recording it and posting it online¡­ that¡¯s what he¡¯s known for. It was at that moment when he was having a tussle with Toria that Rex barged into the bar and dealt with CEO Lim¡¯s son. Rex beat and forced the guy to strip naked and had a prostitute y with him, and had the guy¡¯s minions record the ordeal. Once it was done, Rex forced them to post the videos. After the videos were posted, Rex didn¡¯t stop there. He went as far as hacking the world¡¯s system and forcing almost everyone in the world to watch the video. Although the scene and the prostitute were blurred, CEO Lim¡¯s dearest son¡¯s face was left on disy for 15 hours. Not just that, the video also trended for a few weeks. Making CEO Lim¡¯s son a mockery until he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore andmitted suicide, just like what his victims always did. CEO Lim was furrowed but had no power to seek revenge, which was why, when Piper started showing talent, he did everything possible to pull her into hispany, believing that he could make her suffer. But the man didn¡¯t tantly show his fangs because Piper¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t the type to trifle with, so what he did was to slowly make the girl suffer in the guise of work. Piper¡¯s suffering wasn¡¯t limited to a bad reputation. It went as far as tying her down with rotten contracts and sometimes, being forced to sleep with men for roles. However, the oblivious Piper would rather have a fleeting rtionship with an investor¡¯s favorite son who can make his father invest in her drama, than allow an old man toe close to her body. Her packaged way of going about things was why no one in the entertainment industry would dare say Piper used her body to get roles. Meanwhile, that was the in truth. The board of directors gasped in disbelief after hearing that they had unknowingly been using Piper just for a stupid revenge n. The men and women were outraged but before they could do anything, Rex got up. ¡°Now, thepany is mine and you¡¯ve been reduced to nothing. If I see you or your people close to this building after today, you¡¯ll be sorry.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lawyer Spid got up but before he left, he shot CEO Lim¡¯s second shoulder. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Arghh!!¡± CEO Lim groaned in pain. His two hands are paralyzed now. He just sat on his seat, gritting his teeth with reddened eyes. ¡°That¡¯s for disrespecting an outstandingwyer like me.¡± Lawyer Spid turned and left with Rex and his people. Meanwhile, after Maverick made that announcement, the bad things that Rainbow Entertainment had done, including the underhanded things that were done by the members of CEO Lim¡¯s family started floating on the inte. Inspector Fin who was witch¨Chunting bad people was the happiest of them all. Piper couldn¡¯t believe what had happened in the space of a few hours. Is this the benefit of having brothers? Thought. 1 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 354 Fight between father and son Madam Caroline stared wide¨Ceyed at the TV channel that was announcing the ongoing events regarding Piper Kimberly. Rex, and Maverick 4 Kill her but she would never believe that Rex and Maverick would ever recognize Piper How dare those children¡® Nheless, a smile crept into her lips. Now that they¡¯ve recognized Piper it means they¡¯ve epted her However, who is Kimberly and when did she be Lu Ren¡¯s sister? She picked up her phone and made a call ¡°Find out who Kimberly Tu is and where she¡¯s from¡± After the call, she picked up her bag and left the house In the car, her Chauffeur asked. ¡°Ma am, where are we beading ¡°To my son¡¯s mansion¡± Meanwhile, Maverick and his son were holding a statedown contest in Maverick¡¯s office After a while, Maverick broke the silence ¡°What was that for ¡°I spoke to my mom¡¯s manager and forced her to allow my mom to spend some time with me Why would you get involved? If you wanted her so much what stopped you from doing what I did? ¡°Was that why you ruined the pic Maverick narrowed his eyes ¡°I didn¡¯t ruin it, you did ¡°Oh?¡± Maverick folded his arms on his chest and leaned back to rest on his chair ¡°Exin¡± Valen¡¯s countenance changed and he sighed Dad vote bullying me too much Am I not your son or do you have another child outside he narrowed his eyes Sering Maverick didn¡¯t respond nor was buying his schemes the child sighed again ¡°You¡¯ve made me old in just one year and six months If I¡¯m not careful. I¡¯ll grow gray hair before you¡± ¡°Stop beating around. Exin¡± Fine, I¡¯ve be a child who cannot voice his wants anymore I told Mom to go on a pic with me and you ruined it¡± Maverick raised a brow, still not understanding where his son was going ¡°Although I said I don¡¯t want a female sibling. I never said I wanted to be an only child He pouted. obviously Iving Theer of Maverick¡¯s lips curled up and his eyes beamed with smiles but didn¡¯t say anything ¡°Dad¡± Valen walked around the table and grabbed his thigh ¡°Stop bullying me It¡¯s not healthy for a child like me I grew up without love and care for 6 years Now that I only want some time with my mum, you keep getting in the way. It¡¯s not fair. The smile disappeared from Maverick¡¯s lips and his eyes changed. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want me around my wife?¡± His voice deepened. ¡°Ahm, I didn¡¯t mean it that way but since you¡¯re so generous, your son will be forever grateful,¡± He smiled with his eyes. He was the reason his mother is living with them and not going to work for a few days now. Ever since his mother returned, his father had been suppressing him and stealing her attention away, but not anymore. He¡¯s also a man, just like his father. Just that he¡¯s shorter than his father but as a man, size shouldn¡¯t be a barrier. He thought. ¡°How do you see Country Z¡¯s boarding school? Do you want more time to do research?¡± Maverick asked with his brow raised. Valen swallowed. This was what he was scared of but he was ready for this bully. ¡°Actually, I spoke to your wife beforeing here, and here¡¯s what she had to say.¡± Valen brought out his phone and yed a voice record. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong my son!¡± ¡°I feel so sad and uninterested in everything. I don¡¯t sleep at night nor do I participate in school activities. Most of all, I¡¯m not repulsed by the thought of death.¡± ¡°Ah! What happened to you, my child?!¡± Jeslyn¡¯s voice raised a tad higher, evident she panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t know but I spoke to Uncle Matt and he said it¡¯s a symptom of loneliness.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯re depressed? How is that possible?!¡± ¡°Yes! That was the word Uncle Matt said. ¡®Depressed. We talked about it and he said I should put you on the line.¡± Valen smiled faintly as he saw his father¡¯s furrowed brows. The record stopped there, so he kept his phone away. ¡°Long story short, Uncle Matt said that I need my mum¡¯s love and attention. So Mom said I won¡¯t be going away from her until I¡¯m well¡­ which includes sleeping on the same bed. So, Dad, I came to tell you that Mom will be sleeping in my room from now on.¡± Maverick ignored those words and dialed Doc Matt¡¯s number. After a while of ringing, he said; ¡°Did you run a test on Valen?¡± ¡°No, why?¡± ¡°Then, how did youe up with such a diagnosis?¡± ¡°Oh, that, I asked him a few questions which he answered truthfully, so-¡± ¡°You made a diagnosis with a seven years old¡¯s words? Matt, you¡¯re starting to disy ipetency and-¡± ¡°Hold it there! What nonsense are you spouting? You can kill me but don¡¯t you dare doubt ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . my medical skills!!¡± Valen chuckled cutely when he heard that. He was ready for his father and nothing this man would do that would make him lose. Hehe. ¡°Fine then, the medical association should be the judge of-¡± ¡°May! What do you want?¡± Doc Matt conceded. He knew Valen was not depressed but had to do what the child wanted. He also felt it was mean of Maverick to deprive Valen of his mother¡¯s love and attention. ¡°Tell my wife that sending her son to the boarding school would help his mental health.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Doc Matt ended the call and switched off his phone. He refused to be used by those two. The fuming Valen stamped his small feet on the ground and roared with his cute voice; ¡°Dad! You are callous and a bully!!¡± Maverick nodded, ¡°I¡¯m proud. Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Valen narrowed his Phoenix eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you back for this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The child snorted and matched out of his office. Maverick¡¯s lips curled into a smile and shook his head. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 355 Lolita is awake At the hospital¡­ Doc Matt stared at his phone one more time and sighed for the umpteenth time. That father and son are driving him crazy. He was expecting a call but thanks to them, his phone is switched off. Switching it back on is not the problem but what happens if one of them, or rather, Jeslyn calls? He had no time at all to be dragged into that family¡¯s childish mess. While he was thinking, a knock sounded on the door before it was pushed open by a pretty and clean nurse. ¡°Doctor Matt, the patient in VIP room 2 is awake¡± ¡°How long had she been awake?¡± ¡°Since yesterday.¡± Doctor Matt raised his gaze to stare emotionlessly at her before she immediately continued for fear that she might bear the punishment for a sin she didn¡¯tmit. ¡°Doctor Amy checked on her and instructed you shouldn¡¯t be disturbed as you had a long surgery yesterday.¡± Doctor Matt got up and picked up his white coat and stethoscope before heading out with the nurse. On getting to VIP Ward 2, Lolita was seen sitting on the bed with her head resting on the headrest. Her lips were chapped and her colorful face had turned white. When she saw Doc Matt walk in through the door, she turned her face away and tried to lie back down. Doc Matt noticed but said nothing. He checked on her and after a while, asked; ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°My heart hurts,¡± she replied without looking at him.) Doc Matt looked at herfor a long time before saying to the nurse beside him; ¡°Prepare for a full body check.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior,¡± thedy left after that. Matt pulled out his phone from his pocket and turned it on. There were a few missed calls from Valen. He shook his head with a small smile on his lips before dialing Maverick¡¯s number. ¡°Inform your wife; her friend is awake.¡± He kept the phone after that and passed his gaze over L. She still didn¡¯t look at him. Doc Matt went over to a couch in the room and sat on it with one leg crossed over the other. ¡°Was my family informed?¡± she asked. ¡°Mn.¡± ¡°No one caine?¡± ¡°No, he responded. Silence filled the room for a long time before he asked. ¡°Do you know how long you¡¯ve been asleep?¡± ¡°Almost two weeks¡­ your girlfriend couldn¡¯t wait to inform me. It seems I took a lot of your time while I was asleep.¡± She finally turned to look at him. ¡°You should have told me she existed. I wouldn¡¯t have bothered you.¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s not important,¡± he replied. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ll always be an asshole.¡± Lolita turned her face to the ceiling and closed her eyes but a teardrop slipped down her eyes. The hurtful words from that ugly doctor romanced her brain. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. I was beginning to think you were doing this on purpose. Doc Matt is in the ward, still, you have to take almost two weeks to wake up. ¡°I¡¯m sure you liked the feel of his touch on your filthy skin, which was why you took so long to wake. Now that you are, I¡¯ll take over from him. ¡°Mind you, I saw the video of you kissing him in the elevator, and before that, I saw how you were throwing yourself at him. Just to inform you, he¡¯s my man and I¡¯ll not have a prostitute like you snatch him away from me, got that? 1 ¡°You should be lucky I signed to save lives, else I would have sent you back to thend of no return!¡± The more Lolita remembered those words, the harder her tears fell. She hated a third party in a rtionship so much that she never wished to be one. A third party in a rtionship was what destroyed her happy family, and in the end, took her mother¡¯s life, which in turn, changed her family into a problematic one. She took a deep breath and slowly wiped her tears. Jeslyn will be here soon and it would be extremely bad if she sees those tears. Meanwhile, the observant Doc Matt had seen her wiping her tears and thought she was crying because none of her family cared about her. A whileter, the pretty nurse walked into the room with a female doctor. She smiled at Doc Matt but. he didn¡¯t acknowledge her with the simplest nce but the doctor didn¡¯t seem to mind. She walked up to Lolita and smiled genuinely. ¡°Good afternoon patient, how do you feel?¡± She tried to touch Lolita but she barked at her. ¡°Get your filthy hands off me!!!¡± Yesterday, she couldn¡¯t talk back because her mind was foggy and her throat was dry. Although her voice still sounded weird, it was enough to convey her anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fake your love for me. I know you hate me and I do too. There¡¯s no need to pretend that we like each other. I don¡¯t want to see you as much as you don¡¯t want to see me, so get me another doctor!¡± Doctor Amy was stunned. She blinked a few times to process what just happened, ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t mistaken, youngdy?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me toyints to the head of this hospital on how you treat patients. To prevent us both from suffering, I don¡¯t want you to be my doctor anymore. Get me a recement!!¡± ¡°Please, Young Miss, calm down, your wound might open up.¡± The pretty nurse begged. She was there when Doctor Amy spoke ruthlessly to a patient that just woke up. Doctor Amy is one of the best junior surgeons in the hospital. She was handpicked by Doctor Matt when he saw her talent but ever since, Doc Amy started to see herself as Doc Matt¡¯s woman. Whenever she saw a nurse with Doc Matt, she would make sure they were fired. She doesn¡¯t care if the nurses were just having an important conversation with Doc Matt. As for patients, if they dared to smile at Doc Matt, Doc Amy would get mad and refuse to treat them. A female patient diedst year because of Doc Amy¡¯s carelessness in handling thedy¡¯s matter, just because the patient promised that if she survives the operation and gets well, she would pursue Doc Matt. Although the pretty nurse knew about it, she didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone. After all, Doc Amy has a strong background. 1 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 356 Courting trouble ¡°You were here when she treated me like trash, were you not?¡± Lolita red at the pretty nurse. ¡°What is going on?¡± Doc Matt asked. He had been paying attention to what was being said and was quite startled. Before Lolita could speak, Doc Amy beat her to it. ¡°When she woke up yesterday, she was making a fuss to see you. I told her you were in the middle of carrying out an important surgery. Later on, she started throwing a tantrum, we exchanged a few unpleasant words and I had to sedate her so she doesn¡¯t cause damage to her injury, Cause when I checked yesterday, her wound was still fresh,¡± she frowned. Lolita snorted at the obvious lies but didn¡¯t say anything. A boyfriend would believe their woman over some other woman who was throwing herself at him anyway, so what¡¯s the need to defend herself? Doc Matt nced at Lolita and saw the scowl thatsted on her face for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Why was I not told?¡± ¡°After theplicated surgery, you locked yourself in your office and prohibited anyone from disturbing you,¡± Doc Amy said. Doc Matt stood up from his seat and instructed, ¡°Send her in for a full body check¨Cup.¡± Doc Amy said her wound hasn¡¯t healed after two weeks which was weird but he didn¡¯t want to open the dressing just yet. ¡°Yes, Doc.¡± The pretty nurse responded before they wheeled Lolita out of the VIP ward into Doc Matt¡¯s office. His office is sorge that it contained everything except an operation theater. After Lolita had undergone a full body check¨Cup, he found that everything was fine with her body. However, there was something weird he wanted to confirm. The bullet had hit her squarely in the heart. It was a miracle that she survived it but why was there no sign of stitches on her heart? After pulling out the bullet, he stitched that ce and also removed the stitches. Before Doc Amy could see what he was looking at, Doc Matt requested that Lolita be taken out of the scanning machine. ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for her from now on, you can leave,¡± he said while attempting to carry Lolita up from the surface she was lying on. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Doctor Matt, she-¡± Doc Amy was stunned when she heard that and immediately tried to protest but when Matt gave her a sharp re, she immediately smiled and nodded. When they left, Doc Matt carried Lolita in a princess style and took her to the only bed in the office. It was Doc Matt¡¯s bed. ¡°Take off your shirt,¡± he requested. Lolita didn¡¯t argue. She was about to take it off but felt a sharp pain in her heart. ¡°Hmm!¡± She grunted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I felt a sharp pain in my heart when I tried to move my arm. Doc Matt narrowed his eyes as he thought about the cause for a while but couldn¡¯t find it. He kept that at the back of his mind and stepped forward to help her take off her shirt. Good thing it was a wrap gown¡­ easy to take off. Lolita felt a little ufortable with her naked chest in full view. She stole a nce at him but the man was busy with what he intended, not giving Lolita¡¯s sexy peaches a lecherous look. Lolita found herself mesmerized by how stunning the doctor was as he slowly took off her wound dressing. Doc Matt could feel her hot gaze on him but continued his work seamlessly. After removing the dress, like he thought, her skin was smooth and clear. Doc Matt felt confused for the first time since he became a doctor. How can a wound disappear? It¡¯s unheard of! ¡°Did you experience anything while in your sleep?¡± He asked out of nowhere before staring into her eyes. Lolita was startled. The question caught her unaware and she had no idea when he started staring back at her. Filled with shame for getting caught, she slowly shook her head before lowering it. How could she still be attracted to him when he has a girlfriend? She bit her lower lip and prayed for the ground to open and swallow her. Doc Matt¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at her weird behavior but had no time to dwell on that. He has some research to do, so he helped her put the hospital gown back on and make her lie down before walking away. Meanwhile, Jeslyn rushed into the hospital without a disguise. When she was informed that Lolita was awake, she didn¡¯t even wait for her husband to finish before running out of the house in her casual house wear. Hurrying through the passage, everyone who saw her was thrilled. They¡¯ve only seen her on TV and some nurses had seen her before and that was when Brian was brought here but at that time, she was wearing a nose mask and was also well dressed. Seeing her in white shorts and a man¡¯s ck shirt, with fluffy cute shippers, no one could believe the rumor that had been trending for a while now. Some people took out their phones and started taking pictures from a reasonable distance. She looked worried and excited, plus how she was dressed. It gave people the idea that she was in haste, so they didn¡¯t bother her with autographs and all. Even though they couldn¡¯t go close to her, some fans were still trailing behind her while their videos were live. In no time, she made headlines again without her doing anything meaningful. A lot of fans online couldn¡¯t stop their excitement. Jeslyn won the hearts of many over her simple outfit. People were like; ¡°This shows that our VJ Cute is also just a human like us. While some sparked a conversation, thanks to her shirt. ¡®Am I the only one seeing her wearing a man¡¯s shirt?¡± ¡®Our cute Cindere has a boyfriend?¡± Meanwhile, at Fearless Entertainment¡­ Chapter 357 Chapter 357 357 Mind¨Cblowing secret Meanwhile, at Fearless Entertainment¡­ 1 Manager Kate was having a headache reading thements. The rumor about Jeslyn killing Christine is still ongoing and now this? The rumor could have been taken care of in a snap but Jeslyn asked her not to do anything just yet until the fight online has reached its maximum. Manager Kate understood what that scheming brat wanted to do but what about this one? How is she going to tell the world she has a husband and a kid? ¡°Forget it, what do I care? Her husband can handle it.¡± She said begrudgingly but the next minute, she grabbed her phone to make a few calls. At the hospital¡­ Jeslyn entered the VIP ward but no one was in there. Surprised, she went back and started asking questions until someone told her that Lolita was in Doc Matt¡¯s office. She barged into the office after a first knock, breathing heavily as she searched for her dear friend with her gaze. Doc Matt raised his eyes from hisptop to see who had the guts. But when he saw who it was, he ignored her and continued his work. ¡°Your friend is in my room,¡± he said after a while. ¡°Your room? What is she-¡± Jeslyn stopped herself and went into the only room with a door. Other sections of the office were divided with white curtains or left without an entrance. Inside the room, Lolita was lying on the bed and fuming over whatever was running through her mind. When she heard the clicking sound of the door, she didn¡¯t bother to look, thinking it was Doc Matt. ¡°L,¡± Jeslyn called like she didn¡¯t believe it. Hearing that voice, Lolita whipped her head to the side and a broad smile crept onto her lips. ¡°Rossa!!¡± She spread her hands wide for a hug. Jeslyn smiled and hugged her. ¡°You scared me,¡± she said. ¡°You scared me more,¡± Lolita retorted. ¡°I told you not toe out.¡± ¡°I was suffocating. Also¡­ I heard your guards calling you repeatedly, so I got scared and thought you were in trouble.¡± She sighed. Jeslyn smiled and ruffled her hair like a child before she hugged her again. Lolita has proven to be more than just a friend a few times but this time, she hadpletely won her over. ¡°Thank you, L¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°No, I should be thanking you. Where my family doesn¡¯t know if I exist, you made me a part of your world¡­ Look at what you¡¯re wearing. Hehe,¡± Lolita immediately changed the topic to avoid talking about her family, Jeslyn¡¯s lips parted in shock when she saw what she was wearing; her husband¡¯s shirt. She smiled. awkwardly and said, ¡°I have created another mess on the inte, right?¡± Lolita nodded fervently. ¡°Definitely!¡± The two yed around for a while before Jeslyn asked, ¡°Why are you staying here instead of your ward?¡± ¡°I have no idea, I was brought here¡­ even though his girlfriend doesn¡¯t seem to be happy, jerk!¡± Lolita mumbled thest words while looking angry. ¡°Oho, Jeslyn smiled with interest. ¡°Spill it, what¡¯s going on in that little heart of yours?¡± She winked. ¡°Argh, don¡¯t make such faces, it¡¯s driving me crazy!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ talk to me, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Fine. I didn¡¯t tell you, I¡¯ve been chasing your husband¡¯s friend for a while now. Each time, he treated me with disdain. I thought he was a monk but had no idea he already had a woman. Now, his woman almost killed me yesterday just because she saw CCTV footage of me kissing her man. Tsk, so childish,¡± she reported in annoyance while trying to hide her heartbreak. ¡°Oh, my friend is in love with Matt? Hahahahaha¡­ he¡¯s indeed a monk¡­ but wait, what girlfriend?¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°One stupid female doctor. I didn¡¯t bother to ask her name because she really annoyed the shit out of me.¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t get that, Doc Matt has no girlfriend. He¡¯s been in love with teacher Celestine for a long time and he¡¯s still in love with her even though she¡¯s engaged to my brother¨Cinw. So where is that girlfriending from?¡± Lolita¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You mean he doesn¡¯t have a woman?!¡± Jeslyn nodded, ¡°He¡¯s as single as a tree.¡± ¡°And he lied about it?¡± ¡°Lied?¡± Jeslyn furrowed her brows. ¡°Yes. I used him when I woke up but he didn¡¯t deny it. He just said his girlfriend is not important, then I called him an asshole, yet he did not say anything.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t want to waste words. If it¡¯s possible for him not to talk at all, I bet Matt would have chosen that route.¡± ¡°So he preferred I misunderstood him?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say yes. Jeslyn nodded. ¡°Even though one hates to talk, it¡¯s not right. You said he loves Teacher, right? If she hears the rumor, won¡¯t she think he has moved on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. His ciique knows him like the back of their palms. I¡¯m sure they also know his type when ites to women, so¡­ ai, stop making such a sad face. Just let him be and stop throwing yourself at him. Who knows he might notice and starts to get curious about you¡­ Curiosity is another route to love too, you know.¡± She winked. ¡°Oh, really. Tell me, how did the almighty Alpha Chaos fall for you¡­ no, let me rephrase it. How did you fall for him¡­ aish, I¡¯m doomed.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ indeed, you¡¯re thinking he couldn¡¯t have been the one who went head over heels first?¡± ¡°Nope. With your amount of love for pretty faces, the answer is obvious. Hehe.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hai, don¡¯t degrade me like that. He fell first but was pretending.¡± She smiled sheepishly. ¡°Your face said it all. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Fine, I fell first but he fell harder.¡± She confessed. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s more like it.¡± A few dayster¡­ The rumor of Christine¡¯s murder was suspended and the fact that she was living with a man became a thing. 1 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 358 Robbing Mother¨Cinw again Madam Caroline was raving mad as she stared at her phone, this was the fourth alert she was receiying. The numbers kepting in little amounts like it was a deliberate attempt to make her go mad. 1 ¡°Beep!¡± another notification came in. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± she screamed and threw her phone against the floor. Her forehead was popping out veins from the amount of anger she was holding in. She had called her bank manager and even hackers to track Maverick and stop him from stealing all her money, but they couldn¡¯t do anything! ¡°Lu Ren!¡± she gritted her teeth as regret washed over her. Madam Caroline believed that she was suffering right now because she went to cause trouble at Maverick¡¯s mansion. Two days ago, Madam Caroline went in search of Maverick and the others. Since they¡¯ve epted Piper, she thought they should ept her too, but the security at the gate didn¡¯t allow her in. As she was forcing herself to be let in, she saw Valen¡¯s caring. Madam Caroline thought she could make the child bring her into thepound but was disappointed that the spoiled brat didn¡¯t even stop to talk to her, so out of annoyance, she picked up a stone from the floor and threw it after the car. The stone hit the rear mirror of the car, causing the mirror to be shattered. So Madam Caroline thought that was enough for Maverick toe for her. Unbeknownst to her, Maverick was carrying out his wife¡¯s task. Madam Caroline continued to grit her teeth with every notification until she stopped hearing the beeping sound; She picked up her phone to check her bnce. ¡°Lu Ren!! You bastard!!!!!¡± She roared as tears gathered in her eyes. The billion dors that was in her ount has only $1 left. 3 The rumor regarding Jeslyn became so big that Fearless Entertainment was forced to pressure Manager Kate to do something about it. The most jeering of all the rumors flying around was that Jeslyn flirted with a stranger and was gang raped at her party. Monthster, she found out she was pregnant and aborted the child. When the rumor started, many didn¡¯t take it seriously until photos and videos of 18 years old Jeslyn flirting with some boys that attended her birthday started surfacing the inte. The video stopped at the ce where Jeslyn was taken into her room, then teenage four boys also entered the room a while later before the video stopped. Jeslyn was sitting in between Maverick¡¯s legs when she was watching the video. She remembered the scene when She was drunk. Those four guys were the bullies at her school who always protected her. Although they weren¡¯t best friends, Jeslyn knew that the guys meant her no harm. They wouldn¡¯t hurt her, let alone want to rape her. Going into her hotel room must have been because they wanted to check up on her. Jeslyn wasn¡¯t wrong. Those four guys asked Christine to take them to Jeslyn¡¯s room to see how she was doing but Christine was busy with her friends, so she told the guys Jeslyn¡¯s room number and told them to go see her by themselves. But when they got there, Jeslyn was nowhere to be found. They went back and told Christine about it, but Christine told them that Jeslyn must have been sent home by one of their bodyguards and then she proceeded to make a fake call to deceive the guys. Jeslyn suddenly felt a hot gaze in the middle of her head. When she turned her neck and looked at her husband, his eyes narrowed and he seemed angry. ¡°Take it easy, the story is false, you know.¡± She tried to calm him down. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± He replied. Jeslyn gasped. Is he doubting her? ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I do,¡± he replied without hesitation. ¡°Then,¡± she raised a brow. Daring him to say rubbish. ¡°Those four guys, they were your friends?¡± ¡°Mnhm,¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°You treated them well?¡± She nodded without speaking. ¡°You treated me poorly.¡± He said as his brown eyes held her hazel Iris with a tinge of hostility. Jeslyn looked at him for a long time before she burst out into a fit of madughter. ¡°Mr. Lu, are you jealous of dead people now?¡± Hearing they are dead, it soothed Maverick¡¯s heart for a while but he couldn¡¯t get his mind away from thepromising positions they were in on the TV. ¡°Mr. Lu, don¡¯t be like that. I was drunk. It was my first time drinking.¡± Jeslyn couldn¡¯t believe there would ever be a day when she¡¯d have to pacify her husband over something this little. ¡°You kissed the redhead guy.¡± He said without much interest. ¡°Plum? Stop twisting facts! Hahaha¡­ in the video, the guy stopped me before I could kiss him.¡± ¡°You think it made a difference? In your heart, you wanted to kiss him.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jeslyn sighed. ¡°You were worse.¡± ¡°How?¡± He raised a brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you steal my first kiss at the age of five?¡± Jeslyn folded her arms on her chest like she wanted to collect what he owned. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. But you can take it back.¡± he stretched his lips and closed his eyes. Jeslyn chuckled and shook her head, then stretched her hand and pinched his lower lip gently. ¡°When you do wrong, you don¡¯t ask for a punishment that would favor you,¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°Then let me kiss you, that will favor you.¡± Jeslyn stared weirdly at him for a moment before she startedughing. ¡°Mr. Lu, how does that benefit me? Kissing you or vice versa is the same thing¡± ¡°Then, do you want to suck?¡± He grabbed her hand and shoved it into his trousers. A sly smile crept up on Jeslyn¡¯s face as she stroked his rod. ¡°As you wish, Alpha Chaos.¡± Jeslyn, whose matter was trending, was tangling in the sheets with her husband while Manager Kate and the Company PR team were running around and trying to quench the fire. 1 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 359 Phoebe¡¯s downfall First, the PR team left statements and proofs which included video clips and photos to prove that at the time ¡®Christine¡® was pushed down the window, Jeslyn was at home, sleeping. 1 Then, they released what Jeslyn told them to do. Proof that the video of ¡®Christine¡¯s¡® death was faked and the mastermind behind it was Emilee, who with the help of Phoebe was able to pull it off. They also proved that Emilee was mad at Jeslyn and med her for ¡®Christine¡¯s¡® death, so to seek revenge, she faked a scene so people would attack Jeslyn for ¡®killing¡® Christine who alreadymitted When Jeslyn¡¯s fans found out everything was a conspiracy, they were excited that their idol wasn¡¯t a murderer. At the same time, the toxic fanbase rallied against Emilee and Phoebe. ¡®I¡¯m so disappointed at Phoebe. She¡¯s an artist from Fearless, a senior that was supposed to support her junior but I¡¯m the end, she allowed jealousy cloud her mind and she sold out our lovely Jeslyn to the enemies!¡± ¡°To think that the enemies are Jeslyn¡¯s flesh and blood!¡± I¡¯m beginning to be scared of humans!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Let¡¯s start a petition to boycout Phoebe!¡® ¡®+10000¡® Emilee was in hiding but not Phoebe, so they leeched on Phoebe without letting go. She beat the drum of war, so now, she must dance to its tune. Meanwhile, Phoebe couldn¡¯t believe how the matter turned out. She thought the n was foolproof and why the hell are they saying she supported Emilee in the murder case? Phoebe thought that was all there was to her problem. The next day, she went to Fearless Entertainment but was shocked to be handed a contract by her Manager. ¡°You breached the contract; the use to protect your fellow artists like your family. The wants you to pay the fine and leave!¡± Phoebe couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. She gritted her teeth with so much hatred in her heart for Jeslyn and thepany before she called the Mayor who sent awyer to help her dissolve the contract and paid the fine. Phoebe returned home, still not feeling remorse. After all, she felt she could handle Jeslyn better now, unfortunately, there won¡¯t be enough time for that. That evening, the inte went crazy with the Mayor¡¯s atrocity. ¡®Unbelievable! The Mayor faked a daughter?!¡± ¡®Wow! Beat me but I¡¯d never had thought that Phoebe was her adopted father¡¯s Mistress. Wow! ¡®Hold on, don¡¯t say it like that. Although Phoebe and the Mayor did wrong, they are not father and daughter. From the evidence, Phoebe wasn¡¯t adopted. She¡¯s only made to be a doppelganger for the Mayor¡¯s daughter who was sick¡­ from there, interest sparked between the two. PS: before anyone attacks me, I¡¯m not Phoebe¡¯s fan. I¡¯m just stating what is right! ¡°Whatever you think or say doesn¡¯t count. However we want to interpret the message is our business. The mayor was having a sexual rtionship with his ¡®daughter¡®! End of topic!¡± ¡®I support that bruh! Phoebe underwent stic surgery to look like the Mayor¡¯s daughter, which can also be tranted to, the Mayor was sleeping with his daughter. Period!¡± ¡®How are we sure that the Mayor¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t die because she was fed up with her father wanting to have his way with her? If a father can have sexual rtionship with his daughter¡¯s doppelganger, I¡¯m very convinced that the Mayor must have had forbidden thoughts for his daughter! The inte was suddenly filled with disgusting interpretations and assumptions which was led by the Mayor¡¯s rivals from opposing parties that had long been looking for ways to pull him down. The Mayor¡¯s wife felt betrayed. Raging with fury from what her husband did to her, and for the fact that she had been looking after an imposter who was also her husband¡¯s Mistress, she sought help from her family and her brothers tookw into their hands. First, they made sure the Mayor was sent packing from the office. After he became a powerless man, they dealt with him in a way that best suited them. As for Phoebe, the Mayor¡¯s wife sold her into prostitution to milk back all the money she wasted on her over the years. For one week, the inte was entertained with thetest news about Phoebe and the Mayor¡¯s family. It was fun to watch for the masses, especially Rex who just finished watching thetest news on the scandal. ¡°Hehehe¡­ sister¨Cinw, you¡¯re very wicked.¡± ¡°Am I? Then wait for what I¡¯ll do to Emilee and Christine,¡± she beamed as she rested her head on her husband¡¯s thigh. ¡°Wait, what? There¡¯s more drama? Hehehe¡­ Please tell me, dear sister¨Cinw!¡± Rex drew closer to her in excitement and started massaging her legs with puppy eyes. ¡°Stay away from me,¡± Jeslyn pulled her leg back and recoiled in her husband¡¯s arms. Rex drew closer to her again and grabbed her leg. ¡°My favorite sister¨Cinw, don¡¯t be shy,¡± he winked- with his teeth on disy. ¡°Huh? Do you have another sister¨Cinw?¡± Jeslyn asked with a brow raised. Then she turned to look at her husband. He was reading his favorite book and minding his business. ¡°Ha, why do you always like to think of weird things?¡± Rex red at her. ¡°Just to be sure you wouldn¡¯t be having a dead brother,¡± she rolled her eyes. Maverick was about to turn a page when he heard that. His fingers paused and he lowered the book and stared at his wife. ¡°Eh, did I hear you right? You¡¯d kill my brother if he cheats?¡± Rex asked with interest, fighting so hard to keep hisughter in. ¡°Yes! Kill him! He¡¯s too much!!!¡± Valen¡¯s cute voice rang from the stairs Everyone turned to look at him. He was standing there, wearing pink shorts and a ck T Shirt with his hands in his pockets and hair covering one side of his face. His face was cold like he just spotted his enemy. ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­ dear brother, I suddenly feel sorry for you. Your wife was a cute bunny until yet taught her to be evil. Now, she and your son wants you dead. How sad can your life be? I just can¡¯t imagine. Hahahahaha¡­¡± ¡°I just remembered, Damien needs a helping hand,¡± Maverick said nonchntly before for using on his book again. Like his tail had been stepped on, Rex flinched and withdrew his hands from Jeslyn, then covered his chest. ¡°Wh- wh- what are you talking about?! You want me to go join Damien¡®? How can you make your city brother a sacrificialmb?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s still Levi,¡± Maverick replied with his eyes still on the pages. ¡°How are you rted to Levi? When did you start considering Levi your brother? What scheme are you cooking up again?¡± Rex red at him. ¡°It¡¯s because of your evil that your wife and son wants you dead. I also don¡¯t want you anymore. Jeslyn, your husband has another woman, just kill him off non Hmph!¡± Chapter 360 Chapter 360 360 Father and son¡¯s saga Jeslyn and Valen red condescendingly at Rex before Jeslyn got up. ¡°I dare you to touch a hair on my husband¡¯s head¡­ Valen love, let¡¯s go on a date!¡± She spread out her hands and beamed, waiting for him to run over. 1 A small smile crept onto the corner of Valen¡¯s lips as he slowly walked down the steps. After his leg touched thest step, he dashed towards his mother but before he could fall into her embrace, hesuddenly found himself in the air. Valen panicked but soon he discovered it was his father who held him up by the cor, suspending him in mid¨Cair. ¡°Plum, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Dad put me down right now!¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­ this is interesting!¡± Rex couldn¡¯t help the drama in the family. He got on a couch and sat properly. He called a maid and demanded popcorn. Rex wanted to enjoy this! ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t put me down, I promise when I grow up, I¡¯ll bully you too!!¡± Valen promised while struggling to be freed. Jeslyn sighed and facepalmed. These two, when are they going to grow up? ¡°Plum, he¡¯s our dear son.¡± Still, Maverick didn¡¯t let him go. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Dad, this is embarrassing.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not aware that fighting me over what¡¯s mine is also embarrassing?¡± Maverick asked with his lip curled. ¡°How can you be so shameless? By birthright, that¡¯s mine!¡± Valen argued. ¡°Without me, you wouldn¡¯t have existed, let alone get such a ¡®birthright.¡± Maverick retorted. ¡°Which was why I didn¡¯t fight youst year. I allowed you to have what¡¯s mine withoutints. Now, you¡¯re doing too much and I want my right back!¡± Rex scratched the back of his head. Why can¡¯t he understand what they are talking about? What rights and birthrights are they talking about? Rex wasn¡¯t the only confused one, Jeslyn stood there in wonderment. ¡°What is going on?¡± She asked. ¡°Your husband won¡¯t return my birthright. I gave it to him because of the love I had for him, now he¡¯s being ungrateful.¡± Valen pouted. Jeslyn folded her arms on her chest. ¡°Mr. Lu, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± ¡°Your son lies a lot.¡± ¡°Pttff¡­ hahahahaha¡­.¡± Jeslyn and Rex couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Dear brother¨Cinw, how about we leave these two and go out on a date?¡± She smiled. ¡°Of course, dearest sister¨Cinw. I heard you¡¯ve robbed that woman again, I want a share of that money.¡± He slipped close to Jeslyn and started massaging her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem, but I also want a share from your bounty. I heard you harvested a lot from CEO Lim. Hehe¡± 1 Rex froze and withdrew his hands. ¡°How did you¡­ Spid, you cheap man!!!¡± He yelled. ¡°Hahah¡­ hold on, send the money to my ount first before you explode.¡± ¡°No, that money is not for you. I intend to split it amongst those two sisters of mine.¡± Jeslyn sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve be stingy, anyway, let¡¯s go, but the bill is on you.¡± ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you the one taking me out?¡± Rex pouted. ¡°Have some shame. How can you allow ady to pay your bills? A brokedy at that.¡± Jeslyn red at him. Rex rolled his eyes. ¡®Broke indeed. ¡°Mummy! take me along I¡¯ll pay!¡± Valen yelled. ¡°Hehehe, my very cute son!¡­ Plum, put my baby down. Have some shame, you shouldn¡¯t be fighting a kid.¡± ¡°I have a billion to spare,¡± Maverick smiled faintly. ¡°Ah?¡± She gulped and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Valen honey, you¡¯re too brazen. You should respect your father. After all, he¡¯s-¡± ¡± Valen made a pitiful face and slowly lowered his head in a downcast manner. Seeing this, Jeslyn couldn¡¯t hold back and took Valen from Maverick. ¡°Stop bullying my son, your money is not enough to take his ce, hmph!¡± 1 ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I can smell hypocrisy in the air.¡± In the end, the family of four went out on a date and forced Rex to pay for everything they ate. On their way home, Jeslyn stopped at a mall to get a few things for herself and Valen but was surprised to meet Toria. ¡°Hey, Jeslyn, you¡¯re here?¡± Toria was checking out a dress when Jeslyn walked in with Valen. Although she was wearing a mask, it wasn¡¯t enough to prevent Toria from recognizing her, ¡°Hey, senior, you¡¯re here too?¡± Jeslyn narrowed her eyes, it seemed she smiled. ¡°Yes, I-¡± she caught sight of the dazzling beauty that was walking behind Jeslyn with his hands in his pocket, giving a bad boy vibe. ¡°Is- isn¡¯t he Valen?¡± She looked up at Jeslyn. ¡°Th- then¡­Y-you are?¡± Toria didn¡¯t finish her words before the two big guys walked in stylishly and elegantly. She almost got dizzy from staring foolishly at them; Rex and Alpha Chaos. What the hell! ¡°Ah, it seems this cannot be avoided. Senior Toria, meet my family and son.¡± Jeslyn introduced. ¡°H¨Chi¡­¡± her voice trailed off when Maverick only nodded at her before walking towards a couch to sit on. Rex beamed. ¡°Long time, no see, Toria.¡± ¡°R¨CYoung Master Rex,¡± she bowed slightly. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t do that, you¡¯re older than me.¡± He smiled, ¡°It seems you two know each other. Why not catch up on old times? I¡¯ll take my son to get some stuff.¡± With that said, Jeslyn took Valen¡¯s hand and walked away from them. Toria watched until Jeslyn disappeared into the rows of female dresses. Now that she was left alone with Rex, she suddenly didn¡¯t have words to say. After a long silence between the two, Rex finally asked; ¡°Is the money in your card exhausted?¡± Toria hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you need more money?¡± Toria looked up at him and smiled faintly. ¡°Young Master Rex has been extremely kind to me.¡± ¡°You deserve it, Toria,¡± Rex said seriously. Toria held his gaze with hers and asked, ¡°How? I can¡¯t remember doing anything for you. I didn¡¯t even know you personally before you came into my life.¡± Emotionsced her voice as she tried to hold back her tears. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 361 Rude Customer Rex took a step forward to close the distance and touched her shoulder. ¡°The life of the young boy you saved seven years ago.¡± He watched her try to remember with great difficulty. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to-¡± ¡°A boy who was riding a bike and got hit by a bullet and-¡± ¡°That ghastly ident?!¡± She almost screamed. Rex nodded. ¡°That was you?!¡± He nodded again and asked, ¡°So, do you still think that you don¡¯t deserve everything you¡¯re getting right now?¡± ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve given me more than enough.¡± A line of tears slowly dropped on her cheeks. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. So all this while, he was only repaying her for what she subconsciously did seven years ago. She thought it was because he had fleeting emotions for her in the past. ¡°My life is worth more than all the wealth in the Country, so what I¡¯ve given you is never equivalent to saving my life.¡± Rex patted her shoulder. Toria couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and hugged him. ¡°R¨CRex, I don¡¯t want the money, I don¡¯t want the luxury, but¡­¡± Toria couldn¡¯t continue. She knew she would be rejected but if she didn¡¯t say it, her heart might explode, still, her mouth couldn¡¯t let the words out. Rex was caught unaware, but a whileter, he rxed but didn¡¯t hug her back. He knew from the start that she felt something for him but giving her a sliver of hope was something he had no interest in. If there wasn¡¯t Celestine, he might have considered her. ¡°Don¡¯t let paparazzi get a hold of you hugging me. Although I can sweep it under the rugs, your clean reputation might be affected.¡± Rex said in a calm and condoning tone. He had announced to the world that Celestine is his fiance. If those poke¨Cnosing paparazzi caught a glimpse of this, Celestine¡¯s fans will unleash their rage on Toria. Toria broke the hug and bowed slightly, ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry¡­ It-¡± She was extremely embarrassed. Her behavior made her appear too desperate. Rex nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± Hearing that made her feel even worse. Understand what? That she¡¯s desperate to be with him or¡­ what exactly did he understand?! That was something Toria will never know. She dug into her bag and brought out Rex¡¯s credit card, then handed it to him, ¡°I- I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to have this now that you have a fiance.¡± She had been meaning to return it ever since but had no courage to go look for him. Rex stared at her pale face for a long time before he epted the card while saying, ¡°True, my name is still on it.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Young Master Rex. You should withdraw all-¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll forbid you to say.¡± His face turned serious. ¡°If you don¡¯t want what I¡¯m giving you, trash them.¡± With that said, he walked away from her. Toria stood there for a long time, trying to hold back her tears but no matter what she did, the tears kept falling. She couldn¡¯t stay back there to let poke¨Cnosing customers and fans start filming her, so hurried out. Meanwhile, Jeslyn was happily shopping, while a happy paparazzi who had been following Jeslyn around for a long time was taking pictures from a very far distance. This paparazzi, who is called the lone wolf is one of the most stubborn but professional shutterbugs there is in his generation. He doesn¡¯t mind bing a farmer or a waiter just to take those scandalous photos of Celebrities that he wanted. He doesn¡¯t work for any agency but once he¡¯s gotten a perfect picture, he sells them to the highest bidding agency. Because of his careful and sneaky nature, he was able to avoid detection. Even now, he was dressed as a gorgeous woman while stylishly taking pictures of clothes but didn¡¯t exclude that of Maverick, Jeslyn, Rex, Valen, and even Toria. Jeslyn was done collecting stuff for her son and herself when she remembered her husband came with them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Hmmm, what do I get for him?¡® she thought. Maverick doesn¡¯t wear ties and colorful shirts. What else would he appreciate? While thinking of it, she caught sight of cufflinks and ck belts that were disyed in a ss. Her lips curled up happily before skipping there. ¡°Hello, let me see those,¡± she pointed at them. The salesperson she met smiled and brought the items out for her to look at. The cufflinks had a touch of pink. It wouldn¡¯t look domineering on her husband. Just when she was about to ask thedy to keep them, she thought of her amiable brother¨Cinw and smiled. ¡°Pack them for me and bring out the special ones you have in store.¡± Who would dare say ¡®no¡® to the woman who came here with the Lu brothers? She might be one of the Lu sisters, or even Alpha Chao¡¯s rumored wife, who knows? It was already a blessing that the Lu¡¯s stopped at their store, so won¡¯t they cater to all their needs? The salesperson bowed before hurrying upstairs to report to their manager. Meanwhile, in one of the VIP rooms, the Manager was helping ady sort out what to buy when the saledy barged in. But before she could speak, the customer barked, ¡°How dare you!!¡± Her words startled the saledy and the Manager for a moment before he understood what the customer was angry about. ¡°Where are your manners? How can you barge in on an important customer like that? Are you tired of living?!¡± The Manager reprimanded the salesperson. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Miss. 1-¡± ¡°What did you just call me?!¡± She asked while taking small steps towards the salesperson. ¡°I said, Miss-¡± ¡°Paaah!¡± The salesperson¡¯s face turned to the side due to the strong impact of the p. She took a deep breath and lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry? Haha, what can that fix? Address me by my status!!¡± She screamed. ww The salesperson was confused. She doesn¡¯t know who thisdy was. Although shees around a lot, that was it, a VIP customer. Seeing the confusion on the saledy¡¯s face, the Manager immediately came to her rescue but the lady stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m famous, so this riffraff cannot tell me she doesn¡¯t know who I am.¡± She argued. 2 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 362 Offending Mount Tai The Manager knew when thedy came in with her husband, Davis. When they came, the two, plus the few guards they brought along were directly brought into the fourth store by him, through the back door, so none of the staff saw them. 1 Also, this woman iming to be Davis Xu¡¯s wife isn¡¯t famous like she¡¯s making herself out to be, which. is also why the staff does not recognize her status but knows her as their regr customer. But as the Manager, he has to put the fire out, else he suffers. ¡°Mrs. Xu, please ease your rage. It is my staff¡¯s fault for not being able to distinguish mount tai. Show mercy, Mrs. Xu!¡± The Manager begged on his salesperson¡¯s behalf. Hearing that, the saledy was stunned. Mrs. Xu? Asin the Xu family?! She immediately went to her knees and started kowtowing, ¡°Forgive me, Mrs. Xu, I was blind for a moment!¡± She doesn¡¯t have a death wish, nor would she be so brave as toy her life down to be ughtered by the Xu for blindly offending one of them. Mrs. Xu smirked when she heard that but had no intention to let the salesperson go. However, before she could speak further, the Manager barked at the saledy. He knew she wasn¡¯t at fault but an egoistic woman like Mrs. Xu should be allowed to have her way. ¡°Why did you barge in so impudently?!¡± ¡°S¨Csir, I came to inform you that the Lu brothers and their family have been on the third floor-¡± ¡°Wh¨Cwhat Lu brothers?¡± The Manager stuttered in rm. The two people who are mostly addressed as the ¡®Lu brothers¡® are Maverick and Rex. But he might be mistaken, which was why he questioned, not daring to believe his intuition. After all, Maverick or Rex woulde here to shop. ¡°Rex and-¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You goddamned woman!!¡± The Manager yelled at the saledy before he sped out without caring about Mrs. Xu and her husband who was in the changing cabin of the VIP room. He didn¡¯t entirely abandon them though, almost half of the staff were lined with their heads bowed to attend to the spoiled woman but she insisted that the Manager roam around with her. The saledy didn¡¯t wait around, she also ran after her Manager. Mrs. Xu was astonished. How dare that Manager abandon her because of Rex? Isn¡¯t ber husband, Davis, more important than Rex? Mrs. Xu left what she bought and left the room, hoping to go cause some drama. Moreover, Davis told her a few days ago that the Organisation is unstable, so now, they can cause trouble for the Lu brothers and if possible, kill them. Meanwhile, on the third floor, the Manager was seen bowing in front of Maverick with his body dripping sweat. No one told him the god of Country M had been waiting for so long. If he had known, he would have run here sooner. Ted While the Manager was praying for Alpha Chaos to not get mad, Maverick, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about the Manager and staff all lined in front of them with their heads bowed. His eyes were closed as he rested his head on the headrest of his couch, same as Valen who was sitting close to him. But troublesome Rex wanted to have fun. ¡°Manager, do you not want us in your store? We¡¯ve been here for almost two hours and didn¡¯t see you. That¡¯s not too good, you know.¡± ¡°S¨Csorry Mr. Lu, I, I wasted ti-¡± Rex didn¡¯t let him finish and cut him off. ¡°And what do you think you¡¯re doing right now, Mr. Manager? Aren¡¯t you wasting more time? Instead of you giving my sister¨Cinw the things she asked for, you ran down here without anything? Are you serious?¡± Rex raised a brow. Jeslyn who was sitting beside him on a single sofa sighed. ¡°Brother¨Cinw, please don¡¯t be upset. He must have had another customer to attend to.¡± Hearing the woman speaking up for him, the Manager felt like crying. She¡¯s so nice, he thought. ¡°R¨Cright away, you, hurry to the storeroom and bring out the new belt.¡± The Manager ordered one of the senior saledies before he hurried to his office to get the cufflinks that were recently brought in. Upstairs, Mrs. Xu saw everything but the only people she failed to see were Maverick and Valen. She didn¡¯t believe that Maverick would have the time toe shopping with Rex and Jeslyn regarding the chaos happening in the Dark Age Organization. She believed that the back of the head she was seeing might likely be Rex¡¯s friend or one of Rex or Jeslyn¡¯s guards. When the Manager returned, Xu smirked and slowly started to walk down the stairs from the fourth floor. ¡°So, because of Rex Lu, you abandoned me, Davis Xu¡¯s wife, with a bunch of worthless saledies? Impressive. The people of this Country never cease to amaze me,¡± She said. Her words caught everyone else except Valen and Maverick¡¯s attention. Everyone looked back to see a pretty Young Lady walking down the stairs. Jeslyn shook her head and returned her gaze to the new cufflinks that were brought. ¡°Manager, these two look good. And that belt too. Pack those for me,¡± she said. ¡°Y¨Cyes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Just as the Manager was about to pack them, Xu Davis¡® so¨Ccalled wife stopped him with her words. ¡°Why did you not tell me there are such dashing cufflinks? I¡¯ve been thinking of buying my man something elegant and ssy but couldn¡¯t think of anything as gorgeous as this. Let me have them. That should be your payment to me for ignoring me.¡± She was still walking over and hadn¡¯t seen the ¡®lion¡® who was sitting quietly on the couch with one leg over the other. Valen finally got interested in the woman who dared to intentionally go against his mother in his presence. He got up and looked behind him. Seeing that his mother was prettier and ssier, he snorted before sitting b ack down and closing his eyes to sleep with his head on his father¡¯s arm. 1 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 363 Offending Maverick The Manager was lost for a moment before he set his priorities straight. Davis¡¯is wicked but Alpha Chaos is evil. Among the two families, he wouldn¡¯t dare to offend any, but in a case like this, it was better to offend the less powerful. But before he could put himself in danger, Jeslyn came to his rescue. ¡°When ites to causing trouble, ¡®you¡¯re not fit. When ites to power, your Xu family doesn¡¯t hold a candle to my Lu family. When ites to who got the goods first, I did. When ites to handsomeness, your husband isn¡¯t up to mine, so what makes you think you have the right to have eyes on my things?¡± Jeslyn raised a brow. Perfect! Mrs. Xu thought. ¡°Oh ho, look who¡¯s talking. The duck who wants to be a phoenix. Aren¡¯t you the who*e that was identally slept with but kept the child just so Maverick would marry you? But when he didn¡¯t, you abandoned the child and ran after other men? Hahaha¡­ So, you think because you¡¯re married to Maverick now, no one would know your story? I bet that when this rumor gets out, the ones flying around will be swept under the carpet for this is more interesting. Hahahaha¡­¡± Sheughed mockingly. Jeslyn smiled without denying anything. ¡°Since you know my story so well, you should also know what I¡¯ve done along the line, to people like you whose mouths are too wide that it can¡¯t be covered with decent words. So, I won¡¯t argue words with you¡­ But let me tell you something, Catherine Kang.¡± Isn¡¯t it about formting lies and deceiving the little audience that was slowly gathering? Isn¡¯t it about whose lies are the best? Then Catherine has dug her own grave because Jeslyn, the Queen of Lies, was about to shred her to pieces. ¡°¡­ You think that no one knows your story? Then you¡¯re wrong. Does your boyfriend¡­ oops, you said you both were married. Does he know about the trending video of you? There¡¯s a video recently posted on the inte where I saw someone who looks like you, uttering moaning sounds under one of the Xu brothers¡­¡± Jeslyn smiled when she saw Catherine¡¯s widened eyes. About two of the people standing around already grabbed their phones to confirm but Jeslyn immediately said this; ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised that the video can¡¯t be found anymore. After all, you¡¯re Davis¡® woman and the teenager involved is his cousin.¡± ¡°Jeslyn! You-¡± Jeslyn cut her off and continued. ¡°Did no one tell you that sleeping with your man¡¯s 16¨Cyear¨Cold cousin is wrong? What will happen if Davis Xu finds out? ¡°¡­ How about the rumor that says, you¡¯ve been doing it for a very long time with your ex¨Cboyfriends¡® underaged siblings or Cousins.¡± Before Catherine could speak, Jeslyn beat her to it. ¡°That hobby is very bad and demonic, however, I won¡¯t me you much because sometimes it¡¯s not the children¡¯s fault. There¡¯s a group that does much worse and normalizes it. They steal children from a young age and teach them forbidden stuff. It might be that you¡¯re one of them-¡± . ¡°Jeslyn!!! How dare you!¡± Catherine thundered. She was extremely angry, frustrated, and ashamed. Everyone in the room, including Rex, was giving her dirty looks and it was making her ufortable. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She cannot refute the lie nor ept it as her brain was still in shock at how bad Jeslyn is. She never thought Jeslyn was this cunny and wicked. Jeslyn has no problem making people believe that she was from an ultic organization. So evil! Well, if only she knew the next words Jeslyn was about to say, she wouldn¡¯t call her evil so soon. ¡°Hehe, what? I wasn¡¯t agitated when you said all those obvious lies about me just now. They say ¡®a clean conscience fears no usation! I wasn¡¯t mad when you lied and that was because I¡¯m innocent but you, your agitation proves I¡¯ve been right all along. You are a member of the Half-¡± ¡°Jeslyn, I¡¯ll rip your mouth!!¡± Catherine couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Everyone was starting to point fingers at her. Some were even nodding to Jeslyn¡¯s words like idiots. Catherine felt humiliated which drove her to run towards Jeslyn who was all smiles, waiting for the b! tch toe closer. But unfortunately, Davis didn¡¯t let Jeslyn¡¯s nse to pass. He rushed down the stairs and grabbed his woman by the waist, stopping her from going forward. Jeslyn, I swear, I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± ¡°You will? Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I just let you die before me?¡± Jeslyn looked around the store that had gathered quite several wealthy people and announced. ¡°Catherine, who parades herself as Davis Xu¡¯s wife is a member of the Half¨Cheart organization, known for their atrocious deed-¡± ¡°Jeslyn! How dare you!!?¡± Davis roared and pulled out a gun and pointed it at Jeslyn, ready to pull the trigger. That one lie was enough to ruin his woman. The hate for the people from the Half¨CHeart organization was no joke. People won¡¯t care if Catherine was his woman before they willunch at her. But with a gun pointed at Jeslyn right now, nobody will move. At that moment, Maverick finally opened his eyes and stood up with one hand in his pocket. He walked towards his wife, shocking everyone in the room that had no idea that he was sitting there all along. Seeing Maverick, Davis and Catherine¡¯s pupils dted for a fleeting seconds before Davis put his gun away and said; ¡°So, you¡¯re here and your wife is trying to put my woman in trouble? I¡¯ll let this misunderstanding slide but next time, I won¡¯t tolerate it if your wife runs her mouth like a broken record.¡± Davis tried to smoothen things over but Maverick had no time for him right now. 1 ¡°Tsk, the women of the Xu family have indeed eaten a leopard¡¯s guts.¡± Rex clicked his tongue. Catherine saw him, yet dared to bully Jeslyn right in front of him. Wonderful. Even though Maverick wasn¡¯t here, he would have person ally gunned Catherine down for tantly disrespecting him. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 364 Breaking the code of formalities Maverick ignored that statement and stood in front of his wife. He looked at her from head to toe before asking, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± 1 Jeslyn smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He kissed his wife¡¯s forehead before stretching his hand towards the direction of the door. In seconds, Code 2 walked in and handed Maverick a gun. With everyone still wondering what was about to happen, Maverick pointed the gun at Catherine. Without a single word said, bang! A bullet flew out of the gun and lurched straight into Catherine¡¯s heart. 2 Davis was still in shock. Before he could gather himself, bang! Another bullet left Maverick¡¯s gun and hit Davis on his shoulder, causing his gun to fall from his hand. Screams from the staff and customers filled the air as Davis¡® men rushed down from upstairs while Maverick¡¯s men rushed in from the entrance. The ce became messy as both sides held each other at gunpoint. Davis watched as Catherine breathed herst in his hands before heid her to sleep on the floor. With his other hand, Davis picked up his gun and pointed it at Maverick. ¡°You¡¯re a daring bastard, aren¡¯t you?¡± He asked with his smirk. Maverick didn¡¯t utter a word. He was just staring at Davis as he was suppressing his anger. ¡°The brotherhood would love to know this. I promise you, you¡¯ll regret this!¡± ¡°You killed your woman, you idiot.¡± Rex finally spoke up. ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t get involved in women¡¯s fights even though his wife is getting defeated. Your woman caused trouble. She spread lies about my sister¨Cinw and also wanted to intimidate her. You were standing up there without calling her to ce. But when my sister¨Cinw fought back, you suddenly jumped out of your hiding to fight a weak woman. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? This is why my brother calls you a weakling¡­¡± 1 Rex paused and took a step forward while in a deep thought. ¡°Ah, by the way, your actions today only meant one thing. You sent your wife to test the waters. If my sister¨Cinw alone hade here today, that was how you and your woman would have bullied her and probably killed her. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Rex spoke what was in everyone¡¯s mind. Some of them saw Davis standing on the stairs while watching his woman cause trouble. Now that she was killed, he dared to me others. Davis didn¡¯t deny or admit to anything. He narrowed his eyes at Jeslyn who was standing beside Maverick before saying, ¡°Ever since you came into his life, you¡¯ve been using him as a backing to ruin things for people you shouldn¡¯t be messing it. When they¡¯lle for you, I¡¯ll know where you¡¯ll hide.¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t get tired talking bullshit! My sister¨Cinw has never caused troubles for anyone and if, by chance, anyone dares to rile her up, or bully her because he feels he¡¯s stronger than her, 1, Rex won¡¯t mind sacrificing my life to bring that person down, so Davis, are you willing to die with me?¡± All what Rex said flew right over Davis¡® head. He was frustrated that everything he had been saying couldn¡¯t get Maverick to argue with him. The bastard still sees him as a nobody that deserves his attention. Angered, Davis said; ¡°Maverick, you¡¯ve broken the code of formalities between us. From now on, I won¡¯t be humble! Don¡¯t be surprised that your wife leaves the house and doesn¡¯t return.¡± With that said, he was about to walk away when a gunshot sound was heard. ¡°Bang!¡± Maverick shot the ce Davis was about to step on. ¡°Touch a hair on her head and I¡¯ll make you beg for death.¡± Maverick¡¯s voice when he made that deration, wasn¡¯t loud. He didn¡¯t even say it with emotions but those who heard it felt a chill. His words reeked of the evil person he was. Even Jeslyn was not left out. His aura at the moment, reminded her of the first day they met and also the aura he was exuding when she thought he killed Ray. ¡°You¡¯ve finally spoken? Haha, for a moment, I thought you were a mute. However, because you feel I can¡¯t kill her doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t. But let me remind you, bro, you just killed my woman and I won¡¯t stand back without avenging her.¡± He smirked before turning around and leaving, with his guards carrying his dead woman. Jeslyn sighed after they left. ¡°I think I¡¯ve caused trouble again.¡± Maverick nced at her before pulling her to himself. ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m not wrong, but I feel like I¡¯ve fallen into a deep scheme.¡± ¡°Mn¡­ They¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time,¡± he said. ¡°Now that they¡¯ve gotten what they wanted, it will be dangerous now, right?¡± she asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± He kissed her on the head. Inside the car¡­ Jeslyn couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking the question that has been bothering her. ¡°Plum, since you know that Davis has been scheming around you, why did you stay quiet?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t. The fight is not Davis¡®. The organization is getting ready to take things by force, so they sent Davis to test the waters and the idiot used his woman. Now that my brother has taken action, he has to strike immediately, there¡¯s no going back.¡± Rex exined. ¡°But those people are powerful. They have control over the satellite and everybody. How are you going to fight them? Plum, are you sure this is ok?¡± Jeslyn was genuinely worried. Pink and Blue make her understand the power those people held. If Maverick wants to fight them, he has to be more powerful. Maverick pulled her hands in his and slowly started to rub them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you and our son will be safe.¡± ¡°And you? What about you and Rex?¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°Valen wants us to give him a sister, I won¡¯t leave you unless I¡¯ve fulfilled his wish.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the shameless words that came out of his father¡¯s lips, Valen rolled his eyes in disgust. ¡®He¡¯s ckmailing her, he thought. ¡°Stop being cheeky, I¡¯m serious here,¡± Jeslyh lightly pped his hand and pouted, causing him tough out loud. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve set things in ce.¡± He pulled her close and kissed her lips to stop her from worrying. But his kiss didn¡¯t help Jeslyn at all, rather, it got her more worried. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 365 The rule¨Conly one person leaves. The paparazzi who had been taking pictures, smiled broadly after sessfully getting his hands on Jeslyn¡¯s secret. Who cares if it would destroy her reputation? So far he gets his hands on cold money! The family of four got home safely but before Jeslyn could go into the house, Maverick called her back and took her to the underground basement. In there was Emilee, Young Master Wu, and Christine all sitting around the cell. Young Master Wu and Emilee looked battered. From the look of things, they¡¯ve fought and had exhausted their strength. ¡°Oh, you got them before I did,¡± Jeslyn smiled. ¡°You were wasting too much time.¡± He replied. ¡°That¡¯s right. She has stayed too long on earth¡­ Hey, Christine, your hope has been dashed, right? I told you,¡± Jeslyn beamed at Christine who was staring daggers at her. ¡°Jeslyn, do you think everything will be fine if you kill us? It won¡¯t bring your grandfather back, nor will you ever get the inheritance that I took from you! You lost everything, so there¡¯s no victory for you, but rather, you¡¯ve been consumed by revenge that you¡¯ve be soulless, just like me. In no time, you¡¯ll surpass me in wickedness and-¡± Jeslyn sighed and shook her head. ¡°I had no idea that you love to talk so much.I might have lost my family as you said, but not my inheritance and my mom.¡± Seeing the frown on Emilee¡¯s face, she smiled and continued. you ¡°Ah, mustn¡¯t have known. Damien already bought his forgiveness with the original document that you thought you hid perfectly. Also, my mom is still alive. Not only that, all the wealth you¡¯ve gathered for so long have been transferred to me. As your only living family member, aren¡¯t I smart?¡± ¡°Y¨Cyou, how did you- how?!¡± Emilee panicked. ¡°Is that a question from an Intelligent person like you? Oh my God! I¡¯m busted to have thought you were smart. Hahaha¡­ anyway, I don¡¯t have much time to spare, I need to go clear my reputation that you¡¯ve tried so hard to damage, but before that, here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. ¡°There are three of you in there, but only one person is allowed to walk out of here alive, so best of luck¡­ Christine, I¡¯d be d if you can make it out alive, you know I promised you something and I haven¡¯t fulfilled it yet.¡± Those words sent a chill down their spines. Never in a million years would anyone think that a pretty and sweetdy like Jeslyn would have such a wicked idea in her mind. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Asking them to fight a battle royale is too much! But what can they do? In fact, the person who loved this idea the most was Young Master Wu. He had never stopped ming the sisters for how his life and that of his family¡¯s turned out. If it wasn¡¯t for the sisters, he would have still been fine right now. ¡°Emilee, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Young Master Wu rushed to the wall and grabbed a spiked chain. Seeing this, Emilee also grabbed a sword. They were both tired but in the face of death and freedom, they suddenly found strength. As the fight was about to begin, Maverick pulled Jeslyn out of the cell. ¡°You¡¯ll be Emilee¡¯s target if you stay behind.¡± Jeslyn knew that too, so she stayed quietly in her husband¡¯s arms as they watched the fierce and hate¨C filled battle that was going on. She didn¡¯t tell them to fight but since they chose battle royale, who was she to not ept the entertainment? Christine was screaming and begging Jeslyn to stop. She doesn¡¯t know how to fight, so all she could do was run around the cell, bawling her eyes out, swearing, cursing, and saying whatever hateful words she could utter. ¡°I¡¯ll stop the fight on one condition,¡± Jeslyn said. Hearing that, Christine¡¯s eyes lit up as she ran to the bars, holding them for dear life. Her aggressive tone a moment ago disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m willing to obey, please I don¡¯t want to die, let me out!¡± ¡°At the Lu hospital, there¡¯s a two¨Cyear¨Cold child who needs blood. Her parent¡¯s blood doesn¡¯t match hers and the child¡¯s parents are old people. The child is also the only offspring they have-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll donate my blood!¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°Mn, I know¡­ There¡¯s also another child who will be dying soon because her kidneys are bad. Would you like to run a test and see if you match?¡± ¡°Ki¨Cki- kidney?¡± ¡°No, Kidneys¡­ don¡¯t skip the ¡®s¡® that¡¯s selfish.¡± ¡°Jeslyn, have you gone mad?!!!¡± Christine roared. ¡°Definitely not. If at all, I¡¯m being an angel who wants to save those kids because they deserve to live, unlike you. Christine,¡± Jeslyn started walking slowly towards the bar gate. ¡°Do you remember, when you came into our lives, you were sick and after you were tested, we found out you had kidney issues? Guess what happened.¡± Christine couldn¡¯t remember anything because she was still very young then. ¡°My mom wanted to give you her kidney but it wasn¡¯t a match. Mine was also tested but failed. We searched for it and in the end, a family sold their dying child¡¯s kidney for you to live. So don¡¯t you. think you should return the kidney my mom bought you?¡± ¡°Jeslyn, you-¡± ¡°Did you forget what I told you in the restroom? I said I¡¯d take back every single thing my mom gave you.¡± ¡°Jeslyn, don¡¯t go too far!!¡± Emilee thundered after killing Young Master Wu who gave her serious injuries that she couldn¡¯t stand still. ¡°I don¡¯t barkback at dogs, they bark while I discipline them if they be unreasonable.¡± ¡°Are you calling me a dog?¡± Emilee¡¯s veins were about to snap from how stretched and visible they were. She was trying very hard to look sophisticated like she used to but every word that Jeslyn uttered was like a sharp sword piercing her heart. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just barking? So what are you if not a dog?¡± ¡°Jeslyn!!¡± Emilee tried to pick herself up but couldn¡¯t. Her legs were badly injured. ¡°I thought as much, so shut up, dog!¡± She turned to look at Christine and continued; ¡°What do you say? Are you willing?¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t give you what you want, never!¡± Jeslyn nodded, ¡°then the rule still stands. Only one person can leave.¡± The sisters looked at Jeslyn, what game is she ying with them? She obviously wants them to kill each other! Chapter 366 Chapter 366 366 Putting her enemies to rest ¡°Jeslyn what rubbish game are you ying with our lives?!!¡± Christine screamed. Jeslyn was driving her crazy. ¡°I already told you, if you don¡¯t want to get out, you can remain there¡­ Ah, before I forget, Code 5 isn¡¯t awake yet and his men are very angry at you. Once I leave, I promise you, they¡¯lle in here to rip you two apart. Trust me, Christine, you won¡¯t be able to endure the torture.¡± Just after Jeslyn finished her words, Emilee put the sword against her own neck but before she could kill herself, Jeslyn¡¯s chuckle rang. ¡°Kill yourself and you both die.¡± Christine didn¡¯t want to die. She gritted her teeth as ideas ran through her mind. Killing Emilee would mean that she¡¯d be free and after that, she can get back at Jeslyn. ¡°Alpha Chaos, spoiling her this much will-¡± ¡°Chunk!¡± Before she could finish her words, Emilee felt a sharp object pierce through her. When she looked at the person who stabbed her, it was her flesh and blood! Christine and Jeslyn froze when they both realized what Christine had done. She stabbed her sister from the side of her stomach! Emileeughed out loud after a long pause before slowly going down on her knees while holding her sister for support. From her voice, one could feel her heartbreak and disappointment. ¡°D- do you think she¡¯ll let you off after killing me?¡± She coughed out blood. Christine was shivering. She had no idea what pushed her to do it. But she didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°I¡­ I¡± She couldn¡¯t form words no matter how hard she tried. ¡°I loved you,¡± Emilee confessed. ¡°You, Chichi, and Mom were why I continued to struggle¡­ I know I made a lot of mistakes along the way but I have no regrets.¡± Christine burst into tears. For more than twenty years, she had waited to hear those words from her sister. All along, she thought her sister hated her and was only taking advantage of her but now¡­ ¡°Si¡­ sister¡­¡± she went on her knees in front of Emilee. Emilee cupped her sister¡¯s face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you, everything started with me and I hope¡­¡± She looked at Jeslyn. Jeslyn had no iota of sympathy on her face even though the sisters were soliciting pity with their - behavior. ¡°You won¡­ let her go like you¡­ promised¡± Jesiynughed out loud when she heard that. ¡°Won? Did you misunderstand something? We are not in apetition, sis.¡± She chuckled as she walked into the cell and squatted in front of Emilee after pushing Christine aside. Emilee has lost a lot of blood and she was starting to feel dizzy. ¡°What else do you want, Jeslyn?¡± She managed to ask. ¡°What do I want? Don¡¯t you think I deserve an exnation and an apology for killing my grandfather?!¡± Emotionsced her tone while holding back her tears. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Emilee tried tough. ¡°What other exnation do you want? I killed him just so I could get my hands on the Lee family¡¯s properties.¡± She chuckled out blood. Jeslyn smiled and nodded. ¡°That was what I thought. You can¡¯t possibly have another reason for being so vile.¡± ¡°Vile¡­¡± Emilee enunciated the word. ¡°You¡¯re more evil now, I don¡¯t hold a candle to your husband¡­ Jeslyn, I should have killed you.¡± Jeslyn smiled, ¡°I know too¡­ But it¡¯s toote to regret.¡± Just before she got up, ¡°Paaah!¡± She smacked Emilee¡¯s face and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been dying to do that. Rest in pieces, sister.¡± She called thest word with so much mockery that for the first time, Emilee felt it. Did she have regrets? Yes, she surely does but will never admit it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sister, sister, please I¡¯m sorry!¡± Christine rushed to her sister on her knees but it was toote, Emilee fell limply on her and stopped breathing. ¡°Sister!!!!!!!¡± ¡°Jeslyn, please help me! Get a doctor, please! Sister¡­ Don¡¯t do this to me, please!!!¡± Those words pulled Jeslyn¡¯s mind back to the day her grandfather died. Those words of pleas, her helplessness, and sorrow washed over her as tears slowly slid down her cheeks. She had finally taken her revenge but she felt no happiness. ¡°Grandfather,¡± she mumbled under her breath. Maverick pulled her out of the cell and hugged her. Christine cried for a long time before a few doctors arrived. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Master,¡± they bowed to Maverick and Jeslyn. ¡°Mn, she¡¯s ready,¡± Jeslyn said. She has long stopped crying. The doctors entered the cell, surprising Christine. She rushed to the bars of the cell and screamed, ¡°Jeslyn! What are you-¡± ¡°I told you about the good kids at the hospital, they need to live on.¡± Christine chuckled with rage, ¡°You never intended to let us off!¡± ¡°Of course, I intended to let one person off as I promised, but it was certainly not you and your sister.¡± ¡°Then why did you allow me to kill her?!!!¡± ¡°Did I ask you to kill her? When did I say it was a battle royale?¡± ¡°You said only one person would-¡± ¡°Yes, I said that. Had you asked questions instead of assuming, you would have understood. A sincere apology would have gotten Young Master Wu out but that wasn¡¯ta guarantee to his safety though, my husband could have killed him, who knows?¡± She smirked. ¡°Jeslyn, you are a monster!!!¡± ¡°Exactly! But it¡¯s not my fault you couldn¡¯t turn into a skillful monster. You shouldn¡¯t have tempted me repeatedly, Christine. If your mistakes weren¡¯t much, I would have forgiven you. But, it¡¯s unfortunate, your father, mother, you, and your sister aren¡¯t worthy of forgiveness because youck empathy. You know nothing about repenting. Even though I let you off, you won¡¯t stop bothering me and I don¡¯t have the energy to keep fighting enemies.¡± Before Christine could talk, Jeslyn beat her to it. She said to the doctors, ¡°Take care of her. Let her donate willingly, so it doesn¡¯t look like we are harvesting organs.¡± Christine was shaking all over due to how furious she was. Even herughter was filled with rage. ¡°Haha, Jeslyn, you will forever be what you say you¡¯re not! A murderer, a kidnapper, an organ harvester! You are evil!!!¡± Jeslyn picked her ear, that yelling was was a great deal to her hearing. ¡°Doctor, my sister is tired, help her go to sleep and send her to the hospital,¡± Jeslynmanded. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Jeslyn watched as Christine was forcefully injected, then said; ¡°Her hair texture is very nice, donate it to hairpanies to make wigs out of it for cancer patients. Whatever you feel she has and can help humanity, you can take them away¡­ only with her permission.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± The senior doctor bowed. Christine gasped. She couldn¡¯t believe it but the drug she was injected just now didn¡¯t give her the liberty to dissolve what she just heard. ¡°Jeslyn, you have be a soul-¡± her drowsy eyes lost their sight and all she could see before going unconscious was darkness. Jeslyn turned around to leave but she staggered and almost fell. Luckily, Maverick was right beside her to support her. Fat tears fell from her reddened eyes but she tried to suppress the urge to cry. ¡°It¡¯s ok, you can cry.¡± Maverick pulled her into a hug. As if she had been waiting for thatmand, Jeslyn broke down in hot tears. ¡°Why does my heart hurt seeing her like this? I should be happy, but why am I hating this? Why!¡± Maverick patted her back while saying; ¡°Because you loved her too much.¡± ¡°I thought she would change, I would have forgiven her. Maverick, not a bad person, am I?¡± She stared into his eyes as tears blurred her sight. 1 Maverick smiled, ¡°You¡¯re the kindest person I¡¯ve seen.¡± Jeslyn hugged him and continued to cry. She loves Christine but cannot forgive her for what she did to her poor! Chapter 367 Chapter 367 367 Press Conference A few days had passed and things seemed to have fallen into ce except for the rumor that Jeslyn refused to debunk. When her Manager asked her, she said she was tired of hiding her family and wanted toe clean but to achieve a better result and feed on the people¡¯s sympathy, there has to be a bigger rumor that should ¡®force¡® her against her will toe out. 1 Jeslyn didn¡¯t wait for long because a few dayster, a rumor that was big enough to ruin her career swept the inte before she woke up. The incessant ringing of her phone woke the youngdy from sleep. She slepttest night because she and Pink were on the phone for a long time. Ever since Pink traveled a few weeks ago to look for Brian, they haven¡¯t spoken to each other. Which was why they spent so much time on callst night. ¡°Hello,¡± her tired and drowsy voice sounded with the phone in her ear. ¡°Your world is on fire but our Cindere is still sleeping. Your Highness, can you get your sorry ass to thepany right now?¡± Manager Kate voice sounded. ¡°Please, please, please, can you allow me to sleep a little longer? I¡¯m quite exhausted from the rigorous dance practice yesterday¡­¡± she yawned with her eyes still closed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your husband ate you like a wolfst night¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t malign my husband, he¡¯s innocent!¡± ¡°Haha¡­e down here immediately if you want your career to keep sailing. I¡¯m setting up a press conference for you.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes flew open. ¡°Pr¨Cpress conference?!¡± ¡°Now you have an idea how serious a mess you¡¯ve created? Jeslyn, did I wrong you in the past? Why are you stressing my soul with daily drama?¡± Jeslyn chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± she replied before getting off the phone. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. A few hourster, Jeslyn was seen in Manager Kate¡¯s office, staring at the woman after she made a presumptuous statement. ¡°Are you sure you know what you are saying, Manager?¡± she asked, her smile slowly fading away. Manager Kate held Jeslyn¡¯s hand and tried to exin. ¡°I Know it¡¯s inconceivable, but if your husband isn¡¯t here to help you out, then this will be a little hard to exin to the fans.¡± Jeslyn shook her hands off, ¡°I know you want the best for me, but that¡¯s too much to ask and I¡¯m not willing.¡± ¡°Jeslyn,¡± Manager Kate called helplessly. ¡°My husband is not the media type, let alone one who cares about what the people are saying about him. He won¡¯te, neither do I want to invite him. ¡°Jeslyn, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Older sister, I can bear all insults on my own but I won¡¯t be so thick¨Cskinned to stay quiet while someone who knows nothing about the situation talks or insults my husband. My husband is my Emperor and must not be disrespected,¡± she said in all seriousness. Manager Kate sighed. This will be harder. ¡°You should have hidden your secret well!¡± she screamed in frustration. Jeslyn chuckled, ¡°But I did.¡± She took a deep breath and hugged her Manager¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can handle this, just like we¡¯ve handled other troubles.¡± Manager Kate nced at her and rolled her eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s that easy to handle, there wouldn¡¯t have been a need for you to hold a press conference,¡± she sighed softly. ¡°It will be fine,¡± she assured. The press conference¡­ Standing behind the podium, looking at the camera lights shing non¨Cstop, Jeslyn refused to say a word after a reporter questioned her. She had been like that for almost two minutes and a few more reporters were throwing in questions upon questions, ignoring Jeslyn¡¯s mental health. ¡°Jeslyn, answer the question!¡± ¡°Why did you kill your child!¡± ¡°Were your parents aware that after you seduced young boys and slept with them on your 18th birthday, you ordered their death?¡± ¡°Was that why you ran away from Country G and went to your grandfather? Was it because you were disgusted by your actions or because the boy¡¯s family was after you?¡± ¡°Jeslyn, there is proof that you don¡¯t live at the ce yourpany provided for you. Rumour says that you live with your boyfriend!¡± ¡°Jeslyn, say something! Your fans are watching and want to know!¡± Jeslyn finally shifted her gaze before she slowly smiled and looked down at her mic. ¡°You¡¯ve already judged and condemned me, so what else do you want to hear? Whatever I say will sound like a lie.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re innocent? Jeslyn, we have evidence to prove that you gave birth and killed the child in Country G!!¡± A reporter screamed. ¡°We also have evidence of you dating countless men. Who was responsible for your pregnancy? Was it the two teenagers you killed afterwards or one of your boyfriends? Or you don¡¯t remember because there were too many!!¡± Before Jeslyn could respond, the door was pushed open and Maverick walked in with Doctor Matt and Lawyer Spid. The aura of the three men scared the reporters and the higher¨Cups of thepany so badly that some held their chests like they almost passed out. ¡°P-¡± Jeslyn couldn¡¯t find the right words. Maverick pulled Jeslyn closer and in front of the world, he kissed her. Itsted for a few minutes before letting her go. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me about this?¡± he asked. Jeslyn was lost looking at his gorgeous face as she wrapped her hands around his waist. ¡°Plum, you¡¯re so handsome,¡± she confessed. Maverick smiled and tapped her nose. ¡°After seven years, you¡¯re just saying it?¡± The reporters and everyone else who was watching the scene, including the people on the inte were stunned. Seven years?! They¡¯ve been together for seven years?! How¡¯s that possible?!! Jeslyn was also taken back but when he pinched her softly on her waist, her mind immediately registered what he was trying to do. ¡°Ah, Plum, that¡¯s not true. Seven years ago, I did tell you that on the night of my birthday bu t you onlyughed over it, but you, you haven¡¯t said I looked pretty for years.¡± She pouted. 2 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 368 Acting a y for the world ¡°I did say that on the ind,¡± he defended himself. ¡°Ind¡­¡± she paused to think and then red at him. ¡°That was 21 years ago. I was six!¡± ¡°Who told you to break up with me and leave our son for me alone to take care of? You had no idea how difficult it was.¡± ¡°I know, I know, I just wanted to protect you and our son. Our enemies were too much then.¡± She rested the side of her face on his chest. ¡°Plum, from now on, things will be fine, right?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ve been worrying over nothing for so long. No one would have caused you trouble if you announced your status from the beginning, but you didn¡¯t and wanted to work up thedder with your strength.¡± Everyone was left in a daze. Hearing the conversation was like they were eavesdropping. Really?! These two have been together since childhood?! Not only that, Jeslyn is Valen¡¯s mother?! And she only wanted to be a celebrity with her talent and not use her husband¡¯s influence? Really?! That is extremely rare! Set aside the big news on Jeslyn¡¯s status, they¡¯ve not seen a person who hadpletely hidden their identity like Jeslyn did. Not only did she win over millions of fans with her capability, but she was also considerate of other Celebrities and allowed them to breathe. 2 Had Jeslyn used her status from the beginning, first of all, no one would have dared to make an enemy of her, secondly, no matter how good she was, people would have said she got to where she was because of her husband¡¯s name. Thirdly,panies would have focused on her alone, either for advertisements, ambassadorship, and so on. Just because they want to be close to her husband through her. The respect people felt for Jeslyn suddenly shot up the roof. For a wife of someone who is rumored to be a Quadrillionaire to bring herself so low and act like a normal human would, deserves all the respect they could give. No one cared anymore about the rumors, nor did they care about the ws in this whole story. Alpha Chaos hase out to defend his wife in the most beautiful way, that is all that matters. ¡°Are you done here? Your son is waiting in the car,¡± Maverick said. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jeslyn looked at everyone like she forgot they were there in the first ce. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry, my son needs me,¡± she smiled awkwardly before bowing to everyone. After the two left, Doctor Matt stood behind the podium. Behind him, the t screen lit up with the DNA reports for Valen and Jeslyn. ¡°I feel this is not necessary but some of you won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin.¡± After he said that, reports from the hospital where Jeslyn gave birth to Valen were also shown. The CCTV footage of Jeslyn being taken from her room to Maverick¡¯s room after she celebrated her 18th birthday was presented. Then, the marriage certificate of Maverick and Jeslyn also appeared. After that, Doctor Matt stepped down from the podium. 2115 Lawyer Spid smiled at the stunned audience as he took Matt¡¯s ce; standing behind the podium. ¡°I keep saying, don¡¯t dig your own graves. Before pitching yourself against someone, try to know who they are,¡± he adjusted the microphone. ¡°My Glient has been defamed countless times, even when she has done nothing but mind her own business ever since she entered this industry. Each time, she tells me not to get involved but this time around, her husband is upset because you crossed the line. ¡°Mrs. Jeslyn Lu has some trauma while growing up, which is why some things are kept away from her but because you¡¯re hungry for people¡¯s downfall, you poked her sore. If not that Madam is a strong woman, she would have fainted due to how you all were shoving usations in her face, guess what would have happened to you all¡­¡± seeing the reporters¡® pale faces, Spid smiled, ¡°I bet you already know.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m not putting all the me on you, I understand you¡¯re just doing your jobs but in an unprofessional way. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll being with me to court. Make sure to get a goodwyer, who knows, I might dig up something worthy of sending you all to prison or even grant you a death sentence,¡± He smiled at how ugly their faces had be. The reporters felt like their lives had been cut short. They suddenly looked exhausted as deep regret washed over them. When Jeslyn¡¯s report came to them, they were ted, they thought this was a great opportunity to bring down another big Celebrity. Unfortunately, they unknowingly dug their graves. Lawyer Spid chuckled and continued, ¡°As I said earlier, the fault is not entirely yours, so don¡¯t cry yet. Yourpanies will be sued too¡­ wait, how manypanies are here?¡± ¡°Seven,¡± someone said from the door. Hearing that voice, Lawyer Spid turned to look at the entrance. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What else? My sister¨Cinw was bullied in mypany. As the owner, shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± Everyone gasped, including the executives. So their CEO was Rex Lu?! Even Manager Kate couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°So, Fearless is yourpany-¡± ¡°No, my ything. It¡¯s just a side hustle, I wanted to have fun and thought of creating Fearless but who would have thought that others would take my silence for granted?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the worst CEO ever!¡± Spid said scornfully. ¡°Yeah, I know but so what?¡± He smiled. ¡°Carry on, these reporters and their leaders need to be punished.¡± Lawyer Spid returned his attention to the reporters, ¡°My team has already sent a court summon to your companies. See you all in court next week.¡± He got down from the podium and said, ¡°Rex, take me out for lunch, I¡¯m starving¡± ¡°What is wrong with you, bro? Do I look like a charity promoter to you?¡± ¡°Do I look like I care?¡± Lawyer Spid dragged him out of the hall before everyone slowly left. 21:16 This hard lesson that was taught to the reporters today, will forever stay in their minds. No one would dare to report fake or sensitive news about Jeslyn ever again. Even those watching the live video couldn¡¯t help staring dumbly at their screens. That was epic! The wish they could also get a man who would protect them like Maverick protected his wife. Too bad, they aren¡¯t Jeslyn. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 369 Seducing Doc Matt Doctor Matt returned to the hospital to hear some argument in his office. His brows furrowed as he waited by the door to hear more of what he considered ¡®arrant nonsense.¡® ¡°What exactly do you want,dy?¡± that was Lolita¡¯s voice. ¡°You don¡¯t know me, do you?¡± ¡°No, which means you are not as important as my best friend who married Alpha Chaos, so stop raising your shoulders and tell me what you want.¡± Doc Amy was obviously irritated hearing such demeaning wordsing from someone she hates. ¡°Stay away from Matt, I won¡¯t warn you again.¡± ¡°Why? What right do you have to tell me that? I¡¯m asking you, Doctor Amy¡­who are you!!¡± ¡°Lolita, right? Don¡¯t be surprised that you slept and didn¡¯t wake up. That¡¯s how crazy I am for him.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ you should worry more about yourself. I can be more crazy than you are. Besides, he doesn¡¯t like you, so back off!¡± she smiled. At that moment, the door was pushed open and Doc Matt walked in, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Doctor Amy froze. A momentter, she replied with a smile, ¡°Doc Matt, I came to check up on her-¡± ¡°Or rather, you came to threaten me to stay away from him, psycho!¡± Lolita snorted and walked into Matt¡¯s room. ¡°Th- that¡¯s a lie, I-¡± words froze in her throat when she looked at his eyes- they were dead serious. ¡°Drop your resignation letter and leave.¡± ¡°Wh- What! Y- You can¡¯t-¡± Doc Matt ignored her and tried to walk away but she pulled his hand, catching him by surprise, and attempted to kiss him when he grabbed her by the throat. ¡°M¨CMa-¡± she was choking and almost dying but Matt wasn¡¯t going to let her off for almost stealing a kiss from him. ¡°If you want to kill her, please do so outside the hospital¡­¡± Lolita had been peeping to see what would happen in her absence. Now that she knew that Doc Amy was no different from her, she was excited but didn¡¯t want him to kill her. After all, Doc Amy is also a good doctor. It would be a shame to lose a fine doctor like her. Doc Matt shoved her aside andmanded, ¡°Get out!¡± Doc Amy coughed a few times before she red at L and stormed out. After she left, Lolita walked out of the room with a smile. ¡°Doc Matt, you¡¯re ruthless, hehe,¡± standing by his table, she slowly brushed her fingers through his laptop while saying, ¡°A fine man like you has refused to be with a pretty woman like me who likes you.¡± she sat on the desk, looking at him seductively. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal in being with me? You aren¡¯t letting me leave here even after I¡¯m healed, same 2136 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. you, won¡¯t let me love you, what do you want from me, Mr. Matt?¡± Doc Matt walked to his chair and sat on it to start working on hisputer, totally ignoring all that. Lolita was saying. Lolita smiled and got down. She walked behind him and rested on his chair. ¡°Mr. Matt, I¡¯ll make a good wife, you know.¡± Matt could feel her hot breath on the side of his clean face. He looked behind him but almost collided with her face. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he said almost inaudibly. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m¡­¡± she lowered her voice and whispered to his ear, ¡°seducing you,¡± she kissed his cheek. He stiffened for a moment before he continued what he was doing on hisptop. Lolita smiled, she just tested the waters and it seemed to be drying. Interesting. Her fingers found their way to his shoulders and she started to massage them. ¡°You look exhausted,¡± she whispered. Her hands slipped down his shoulders and started to rub his chest. Doc Matt continued typing but paused when she started to unbutton his white shirt. ¡°What are you doing? Stop it.¡± his heartbeats picked up race and his lower body was slowly starting to react to her provocation. ¡°Doing what I should have done a long time ago,¡± she ripped his shirt open, surprising Matt a great deal. ¡°You like that,¡± she whispered while her hands roamed his chest. Matt shut his eyes for a moment to control his urge to grab her and when he opened his eyes again, they were as cold as ever. He held her hand to his chest and got up. Staring her in the eyes, he smirked. ¡°You are daring,¡± he confessed. ¡°Not until you drove me crazy with your love,¡± she closed the distance between them and gently tugged his shirt. ¡°Four years ago, when I saw you at my teacher¡¯s concert, I fell in love with you, Doctor Matt. You were so hard to find. I searched all of Country Y for you but failed. Now that I found you, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± The two stood face to face, staring each other in the eyes. ¡°Give me a try, Matt,¡± she leaned closer, ¡°For a month,¡± her nose touched his, their breaths intertwined. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it,¡± she whispered. Matt smirked and backed away from her. ¡°Lolita, I¡¯m not the man for you. I can¡¯t love you¡­¡± ¡°Shhhh¡­ she ced a finger on his lips to silence him. ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am. I know the dangers of being with you.¡± she drew closer to him again, staring straight into his dark eyes. ¡°Matt, I don¡¯t mind if you can¡¯t love me, but let me love you.¡± she wrapped her hands around his waist. Mart shook his head and held her shoulder, making her look at his face. ¡°I love someone else.¡± Lolita paused for a moment, her heart felt that. It was painful to be rejected again but she won¡¯t stop, not after everything. ¡°Does she know? Does she love you back?¡± ¡°No,¡± he subconsciously replied. Lolita smiled, ¡°Where is she now?¡± Matt looked at her and stayed silent for a long time before he replied, ¡°happy¡± he couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit that she was with a younger guy, at the same time, he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she was happy, which also consoles his heart every time he thinks about those love birds. 1 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 370 Will you marry me? She drew closer and started to draw small circles on his bare chest, ¡°You must be sad, I know how it feels because¡­¡± she paused and turned her back to him. ¡°I¡¯ve been there before. My boyfriend found love in my step¨Csister and¡­¡± she smiled and turned to face him. ¡°That was the day I met you. I went to my teacher¡¯s concert to mourn but, hehe¡­ I never knew I¡¯d meet up.¡± 1 ¡°Mourn? He died?¡± ¡°Of course, not¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°The moment he chose someone else over me, he was dead to me, so¡­¡± Matt nodded faintly. Wish it was that easy on his path. ¡°Your health-¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Doc Matt, forget about work for a moment and have fun with me. Trust me, you won¡¯t regret it.¡± She pecked his lips and drew back to see his reaction. When he didn¡¯t do anything to avoid her, she leaned in again and captured his lips, then slowly closed her eyes. From little soft kisses to caressing his lips with the tip of her tongue until he parted his lips and allowed her entrance to his mouth. When she had provoked him more than he could bear, Matt took control and the slow and steady kisses turned rough, hurried, and wanting. He wrapped his hand around her waist and pulled her up, making her seat on his desk. His hands roamed her body and found the knot tying her hospital gown from the side and loosened it in a hurry. His rough actions caused excitement to rush through L as she moaned into his mouth. Matt lowered his head to the crook of her neck and slowly started to trail feathering kisses along her naked upper body until he grabbed her bre*st with his mouth. L moaned with pleasure and arched her back to his tender touches. Her core couldn¡¯t be more eager as it throbbed with excitement at the iing rod. Matt¡¯s rod was raving mad and needed an escape from its prison (pants). Like L heard its small protests, she grabbed his crotch and started to massage it as Doc Matt did wonders to her body. Not having enough, she hurriedly unbuttoned his belt and unzipped his trousers to free the crying rod. L¡¯s heartbeat turned messy as she felt the length of his stick. She smiled and slowly started to stroke it, then mouthed it. Doc Matt, on the other hand, didn¡¯t keep his hands to himself. He fingered her core, licked, and tongue¨Cf*cked her until she was screaming his name and begging for a hardcore f*ck! At that moment when things were about to go down, Matt paused his actions and pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, L, I can¡¯t do this,¡± he shook his head gently. Staring at bis stark nakedness, L felt like crying. He was just a step away from plunging himself into her! They¡¯ve gone that far! They had stimted every single inch of each other¡¯s smooth bodies, for crying out loud! Her core was soaking wet and his rod was breathing. She could see it going up and down! How could he stop now? She bit her lower lip harshly and shut her eyes tight. ¡°Why,¡± she asked. Her voice gave away her disappointment, dissatisfaction, and shame. Matt knew how she felt. He took hisb coat and drafted it over his shoulders. ¡°L-¡± he was cut off by her annoyed tone. ¡°Why? What reason are you stopping at this point?!¡± She opened her eyes to stare back at him. He held her shoulders and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± ¡°Hurt me? Aren¡¯t you already doing that now? Look at me, Matt, I¡¯m vulnerable, I feel like I¡¯m a desperate who*e!¡± Teardrops slipped down her cheeks. ¡°Am I so bad at this that you can¡¯t pretend to like it at all?¡± He shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not the case¡­ The fault is mine. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± He said while searching her teary eyes. Lolita nodded and sniffed, ¡°I understand. You still love that person and might go to her if- ¡°That¡¯s not the reason either. It has nothing to do with who I love. L, I have defied you, so I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± (1 ¡°You did nothing to me, it was my fault, I seduced you, and I ¨C¡± ¡°Be my wife,¡± he cut her off. ¡°H- huh?¡± Lolita was shocked beyond words. ¡°W¨Cw¨Cwife?¡± He nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t have sex with you right now until I¡¯ve taken care of some problem I have, so will you be my wife? I¡¯ll make it up to you after I¡¯ve found a cure.¡± ¡°C- cure? Are you sick?¡± ¡°No,¡± he released her and walked to the dispenser to get them water. He was still horny but didn¡¯t want to risk being another Maverick. He returned with two disposable cups of water, handed her one, and took the other. ¡°I have something in me that might cause me to hurt in the process of love¨Cmaking and I don¡¯t want that.¡± Lolita blinked a few times before downing the water in one go. She almost choked, thanks to her haste. ¡°Th- then, ma- ahem¡­¡± she cleared her throat. ¡°Marriage, what did you mean? Is it love?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my first, meaning¡­ you¡¯re mine now. But love, there¡¯s no love, however, I won¡¯t treat you wrongly.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lolita smiled. What a good luck! She¡¯s his first and it automatically made her his wife. Love can growter¡­ hehehe¡­ ¡°Go wash up, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you clothes. Put them on, we¡¯re going to register our marriage.¡± Without letting her say a word, he proceeded to make a few calls and also got someone to bring him a set of wedding rings. (2 Just like that, Lolita got married to Doc Matt behind everyone¡¯s back. 1 A few dayster, Doc Matt was seen taking a shower while thinking about Lolita¡¯s wounds. All of a sudden, a page in a book shed past his mind and he inst antly froze for a while before he dashed out of the bathroom with soap on him. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 371 New Discovery A few minutester, Doc Matt was seen rushing towards Maverick¡¯s mansion. Getting into the house, he hurried to Maverick¡¯s room. He rang the doorbell a couple of times before banging on it with all his strength. He had called Maverick countless times but he wouldn¡¯t pick up. ¡°What the f*ck is he doing?!¡± He banged on the door repeatedly until it was opened. ¡°What the fuc-¡± he held back his tongue when he saw Jeslyn under the ck and white sheets. ¡°Sorry for intruding,¡± he apologized to Jeslyn before going out. Maverick kissed Jeslyn on her sweaty forehead before getting out of bed while naked. ¡°I won¡¯t take long,¡± he promised before taking out a ck cloak and grafting it over his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet, let me wash you up.¡± Her voice came out like a whisper. Maverick didn¡¯t argue and waited for her to get down from the bed. Walking behind her, he couldn¡¯t help staring at her sexy and clean body. ¡°Stop staring, you¡¯ve eaten more than enough for today,¡± she said without looking back and pushed open the bathroom door. ¡°There¡¯s no crime in appreciating my wife, is there?¡± ¡°That was what you said, then we ended under the sheets,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Your fault,¡± he hugged her from behind as she was about to turn on the tap. ¡°Stop ming me, own up to your responsibility, Mr. Lu!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t when you keep showing me how pretty you are.¡± He kissed her neck and started to work his way around her body with his hands. Jeslyn smiled and shook her head, ¡°Your friend needs you, you should go to him,¡± she turned around and took off his cloak. Maverick refused to do anything to help himself wash up, Seeing this, Jeslyn had no choice but to bathe her husband like she was bathing a child. Maverick, on the other hand, was all smiles as heplied to everything his wife was doing. Once she was done, she pointed at the door, ¡°I want to bathe, go meet your friend.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need it¡­ but I¡¯ll go,¡± he lowered his head and kissed her for a long time before he left unwillingly. Maverick entered his study room, feeling annoyed. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± He red coldly at Doc Matt. ¡°It seems I came at the wrong time, but I¡¯m not sorry,¡± Matt snorted. ¡°What urgency brought you here without informing me first?¡± ¡°Says who? I thought you were kidnapped when you stopped answering your calls.¡± Matt rolled his eyes. That was when it urred to him that Jeslyn had put his phone on silent before they engared in love¨C making. ¡°Ahem¡­ Why are you here?¡± he cleared his throat, not feeling remorse for wrongfully using his friend. ¡°Your wife¡­¡± Maverick fixed his unwavering stare at him. ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°Why did you give her a Rainborite ring?¡± ¡°You finally had an idea after so long?¡± Maverick shook his head and took a seat. ¡°How could you not tell me that for so long? Making me waste so much time in research and cure?¡± Maverick raised a brow with his legs crossed and hands folded on his chest. He refused to say a word. Matt sighed in resignation before asking, ¡°Ever since you gave her the rainborite stone ring, has she had any meaningful incident?¡± Maverick shook his head. ¡°What about bedroom matters, has she shown any sign of convulsion after thatst time?¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°How hard do you go on her?¡± ¡°Harder than I¡¯ve ever had.¡± ¡°You mean, just now?¡± Maverick nodded. Doc Matt red at him, ¡°beast!¡± He said under his breath before continuing. ¡°I seem to have made a discovery.¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± Matt¡¯s words piqued Maverick¡¯s interest and he gave him his full attention. ¡°You made the rainborite stone into a ring for your wife because you suspected it could help her illness?¡± ¡°Mn,¡± he replied. ¡°And you didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell me, her doctor?¡± Matt frowned, ¡°It wasn¡¯t certain.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t but it could have helped me a lot in my research!¡± Matt repeated. He couldn¡¯t resign to the fact that Maverick was ahead of him in his own profession. ¡°Are you ming me for your ipetency? Didn¡¯t you read the book like I did?¡± Maverick raised a brow in a mocking matter. Matt pointed a finger, ¡°Y¨Cyou, you-¡± he sighed and shook his head, ¡°Forget it, forget it, there¡¯s no point arguing with you. So, tell me what you found after watching her. Let me know if it goes well with my discovery¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Nothing¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re so irresponsible!¡± Matt didn¡¯t know how to let out his annoyance, this idiot! ¡°Before I talk to you any further, get your wife ready for testing. I can¡¯t make ims without proof!¡± He left and went to theb. A whileter, Maverick entered theb with Jeslyn. Doc Matt didn¡¯t waste time before doing a thorough test on her. After some hours of retesting and confirmation, Matt put his things aside and said to the two; ¡°The stone is indeed working, albeit slowly-¡± ¡°I¡¯m healing?!¡± Jeslyn asked in rm. Matt nodded but before she could smile, he said; ¡°From the little I was fortunate to read from the ancient book, it heals wounds. I deduced that the stone also purifies the blood but I don¡¯t know to what extent. In addition, I have no idea what else it does since I didn¡¯t read the missing pages but from your friend¡¯s situation, it seems that it heals wounds too. However, I¡¯d like to know, how did L get entangled with the rainborite stone?¡± Matt and Maverick fixed their gazes on Jeslyn ¡°H¨Chuh?¡± Jeslyn looked confusedly from Matt to her husband. ¡°Your friend was supposed to die from the bullet wound¡­she was shot in the heart. Also, after treating her, her wounds disappeared. It took me days to finally remember the damaged text I read from the ancient book,¡± he looked at Maverick. ¡°When the glow of the rainborite stonees in contact with a wound, it heals.¡± Maverick quoted. ¡°Yes, but what triggers the stone¡¯s effect?¡± Matt frowned. He has no idea. ¡°Blood, tears, and sorrow¡­¡± Maverick replied while looking at Jeslyn. ¡°It wasn¡¯t in the book,¡± Matt said. ¡°Mn. I got that from studying my wife.¡± He smirked. ¡°You- didn¡¯t you say you had no idea when I asked you earlier?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to answer all your questions, am I?¡± Maverick asked with a smile on his lips. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 372 Restraining himself ¡°Ho!¡± Doc Matt eximed in disbelief. He fanned his thee with his hands, restraining himself from punching Maverick in his annoying face. Maverick chuckled when he saw the hard work his friend was putting in just to hold himself back from fighting. Serves him right. Who told him to disturb Maverick¡¯s peace? Maverick was about to hit climax when he heard Matt banging on his door like he was told that Maverick was banging his wife. About the stone¡­ Maverick read that Rainborite stone has a magical effect on sick people but had no idea what exactly it was, so he made the stone into a ring for Jeslyn. Although he didn¡¯t know beforehand what triggers the stone to reveal its magie, he was sure from what he read, that the Rainborite stone wouldn¡¯t harm her. Soter when Jeslyn started telling him about her experience with the stone, he started putting everything down, hoping to inform Matt when he had gathered enough results. Now that they know that it purifies the blood and heals wounds, Maverick was more than happy. ¡°We¡¯ll keep studying it to know its full potential. At this rate, she¡¯d take about ten years of undisturbed healing to be whole again¡­ but I think that the bigger the stone, the quicker she¡¯d heal,¡± Matt said. while staring at Maverick. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Maverick frowned slightly. Matt nodded, ¡°You have to find where the Rainborite ore disappeared to¡­ but to be sure if my assumption is right, get Damien toe over. I need to test the stone on him.¡± ¡°Use the same method you used on my son,¡± Maverick refused for many reasons. ¡°Your son is different. He wasn¡¯t battling another virus except for ATOM. Damien on the other hand, was injected with ATOM a few months ago, but before then, he had something else in him.¡± Matt couldn¡¯t dive deep because Jeslyn was there. It is better she doesn¡¯t know about the existence of the virus they all had. Maverick understood where he was going. The Dark Age organization injected a few of them with some unknown virus that makes them go wild in bed. ¡°The hearts of men cannot be trusted,¡± Maverick warned. ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I intend to drug him when hees, so he won¡¯t know about your wife¡¯s Rainborite ring¡­ Also, if we can experiment with him and find the cure¡­¡± Maverick didn¡¯t let himplete his statement before he agreed. ¡°Better.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he your friend now?¡± Jeslyn frowned as she looked at her husband. ¡°How can you think of experimenting with someone who thinks you to be a friend?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t paid the price for what he did to you. I didn¡¯t let you exercise your revenge on him because I wanted to punish him myself, but there¡¯s no better way than this,¡± Maverick exined. ¡°But he returned my property and brought Emilee to me. Isn¡¯t that enough atonement for his crime?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Maverick raised a brow. Seeing that the couple was about to fight, Matt pointed at the door, ¡°You two, leave through that door, I need some peace.¡± ¡°This is my house,¡± Maverick fired back. ¡°You mean, myb?¡± Matt rolled his eyes and left the two, not forgetting to remind them to leave his laboratory. After he left, Jeslyn stared at her husband speechlessly for a long time before asking; ¡°What is a friend to you?¡± ¡°Someone I¡¯d die for,¡± he replied. Jeslyn was tongue¨Ctied for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m concerned about Kimberly. She loves him and would be heartbroken if anything happens to him.¡± ¡°You were hurt too. My son was separated from you for six years. Besides, Damien knew I won¡¯t let him off.¡± Jeslyn sighed. Indeed, she suffered the brunt of Damien¡¯s schemes but still, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find peace if anything happens to him Damien seems to be level¨Cheaded these days, plus he was remorseful and did all he could to redeem himself. Most of all, he wasn¡¯t responsible for her grandfather¡¯s death. Maverick ttened his lips. His wife is still very kind. But what if he tells her that he suffered the most from Damien¡¯s schemes? First, he was deceived to think that his Rossa was Vera. He slept with thatdy, something he never wished to do. He was deeply hurt after she left, he neglected himself and his son for years, developing chronic insomnia. Damien also helped the Xu family kidnap his son whichter resulted in them injecting the child with ATOM. Even though Damien had no idea that the Xu family would do something so horrible, Maverick refused to forgive him. He sat beside Jeslyn and pulled her for a hug. ¡°I don¡¯t wish for him to die. If he is used for the experiment, there are two things involved. Either he is cured of all the viruses in him, which would give him an advantage over his twin brother, or he develops another incurable virus. Moreover, if he dies from the experiment, Kimberly can bear the loss.¡± Jeslyn shook her head and cupped his face. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you make it sound, Plum. I was able to bear my grandfather and mother¡¯s death, but you and Valen, what do you think will happen to me if any of you is badly hurt?¡± She searched his emotionless eyes for a moment before she said; ¡°I¡¯d stop living¡­¡± Maverick ttened his lips as emotions surfaced in his cold eyes. He pulled his wife for a hug and promised; ¡°I won¡¯t die unless you tell me to¡­¡± That statement dug a hole in Jeslyn¡¯s heart. She felt it deep down in her heart as her eyes teared up. ¡°Plum¡­¡± ¡°Shhh¡­don¡¯t say anything. Allow me,¡± he brushed his palm over her long and silky ck hair. ¡°Loving you is my greatest joy and giving me Valen is more than what I can ever ask for. I would do anything for you and our son, but I can¡¯t let those who hurt you and our son go scot¨Cfree.¡± He disengaged from the hug and held her shoulders, looking deep into her hazel eyes. ¡°I promise you, I won¡¯t kill Damien, but he has to face the consequences of his actions.¡± 1N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 373 Damien¡¯s punishment Maverick didn¡¯t feel that collecting the chip, and other ¡®little¡® things that Damien did to atone for his sins were enough because he could have easily gotten them by himself if he was desperate for them. 1 His main reason for keeping Damien alive was to use his help to get rid of the Dark Age organization. However, Maverick also felt like that wasn¡¯t a good punishment because Damien¡¯s biggest dream was also to get rid of the organization; meaning, they are fighting the same battle. Jeslyn sighed, ¡°Fine, but try not to hurt Kimberly, She has gone through a lot already.¡± ¡°Mn,¡± he peeked her on the forehead but Jeslyn took it further and kissed his lips. On this fine day, Madam Caroline was in her room, mourning her losses with alcohol when her Butler knocked, he entered the room and handed her an envelope. Madam Caroline had been like this for some weeks now and none of her servants and guards knew what her problem was. ¡°Madam, this was mailed this morning,¡± the Butler said. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± just as the Butler was about to leave, she instructed. ¡°Drop it.¡± The Butler neatly ced the chocte envelope next to her on the bed before leaving. Madam Caroline didn¡¯t want to open the envelope but after a long while, curiosity got the better of her. Opening the gold and chocte invitation card, it was a charity event, hosted by her?! Confused, she looked through the envelope and found a small note attached to it. ¡°Hello, Mother¨Cinw. It¡¯s almost a year that we had a bet but it seems you¡¯re already failing. Anyway, I want to thank you for the money. Also, this elegant charity event was only possible because of your selfless contribution. Your $30. 5 trillion was indeed a motivation for me and I promise not to disappoint you, dear mother¨Cinw. ¡°Also, I did this Charity event in your name, so that when you die, there¡¯ll be people singing your praises. I used $500,000 from thepensation money you gave me. I¡¯m such a caring daughter¨Cin¨C law, I know¡­¡± Madam Caroline couldn¡¯t finish reading. She didn¡¯t dare to continue for fear that she¡¯d die of a heart attack. Angry tears slid down her cheeks. All the money she had gathered all her life was $30.5 trillion. Now what was remaining in her ount was $1. ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡± Madam Caroline roared to the ceiling. A stream of tears gushed down her pretty cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you, Jeslyn! I won¡¯t!!¡± At that moment, her phone rang. She picked it up and screamed, ¡°What?!!¡± The other person said a few words to her before she threw her phone in a fit of rage and burst into sardonicughter. ¡°Lu Hao, you even had the guts to get that filthy helper pregnant. Hahaha¡­ aaaahhh!!¡± She screamed and pulled her hair. Madam Caroline was extremely bitter, to say the least. Yes, she knew that she orchestrated the situation where Lu Hao, her ex¨Chusband, slept with a servant but she didn¡¯t ask him to get her pregnant! Now, not only is her children not willing to forgive her, she has another enemy to get rid of but before that, she formted a n to extort the main branch of the Lu family. 2 A few dayster¡­ The long¨Cawaited charity event that was the talk of the town, became a reality. At one of the grand hotels in country M, the hotel¡¯s parking lot saw fleets of Luxurious cars on this day. Men and women of different ages arrived in their full glory as they made their way through the red carpet with reports and media personnel lining both sides of the carpet. Shutter sounds of digital cameras apanied by camera lights went on and off with every photo that was taken. The borate scene was a sight to behold! Madam Caroline alighted from her car with all eyes on her. She loved the attention, this was what she lived for! But at this moment, her cold face knew no smile. She darted her eyes around, in search of Jeslyn but she was nowhere on the red carpet. Fashion journalists immediately flocked around her like they used to, asking about her elegant ck dress and essories. They wanted to know how much her jewelry, dress, shoes, and bag were worth. Unlike before, she would reply to every question asked with a sweet smile, Madam Caroline wanted nothing but to enter the hotel immediately. While she was looking for an opening to leave, she heard amotion from behind and all the reporters deserted her. Looking behind her, thedy who wasing out of the car was Piper, followed by Kimberly. Before Madam Caroline¡¯s expression could change, another car stopped by and the almighty daughter¨Cinw got down with a cute smile on her gorgeous face. The threedies who just arrived stole everyone¡¯s attention as people sang their praises. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m envious. The rtionship between the Alpha Chaos¡® sisters and wife is so harmonious.¡± ¡°Indeed, I never thought that family would be this blessed. The sisters are gorgeous and so is the wife.¡± ¡°Too bad there¡¯s no mother, the picture would have been perfect.¡± ¡°I thought they had a mother?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference between mothers¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I understand¡­ don¡¯t borate, she¡¯s right behind us, I don¡¯t want trouble.¡± People whispered among themselves as they watched Jeslyn and her sisters¨Cinw walk down the red carpet. ¡°Mother¨Cinw, so pleased to meet you,¡± Jeslyn beamed. Madam Caroline balled her hand in a tight fist, forcing herself to calm down. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, your mother is so nice, you can¡¯t believe how much she spent on this event. I was moved to tears.¡± Jeslyn said to Piper, ¡°It¡¯s surprising¡± Piper replied tly. She didn¡¯t want to speak to her mother at all. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold, sister¨Cinw, who doesn¡¯t make mistakes? After all, my mother¨Cinw is growing old, and sometimes her memory¡­ you should understand.¡± ¡°Hahaha, sister¨Cinw, you¡¯re indeed the best wife for my brother,¡± Piper chuckled. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 374 Charity event ¡°I think so too,¡± Jeslyn smiled. (1) Madam Caroline¡¯s lips curled into a sneer when she heard that. Her thoughts were unknown. ¡°Piper dear, you didn¡¯t tell me-¡± ¡°Kim, step closer, we should take a picture together,¡± Piper cut her mother off and dragged Kimberly and Jeslyn to take a group picture. ¡°Mrs. Lu, you and your Sisters¨Cinw look beautiful,¡± one reporter stylishly shoved Madam Caroline out of the way to get in front of Jeslyn and Co. Madam Caroline could feel her nails digging into her palm as she tried hard to restrain herself. Seeing the big innocent smile on Jeslyn¡¯s face made her want to wipe it off, but she can¡¯t do anything in public. Besides, Jeslyn should have herugh now, her doom is nearer than she imagined. As for the reporters, they¡¯ll regret the humiliation they caused her soon. With that in mind, Madam Caroline stormed off and went into the hotel. Jeslyn chuckled lightly when she saw that, but addressed the reporter in a friendly tone, ¡°Everyone, including yourself, is beautiful,¡± Jeslyn replied. The reporter blushed. ¡°Thank you¡­ please, can you answer a few questions about your fabulous dresses and jewelry?¡± She said to Jeslyn and her sisters¨Cinw. Jeslyn was wearing a white knee¨Clength off¨Cshoulder dress. It was in and simple but one would know that it cost a fortune when they saw it. Piper wore a purple mermaid dress, embellished with beautiful pearls, making her look like a goddess. Kimberly on the other hand, wore a sexy red dress and a long white overcoat. The three pretty girl goddesses took photos for a while before they went into the hotel. Inside the hall of the hotel, there were already tens ofdies and women either sitting on their seats or standing around and gisting with drinks in hand. The interior of the hall looked nothing like a simple venue for a charity event, rather it gave the vibe of a huge celebration. Jeslyn frowned slightly. This wasn¡¯t the decoration she talked about with the event nners, so what¡¯s this about? Kimberly and Piper also looked confused but decided to not say a word since Jeslyn wasn¡¯t talking either. The front row had a seat with Piper¡¯s name but Jeslyn¡¯s and Kimberly¡¯s seats couldn¡¯t be found anywhere. Seeing this, Jeslyn looked around the hall. There were a few faces she was familiar with. Faces like the ex¨CMayor and new Mayor¡¯s wives, Madam Lu¡¯s, and the women from the Xu and Yu family. She only had an issue with Madam Lu at Valen¡¯s school but she believed the woman wouldn¡¯t dare to cross her. The only person who would do such a thing would be none other than her mother¨Cinw. At this junction, Jeslyn chuckled and shook her head. It seems my mother¨Cinw wants a public disy of *love*. I¡¯ll show you some *love*, dear mother¨Cinw.¡® she smiled. When Jeslyn and her Sisters¨Cinw entered the hall, most of the women anddies were pleased to see them. Who wouldn¡¯t want to make friends with the women from the second branch of the Lu family? Beverly and Celestine smiled and started walking towards Jeslyn with their ss of drinks. ¡°Long time no see, dear sister,¡± Beverly smiled. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°How have you been?¡± Jeslyn chuckled and enveloped Beverly in a friendly hug before she greeted Celestine. The other people felt this was a great chance to get close to Jeslyn, so they approached her one after the other to strike up a conversation. Unlike before when they¡¯d crowd around Madam Caroline, this time, those who were crowding around her were a few she considered to be of the same ss as her, which made her hatred for Jeslyn hike up. Madam Caroline loved the feeling of being the center of attention. She wants to be the name on everyone¡¯s lips but Jeslyn was stealing her limelight and she hated it with every fiber of her being. The event soon started but Madam Caroline couldn¡¯t find peace, She was more worried about the luxury she was seeing. This is her hard¨Cearned money! Although she made changes to everything that Jeslyn wanted, she was still not pleased with spending so much money. Thinking of that, Madam Caroline traveled down memoryne. After Jeslyn sent her an invitation card and mocked her, Madam Caroline mourned for a while before she tracked down the event nner Jeslyn contacted, then she forced thepany to change everything that Jeslyn told them to do, including the drinks. Nobody knew that she had no money anymore, so everyone still sees her as the wealthiest woman in the world. Besides, her connections were more than her money. How could Jeslyn be this wicked? Jeslyn¡¯s husband stole her money and Jeslyn wasted the money on irrelevant things! The woman suddenly feels a migraine whenever she thinks of the money spent. ¡°Carol, isn¡¯t that your daughter¨Cinw? She seems happy, why are you still tolerating her?¡± One of the women standing close to Madam Caroline asked with a frown. ¡°I wonder. I thought you said you¡¯d take care of her. I don¡¯t see you doing any of that,¡± another woman supported. ¡°It seems Carol has started to consider her-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡± Madam Caroline cut her friend off. ¡°My son is still with her just to get back at me. Don¡¯t worry, I told her before that she¡¯d be sorry for crossing my path and today, she can¡¯t escape!¡± Her eyes narrowed as she looked in Jeslyn¡¯s direction. The ssy Madam Caroline didn¡¯t want to create a scene in public but the happiness that was radiating from Jeslyn kept tempting her to throw this ce into a chaotic ground. While the woman was deep in thought, she didn¡¯t see Jeslyne to her. Not until Jeslyn tapped her arm and smiled sweetly, ¡°Mother¨Cinw, the hostess needs your attention.¡± The hostess was already on stage and was getting ready to start. ¡°How dare you touch me!¡± Madam Caroline raised her hand to p her but Jeslyn was quick enough to grab the hand in mid¨Cair. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 375 Charity event (2) Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn¡¯s face changed for a fleeting second before she smiled and caressed Madam Caroline¡¯s wrist. Her fingers touched an object and when she looked, it was a beautiful bracelet. (1 ¡°Hai, mother¨Cinw, you should have told me at home, no wonder you sounded angry. I¡¯m sorry, ma!¡± Jeslyn left her mother¨Cinw¡¯s hand and continu¨¦; ¡°I know that your bracelet is made of pure gold and diamonds. It was a gift from my husband but mother¨Cinw, don¡¯t you think that my husband will be sad if you give it up for auction?¡± Didn¡¯t Madam Caroline gather friends because she used her husband¡¯s name? Then Jeslyn will stripe her off everything using her husband¡¯s name. Madam Caroline gasped and her eyes widened in horror. This¨Cthis- Celestine, Beverly, Kimberly, and Piper couldn¡¯t help pping in their minds at Jeslyn¡¯s shamelessness. 11 Before Madam Caroline could speak, Jeslyn grabbed her hand and started taking off the bracelet. But don¡¯t worry mother¨Cinw, I¡¯ll tell my husband that you did it for a good course. He will surely get you another one.¡± Madam Caroline¡¯s eyes widened. She tried to pull her hand but Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡°I bet it would sell and believe me, the orphans will love the money you¡¯d be contributing to their lives. They¡¯d pray for long life and prosperity for you,¡± Jeslyn was saying all that amidst smiles as she aggressively pulled the bracelet off Madam Caroline¡¯s wrist. Jeslyn looked behind her at Piper and said, ¡°Please, add it to the items to be auctioned.¡± ¡°Right away,¡± Piper replied and sent the item to the hostess. Some women couldn¡¯t help smiling and getting excited to buy the bracelet once it is being auctioned. That bracelet is the most expensive bracelet of the century. Two years ago when Madam Caroline got the bracelet made by a retired and old Jewelry maker who was nicknamed ¡®god of essories¡®, the media covered the story of the bracelet, from the start of its making to the end. The bracelet¡¯s worth is enough to buy a small Country. Many women were dying to get their hands on the bracelet or its kind, but couldn¡¯t afford it¡­ Not because of money but the connection. Getting the ¡®god of essories¡® to do things for a person requires the person to be well¨Cconnected. Madam Caroline could only get the bracelet because of her rtionship with Maverick. Owning an essory made by the ¡®god of essories¡® was every rich woman¡¯s dream, so why won¡¯t they be eager to get Madam Caroline¡¯s bracelet? Madam Caroline finally knew that she had fallen into Jeslyn¡¯s trap. Not only did Jeslyn make this event in her name to tell the world that she was a dutiful daughter¨Cinw who is hated by her ungrateful mother¨Cinw, but she¡¯s also now being made to sell out what she loved the most in the world. She hadn¡¯t said anything since morning because thest card¡® she had been saving for Maverick told her not to do anything and leave Maverick and his wife to them, which was why, Madam Caroline had been quiet all these while but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Jeslyn, who approved of you to be my daughter¨Cinw?!¡± Madam Caroline¡¯s crystal clear voice sounded in the hall, surprising those who had no idea about the mess in the family. She was very angry because of the bracelet but couldn¡¯t make it known because of her reputation, she channeled all her anger at Jeslyn. After today, she can still get the bracelet back from whoever buys it. When Madam Lu heard the condescending tone that Madam Caroline used on Jeslyn, she couldn¡¯t hold back her chuckle. Jeslyn stared at her Mother¨Cinw for a moment before she smiled, ¡°Mother¨Cinw, don¡¯t be like this. Our differences should be left to stay inside the family, right?¡± Jeslyn was still acting innocent until the matter took another turn. ¡°I do not recognize you as my daughter¨Cinw and anyone here who does, will be doing so at risk of offending me!¡± She thundered. There were cameras in the hall and everything going on in the hall was being viewed live. Those words not only got Jeslyn¡¯s fans angry it made anti¨Cfans excited and their fingers couldn¡¯t wait a little longer before their hands started dancing on their keyboards. ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself! My sister¨Cinw had the decency to give you a title you don¡¯t deserve is already too much for someone with zero human feelings like you!¡± Piper came to Jeslyn¡¯s defense. ¡°Oh no, sister¨Cinw, that¡¯s too much, she¡¯s our mother. I know she did you wrong but we are in public and it wouldn¡¯t be nice for your reputation either,¡± Jeslyn gently patted Piper¡¯s shoulder. One would think she was genuinely concerned about Madam Caroline but Piper and Kimberly, including Rex who was watching from home knew that Jeslyn was formting another wicked plot. ¡°Jeslyn, you¡¯re so kind, no wonder my older brother couldn¡¯t resist you,¡± Kimberly joined in. ¡°Mother¨Cinw, I know that you are angry at us, but we are only children,¡± Jeslyn beamed sweetly. Madam Caroline couldn¡¯t take the White Lotus disy anymore. She looked around the hall at everyone and said; ¡°Events such as this are held for only the echelons of the Country. Those echelons, if I still remember correctly, consist of Misses from great families, Madams from powerful families, self¨C established independent women with nothing less than a billion in their ount, Celebrities of the highest ranks, wives of government officials, the event organizers, and helpers.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Then, why am I seeing some irrelevant being in here? Since when did gatherings that calibers like myself and the firstdy attend be anything for worthless things?¡± She condescendingly raised a brow. Everyone was trying to figure out who she was referring to. Even Jeslyn was lost too. The only person who didn¡¯t do anything nor concern herself with the drama that was unfolding behind her, was the firstdy who was sitting in front, minding her business. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 376 Charity event (3) Piper chuckled in anger. ¡°Mother! When do you intend to change? Is it until you see death?!!¡± Piper knows her mother so well that she immediately knew where the woman was going with this matter. 1 This woman must have done something and was very sure of her win, which is why she is doing this right now. Even though Piper has a general knowledge of her mother¡¯s way of doing things, she couldn¡¯t put her fingers on what her mother had nned. Madam Caroline ignored Piper and continued, ¡°If this sl*t doesn¡¯t leave this gathering, there¡¯ll be no charity event!¡± She proimed and pointed at Jeslyn. The people in the room gasped. How could this woman think of Alpha Chaos¡® wife as someone unbefitting to be here?! Even so, the hostess didn¡¯t dare to get upset. She smiled and said politely, ¡°But Madam, she¡¯s Alpha Chaos¡® wife, your daughter¨Cinw-¡± ¡°Did I ever tell you that she¡¯s my daughter¨Cinw?¡± Madam Caroline red at the hostess who immediately shrank her neck. ¡°Jeslyn is not recognized by the main branch of the Lu family,¡± Madam Lu chimed in. Everyone turned to look at her as she sat there in her seat like she didn¡¯t just drop a bomb. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The hostess asked with a frown. ¡°Jeslyn or whatever she is called, got pregnant out of wedlock at a tender age, a rule that goes against my Lu family. Secondly, my cousin¨Cinw, Lu Ren, is considered to be the next head of the Lu family. As the head of the Lu family, he cannot marry a woman that has no proper upbringing or decent behavior. ¡°The rules of the Lu family state that, the next Matriarch of the family must be chosen by the Living ancestors and she must be of sound character, dependant on her husband and the Lu family, and care only about the wellbeing of the Lu family, respect her husband¡¯s mother and treat her like a demi¨Cgod, while she treats her husband and son like gods as they lord over her. ¡°Jeslyn doesn¡¯t have any of those qualities. She¡¯s an entertainer and we all know that 90% of these entertainers sell their bodies for fame and riches. Who knows how many men had touched her before Alpha Chaos brought her back?¡± Madam Lu said with disdain. Everyone turned to look at Jeslyn. She had a smile on her beautiful face but inside, she was dying of anger because the insult and embarrassment got to her veins. Madam Caroline smiled smugly, ¡°Who still sees this filthy wench as my son¡¯s wife?¡± She asked but nobody said a thing. The people were lost for words. The majority of them know that Alpha Chaos and Rex do not recognize their mother, but even so, the woman had been using her sons¡® names to her advantage all these years and none of them hade out to stop her. Their silent treatment was not enough to tell the people that Madam Caroline¡¯s sons hated their mother or didn¡¯t want anything to do with her. Didn¡¯t they just ept Piper after so many years of treating her with condescension? What if in the end, they choose their mother over Jeslyn? After all, the living ancestors have taken sides already. Seeing that the people were confused about what step to take, Madam Caroline continued, ¡°I, Lu Caroline Xu, do not see this scheming and disgusting woman as my daughter¨Cinw, and neither do the Lu¡¯s living ancestors and anyone from the Lu mansion consider her a member of the family, so who dares go against me?!¡± Nobody said a thing but from their reaction, one could tell that they had taken Madam Caroline¡¯s side as everyone who was standing beside Jeslyn slowly walked away. None of them want to have issues with Madam Caroline. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Mo-¡°Piper was about to speak but Jeslyn stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s agree to disagree that your rules state that I can¡¯t be here because neither you nor the Lu main family epts me even though my marriage with your son is legit. ¡°Although my husband stopped the videos from our wedding from spreading, the videos have been trendingtely, which means, I¡¯m legitimately Alpha Chaos¡® wife but if you don¡¯t want to ept that, then, is it enough that I¡¯m the richest woman in this room? After all, my gracious mother¨Cinw quoted the rules a moment ago.¡± she smiled. The insult that Madam Lu uttered just now was not forgiven. She¡¯s going to pay dearly for it but for now, she¡¯ll address her mother¨Cinw¡¯s matters first. Madam Caroline¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their socket as she watched with a raging heart. Jeslyn dared to unt Madam Caroline¡¯s wealth as hers! Seeing that Madam Caroline was about to explode, Jeslyn continued,¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Mother¨C inw, tell them. Aside from $30 trillion, I have an unlimited card from ¡®World Elites and Royal bank. Is that enough to be here?¡± she pulled out the ck card from her purse. Gasps and murmurs broke out in the crowd, even those watching live forgot to breathe for a moment! The First Lady finally turned to look behind her. Her eyes lit up when she saw who had been causing a ruckus. It was Jeslyn, Brian¡¯s friend! She was about to send her Assistant to help Jeslyn out but decided against it. She wanted to see if Jeslyn has it in her to defend herself. ¡°Your husband¡¯s money is not your money, Jeslyn.¡± Madam Lu spoke with spite. She was extremely jealous of Jeslyn and also angry at her for what happened at Valen¡¯s school Jeslyn smiled and kept her card away, ¡°I knew you¡¯d hold a grudge. You should be ashamed but anyway, what should I expect?¡­ You said my husband¡¯s money isn¡¯t mine, but your husband¡¯s is yours?¡± ¡°I have my own money!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ What do you do for a living? Aren¡¯t you a housewife who receives from her husband and his family? What? You indirectly called me a prostitute because I have a career. I agree, but you, what good are you aside from being a freeloader?¡± ¡°I was the eldest Miss of a reputable family before I married my husband! So I have¨C¡± ¡°Still doesn¡¯t change anything, Sister¨Cinw. When you were a Miss, you relied on your father¡¯s money. Now you are married, you still rely on your husband¡¯s money. However, in my case, I¡¯m a Celebrity who earns from hard work, so who among us is not worthy of being here?¡± (1 ¡°p, p, p!¡± (1 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 377 Charity event (4) ¡°p, p, p!¡± 1 The sound of a p came from the front seat, followed by a calm but domineering voice. ¡°The rules also stated that a reputable person can bring along a friend, so¡­ as a Miss from a reputable family and the highest earning celebrity, I have the privilege to bring someone along, right? So if you say that Alpha Chaos¡® wife, an uprising super Celebrity cannot be here, despite her outstanding status that is more powerful than yours, surely she can be here as my partner, or can she not?¡± Celestine chimed in. She walked forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with Jeslyn as she looked at their enemies like they were staring at undervalued objects. ¡°As a Young Miss from a reputable family and Inspector Fin¡¯s fiance, is Jeslyn not eligible to be here as my partner?¡± Beverly stood by Jeslyn and so did Piper. ¡°Surely, if I can be here, so can my sister¨Cinw!¡± Piper said as she held Jeslyn¡¯s hand. Madam Lu chuckled, ¡°Of course, everyone here is eligible to bring one or two persons along but I¡¯m sorry, Jeslyn cannot be that person for many reasons. ¡°First of all, Jeslyn is not an indigene of Country M, so she cannot be offered the same privilege as us Secondly, she imed to own such an amount in her ount but I¡¯m afraid that the money was stolen-¡± she was ruthlessly cut off before she could finish. (1) ¡°I¡¯m also not an indigene of Country M, nor is my money mine. In addition, I got my status because I married the president. So does that mean I¡¯m not allowed to be here? Secondly, isn¡¯t this gathering about charity? What¡¯s with the status proof? Does that help the orphans or needy in any way?¡± The hall fell into a deafening silence. All eyes turned to the speaker. They were all looking at the First Lady, not knowing what she meant by her words. Is she defending Jeslyn or genuinely disgusted by the drama? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The First Lady didn¡¯t keep them waiting as she immediately took a side. She stood up with her Assistant and walked back to Jeslyn and the others. ¡°Jeslyn, right?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, my Lady,¡± Jeslyn greeted with a slight bow. ¡°Nice to meet you. My nephew indeed has eyes for good people. A young Lady with manners and a proper upbringing. Even with your elegance and beauty, you chose to respect and stay true to yourself. Despite your status and the money you have, you didn¡¯t rub it in people¡¯s faces or show off. ¡°¡­Instead, you wanted to start afresh and do what you enjoyed. I¡¯m proud of you and I wish I was as - brave as you,¡± she smiled and held Jeslyn¡¯s hand and walked her to the front seats before turning her gaze to others. ¡­Who still wants to eject someone I have given her a rightful ce, out of here?¡± Nobody dared to say a thing as they all tried to move away from Madam Caroline. The First Lady not only showed that she liked and supported Jeslyn, but she also debunked all that Madam Caroline and Madam Lu were forcing them to believe. Didn¡¯t they say that Jeslyn cannot be the daughter¨Cinw of the Lu family because she¡¯s not mannered and so on? Now that the leaders of women had said otherwise, who dares to disagree? Seeing that no one would say a thing, the First Lady sneered and said; ¡°Caroline, you got yourself a nice and forgiving daughter¨Cinw. Even with all your faults, she was willing to let things go and start afresh. She even made this Charity event happen just to promote your name and make people have renewed hopes for you, but what did you do? you didn¡¯t appreciate her. ¡°¡­I have no interest in your family drama but Jeslyn has more rights to be here than any one of you. Whoever has a problem should bring it up with me!¡± she proimed as she watched them all, waiting for who would dig their grave. Everyone swallowed nervously and moved away. Who would dare offend the First Lady of a powerful country like Country M, especially now that she¡¯s pregnant? Madam Caroline and Madam Lu, plus the women from the Xu family were aggrieved. Now that Jeslyn can no longer be humiliated, it was a great loss for them. At that moment, Jeslyn received a message and her countenance immediately changed. The air around her turned darker and darker the more she read the message from Rex. ¡°Ahem!¡± The hostess cleared her throat andughed awkwardly, ¡°We are sorry for the dy, please return to your seats and let the auction begin!¡± Everyone returned to their respective seats but Jeslyn and Kimberly got no seats. Seeing this, the hostess smiled apologetically and ordered two more seats to be brought in. When the seats were brought, the people thought Jeslyn would sit but instead, she walked and stood in front of Madam Lu, looking like a possesseddy. Her voice was devoid of warmth and her eyes on Madam Lu were sharp enough to pierce through her soul. Madam Lu got a fright but before she could breathe, she heard Jeslyn¡¯s wicked voice. ¡°Going by the richest, it¡¯s obvious it¡¯s me, meaning I should be sitting right here, so, sister¨Cinw, move to the back,¡± Jeslyn ordered without a single smile on her face. Madam Lu was beyond shocked and angry but Jeslyn¡¯s aura right now scared her intoplying. ¡°Have your seat, Kim,¡± she said to Kimberly before she moved away. Just when everyone thought she was done, Jeslyn walked to Madam Caroline. ¡°I intended to let all your mistakes slide but it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ll never view your sons and daughters as anything more than means for your selfish gain. What do you wish to achieve by ruining your son¡¯s life?!¡± Madam Caroline was startled. Later she narrowed her eyes, ¡®it seems the n worked, she smiled faintly andposed herself, radiating a proud and superior aura. ¡®What happened now?¡® people, both online and offline wanted to know but too bad, Jeslyn wasn¡¯t in the mood for fun¡­ Chapter 378 Chapter 378 378 Charity event (5) ¡°In this world, you¡¯re the most shameless woman I¡¯ve ever seen! You reaped from where you did not sow! You had four children, but NONE did you take care of!!¡­¡± 1 ¡°Four? Isn¡¯t it three?¡± Murmurs and whispers traveled throughout the room and even those online couldn¡¯t hold themselves back from typing, they needed more juicy news! ¡°Jeslyn!!¡± Madam Caroline yelled in horror. How did she know? The woman looked around and everyone was looking at her, Including Piper who looked confused. ¡°Haha, you thought no one would know that you had a baby boy at 16? Then you gave the child to your friend andter killed her when she started bothering you? Or do you think no one would know that you made that same son your bodyguard or that you instigated his wife to go after Maverick but she ended up being charmed by Rex? Hahaha!¡± Jeslynughed in anger. Gasps broke up in the room. Even the First Lady couldn¡¯t help getting interested in this new discovery. Piper¡¯s mind shed. This guy, Levi, who had been her mother¡¯s bodyguard, had been in the family even before she became sensible. Her mother treated the young bodyguard really well because she could use him and his wife however she wanted. Later, Piper heard that Levi¡¯s wifemitted suicide because her husband caught her cheating. Sometimeter, Levi left and never came back. Who would have known that he was her brother?! ¡°Jeslyn, wh-¡± Madam Caroline couldn¡¯t believe that Jeslyn or even Maverick would be able to find out such confidential information. She hid it so well that for so many years, no one knew about it. All the people who knew, she killed them all. So how did Jeslyn find out?!¡­ Even Levi has no idea he¡¯s her son! Jeslyn wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Did you tell everyone that you¡¯re not qualified to be here?¡± Huh? The people gasped again. Wow? This is interesting!! Jeslyn waited for the noise to die down before she continued. Before Madam Caroline could return to her senses and stop Jeslyn, she had already started talking. Jeslyn faced everyone and continued; ¡°Madam Caroline who was known to be the richest woman in the world is now the poorest woman in the Country, in her ount, there¡¯s nothing more than $1¡­¡± Jeslyn turned to look at her mother¨Cinw whose face had turned white from fear and resumed her words; ¡°Yourpanies and buildings¡­ as we speak, they are being discussed in the market¡­ right now,¡± she smirked in the woman¡¯s face. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone in the room couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing! How could Madam Caroline fall like this?! ¡°Liar!¡± Madam Caroline finally found her voice and screamed like a madwoman. ¡°Fine,¡± Jeslyn brought her phone forward and yed the video Rex sent to her. As Madam Caroline was shaking her head in denial, her phone rang and she picked it up. After listening to the person on the other end, ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!¡± a painful scream tore through her vocal cord and she ran out of the hall. The matter became a topic of discussion, both online and offline. While some people were happy, some didn¡¯t know what to start feeling. Just then, Jeslyn caught sight of Madam Lu. Even though she had dealt with Madam Caroline, she didn¡¯t feel it was enough to calm her raging heart. ¡°You,¡± she started slowly towards the woman. ¡°I hate trouble so I don¡¯t like causing trouble, however, I¡¯m very good at taking my revenge! ¡°¡­ Did you think you could step on my toe and go scot¨Cfree? You, your husband, and Madam Caroline, when I¡¯m done with you, you won¡¯t know what hit you or how it hit you¡­ meanwhile, you should run home and take your son to the hospital for testing. He¡¯s not yours,¡± she smiled. ¡°Jeslyn, how dare you?!¡± ¡°Hahaha, you haven¡¯t seen anything. Your husband was having an affair with your son¡¯s ssroom teacher, which was why she spoiled him rotten. Too bad, you caused her death and now, there¡¯s no one you can vent your anger on. Meanwhile, your husband also has another youngdy outside but because she hasn¡¯t done me wrong, I won¡¯t tell you who she is¡­ Also, don¡¯t think that you can find her, because I¡¯ll protect her until she reces you in the Lu family. After all, she has two kids for that dog you call a husband!¡­ Hahahaha!¡± Once Jeslyn was done turning the ce upside down, her face returned to the innocent girl that was known. She watched calmly as Madam Lu ran out, crying. The people couldn¡¯t help taking another look at Jeslyn. She was a demon incarnate! Comments online were on fire. The majority was praising Jeslyn and calling her their goddess but some of the haters couldn¡¯t wait to sink their teeth into her. They called her a white lotus and homewrecker amidst other bad names but who cared? They were just a bitter minority whoter ended up bing a feast for Jeslyn¡¯s fans. Some people thought that the Charity event would be canceled but surprisingly, it continued with everyone having different thoughts about everything that happened. But one thing was obvious; everyone crossed their hearts to never offend Jeslyn for any reason. The Charity event went on peacefully after that but somewhere else in the city, there was unrest. Madam Caroline was seen viting the rules of safety as she zoomed past every car she saw on the way at full speed. Sometimes, she bumps into objects, and other times, she scratches people¡¯s cars without stopping. Curses and swear words from the drivers and passengers were thrown after her, but all passed over her car as Madam Caroline couldn¡¯t hear any nor give a damn about anyone. Meanwhile, Maverick was also seen standing among three old men and a few other members of the main branch of the Lu family. The anger in his eyes could suffocate someone but too bad, the people in the room didn¡¯t look like they were scared of him a bit. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 379 The Lu family ¡°Lu Ren, did you have to do that to your mother? Although she¡¯s a bad woman and I hate her, you should have considered the love your father had for her! She gave birth to you!¡± An old woman screamed and hit her walking stick on the floor to convey her anger, still Maverick didn¡¯t blink his bloodshot raging eyes away from the three oldest men in the room. D ¡°We didn¡¯t raise you to be a monster! A child of the Lu family learns to respect their elders even though they were wronged by the same elders! You have abided by that rule for years, why did you suddenly change your mind and attackyour mother?! The old woman coughed a few times. It was obvious that she was very angry, Just now, the meeting was going well until some members of the family brought Jeslyn into the matter. Not only did they disrespect his wife, he found out from their words that Madam Caroline had sent one of her people to the media, to tell the world that Jeslyn is a member of the Half¨Cheart organization. Enraged, Maverick immediately called a few people to take care of the media houses and also called Rex to deal with their mother, which is why the Lu grandmother is angry, but as it stands right now, even if she dies, Maverick wouldn¡¯t give a f*ck! ¡°It¡¯s all because of that wench! Ever since she came into his life, Cousin brother had be mean to his mother. No matter how tough a man is, the other gender can bend him. A perfect example is Damien Yu.¡± Zack¡¯s father said nonchntly like he didn¡¯t mean anything malicious. ¡°Cousin brother is right, that girl is a bad influence on Lu Ren. She should be driven away!¡± Another member of the Lu family joined in. ¡°Indeed, the other time, she extorted so much money from my wife, her oldest sister¨Cinw! That worthless woman is so shameless that-¡± ¡°On whose order do you talk bad about my wife in my presence?!¡± Maverick thundered. He started taking small steps towards the man who just spoke. The other time, Jeslyn had to take on this man¡¯s wife for the sake of their son. Maverick had never shown anger before, however, at this moment, he wanted nothing but to kill every single one of them in the room. Before today, Maverick wouldn¡¯t think of wiping out the Lu family. Real reason is unknown but most people say that his love for histe father wouldn¡¯t allow him to kill anyone from the family, but not when his wife¡¯s life has been put in jeopardy! ¡°Lu Ren, sit down!¡± One of the living ancestors roared. Maverick shifted his crazed gaze to the old man and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Maybe I would have listened some minutes ago, but now, whoever has a bad intention towards my wife will die!¡± he said to the old man. ¡°Are you threatening us?!¡± Another living ancestor asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t make threats, I make promises, the Lu family will cease to exist if you touch a hair on her head.¡± His face changed and he lurched straight at Zack¡¯s father and gripped him by the throat. This ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Maverick chuckled at those words. ¡°Do I live for you?¡± It was funny how they talked about the Rainborite Ore like he would have given them a share from it. ¡°Huh?¡± The old man asked in confusion. ¡°I shouldered the responsibility of catering for myself and my brother for 20 years.What were you doing? Where were you when your so¨Ccalled family wanted my brother and me dead?! You all owe me, instead of hiding away from my sight, you dare to provoke me?!¡± He curled his lips into a mocking smile. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 380 Madam Caroline¡¯s past ¡°Lu Ren calm down-¡± ¡°Do you take me for a fool? How did my father die? When he was alive, how did you care about him? You all cast him aside immediately after he started regressing. You turned a blind eye when the family was after my brother and I. Old men, why are you suddenly getting involved with my life? Is this a show of hypocrisy because the rainborite ore?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disrespect us! Lu Ren, you-¡± Another old man who had been fuming for so long could no longer take it anymore and spoke up but Maverick wasn¡¯t going to give him a listening ear. ¡°Whatever I do with my life is not your business. Whomever I marry is none of your concern. Whether I have the rainborite ore or not shouldn¡¯t be your problem¡­ Unless you want to end up being my enemies.¡± He looked from one of them to the other. Seeing they weren¡¯t talking, he continued. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let this slide but the next time you try this with me, you¡¯ll taste my wrath!¡± He stood up and walked out. After he left, one of the living ancestors shook his head, ¡°He cannot be controlled. He is willing to destroy himself and his enemies if need be.¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s only one choice left,¡± another said. The two turned to look at the one who tried to convince Maverick earlier, waiting for his contribution. The third one narrowed his eyes in deep thought. After a long while, he said; ¡°Do it, we do not need a leader who wouldn¡¯t heed our words. As for the chip, we¡¯ll get it from that Yu boy and have Rex or Valen work on it. They should be able to do it.¡± As for Rex, he was seen at Madam Caroline¡¯s house with a few men dressed professionally. They were checking out the house and the surrounding. After they were done, Rex asked; ¡°What do you think?¡± The leader nodded, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a beautiful building, We¡¯ll buy this too.¡± Rex pped and whistled, ¡°Very good. Send the money to that same ount andplete the procedure with mywyers.¡± He looked atwyer Spid¡¯s juniors and sighed, ¡°Why didn¡¯twyer Spide? You guys are boring.¡± He left them and walked into the house. Rex roamed the sutting room before going upstairs, to his mother¡¯s room. There were a few pictures on the wall. He nced at the pictures on the wall, only Madam Caroline¡¯s photos were there and none of her children¡¯s could be seen. Searching everywhere nook and cranny of the room, Rex was hoping to find something that would make him change his mind, at least, a redeeming quality, even if it was an old photo of their family, provided the picture has him or Maverick in it, just anything would do. 1 However, after turning the room upside down, all that Rex saw were pictures of Levi and their mother¡­ Including a framed picture, she took in high school. She was in it with a young boy who looked almost identical to Levi. He must be Levi¡¯s father. Rex angrily threw the framed pictures across the room, causing the three to hit the wall and shatter into pieces. The young man chuckled sadly as angry tears ran down his cheeks. He furiously wiped them off with his hands and sat on the bed, trying to calm himself. At that moment, Madam Caroline barged into the room in fury but before she could take a step, her eyes caught sight of the broken frames. Like a madwoman, she rushed to the pictures and grabbed the closest one, not minding the broken sses. ¡°D- did you ¡®do this?!¡± she asked in shock. ¡°Who else is here?¡± Rex retorted. He was equally angry. ¡°How dare you?!¡± The woman lurched at him, grabbed ampstand, and hit him on the head. Rex didn¡¯t dodge, he wanted to see if she would hesitate but the woman didn¡¯t. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bang!¡± The sound echoed in the room. Rex was still staring at her as blood trailed down his forehead and dropped on hisshes. Madam Caroline smiled, thenughed maniacally before she burst into tears and knelt on the broken sses, holding the framed picture to her chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she cried. Rex¡¯s eyes shook, thinking she was talking to him. 1 ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything! Please forgive me!¡± Rex was touched by her remorse. He stood up but before he could take a step, he swayed and quickly held the wall for support. ¡°Vance, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she lifted the photo and kissed it. Rex felt a movement in his throat, and the next thing, a fishy taste assaulted his taste bud. He sat back on the bed as his heartbeat rose and fell at great speed. The young man was heartbroken seeing his mother disying love for a broken picture. ¡°Vance, I promise, I didn¡¯t forget you, I¡¯ll take the revenge to its fullest. I¡¯ll make them pay!¡± ¡°Have you ever considered me your son for a fleeting moment? Mum?¡± Rex asked. He was in an unspeakable grief. Was it too hard to tell him sorry and wipe off the blood from his face? Even a stranger would do that, right? But this was his own MOTHER!His own BLOOD! ¡°Hahaha..¡± The woman suddenlyughed. ¡°You, I will rather die than love anything that cames from Lu Hao!¡± She screamed. Rex was shocked once more. ¡°So, my father was the problem?¡± ¡°Lu Hao, that monster ruined my life! Seeing him dying was not enough to pay for everything he did to me!¡± Images flickered past Madam Caroline¡¯s mind. Years ago¡­ Madam Caroline was still a high schooler. She looked excited as she jogged towards two young boys who were sitting under a tree in a school premises. ¡°Brother Hao! Brother Vance!¡± she called. Young Hao smiled when he saw her. He stood up and hurried to her, ¡°I told you to stop rushing like that, you¡¯ll fall.¡°, ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t, Brother Vance is there to protect me,¡± she giggled. Vance didn¡¯t get up from where he was. Rather he looked upset, ¡°What do you want now?¡± His cold voice surprised both Hao and Caroline, but thinking it was because she hadn¡¯t wished him a happy birthday, Caroline smiled and said, ¡°I- I brought you cake,¡± she pouted for a moment before she beamed, ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Vance smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you,¡± he collected the cake and just abandoned it. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 381 Madam Caroline¡¯s past (2) ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so mean,¡± Hao said and tapped Vance on the head. ¡°Stay out of this,¡± Vance red at him. ¡°Brother Hao, can you please excuse us for a moment?¡± Caroline pleaded with her eyes. Hao looked confused but nodded. Hepatted Caroline on the head and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, if you¡¯re done,e look for me in ss. I won¡¯t be able to exin to your parents if anything happened to you¡± ¡°Mn, I won¡¯t go anywhere, I promise,¡± she raised a pinky finger. Hao still didn¡¯t feel alright. He went to Vance and pulled him up by the cor, ¡°I won¡¯t warn you again, if anything like what happened before repeats itself, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Vance pped his hand off, ¡°What would happen? She¡¯s your friend, so is she mine. Our families are discussing our engagement, so what can I do to her?¡± He rolled his eyes. Vance and Hao are best friends like brothers but the only time they quarrel is when it has something to do with Caroline. Hao left the two under the tree, trusting that Caroline would be fine. After he left, Vance turned his back to Caroline with his hands folded on his chest. Caroline walked around him and stood in his front like a drenched little kitten. ¡°Brother Vance, 1- are you still angry?¡± ¡°Should I not?¡± He raised a brow. ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Will that fix anything? Caroline, what are you scared of? That I won¡¯t marry you after that or what?¡± ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t say that, I¡¯m just afraid that¡­ That¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything, I promise¡­ It¡¯s my eighteenth birthday today and I¡¯ll be graduating highschool next month, but you¡¯ll still be here for two more years. It¡¯s only right that you bid me farewell with it?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t want to give in, yet Vance pressured and emotionally ckmailed her until she sumbed. The two left school and went to a hotel. Sixteen years Caroline and Eighteen years Vance were soon seen under the duvet as they made love passionately. Caroline cried a few times from the pain butter, her sweet cries for more could be heard. A few dayster, videos of two students from Jace highschhol entering a hotel room and ending up having sex was posted online. Although the faces were blurred, Caroline knew it was her and Vance. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She went to him but Vance med the hotel for it and told her not to worry. However, a few dayster, the unblurred video that had only Caroline¡¯s face showing was sent to Caroline¡¯s family, and her engagement with Vance was called off. Due to the incident, Caroline¡¯s father died from a heart attack and her mother also died a few months later when she found out her daughter was pregnant. Even though the incident was fishy, the girl refused to me Vance for anything because Vance met up with her a few times, exining that it wasn¡¯t his doing and med his enemies. Caroline believed him and they continued seeing each other behind everyone¡¯s back. One day, Caroline caught Vance with another girl behind the school, kissing. Feeling hurt, she barged in on them and started fighting the girl. Vance didn¡¯t try to stop the fight and left the two to kill themselves. The other girl was eighteen. She almost killed Caroline, but God intervened and Hao ran into them. He separated the fight and took the injured Caroline to the hospital, that was when he realized she was pregnant. Caroline didn¡¯t want to say who was responsible untilher mother forced her to speak up. Her sick mother couldn¡¯t take it and died. Hao saw how everything unfolded. After the funeral that Vance and his family didn¡¯t attend, Hao started suspecting a dirty game, so for that, he stopped being friends with Vance until one afternoon after their final year exam. Hao was walking down the corridor when he heard Vance telling other guys about the girls he had slept with. Hao would have ignored him if he didn¡¯t talk about Caroline. So he confronted Vance but the bastard denied the pregnancy at first, iming that Caroline slept with another man at a hotel. Hao had seen the video trending for weeks and didn¡¯t know it was Caroline¡¯s. Refusing to believe it, he called an expert to return the video to its original form and that was how he saw the two people in the video. He approached Vance with the evidence, this time, Vance didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Hahaha¡­ What can you do about it? Her parents are dead, she has no power to fight me. What, do you want to break our family¡¯s old ties for a girl? I already ate her, you should do the same. To be honest, she was sweet and submissive in bed. I can¡¯t take the image of her pleading for more, away from my mind. The way she begged me to go harder¡­ ¡°The way she called my name and told me ¡®I love you so much!¡® Oh Lord, I can¡¯t forget those words, too bad she¡¯s pregnant now, I don¡¯t want to be a father yet, so let her get rid of it, who knows, we might get back together after. But she definitely cannot be my wife, she can only be a mistress-¡± ¡°Vance!!¡± Hao was so angry that he punched Vance in the face. Vance burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Fool in love. Look at you, you¡¯ve loved her all these years, yet she doesn¡¯t like you one bit. She knows I don¡¯t like her, yet she¡¯s willing to die for me, fool¡­¡± Hao threw a punch at him again but Vance deted it and the two got into a fierce fight. The students in the school had no idea why the two best friends were fighting. Some thought they were sparing but the amount of injuries on them were more than just sparing. They fought from the corridor to the top of the stairs. Just as Vance pushed Hao off the stairs, Hao instinctively grabbed Vance¡¯s hand with one hand and held the railing with the other. He pulled Vance who lost his momentum and fell off the stairs. Before he got to the end of the stairs, he had hit his head countless times, so even when he was immediately rushed to the hospital, he couldn¡¯t make it. When Caroline heard the news, she concluded that Hao killed her boyfriend out of jealousy and that hatred had been in her heart and grown with her. 2 Hao felt guilty and wanted to make amends but he didn¡¯t know how until his mother brought him Caroline as a bride. He loved her, plus the guilt he felt towards Vance, he allowed her to do everything she wanted without reprimanding her, including when she threw little Rex away. Madam Caroline snapped back to reality. ¡°Your father was a monster! A bad man, he killed the love of my life because he was jealous, then told his mother to give me to him in marriage. He deserved what he got! I¡¯m just sad that I couldn¡¯t kill him myself!.. Hahahahah¡­!¡± Chapter 382 Chapter 382 382 Madam Caroline¡¯s past (3) Rex was beyond bbergasted. He just sat there at a loss, not knowing how to react. He just couldn¡¯t believe that his mother hated him so much because of their father. What about Piper then? Rex ignored his injury that was starting to take effect and asked. (1 ¡°¡­ And Piper? She isn¡¯t my dad¡¯s daughter. Why do you hate her too?¡± He was curious and wanted to know everything that happened to this bitter woman. ¡°Because she¡¯s not my daughter!¡± She chuckled. Rex¡¯s blurry eyes widened in shock. ¡°Wh- what do you mean?¡± he shook his head and wiped the blood that was running to his eye. ¡°Ha, how can I give birth to Piper when you and your brother were a mistake in the first ce?¡­ I got pregnant a few times but got rid of them, so your father was angry and promised to send me away without a penny if I killed his children again. So when I got pregnant with Lu Ren, all my maids were changed, except that slut that birthed Kimberly or whatever her name is. ¡°That wench only obeyed your father and wouldn¡¯t do anything I told her. So I had no choice but to keep the baby. When I was pregnant with him, he was such a lovely child¡­¡± Her eyes looked dreamy like she was reminiscing about beautiful moments. ¡°He didn¡¯t give me trouble, He was calm in my stomach and made me happy. When I gave birth to him, he was also so peaceful and loved to sleep a lot.¡± She giggled like a mad woman. She put the picture down and made her hands like she was carrying a baby. ¡°I really thought he would take after me. But as he was growing older, I realized he loved his father more.¡± Her face changed and she let her hands fall to her side. ¡°How dare he! How could he love someone I hated the most in my life?! So I started mistreating him but the child didn¡¯t seem to care about me or my punishment at all. At three, he was already rebellious and couldn¡¯t hide his hatred for me.¡± She picked up the framed picture again and continued. ¡°There was a time he caught me staring at a picture of Vance and me kissing, that cursed child grabbed the picture, ran out of the house, and destroyed it! My failed attempt to run after him made me fall down the stairs and that was when I realized I was pregnant with you.¡± She looked at Rex with hatred. ¡°You, I wanted to get rid of you but your father left the office to take care of me when he found out. You gave me so much trouble that I sometimes faint from the difort of carrying you. Some months after you were born, the first name you called was; ¡®Dada!¡® ¡°I gave birth to you! I suffered for nine months, yet you recognized your father but didn¡¯t acknowledge me! You were a wicked child even before you were born, so why would I like Sheughed maniacally. you at all?!¡± ¡°As for Piper, tch! After I left Lu Hao, I knew I¡¯d lost my backing, so I marked Xu Ming and wanted to be his wife but his mother, Matriarch Xu was on my case. That old witch hated me to the core and stopped Ming from marrying me by giving her friend¡¯s daughter in marriage to him. I was pissed. To get her back, I seduced her husband, Old Man Xu and we slept together. The next morning, he didn¡¯t want anything to do with me anymore and paid me off to leave the country. How dare he? ¡°Angered, I lied a weekter that I was pregnant. He wanted me to abort the pregnancy but I threatened to use the media against him. For that, he grew weak and epted to take care of the pregnancy. ¡°He got me a ce which he refused to visit. I knew my secret would be revealed if I didn¡¯t do something, so I found a desperate woman who needed money for her family. I told her what she needed to do, which was to get pregnant on my behalf¡­ Surrogate mother. ¡°She agreed. After that, I forced Old Man Xu toe to my house, drugged him, and let him have sex with the woman a few times. After she got pregnant, I took the woman in and took care of her until she gave birth, so I killed her and took her baby.¡± Outside the door, Piper who was eavesdropping covered her mother to muffle her cries. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. side? Inside, Madam Caroline continued, ¡°¡­Who would have known that luck was on my side? Piper turned out to have the same rare blood as you and your brother, so it was easy to manipte you three. 1 ¡°I asked Old Man Xu for an exorbitant amount for child care which he didn¡¯t dare to refuse but I wasn¡¯t satisfied. I needed more¡­ A status, so I made it known to his wife that I was carrying her husband¡¯s child. Hahahaha¡­ You needed to see her devastation. While the family was in chaos, I sent people to kill his wife and forced him to marry me but who would have known that the stupid old man would suddenly grow a spine after a few years? ¡°He divorced me but with arge amount forpensation¡­ My life was ruined, thanks to your worthless father! So, did you expect me to hot take revenge on him?!¡± Rex couldn¡¯t react. He was amazed. After a long time, he finally got hold of himself and asked; ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Although he wanted to know, this was too much information. Madam Caroline got up on her feet and smiled derisively. ¡°Your brother and you took away Piper whom I had been using to achieve my aim. Not just that, Jeslyn ruined my reputation and stole my money, then you people sold my property. Now I have nothing left to live for. Years back, you killed my Levi, so you all should join him!¡® ?? She took out a ck gun from her bag in a swift movement and pointed it at Rex. Rex shook his head to clear his vision. His eyes were blurry, coupled with therge amount of blood that had blinded one of his eyes. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll go scot¨Cfree if you kill me?¡± ¡°I know that Lu Ren wille after me but before he leaves the meeting with the Living ancestors of the Lu family, it would be toote. Hahahaha¡­¡± She took out a ck gun from her bag in a swift movement and pointed it at Rex. 1 Rex shook his head to clear his vision. His eyes were blurry, coupled with therge amount of blood that had blinded one of his eyes. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll go scot¨Cfree if you kill me?¡± ¡°I know that Lu Ren wille after me but before he leaves the meeting with the Livin g ancestors of the Lu family, it would be toote. Hahahaha¡­¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 383 Madam Caroline¡¯s end ¡°Toote?¡± Rex frowned. Soon his eyes shook, ¡°What did you do?!¡± 1 ¡°Too bad you can¡¯t find out, farewell, my unfilial son.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Just a second before she pulled the trigger, Piper barged into the room, causing the door to hit Madam Caroline in the back which prompted her to shoot the gun but missed her target. Madam Caroline looked behind her to see who it was. She wasn¡¯t surprised to know It was Piper with tears in her eyes. ¡°You are here too, you both can die together!¡± Just as she was about to shoot Piper, Rex, who was already feeling dizzy, lurched at her and they started fighting for the gun. Piper didn¡¯t know what to do. She still couldn¡¯t digest what she just heard. When she saw that Rex was going weaker and weaker, she searched for an object, anything that could be of help. She saw thempstand on the bed and immediately rushed to grab it. Without a proper aim, she swung thempstand, Madam Caroline was quick to see iting, so she moved out of the way and pushed Rex into it. Piper hit the back of his head and Rex fell t on his stomach, unconscious. ¡°Bang!¡± Madam Caroline took advantage of Piper¡¯s shock and shot a bullet at her. Piper was too stunned to react in time to dodge, so she was hit in the side of her stomach. She grunted in pain as she looked at her so¨Ccalled mother with tears dripping from her eyes. It feels like a nightmare! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Madam Carolineughed like a maniac for a long time before she pointed the gun at Piper again, wanting to finish her off. ¡°None of you will go Scott¨Cfree-¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A bullet flew in from the door and hit the gun out of Madam Caroline¡¯s hand. She turned around in rm to see Maverick standing there. ¡°L- Lu Ren?¡± She was startled. What is he doing here? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be with the Living ancestors? ¡°Send her to the asylum¡­ She must never get better nor die.¡± Maverickmanded. There are other ways to ¡®take care¡® of people that cannot be killed. Maverick cannot see himself shooting the woman that gave birth to him, but there won¡¯t be a problem to send her to where she belongs. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Code 10 said and walked into the messy room. ¡°As- asylum? I¡¯m not mad, I¡¯m perfectly fine! Lu Ren!¡± Maverick ignored her and walked into the room. He lowered his height and carried Piper in his arms. ¡°Can you manage?¡± he asked her. ¡°Br¨Cbrother,¡± she raised her bloody hand that was holding her injured stomach to touch his face. As tears blurred her vision, a small sad smile rested on her lips. She was happy that a woman like Madam Caroline is not her real mother. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Maverick said and started walking out of the room in large strides. Piper shook her head, ¡°Brother, I- I can¡¯t make-¡± ¡°Stop talking!!¡± He roared and red at her. Piper stopped talking. Her eyes were slowly closing and her heartbeat was going slower and weaker. After Madam Caroline left the Charity event, Piper excused herself and ran after her. She knew Madam Caroline too well to know that when that woman makes a n, there¡¯ll be n A and n B. She had a bad feeling that something would go wrong, so without telling anyone, she followed her. Now that it is known that she¡¯s not Maverick¡¯s sister, will he and Rex abandon her? Those were the thoughts in her mind before Piper lost consciousness. Code 2 hurried behind Maverick with Rex in his arms, the two got into Maverick¡¯s ck car. Maverick took the steering wheel himself as he almost flew through the city just to beat time and get to the hospital soonest. Meanwhile, the sane Madam Caroline was sent to the asylum by Code 10. When he got there, he went straight to the head of the hospital¡¯s office. The man immediately stood up and bowed when he saw Code 10. ¡°No need for formalities. My master sent you another person. He said you should make her case worse than the other person¡¯s.¡± Just after he said that, unkempt Madam Caroline was pushed into the office with her hands tied to her back and mouth sealed with a tape. The doctor was stupefied. Isn¡¯t she Alpha Chaos¡® mother? How can- His thoughts were interrupted when Code 10 snapped a finger in his face. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions or dig your grave, I won¡¯t hesitate to sever your head if you don¡¯t do as my Master instructed.¡± ¡°Y¨CYes!¡± The doctor didn¡¯t dare to do what was on his mind. He called others and they took Madam Caroline to a VIP ward where she was injected. The woman was struggling before but after she got injected, a few minutester, she turned numb. Code 10¡¯s mind shed. He remembered that a few years ago, this was how Levi, whom the world thought was dead, was brought here and now¡­ He looked at the doctor, ¡°How is the other patient?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in his ward,¡± the doctor led Code 10 to another VIP ward. Inside it was a man with a long beard that covered most of his face and long hair. His eyes were unfocused and he was chained to the bed. The minute he heard the cracking sound of the door, he went wild. Code 10 felt a chill run down his spine. This was his Master¡¯s stepbrother, Levi. A few years ago, his wife was after Maverick until Rex charmed her. When Rex broke up with her, shemitted suicide but Levi med Rex and Maverick for it and nned to seek revenge. He plotted a fatal ident for Rex but luckily Rex didn¡¯t go on the journey. All the guards who went on that mission died without a bone to bury. In retaliation, Maverick kidnapped him and set off an ident that ruined Levi¡¯s car. While Madam Caroline thought that her belove d son was dead, she had no idea that he was in the mental asylum, having his brain reset. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 384 Paying his debt. After the charity event, Jeslyn left to find her husband¡¯s car waiting for her at the parking lot. Full of happiness, she ditched her friends and hurried to him. Before she could get closer, Code 5 got out and opened the car door for her. ( ¡°Code 5?¡± She was stunned when she saw him. The guy bowed, ¡°At your service, Madam.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Excited, Jeslyn almost hugged him but Code 5 was quick enough to stop her. Inside the tinted car, Maverick, who was reading a book, closed it while looking at his wife who almost hugged another man in his presence. A few momentster, Jeslyn entered the car only toe face to face with her husband¡¯s dark looks. It Startled her for a moment. ¡°Plum?¡± she called, uncertain about why he looked gloomy. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hm.. you are done,¡± he said passively, Jeslyn looked at him skeptically for a moment before she smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t look happy.¡± Maverick ignored her and turned his gaze to code 5, ¡°Take a few days break to heal.¡± Code 5 nced at his boss from the rear mirror before nodding, ¡°Yes master¡­¡± Jeslyn was dazed. She couldn¡¯t ce fingers on why he¡¯d suddenly give Code 5 who just returned to work after so long, off days. Whatever, that¡¯s not her problem. As the car drove quietly across the city, Jeslyn broke the silence. ¡°Plum, I received a message from Rex telling me what was going on at your end. hope you weren¡¯t given too much trouble at the Lu residence?¡± Maverick shifted his gaze from his book and looked at his wife. ¡°You wanted to hug another man?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jeslyn took a few seconds to register what her husband was talking about. She looked at him speechlessly for some time before she burst out into a pile ofughter. Code 5 was horrified as he drove the car in silence. His mind started ming him for the decision he made. If he had known he wouldn¡¯t have taken the Job from code 2, however, he did that because he wanted Jeslyn to see that he is fine now and also, to make things easier for Code 2. Who was meant to stay with Rex at the hospital. When he was ina, he could hear words whenever she came to visit him. The days that only his master would drop by, he man would threaten to start his funeral If he didn¡¯t wake up soon. Although those words might have sounded mean to people, Code 5 knew that his master cared about his health and was worried that his wife would keeping to the hospital if he didn¡¯t wake up. C¨°de 5 sighed softly. He was carried away by his thoughts for a while. After not hearing their voices anymore, he nced at the rear mirror only to see the two engaging in an intimate position. Code 5 Immediately brought down the divider and tried to focus on the road but the image of the two kepting to his vision. The poor single man was at a loss for what to do. The dog food he was dished was way beyond him. The two disengaged after a while but Maverick was crazy for more. ¡°Plum, let¡¯s save some shame until we get home¡­¡± She whispered. Holding his handsome face, she asked him, ¡°Tell me, how did your meeting go? Rex sent me a message and told me what was up.¡± Maverick¡¯s hand moved over her body and in no time, he unzipped her gown from behind, catching Jeslyn unaware. ¡°You smell good,¡± he kissed her neck and bit it softly. Jeslyn gasped. This was going overboard! ¡°Plum-¡± Before she could speak further, he sealed her lips. The two/got into another hot section of forey with quiet moansing from Jeslyn while Maverick was breathing heavily from what she was doing to him. After Maverick had had enough to sustain him until they got home, he finally decided it was time to answer her question. ¡°The Living ancestors of my Lu family are courting death¡­ Your mother¨Cinw is mentally exhausted and has been sent to a hospital,¡± he replied. Jeslyn looked at his emotionless eyes and shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t look happy with your achievement. You are hiding things from me, what happened?¡± He shifted his gaze to her and brushed her messy hair back, ¡°Your brother¨Cinw was wounded.¡± ¡°What? Howe? By who?!¡± ¡°His birth mother.¡± ¡°Has that woman gone crazy?¡± she raged. ¡°By tomorrow,¡± he replied while soothing her hair. ¡°Huh?¡± she blinked a few times. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± ¡°You said she¡¯s crazy. I felt so too, so I sent her to a hospital-¡± ¡°Mental asylum?¡± she looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Hm,¡± he nodded. ¡°Ha! You sent a sane woman to the mental asylum? Does that not mean that you want her to go mad?¡± ¡°Hm. She doesn¡¯t behave like a sane person anyway.¡± Jeslyn giggled. ¡°She deserved it¡­ Ah, I forgot to tell you. Piper is missing.¡± ¡°She followed her mother home and got shot.¡± ¡°Oh my God! Your mom is-¡± ¡°Hm,¡± he grabbed her breast before leaning in to kiss her again. All these to prevent her from saying more. Even though his mother is the worst mother anyone would ever have, he refused for her to be talked bad about, not even by his wife. Which is why, nothing bad about Madan Caroline was published even though it was captured on camera and watched by thousands of people on and offline. 1 People got to know the hidden truth about the wicked woman but no one dared to speak about it. The few who were bold enough to do so, had their own secrets exposed to the media the next minute. Damien arrived at Maverick¡¯s home after he was called. On reaching there, he met Doc Matt whom, without words exchanged, ushered him to theboratory. ¡°I called you here in respect of the virus in you. We found a cure but we are not 100% sure about it, SO-¡± ¡°You want to use me as ab rat to see if it would work for Jeslyn?¡± ¡°Right on the spot. You owe her a lot and it¡¯s only right that you do this for her.¡± T Damien looked at Doc Matt quietly, ¡°Does Chaos know this?¡± 1 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 385 Stupid for love ¡°I do,¡± Maverick walked out of one of the wards and leaned on the door frame. Damien chuckled. ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯t allow your wife to punish me like she did to her enemies. Now I know why.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been intelligent,¡± Maverick uttered nonchntly. ¡°If I do this ande out alive, will you let me marry your sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s old enough to make her own decisions.¡± ¡°Kim said she can only marry me if you approve.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t die¡­ I have no business being friends or iws with worthless people.¡± Those were the last words he said before going back into the room he came out from. 1 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Damien¡¯s eyes lit up and a genuine smile spread across his lips. ¡°Chaos agreed!¡± heughed out loud before shifting his gaze to Doc Matt. ¡°How dangerous is this treatment? Is my life guaranteed?¡± Randy shook his head and sighed. He had seen more than enough from his Boss and his woman ov¨¨r the space or weeks. Now he isn¡¯t surprised at his Master¡¯s stupidity anymore. If he wants to die for love, what can Randy do to stop him? The devil might even go as far asmanding Randy to die with him. Doc Matt replied, ¡°The dangers are not known so I can¡¯t be specific. However, I¡¯m quite certain that you won¡¯t die in the early stages.¡± ¡°There are stages?!¡± Randy gasped. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t ask me how many. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t call it an experiment.¡± Matt retorted. ¡°How could you not know, yet you want to experiment on my Boss?!¡± ¡°Then, do you want to take his ce? It¡¯s easy to get some ATOM for you, you know,¡± Matt replied like he was discussing weather. Randy took a step back, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m not¡­¡± His voice trailed off when he caught sight of his Master¡¯s hard stare. ¡®What, why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t ask you to do stupid things for love!¡® he thought and looked away. ¡°If you don¡¯t know about the stages, you should know how long the treatment willst.¡± Matt shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we¡¯ll see.¡± with that, he walked away, leaving Damien and Randy bbergasted. ¡­ Inside one of the wards, Maverick was sitting on a chair beside Rex whose head was bandaged. He flipped his book to keep reading before he heard a low grunt. Turning his head, his eyes came in contact with his brother¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Brother,¡± Rex struggled to sit up without his brother rendering help. ¡°I¡¯m alive?¡± ¡°The blow to your head is not enough to kill you.¡± he continued reading his book. ¡°How can you say that? I was hit twice!¡± ¡°You deserve a third hit,¡± Maverick gave him a slightly annoyed stare. Rex sighed, ¡°Indeed, I was too soft at that moment.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t, you were stupid.¡± ¡°Hey, show me some love, I just returned from thend of the dead!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you back. You are free to return.¡± Maverick closed the book and looked at his brother, then changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m entering the red room, you know what to do. Also, protect the family.¡± Rex remained speechless for a long time while staring at his brother. He knew this woulde but never expected it to be this soon. Finally, he spoke before the door was pushed open. ¡°Brother¡­ You might note back.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Doe Matt frowned. ¡°Mav, are you going somewhere?¡± ¡°Brother is going into the red room.¡± Rex immediately exposed him. Doc Matt moved closer to Maverick, looking worried, ¡°Is there no other way? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d try something else?¡± ¡°None that is effective.¡± ¡°You should take our people with you,¡± Rex chimed in but Maverick shook his head. ¡°So your real reason for this experiment is to keep Damien busy and prevent him from going with you?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Maverick answered with a nod. Doc Matt and Rex couldn¡¯t find words for Maverick¡¯s kindness. If Damien was in Maverick¡¯s shoes, he¡¯d take along as many people as the red romm could allow and use most of them as shield for whatever ident might ur. Damien knew that Maverick had something very special in his house but had no idea what it was, that was why, when he sent Vera into the house, he gave her two missions. One was to destroy Maverick¡¯s happy home, and the other was to know what was being hidden in Maverick¡¯s red room¡­ something he had sent a few assassins to check out in the past but failed. Even though he showed no interest in the room anymore, it didn¡¯t mean that Damien was not curious to know. Although, the reason Maverick doesn¡¯t want to take him along to the red room is far from what Matt and Rex are thinking. With Maverick gone, trouble mighte knocking. Also, if he¡¯s able to achieve his aim, Ruben will be released, and the first person he¡¯de for will be Jeslyn. That guy is more dangerous than Damien, but Damien is capable of stalling Ruben until Maverick returns. Also, there¡¯s still the SIN lurking around them. Although they¡¯ve not shown themselves ever since the Ore disappeared, one can¡¯t be sure that they won¡¯t appear again. After all, destroying the Dark Age will definitely get Nancy very upset. Maverick needed to make a backup n, and Damien was the right person. Also, he had done his in the destruction of the organization, so the rest is left for Maverick. part ¡°Sister¨Cinw, what excuse will you give her?¡± Rex suddenly interrupted Maverick¡¯s train of thought. Maverick looked intently at him. He knew his brother is a not happy, ¡°Tell her I traveled.¡± ¡°Brother, you know her, she¡¯s very stubborn, and I can¡¯t hold my tongue if she gets angry.¡± Maverick shifted his gaze to Doc Matt, ¡°Can you numb his tongue?¡± Doc Matt nodded, ignoring Rex¡¯s shock. ¡°If he ever says what he shouldn¡¯t, you have my permission.¡± ¡°Brother!!!¡± Rex screamed and started coughing. Maverick didn¡¯t wait around and left without caring about Rex¡¯s health¡­ With Doc Matt there, nothing bad will happen. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 386 Emotional send off. At this junction, Rex finally understood that his brother was dead serious. Dr. Matt, who hadn¡¯t spoken to him ever since he started dating Celestine, would do as his brother suggested. 1 Rex looked at the man in his whiteb coat. ¡°You won¡¯t obey my brother, will you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to take orders from anyone; I do what I feel is best for situations.¡± He replied while sorting through the injections on a long white desk. ¡°Come on, man! It¡¯s been months already. You should let it go; Celeste chose me! F*ck!¡± Doc Matt moved his head to momentarily observe Rex, ¡°Stop thinking nonsense. I¡¯m a married man.¡± Rex gasped. ¡°The monk finally got married? How?! When?! Where?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re over¨Cexerting yourself. Your injury is not healed yet. It would help if you stopped talking too much. Don¡¯t give me more work, else I¡¯d hand your case to another doctor,¡± he said begrudgingly and ignored him. The guy isn¡¯t happy today. Last night, he couldn¡¯t resist after the hot forey section between him and his wife. In the end, she forced him to have her. He thought he could control it, but unlike Maverick, he ended up making Lolita bleed heavily. After all, it was his first time. Although she¡¯s getting treated, he knows he got to be there, by her side, because he caused it. Rex put aside his brother¡¯s problem at the back of his mind to milk Doc Matt for gossip. Maverick joined Jeslyn for the night and tired her out so much that she wouldn¡¯t wake up even by the afternoon of the next day. In the middle of the night, Code 2, 10, and about fifty more men from Maverick¡¯s hidden army spread out in Maverick¡¯s sitting room, armed with guns and bullets. A momentter, Maverick walked down the stairs and ensured they were ready before bringing them to the red room. As the men marched up the stairs with full momentum, they didn¡¯t spot Valen, who was looking down at them from the topnder. After they¡¯ve all gone, the child ran down the stairs. Maverick opened therge door to the red room and allowed his men to go in one after the other. Just as he was about to go in; ¡°Dad,¡± Valen stood at the end of the hallway. Maverick paused and looked to his right. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He started taking little steps towards him. ¡°I¡¯m going away for a while.¡± He couldn¡¯t tell his son the truth. ¡°I can see that, Dad. Did Mom know you¡¯re leaving her?¡± Maverick shook his head. ¡°She¡¯ll wake up feeling heartbroken, Dad.¡± ¡°She has you.¡± Valen shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not enough¡­ she needs you and me to make her whole.¡± he stood in front of his father, looking up at him¡­ he¡¯s too tall, he thought. Maverick squatted on one knee and held him by the shoulder, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you loved her more than I do? Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s your birthright to be with her? I¡¯m giving you that birthright now; take care of her until I return.¡± Valen stared at his father in the eyes and saw determination. Nothing he or anyone says now will change his mind, so he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say but promise me, Dad¡­ promise me that you¡¯ll return safely.¡± Maverick ttened his lips, and his grip on his son¡¯s shoulder tightened. ¡°You are scared too,¡± Valen exposed him. ¡°You are not sure about your return, so how can we trust you?¡± Maverick didn¡¯t say a thing and just kept looking at his son. ¡°When I grow up, I will be a better version of you¡­ for Mom, you, my siblings, and Uncle. If you don¡¯t make it alive, I¡¯ll make sure Mom doesn¡¯t forgive you!¡± Maverick smiled, pulled his son closer, and hugged him, ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll be back.¡± Valen returned the hug as his eyes welled up in tears that he was suppressing. He pulled away from the hug and held his father¡¯s face, then nted a soft kiss on his forehead. ¡°I know that Grandma and Grandpa never did that before. I¡¯m the first to show you love like that, and I expect repayment.¡± He sniffed back the tears, but they were too stubborn as they fell like beads in a thread on his cheeks. 1 Maverick ruffled his hair and got to his feet. ¡°Take care of your mother,¡± he repeated onest time before he turned to leave but felt a bit of resistance. When he looked back, Valen held the helm of his ck cloak that stopped below his knee. ¡°Can I take a look at what the red room looks like?¡­ It¡¯s my parting wish.¡± Maverick deliberated for a moment before he carried Valen in his arms and walked into the red room. As the name suggested, the red was a dim¨Cred office room; however, Valen couldn¡¯t see the people who just entered a while ago. He looked at his father; the man understood what he was thinking, so he gave him a key card to therge door. ¡°After I leave, go out and lock the door. Look for your Uncle and hand the key to him¡­ don¡¯t give it to your mom, and ensure that she knows nothing about it.¡± Valen nodded and watched his father sit on the office chair. Within seconds, a bright light came from nowhere, and he vanished before him. (1 Valen¡¯s lips fell apart, and he slowly started to walk backwards until his back hit the door. The little boy fell to his knees and gradually let his tears flow until his muffled cries turned into heartbreaking wails. His father just left, yet he¡¯s already missing him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. In an unknown ce, the bright light shone down on a seat that was located in the middle of about fifty more seats. Maverick¡¯s silhouette slowly manifested before Maverick¡¯s whole body was in view. Sitting on the other seats were all the men that Maverick took along. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 387 Oblivious wife Once the light disappeared, he slowly opened his eyes to therge screen andputer equipment in front of him. He looked around; all his men had the same equipment, just that Maverick¡¯s own was more significant with additional gadgets. ¡°Once you put on the headset, your consciousness will travel into another world. If you died there, you are dead here. Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± they chorused. ¡°One more thing, abort the mission if you can¡¯t protect your life¡­ Matt will give you the antidote to the poison in you.¡± ¡°We will live and die for the boss!!¡± their thunderous voices almost shook the roof. Maverick didn¡¯t speak after that and put on his headset. He took out the chip he collected from Damien and inserted it into its te before his fingers started flying across the keyboard, and a series of codes began appearing on all the screens in the room. It took more than three hours of unending coding before he got what he wanted and soon, fifty¨Cone of them suddenly went dead¡­unresponsive! (1 N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jeslyn stirred awake with a smile on her pale face. She moved her hand and patted the space beside her. Her hand touched someone, and her smile brightened before she went back to sleep while cuddling the person. Valen¡¯s heart ached even more at his mother¡¯s action. But what can be done? He snuggled into her embrace and hugged her tightly. Today¡¯s Thursday and they have a school test, but he decided not to attend and spend the day with his mother. By noon, Jeslyn woke up and stretched. Her body was aching very badly, but she knew she had to get up. She left for the bathroom and when she returned, Valen was setting the table for her in her room. ¡°Valen? No school today?¡± she asked while drying her hair with a towel. Good thing that she wore a bathrobe beforeing out. ¡°They have another boring test today, and I don¡¯t want to participate,¡± he replied without looking at her. ¡°Ah? Is that an excuse?¡± She picked up the dryer and wanted to blow her hair, but Valen hurried to her and helped her to the seat. ¡°I have been thinking of doing this,¡± he took the dryer and started working on her hair. Jeslyn smiled as she observed her handsome son in the mirror. After a long while, she spoke up; ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller, stronger, and more handsome. I¡¯m scared that you¡¯ll soon fall in love,¡± She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re worrying too much,¡± he dismissed her. ¡°Oh ho, I saw a sly smile flicker past. Have you started seeing a girl?¡± she teased. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­my son is so cute!¡­ That reminds me, that girl, what¡¯s her name again¡­ the one who caused a fight between you and Zack Lu.¡± ¡°Mia?¡± ¡°Aha¡­correct! How is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± He put away the hand dryer and took a little amount of hair cream in his palm, robbed them together, and applied it on her hair. Even though his small hands couldn¡¯t do much, he tried to make sure the cream got to the critical ces. ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t tease you anymore if you tell me what has been happening in school.¡± Valen knew that she had lied, but he liked it. It¡¯s been ages since hest sat with his mother to talk about silly things. ¡°She has not stopped bothering me, but I ignore her each time¡­ other annoying girls have joined her too.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ you are giving me a ¡®school heartthrob vibe,¡± sheughed out loud. Valen sighed and shook his head. Every day, he gets to see a different side of his mother. ¡°Did you behave like them when you were a kid?¡± ¡°Of course! We girls like cute kids from both genders and wish to befriend them.¡± ¡°Did you have a crush on anyone? If so, how did you do it?¡± ¡°No, we kids didn¡¯t know what a crush was. We only wanted to be around those other kids and y around. Sometimes, they reject us¡­ not me though, cause I¡¯m gorgeous. Hehe,¡± she chuckled. Valen and Jeslyn continued to keep each otherpany until that evening. She thought her husband had gone to the office, but it was gettingte and he hadn¡¯t arrived. She called him numerous times already, but his number was unreachable. Dismayed, she tried his office number and his friends¡® numbers, but nobody saw him. However, when she called Matt, he told her Lolita wasn¡¯t well. Jeslyn kept her husband¡¯s matter to the back of her mind and went to see Lolita. Who was receiving treatment at Doc Matt¡¯s house. Jeslyn was surprised at first, but when she learned of the reason Lolita was sick, Jeslyn immediately concluded. ¡°You and Matt are together now?!¡± Lolita nodded shyly. ¡°¡­And he wasn¡¯t easy on you?¡± Jeslyn asked again, and Lolita nodded. ¡°We are married,¡± she whispered.. Jeslyn gasped before she screamed and pped Lolita gently on the back, ¡°You bad girl! You couldn¡¯t tell me about it?!!¡± Lolita chuckled, ¡°It just happened; it wasn¡¯t nned. I wanted to tell you when I got to thepany tomorrow, but this happened.¡± she sighed. ¡°Serves you right; both of you were wild. Hope you didn¡¯t break the poor bed?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ don¡¯t kid me. But I wish we did before I got injured.¡± she lowered her voice and added, ¡°he was too strong.¡± Jeslyn sneered and rolled her eyes. Talk about strong and merciless guys in bed, my husband will top the list. She thought. Thinking of her husband, an ominous feeling swept past her mind and a chill ran down her spine¡­ ¡°Hey! Rosa!¡± ¡°¡­yes,¡± Jeslyn snapped back to reality. Lolita frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your eyes looked dead a moment ago.¡± Jeslyn shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I guess I¡¯m a little stressed from work.¡± Lolita nodded, ¡°Indeed, you need some time off work¡­ that reminds me, have you heard anything about that blockhead, Ruben?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. What did you hear?¡± ¡°I spoke to my Manager who helped me inquire about Ruben from his Manager on the phone yesterday and he denied ever sending Ruben anywhere.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Suspicious, right? I never liked him. He looked too sneaky.¡± 1 Jeslyn frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t assume anything yet, I¡¯ll talk to my husband when he returns tonight.¡± ¡°Great, keep me posted. I want to be there when his mask falls off. Hmph!¡± Jeslyn shook her head and sighed. Lolita will never change. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 388 Catfight- where is Maverick? Jeslyn returned him from seeing Lolita, yet her husband wasn¡¯t back. Worried, she went in search of Rex and finally found him in theboratory. 1 ¡°You unreliable f*ck! Why haven¡¯t you been answering my calls-!¡± Jeslyn immediately interrogated the minute she forcefully pushed the door open. She held back her tongue after seeing the person in the ward¡­ Celestine was sitting beside the gloomy Rex. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, you¡¯re here.¡± Rex said, trying to forge a smile. Jeslyn red at him but still walked into the room. ¡°Teacher,¡± she bowed slightly. ¡°Hm, you¡¯re here¡­ have a seat,¡± Celestine said. Jeslyn did as told before asking, ¡°I didn¡¯t see your brother all through the day; where did he go?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 1 ¡°My brother? Isn¡¯t he with you? He was here to mock mest night.¡± Rex immediately uttered with a sad face. He gave nothing away, and he was just like himself. ¡°He was here? When was that, and what was I doing?¡± Jeslyn raised a brow and folded her arms on her chest. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°I bet you were sleeping at the time or probably in Valen¡¯s room¡­ wait, how would I know what you were doing?!¡± he snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give me that attitude, you¡­¡± Jeslyn remembered Celestine was still around, so she swallowed the insult she wanted to rain on him. Rex sighed, ¡°Sister¨Cinw, it¡¯s been a while; isn¡¯t it time to forgive me?¡± ¡°No way! I won¡¯t forgive you for lying to me!¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t lie,¡± he defended. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell the truth either!¡± her eyes shooting daggers at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me!¡± he retorted. ¡°How would I know you owned Fearless?!¡± Jeslyn refused to relent. Rex lowered his tone a tad, ¡°Nobody knew, I was-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a ¡®nobody!¡® I¡¯m your favorite sister¨Cinw and you said so yourself! Not only have you been bullying me because I¡¯m an artist under you, you put my husband and son under so much stress just to be with me!¡± Rex sighed and looked at Celestine to defend him, but she just ignored him and continued massaging his fingers. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, shouldn¡¯t you be feeling sorry for me? Look at me, I got my head broken,¡± he pouted. ¡°Serves you right. Hmph!¡± Her words reminded him of his brother, and a bitter smile crept up his lips as his face turned sour for a moment before heposed himself and smiled. ¡°Your heartless husband said that too,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Right¡­ where is he?¡± she put aside the catfight and asked again with her eyes darting from Rex to Celestine. ¡°H¨Che-¡± ¡°He went out on a mission to eradicate some enemies.¡± Celestine came to Rex¡¯s rescue. ¡°Ah? Mission?¡± her face scowled. ¡°After so long, you still don¡¯t know your husband? His rainborite Ore disappeared, thanks to some nosy group, so he¡¯s out to bring them to their knees¡­ Although they are arge group, it should take less than a week to take care of them¡­ unless he finds the lead to the rainborite Ore, then he¡¯d take longer to return.¡± Celestine rified, making it sound unimportant- like Jeslyn was overthinking. Celestine knew she lied but she dismissed it as a white lie. ¡°But, he should have told me about it. Also, his number is unreachable.¡± ¡°Mav doesn¡¯t go to war with his phone Secondly, you might have been sleeping when he left and he didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± Jeslyn said nothing and slowly nodded. That was right. She was dead tiredst night and even if he woke her up, she wouldn¡¯t have heard a thing he said. Celestine¡¯s exnation clears the air somehow, but for some reason, Jeslyn couldn¡¯t stop feeling weird. ¡°Ah, before I forget, Brother¨Cinw, Can you help me find someone?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m unwell,¡± he threw his face to the side. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯d be so eager to refuse after I¡¯ve set the table.¡± Rex gulped and smiled sheepishly, ¡°What do you want, dearest sister¨Cinw? ¡± Jeslyn rolled her eyes before speaking, ¡°My friend, Ruben. He went missing almost a year ago. At first, we thought that he went to practice more, but¡­¡± her voice trailed off when she looked at Celestine. She wasn¡¯t surprised nor feeling concerned. ¡°Oh, you mean Ruben Yu?¡± Rex asked. ¡°Huh? You know something?¡± she asked. ¡°Ah, I remember my brother told me to look into him a long time ago. He is Ruben Yu, not Rubenstein, whatever.¡± ¡°You mean Damien¡¯s twin brother?¡± Rex nodded. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± she grimaced. ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell me?!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­you shouldn¡¯t me me. me your husband when he returns. Hmph!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare show me attitude, else I¡¯ll forget you¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ heartless sister¨Cinw!¡± The two bickered for a long time before Rex asked about Piper. ¡°How is she doing?¡± Jeslyn sighed, ¡°She¡¯s scared that you two will start ignoring her from now on.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so stupid. So, what if I choose to ignore her? What can she do about it?¡± ¡°Shut up, you rotten guy!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Rex turned serious, ¡°Frankly, I¡¯m d she¡¯s not my biological sister, but nothing will change. I¡¯ll still treat her like one¡­ in fact, more than before, because that woman wronged her more.¡± ¡°You mean topensate her for your mother¡¯s doing?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°Hm, Piper deserves better.¡± Celestine sighed. Outside the door, tears of joy ran down Piper¡¯s eyes. After her operation, she had been thinking about what her fate would be now that things had turned out like this. Now that she knows, she is happy. In Watchway City¡­ Brian could be seen leaving his room in a fit of rage. Just as he was about to grab his keys on the center table, a woman¡¯s voice stopped him in ce. ¡°You¡¯re not permitted to leave the house by this time of the night!¡± ¡°Oh, please! What do you want?! Just tell me if you don¡¯t want me to live anymore, I¡¯ll die to make you happy!!¡± he screamed. The woman ignored those words and walked into the sitting room from the house. Her aura screamed ¡®a bully¡®. Even though she was the definition of a ssy, wealthy, beautiful, and intelligent woman, one couldn¡¯t ignore her toxicity, control, and arrogance. ¡°We won¡¯t be having this conversation if you abide by what I said,¡± she uttered sluggishly while blowing on her pedicured nails. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than marry her!¡± Brian yelled. The young man who used to look very handsome now looked unkempt. Sprouting bears could be seen on his face. His eyes looked sad, but thanks to the unconcealed anger, one would think he was a defiant and disobedient child. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 389 The race She¡¯s a beautiful woman, born from a decent, respected, and morally upright family. What more do you need in a woman?/She¡¯s intelligent, and most of all, you two grew up together.¡± (1 Brian grabbed the keys and started to walk towards the door. However, by the time he got to the entrance, a few men in ck blocked his way. ¡°Listen to your mother, young mas- ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Arghh!¡± ??? Brian watched the guard with condescending eyes as he rolled on the floor from how ruthlessly he had tossed him over his shoulder just now. Two guards blocked the entrance with their hands outstretched. ¡°F*ck!¡­ I don¡¯t want to fight today. Get out of my way.¡± Brian tried to rein in his anger. He had been fighting for his freedom ever since he returned home. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that worthless woman¡­what¡¯s her name again?¡­ Piper? Will you only listen to me if I kill her?¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Brian screamed like an Insane person with eyes spewing fire. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t kill her¡­ I won¡¯t even touch a hair on her head, but only If you agree to marry.¡± ¡°Leave that boy alone. He¡¯s old enough to make his own decisions.¡± A deep voice sounded before a middle¨Caged man walked out of the house in pajamas. Nancy ignored her husband and picked up the ss of wine she was Just offered by a servant. Seeing that his father was here, Brian took the opportunity to leave the house because the guards wouldn¡¯t dare to stop him now. Nancy dismissed her guards afterwards. Only she and her husband could be seen in therge sitting room a momentter. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± ¡°What else do you think?¡± she snorted and was about to walk into the house when her husband- grabbed her arm. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you hurt my son or his girlfriend in any way, I will make sure you suffer a fate worse than death!¡± he threatened. Madam Nancy paused to take a proper look at her handsome husband, who was an older version of Brian before she chuckled and patted his face. ¡°What can you do? You couldn¡¯t do anything 27 years ago. What makes you think you can do anything now?¡± ¡°Do not tempt me, Nancy!¡± he uttered, obviously restricting his fury. 1 The womanughed softly, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for too much. Stop spoiling your Son, and let me do my job as his Mother.¡± The handsome man took a deep breath and lowered his tone. ¡°I might have allowed my life to be ruined by the circumstances you and your family created years back, but don¡¯t ever think I will allow you to ruin my son¡¯s happiness!¡­ Brian is no longer a child, and he can make his own decisions.¡± The man had no intention of backing down. ¡°Hehe,¡± She chuckled and closed the distance between them. The atmosphere was intense, but she wasn¡¯t feeling it. She raised her slender and beautiful fingers and started drawing circles on his chest, then articted, ¡°On two conditions darling¡­ get me the rainborite Ore, or spend the night with me¡­ it¡¯s been 27 years since youst touched me¡­ do it this time. Make me feel like a woman, and I¡¯ll leave our son¡¯s affair alone.¡± (1 The man grabbed her wrist, stopping her from going further with her fingers that were messing with his pajama¡¯s button. His face looked disgusted as he stared at her. She smirked and wiggled her hand off his hold, ¡°See, you can¡¯t do it.¡± She walked away from him while saying, ¡°Brian is my son, and as his mother, I know what is best for him, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do!¡± She entered the inner room and shut the door behind her. The middle¨Caged man shut his eyes and tightened his fist while gritting his teeth. Brian was seen on his motorbike, breaking road protocol as he sped across the night city without a proper destination in mind. The young man was enraged, and the only way to calm his head was to feel the wind, sing in the studio, or do dangerous sports. After running a few kilometers away from his estate, another motorbike joined him. Brian first thought the person was another guard sent by his mother, so he increased his speed, but after realizing the person was minding their own business, he rxed. ¡°Mind joining me in a dangerous race!¡± the other person asked. Her helmet was opened at the front so she could get her words across. Brian, who had been down since he left the house, suddenly grew excited. He loves dangerous sports and does it a lot when he¡¯s in a bad mood. ¡°The pleasure is mine!¡± he screamed across so thedy would hear him amidst the loud sound of roaring motorbikes. Thedy hit the high gear and sped off in a sh. Brian curled his lips before he also did the same and joined her in the race. Their speed was so much that the power of the wind almost blew off their helmets, yet they had no intention of stopping. Good thing the road was free of vehicles. After covering a long distance, thedy stopped beside the road. Seeing this, Brian, who had sped forward, came back. ¡°I won,¡± he said while taking off his helmet. ¡°It wasn¡¯t apetition,¡± thedy said and also took off her helmet to reveal Pink in biker wear. 1 Brian was taken aback for a moment before he smiled for no reason, ¡°For a moment, I thought you were a youngdy.¡± Pink nced at him before she returned a stiffened smile, ¡°Old habits don¡¯t die. I used to be the best biker.¡± ¡°Obviously, but I¡¯m impressed¡­ I¡¯m Brian by the way ¡°Call me, Pink¡± she stretched out a hand for a handshake, and Brian didn¡¯t refuse it. Brian darted his gaze around the area, ¡°Hmm, this ce is not safe. Why don¡¯t we¡­.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s toote to run now,¡± Pink gestured with her jaw for Brian to look behind him. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 390 The Irony Brian turned, only to see many thugs approaching them with different dangerous objects for fighting. ¡°F*ck,¡± he mumbled and looked at Pink, then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If we can¡¯t run, we negotiate. If it fails, we fight¡­ Do you know how to defend yourself?¡± Brian didn¡¯t know why he was so nice to this lady. 1 He was angry when he left home, but now, he found sce around this stranger. 1 N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I do know how to throw a punch and a kick, but I doubt it¡¯d do any harm,¡± hearing that, Brianughed out loud. Hisugh was contagious, so Pink joined him in theughter. That was what the thugs met when they got closer. The leader who was in front thundered with an intimidating tone. ¡°This is my territory, put down whatever you have on you and leave!¡± ¡°We were just passing by. We didn¡¯t intend to sleep over,¡± Brian tried to reason. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, fine boy! Leave your bikes, phones, money, jewelry, clothes, and shoes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?!¡± Brian frowned. He had run into a few thugs in the past and they never demanded his clothes and shoes. How dare these guys?! ¡°Are you deaf?!¡± another thug yelled. ¡°And if we refuse?¡± Pink asked. ¡°Then don¡¯t me us!¡± Another member said andunched an attack at Brian with a punch, but before he could hit his target, Pink moved like lightning and stood in front of Brian and deted the blow with a solid kick to his chest. The guy flew away like a broken kite and hit his back on the tree a few meters away, then vomited blood and passed out. Everyone was shocked momentarily before they all let out a battle cry and charged at Brian and Pink. The people didn¡¯t even give Brian the time to digest what just happened before they attacked. The two engaged in a tough battle with the thugs, who were not relenting even though their backs. had hit the ground numerous times. It was not until some of them couldn¡¯t get off the floor anymore did they understand that they made a mistake by courting death. ¡°Please let us go, we promise never to show ourselves in front of you anymore!¡± the leader begged with a swollen face. ¡°What faction do you belong to?¡± Brian asked. The leader immediately replied proudly, ¡°Sword!¡± He sounded so prideful that one would think he wanted Brian to fall on his knees in fear, but instead, it was him and his men who ran away in horror. ¡°Great, from now on, the territory belongs to ¡°THE SIN¡®!¡± Brian proimed. ¡°T¨CThe S¨CS-?!¡± It felt like a bucket of cold water was heaved on him. The leader choked. He wasn¡¯t able to finish the words as fear gripped his chest. The other men couldn¡¯t move, their legs turned jelly and someone even fainted. The leader thought Brian and Pink were clueless about the area. Although the guy looked like Brian, the Celebrity, they believed that this one standing in front of them was just another person who looks like him. What Celebrity would walk around at night without guards? They were a small group of thugs who only scared people just to steal from them anyway. How would they know when a Mount Tai who wasn¡¯t introduced to the world was standing in front of them? ¡°W- we are sorry for¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your apology, leave now before I change my mind.¡± Like an amnesty descended, the thugs helped each other and limped away. This City is called SIN City because ¡°THE SIN¡® monopolized it. Country M has a few Cities conquered by some great figures. Unlike Maverick, Damien and Davis, who are known all over the Country but have taken over the Capital, only ¡®The Sin¡® dominates the second¨C largest city in the Country¡­ So the city was changed from its original name to SIN CITY. Obviously, people would be scared when the forbidden name (the sin) is mentioned, one of the reasons is their savagery, which is why the goons felt their souls had left them when they heard the name. Lying with their backs on the grass beside the road while looking at the night sky, Brian asked; ¡°When did you learn to fight so well?¡± ¡°In my teens,¡± Pink answered. ¡°I can imagine how you made your bullies suffer.¡± Pink chuckled, ¡°Surviving in this Country without proper backing would make one desperate to be powerful.¡± Silence washed over the two for a moment before Brian inquired again. ¡°What about your family?¡± ¡°¡­All dead except my children.¡± ¡°You have kids? Wow¡­ you didn¡¯t strike me like one who¡¯d be willing to get married.¡± She turned her head to look at Brian as emotions flickered past her eyes for a moment before she returned her gaze to the sky. ¡°I didn¡¯t get married. Yes, I have kids, but I just discovered that I gave birth to twins and the other child was stolen at birth by some powerful family.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡­ I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Brian felt remorseful, thinking he hit a soft spot. ¡°No, it¡¯s ok¡­¡± The two stayed silent for a short span before Brian raised a question again, ¡°Will you leave the stolen child to the powerful family?¡± Pink shook her head, ¡°Definitely not, unless he chooses them over me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the family is very powerful?¡± Brian frowned as he observed Pink. He was a little worried for her. ¡°I walk in danger but it doesn¡¯t matter as long as I¡¯m able to make those guys p- ay!¡± Brain heard the break in her voice which made him really sad and wanted to help her at all cost. ¡°What can I do to be of help? I think my family is affluent enough, so I can assist.¡± Pink chuckled, the irony. Her son wants to help her fight for custody of himself. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to seek your assistance when need be.¡± She smiled. ¡°What about you? How¡¯s your life in your family?¡± ¡°Not the best life either. ¡± his eyes changed as he looked up at the sky. ¡°Mom wants me to get married to her friend¡¯s daughter¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite¡­ you¡¯ve got a girlfriend?¡± ¡°A fiance¡­ I promised to marry her, but now¡­ I don¡¯t want to think about what she¡¯d go through if I broke her heart¡­ especially her sister¨Cinw, that wild cat won¡¯t let me go despite being my junior¡­¡± thinking of Jeslyn, his lips stretched into a smile. ¡°Fight for what you believe in¡­ aren¡¯t you a public figure? You can use the power of public opinion against your mom if you want.¡± Bri¨¢n nced at Pink andughed out loud for a long time before he shook his head. ¡°My family doesn¡¯t give a f*ck about the inte, in fact, they decide what should be published, just like Alpha Chaos.¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 391 Befriending her son ¡°Hmm¡­ So what do you intend?¡± Pink asked. ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°How about you elope with me?¡± She whispered. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Brian burst into a pile ofughter. ¡°That¡¯s more like what Jeslyn would say.¡± ¡°You mean VJ Cute?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m her biggest fan,¡± Pink imed. ¡°That¡¯s not true, I was her first fan.¡± Brian disagreed. ¡°I bought tickets for 500 people at herst concert.¡± ¡°I self¨Cpromoted her music on tforms with millions of users¡­ guess what, her ¡®Spirit Leads¡® are still on the top Ten ranking worldwide.¡± He said proudly. ¡°Hmm¡­ I can smell true love in the air. Is she the one?¡± Pink winked. ¡°Of course not!¡± Brian immediately denied it without a second thought. ¡°Oh? The one you love isn¡¯t Jeslyn, yet you do so much for her behind her back? Tell me, what¡¯s up between you both?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so obsessed with her. At some point, I thought I loved her, but the first time, I carried her through the stairs, I didn¡¯t have romantic feelings, nor did her touch do anything to me. was quite shocked, to be honest. Jeslyn is a gorgeous and cute baby that I want to protect with my life, but there are no strings attached¡­ Lady Pink, is this feeling normal?¡± Pink stayed silent for a moment, ¡°How does she feel about you?¡± ¡°I think she likes me too. I was told she was distraught when I fell sick some time ago. Also, her behavior seemed like she liked me but not in a romantic way either¡­ that brat loves her husband more than life itself.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ there is. But I feel it¡¯s a delusion.¡± ¡°Let me hear it.¡± ¡°That time she was passing through a lot in Rose City, I followed the case. When she was crying, I felt her pain¡­ like, it felt as if I was in her shoes. I cried very badly too¡­ even at her grandfather¡¯s funeral; I watched that too, and for three days, I wasn¡¯t myself. Sometimes my mood swing is unexinable. I might be happy¨Cone minute, and the next, I¡¯m sad or angry. Then her name would miraculously sh past my mind¡­ Do my words make any sense?¡± (1) ¡°That¡­yes, it does. There¡¯s something called Twin telepathy¡­ an instance where one twin feels the other¡¯s pains. Something like that. Although it¡¯s not proven to be real yet, who knows¡­.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s for twins, like the name suggests, but I¡¯m not a twin.¡± ¡°How sure are you?¡± Pink raised a brow. ¡°Na, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m my parent¡¯s only child.¡± many Pink nodded and sat up. ¡°I gave birth to twins, but one was snatched before I woke up. For years, everyone and I thought I had one child until I found out it wasn¡¯t true¡­ don¡¯t believe everything you see. The world is full of wonders, twists, and turns¡­¡± Pink stood up. It was time to leave. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave me your number,¡± He said. Pink shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m scared they¡¯d discover me if I use phones too much, so I only use the hotel¡¯s landline.¡± ¡°Then how do I see you again?¡± Pink smiled, ¡°Find me at Delight Hotels¡­room 200.¡± With that, she got on her ck motorbike and waved at Brian before zooming off. Brian watched the bike leave into the distance before he also got on his bike and left in the opposite direction. Standing by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window in her VIP hotel room with a phone, Pink¡¯s mind traveled back to how her night went. Pink isn¡¯t gossip¨Cfriendly, but to earn her son¡¯s trust, she researched the most important things he¡¯s interested in. In doing so, when they meet, they¡¯ll have something inmon to discuss. Since she sneaked into the city, Pink had been lurking around Brian and looking for ways to approach him, but the boy is either with Nancy, his father, or his guards. So when she got an opportunity today she immediately grabbed it. To not look suspicious, she pretended that she didn¡¯t know him or was interested in his family. Pink was in deep thought, she didn¡¯t know if Brian would choose her over his parents. Also, she has not much time left to spend here. Before Maverick left, he specifically told her to return and keep Jeslyn Pink was calling someone with a burner phone when the person answered the call, she said excitedly. ¡°Yellow, I saw him! I saw my son, and he¡¯s so lovely!¡± ¡°Oh my! ¡­I¡¯m so excited! Did he agree toe with you?¡± Pink and Yellow spoke more about the situation, and a whileter, Yellow asked, ¡°How are you faring? How are things going over there?¡± Pink stayed silent for a few seconds¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve seen him from afar¡­ he hasn¡¯t changed much. He¡¯s still as handsome and authoritative as I knew him to be.¡± ¡°Of course, they own the City and are the most powerful family in the world. I¡¯m not asking about that¡­ what did you feel when you saw him¡­ don¡¯t tell me hatred.¡± Pink walked back to the couch and sat before continuing. ¡°I had no idea that after not seeing him for 25 years, I still have a soft spot for him.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s because you know it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault¡­ don¡¯t attack me yet, the story you told me made me conclude that,¡± Yellow giggled. ¡°It seems you¡¯re enjoying this.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie, I can¡¯t imagine the almighty Pink staring at a man with a loving gaze or speaking softly to him. Hahaha¡­¡± Yellow teased. ¡°Hand your responsibilities to Blue and return to the city¡­.¡± Pinkmanded. ¡°Urgh! Are you taking revenge on me for teasing you?¡± ¡°Yes, and no. Boss has entered the red room, and Jeslyn knows nothing about it. He doesn¡¯t want her to figure out anything about his risk¨Cfilled journey, which is why someone has to stay by her.¡± Pink exined. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll return in two days.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 392 Toxic family Today was the third day Brian returned home feeling rxed, calm, and happy. The servants knew he must have encountered something interesting because he had never been this content for a long while. 1 The young man entered the house and blessed all the workers with a smile. The servants were scared to get ustomed to their young master¡¯s new behavior for fear that he might just be having mood swings. Brian¡¯s new behavior didn¡¯t go unnoticed by his parents. Mr. Hwang was quite excited about his son¡¯s happiness but not his wife, Nancy. She felt that Brian had startedmunicating with Piper behind her back, and so she sent out people to monitor his every move¡­ her belief wasn¡¯t unfounded. Three days ago, she received a phone call from themunication department stating that someone had made a call out of the city with a burner phone that couldn¡¯t be traced. She had been keeping watch to know who that person was but failed, so now that her son was unnecessarily happy, it has to be connected, She thought. Sitting at the dining table and eating breakfast, Mr. Hwang¡¯s hardened gaze was on his wife after she made a statement that didn¡¯t go down well with him. ¡°Ok,¡± unlike before, Brian didn¡¯t argue or refuse. His response not only shocked his mother but also left Mr. Hwang feeling ufortable. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± he asked his son. ¡°I¡¯m cool with it,¡± Brian dered. ¡°Don¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret, son.¡± The father was skeptical. He knows his son and understands him well. ¡°I¡¯d be ok, Dad, I got this,¡± he smiled faintly at his dad and continued eating. Madam Nancy cleared her throat and waved the servants away. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been up to lately, but it better not be a scheme to humiliate your bride and her family!¡± she warned. Brian chuckled and answered sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re the almighty, the most feared. Who am I to make you lose face in the presence of the world?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you understand that. I sent your retirement letter to your agency. You are no longer an artist.¡± ¡°Nancy!!¡± Mr. Hwang roared, but the unrepentant woman didn¡¯t feel like she did anything wrong. Brian¡¯s spoon froze in mid¨Cair before he dropped his hand and pushed his te of food away, and got up to leave. ¡°Where are you going? You just came back.¡± ¡°Somewhere I feel like a human and not some means for business deals and a puppet to be controlled,¡± He stopped by his father¡¯s seat and hugged his neck before he left the house again. But this time, his spirit was obviously down. ¡°You must be very excited,¡± the father said after Brian left. ¡°Of course, my son has agreed to go on a date with his fiance, and he didn¡¯t throw a tantrum when I broke the retirement news to him. So why won¡¯t I be excited?¡± She didn¡¯t even raise her cutting her grilled turkey bacon. ¡°Bang!¡± he pped the table and roared, ¡°You demon!¡± gaze from She finally looked up at him and smiled faintly, ¡°You are losing it. Do you need your prescription?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Shhh¡­ don¡¯t say anything, I understand.¡± She pushed her seat back and got up, then walked to stand behind him and leaned forward until her lips were close to his ear. ¡°You know I can stop this marriage from happening. I can quell interfering in our son¡¯s life. All you need to do is get me the rainborite Ore or have sex with me¡­ I¡¯m your wife, Hwang Min, and that will forever be the truth.¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯d rather seek pleasure in a prostitute thane to you. You¡¯ll forever be rusty down there without me to make you feel like a woman, Nancy Rong.¡± Nancy¡¯s face changed, and she moved away. Hwang Min looked at her disdainfully before he snorted and continued, ¡°You are not and will never be fit to have me inside you. Whatever brought about Brian¡¯s existence was a mistake you know too well¡­ Nancy, you thought only my life would be ruined when you created the misunderstanding that drove her away?¡± He shook his head and continued eating his meal. The vegetables suddenly taste more delicious after breaking her with his words. Nancy gritted her teeth and balled her fist so tight that she could feel her nails hurting her palm. ¡°I¡¯ll make you beg to have me but then, it will be toote.¡± She turned and stormed out of the dining room. After she was gone, the man stopped eating and looked in the direction she left. He picked up his phone and called someone. ¡°Have you found her?¡± he asked. ¡°S- sir, she has entered the city,¡± came the fearful voice of the other person. Hwang Min¡¯s eyes dted and he immediately bounced up from his seat. ¡°Where is she?!¡± ¡°We are on it. She is hiding too well sir.¡± ¡°Find her before my wife¡¯s people do¡­ be discreet.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man left the dining room after that. Meanwhile, inside Nancy¡¯s bedroom, the woman who didn¡¯t change much from how she was 26 years ago when she approached Christine¡¯s father and demanded that Jeslyn be killed, mmed her phone on the bed after making a call. ¡°She can¡¯t be found? Huh?¡­ Alex you aren¡¯t tired of this hide¨Cand¨Cseek game? I¡¯ll fetch you out from wherever you are hiding!¡± She walked to her wardrobe and opened a hiddenpartiment, then brought out a burner phone and called someone. ¡°Why is the almighty calling me?¡± an advanced woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end. ¡°I give you five hours to tell me where Alex is,¡± Nancy said c¨²rtly. ¡°After 27 years, your first call is to threaten me?¡± ¡°1 hour.¡± ¡°Nancy!¡± ¡°30 minutes!¡± ¡°Fine, hold on, we can resolve-¡± ¡°20 minutes!¡± ¡°Alright!! withdraw your men from my territory after I tell you where she is.¡± ¡°You are not in any position to make a bargain with me. If after 10 minutes you don¡¯t tell me what I know, I promise you, your half¨Cheart organization will be crumpled!¡± want ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡­ Alex is in your city. Where she is exactly is what I don¡¯t know.¡± the voice let out. ¡°Why did shee here?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯d tell you if I knew-¡± Nancy ended the call and kept away her burner phone before she called one of her men, ¡°I want you to find someone.¡± Chapter 393 Chapter 393 393 Ruthless Nancy Although THE SIN belongs to Nancy, under the watchful eyes of her husband, she cannot tantly do what she wishes. The only handle she has against Mr. Hwang Min is his love for Brian and Alex. 1 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If those two were out of the picture, Hwang Min would have long gotten rid of her. That stubborn man doesn¡¯t care about anything, including his life, when ites to protecting his loved one. If he finds out Nancy has gotten Alex¡¯s location, he won¡¯t stand by and watch her kill the love of his life. That is why Nancy had been using a burner phone so her husband wouldn¡¯t know what she was up to. After Brian left the house, he went to the car racepetition wearing a nose mask. Even though he was wearing a mask, his fans still knew it was him. However, they didn¡¯t approach him because of the statement he made on his chatme timeline. Before Brian returned to Sin City, he announced he¡¯d be taking some time off to live like an average human and didn¡¯t want fans orpanies interrupting his leisure time. Brian¡¯s fans respected him a lot for that, they don¡¯t bother him whenever they see him in public. Instead, they stay at a distance and take pictures of him. Fearless Entertainment hasn¡¯t made any official news regarding Brian¡¯s retirement, which is why the fans were still so calm. Thanks to the pictures the fans took of Brian that were posted online, the car racepetition got a free promotion, and millions of people worldwide got interested in watching. What the fans didn¡¯t know was that, while taking pictures of Brian, they forgot to crop out the woman sitting beside him and sometimesughing as she and Brian talked. Had they known that those innocent pictures would be the beginning of trouble for their beloved Brian. At a golf course¡­ Nancy had just finished ying golf with an elderly man when a guard walked up to her and whispered something in her ear. She nodded slightly and stretched out her hand for the guard who gave her a few pictures. Looking at them, they were pictures of Brian and Pink,ughing and looking harmonious. A slight frown caressed her brows. She knew Pink. She is Alpha Chaos¡® number¨Cone hitman, the most feared member in the Lu faction. ¡°What is she doing around my son? Is Chaos making a move on me because I attacked his rainborite Ore?¡± she raised a brow as she stared at the photo. ¡°I have no idea-¡± ¡°I never asked your opinion,¡± she side¨Ceyed the guard with so much attitude, like she was above everyone else in the world. The man lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak further. ¡°Send a few men to see what Alpha Chaos is up to¡­ as for Pink, it¡¯s her fault for entering my den. Bring her to me,¡± she ordered. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± The guard left afterwards. Nancy nced at the old man she was ying golf with and smiled faintly, ¡°Shall we?¡± The old man nodded as the two walked forward and entered a separate two¨Cseater cart to tour the ce. Behind them were another two carts with their bodyguards in them. Some miles away, the carts stopped at the foot of a hill. Nancy, the old man, and the guards got down and strolled up the hill while beating time with casual talks. Standing at the top of the hill, their sight beheld thergest cocoa farm they¡¯d ever seen in their lives. It covered more than ten million acres ofnd. The old man and his men were beyond themselves as their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Before they could process what they were seeing, Nancy¡¯s voice rang. ¡°This is the life and death contract. Take, sign it.¡± The old man turned to look at her, and his brows furrowed. ¡°What do you mean, Mrs. Hwang?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this before, but now, I¡¯m doing so. Sign this document and I¡¯ll be relieved to work with you.¡± The old man collected the document and started reading. The more he read into it, the more ugly his face became. ¡°You mean that if a word about this farm is spoken, you¡¯ll hold me and my family responsible? What if you or your men tell a person who betrays you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, just sign it,¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Let¡¯s call it off.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯re no longer interested?¡± she raised a brow. ¡°Yes, what you ask for is too risky. The mistake might be from your end, and then-¡± ¡°I understand. You can go,¡± she uttered uninterestedly. The old man and his men started walking down the hill, but the next moment, three gunshots were heard, taking down the old man¡¯s three bodyguards at once. The man gasped and immediately looked behind him. Never did he expect Nancy to dare do this. ¡°Mrs. Hwang, what are you doing?!¡± Nancy was still watching her farm with admiration. Once the nt has reached the harvest stage, she¡¯ll be invincible! ¡°Bring him up here,¡± she ordered the two guards that came with her. The guards went down to bring the old man up the hill. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m so sessful?¡± she finally turned to observe the old man. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to kill me? Right?¡± the man red at her. ¡°Wrong, you are the senator of Country G, and Killing you might cost me some headache.¡± He was relieved when he heard that. Even though Country M is a giant and THE SIN is the most feared faction, it doesn¡¯t mean that Nancy can kill off a government official from another country at will. Doing so might trigger a war between the two countries, so he thought. ¡°Then what?!¡± he questioned. ¡°Nothing. I want you to go down there and see how my workers are doing.¡± Before the old man could look at her, she pushed him down the hill and listened as he screamed his lungs out. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 394 Curiosity After a few minutes of falling, the old mannded inside a hole with a loud ¡®thud¡® and grunted in pain. However, before he could turn, he heard a huffing and growling sound behind him. 1 Just as he turned his head to see what that was, he came face to face with a ck figure standing on fours. Its red eyes, long and sharp fangs told of its savagery. Before the old man could let out a fearful scream, the huge animal pounced on him and sank its fangs into the man¡¯s neck, and bit off a chunk of flesh before gnawing on him. On the hill, Nancy looked into the distance and articted, ¡°Take care of the Senator¡¯s remaining guards and handle the matter well¡­ Another thing, make sure the world knows they left Country M before they died¡­¡± she instructed. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± The two guards bowed before they brought out their phones to make the calls. Even though they weren¡¯t told what to do, they¡¯ve been her personal bodyguards ever since she was 20, they know what she wanted them to do.¡± One of the guards called their men at the golf course home- a building where they rest before and after ying golf. SO The Senator¡¯s men, numbering around ten, were waiting there for the return of their boss, but what greeted them after the knock on the door was the sound of gunshots and bullets flying into their flesh. The other call went to an underground dungeon where about 13-15 men were dressed and made to look like the Senator and his men. The men were featured on the News and watched by tens of thousands of citizens worldwide as they were escorted to the airport by Country M¡¯s security personnel. After they left on their private ne, about ten hourster, the news of an explosion swept the media houses. The reason for the ne¡¯s explosion was that, ¡®pilot and his co¨Cpilot had an argument which led to the mishandling of the ne! Nobody thought or knew that Nancy killed the Senator and his men. : Some hours before the Senator died, Hwang Min was with some businessmen, discussing when a guard walked out to receive a call, and when he returned to the private booth, he whispered something into the man¡¯s ear before showing him the images on his phone. Hwang Min zoomed in on Pink before a slight frown greeted his face, butposed himself and adjourned the meeting. There may be a reason the blood¨Cthirsty Pink would show up around his son. He thought. Left with his guards in the booth, the one who brought the pictures spoke, ¡°Master, she is Pink, Alpha Chaos¡® number one hitman.¡± Another added, ¡°The Holy Son sent his best hitman to befriend the Young Master. I¡¯m certain they are making a move because of what Madam did. Should we inform Madam and-¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Hwang Min shot the guard in¨Cbetween his brows and watched him die with shock and disbelief on his face. The other guards were rmed but stayed focused. Recently, their Master had been killing his men like a nutcase, but no one knows why. Unbeknownst to them, Hwang Min had been slowly getting rid of his own men that showed a tendency of worshiping Nancy. Nancy is his greatest enemy. Although they are married, that was never in his thoughts. After marrying him, she took advantage of the love he has for his beloved and wrapped him around her finger. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she nted people around him and also started monitoring his phone calls and messages. Although he did the same to her, now that he had decided to fight for his son¡¯s happiness, he began by filtering his own me out¡­ they will keep getting killed without knowing what their mistakes are until he is sure all her spies are dead. ¡°Find out what she¡¯s doing here,¡± he instructed while staring at the picture. ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± one of the guards bowed before leaving. Brian and Pink were busy cheering loudly for their teams without knowing Pink had been made a target. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll win this bet, dear Pink.¡± Brian beamed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so certain, the game is still on.¡± she refuted. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Jeremy House is ahead¡­!¡± ¡°Yo!! Bleach House is ahead now! Go bleach! Go bleach!!¡± Pink screamed at the top of her voice, soliciting deep¨Cthroatedughter from Brian. ¡°Do you find me attractive?¡± Pink slowly turned her head to look at her son, then smiled. Coincidentally, the camera zoomed in on them and captured the beautiful smile. Mr. Hwang Min, who just happened to switch to the channel on his iPad, got a shock as an electrifying sensation ran through his veins. Memories of Alex¡¯s genuine smile shed past his mind, forcing him topare bothdies subconsciously. ¡°Turn the car around,¡± hemanded. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the chauffeur, one of his most trusted men, did as told. Brian cleared his throat and looked away, ¡°Think of me as your son telling you, ¡®Mom, you look attractive and very gorgeous.¡± Pink felt that. Her heart moved, and her eyes stung. She turned her face to the other side and quickly wiped away a tear before she shed Brian a smile again. ¡°You have eyes for good clothes. Why don¡¯t you open a fashion house?¡± she joked. ¡°I have one in the Capital, but it¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°And you told me?¡± ¡°Hm, I have a gut feeling you won¡¯t harm¨CYah!! I won!!¡± The stadium erupted in a loud cheer as someone from Jeremy¡¯s house overtook a member from Bleach¡¯s house, whose car somersaulted a few meters away from the finish line, allowing the Jeremy guy to be at the front.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. There was no way another car would outrun¨Cthe¨CJeremy guy at this point, which was why Brian and the rest of the fans supporting Jeremy¡¯s house hollered in excitement. ¡°Older sister, I won the bet, my money!¡­ Hahaha!¡± Brian¡¯s joy rubbed off on Pink as she chuckled. ¡°Agreement is an agreement. I¡¯ll send the $20,000 now.¡± Chapter 395 Chapter 395 395 Rmendation After thepetition ended, Brian and Pink were about to leave when the organizers called them into a private room. 1 Sitting in front of two men and one woman, Pink looked quite bored, so Brian hastened the meeting. ¡°We never expected that thepetition would get the poprity that it had today. We realized toote that it was your doing, which was why we gave you two some screen time. However, we know that it¡¯s not enough, so for that, we thought of asking you to be the ambassador of¨C¡± T ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we only came here to enjoy the sport which we did. It was pure coincidence that my fans saw me and blew up the event that it became so big¡­¡± ¡°Still, we want to reward you,¡± the woman spoke. Brian shook his head, ¡°My fans should be getting the reward, not me¡­ besides, I¡¯m taking a rest from work, so I can¡¯t do anything for you.¡± ¡°Ok, that¡¯s fine. How do we contact your fans?¡± ¡°My fans have an official group. I can help you drop a message, and the admins wille to you, - seeing them nod, Brian brought out his phone and sent a message to the admins of his fan club. A few secondster, his phone exploded with messages from the overwhelmed fans. Ever since his ount was added to the club, Brian had never sent them a message or replied to any message before that they all thought he wasn¡¯t interested in the club, but seeing his message now, the guys went crazy with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve done that, they¡¯ll be at yourpany in two days,¡± he said. ¡°In two days? Why not schedule it for tomorrow?¡± Brian shook his head, ¡°My fans are human with lives to live. The admins I chatted with said they¡¯ll be avable tomorrow, so I can¡¯t force them to ruin their schedule. It might affect their lives negatively.¡± Brian lied when he said that. When he asked the admins when they¡¯ll be able to visit the organizer¡¯s company, they told him they could go anytime. It is obvious Brian is presenting his fans as people with dignity that aren¡¯t ¡°Now, that is settled. We still wish to do something for you, Mr. Brian. Thanks to your presence and your fans¡® contribution, this event hit an unimaginable height. We never thought that there¡¯d ever be a time where our car racing event would ever witness hundreds of millions of live streaming and see hundreds of thousands of audience in the stadium,¡± one of the organizers said with emotionscing his tone. This was their family business that was going downhill. They organized thispetition as thest resort to pull in one or two investors, or else they go bankrupt. Who would have known that Brian¡¯s appearance would make them a massive fortune? As it stands now, they¡¯ll be one of the biggest in the car racing industry after today. ¡°Anything aside from being an ambassador will be enough,¡± Pink finally spoke. She could see that her son was not interested in working for them. Although it¡¯s a giant leap for his career if he agrees to be an ambassador for a carpany, she can¡¯t get involved in his decision. ¡°Ok, how about gifting you one of ourtest sports cars?¡± the woman suggested. Brian looked at Pink, ¡°What do you think?¡± seeing Pink nod, Brian smiled, ¡°that¡¯s much better,¡± he agreed. The organizers were relieved when Brian finally epted. But before Brian left with the car, they brought up the idea of an ambassador again.. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you ever change your mind, we will be honored to make provisions for you.¡± Standing by the door, Brian paused and said, ¡°Should I rmend you another Celebrity who will do a better job than me?¡± The organizers were excited and immediately agreed. ¡°Jeslyn.¡± The organizers were stunned. Jeslyn? They know who Jeslyn is. Although she has attained the A¨Clist role, she¡¯s still a newbie. ¡°Why do you rmend her?¡± the woman asked. Without wasting time thinking, Brian responded, ¡°If you find me good, she¡¯s better¡­¡± ¡°Anything else you¡¯d like to convince us with?¡± ¡°Men love the sport more and your audience should be men. Jeslyn is beautiful, and she¡¯s known to attract both men and women. As a singer, she has the highest number of male fans in the industry. What would happen if she became an ambassador for a male¨Cdominated sport? Think.¡± With that, he walked away. After Brian left, the organizers discussed among themselves and decided to hold a board meeting to iron the matter out before making a decision. It was night time and still, Brian and Pink were seen at a karaoke bar, having fun. The two would be rather seen as happy siblings than friends or mother and son. After singing, they sat on a long couch and resumed drinking. ¡°It¡¯ste, you don¡¯t want to return home?¡± Brian, who was a little tipsy, shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Your parents will be worried,¡± Pink didn¡¯t want him to go either, but she couldn¡¯t just take a huge step that would ruin her ns. ¡°Worried? They know I¡¯m safe in the City. They have guards lurking around me like flies. I can¡¯t take a step without being watched, and it¡¯s tiring,¡± he said sadly and drank from his bottle. ¡°You don¡¯t like being with them?¡± ¡°My dad is great, but he seems to be scared of my mom. I want to live without that woman, but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why? You can make your decisions, right? You¡¯re her only son.¡± Brian shook his head, ¡°She¡¯s overprotective and can be evil sometimes.¡± ¡°Then how did you escape from her to live in the Capital for so many years?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Dad did, so Mom allowed me to live with her stepsister, the First Lady. I wanted freedom from everyone and everything, so I threatened to take my own life a few times. I bet that was my mother¡¯s weakness. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 396 Brian¡¯s story ¡°When she was told that I almost took my own life, she agreed to what I wanted, but with the condition that I must not live like a poor person. I agreed and was sent to the school for Elites, where I met Piper and Feng Long. 1 ¡°My identity was hidden, so they didn¡¯t know who I was. With those two in my life, I tasted real happiness for a few years until Piper and Feng Long broke my heart. ¡°Even so, I didn¡¯t stop loving Piper. She became an actress, and I became her top fan. I promoted her movies and pulled strings to make her the top actress without her knowing. When Feng Long chose to be with her by also going into acting, that¨Cwas¨Cwhen I made up my mind to follow. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sit back and watch Feng Long steal my woman, so I made a deal with my mother, who was angry that I wanted to do what she hated.¡± ¡°What was the deal about?¡± ¡°I told her I wanted to go into acting, but she tantly refused. Dad spoke to her but she didn¡¯t budge either. Then, she gave me a condition that I must never threaten to kill myself ever again, and in the fut¨¢re, she¡¯d ask me for something I can never refuse ¡°So you agreed.¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Brian took another sip and chuckled. ¡°Even if I knew what she wanted, I would have still agreed¡­ Being an actor and a singer brought me quite some happiness. It was also that time I found Jeslyn, so I became her online stalker. ¡°When I started following Jeslyn, that was when I had the mind to bully Piper and Feng Long. It was fun watching their devastation but seeing Piper looking helpless all the time made me feel horrible. Still, whenever I saw the happy Jeslyn behaving childishly and cluelessly on TV, it brought a smile to my face. ¡°Fate brought Jeslyn to my Agency, and then I thought I should see if she could erase Piper from my heart, but then I realized I didn¡¯t love Jeslyn the same way I loved Piper. ¡°Long story short, Feng Long brought Piper and me back together, but my Mom was irritated by that idea. She threatened to kill Piper if I didn¡¯t return, and I know she¡¯s more than capable of doing so. ¡°When I returned to the City, my mom locked away my people in the dungeon and introduced her friend¡¯s daughter to me, saying it was the deal we made. ¡°At first, I fought against it. But knowing that if I gave her too much resistance, she¡¯d go behind me and harm Piper or Jeslyn, I pretended to agree. Tomorrow is the date. I hope I can make her understand so she¡¯d be the one to tell her people she¡¯s not interested in me.¡± Pink blew out air from her pursed lips to suppress her heartache. Her children have suffered so much while she¡¯s still alive. ¡®Nancy!¡® her hold on her wine bottle tightened. She is enraged and just wants to kill that evil woman. However, just because she wants to doesn¡¯t mean she can. Pink watched Brian fall asleep, before she could carry him, some men in ck barged into the private room. ¡°Hand the young Master over, we are sending him home,¡± one of them dered. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We are his shadow guards,¡± the person speaking brought out a card and showed it to Pink before she allowed them to carry him home, Pink followed them out of the karaoke and watched them leave in the Hwang family¡¯s car before she left. Brian¡¯s identity is hidden for fear that he might be harmed by enemies. The world knows that Mr. and Mrs. Hwang has a son, but only a few know who the child is. The world can tumble, but touching Brian will drive Nancy crazy and probably cause the whole country to burn. Her excuse is that she loves him a lot, but the main reason is to watch Hwang Min suffer at her hands daily. The look of helplessness, the struggle to hold himself back from hurting her, and the title of being his wife are why Nancy is still living. She married the man she adorned with all of her heart, but the man hates her with so much passion that if he were told to choose between her and his worst enemy, Hwang Min would choose that person over her. Nancy was convinced that Hwang Min would hurt her. She believed that she should be the one punishing him every day for being disloyal to her and not the other way around. What wrong did shemit? She and Hwang Min were in love, and everyone knew they¡¯d get married, but all of a sudden, he broke up with her, and when she checked, he was going out with ady from the Half¨Cheart organization! How could he? Without warning, she went after Alex¡¯s life, but that stubborn bull couldn¡¯t be killed, so she resorted to using her power to force them to break up. After she and Hwang Min got married, the evil man refused to have anything to do with her, not excluding sleeping with her! Even when she drugs him, somehow, he¡¯d know it was her and would rather suffer through the effect of the drugs than touch her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When she heard that Alex was pregnant for him, she wanted to kill the baby, but another thought came to mind. She pretended to be pregnant, which almost made Hwang Minmit suicide. How could a husband be so hard on his wife? Nancy¡¯s heart hardened, and after Nine months, it was also the exact month Alex put to bed, so she made arrangements and took the male child away. As Brian grew, she realized that Hwang Min loved the child wholeheartedly but still hated one, but one thing was different. Because she was the ¡®mother of his son, Hwang Min became more lenient with her, but that didn¡¯t stop her from preparing herself against a surprise attack. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 397 Hwang Min¡¯s arrival Their mansion is heavily guarded, and her cars are bulletproof. When she leaves the house, she is surrounded by numerous guards that even a sniper cannot prate. She doesn¡¯t go to crowded ces, nor does she attend events without a top¨Cnotch protection protocol for life. Her reason for being so careful is to protect herself from none other than her husband. Before going to bed, she¡¯d make sure to send pictures of Brian to her husband as a goodnight message. It¡¯s not because she wants her husband to see that their son is sleeping or doing fine, but to remind him that someone is watching him closely. If she doesn¡¯t wake up, Brian will be killed. Hwang Min had killed and changed Brian¡¯s servants a couple of times. He had also changed Brian¡¯s rooms, but he was still getting those pictures every night. To not risk killing his own son, Hwang Min aborted the thought of killing Nancy in her sleep. Just like right now, Hwang Min, who was lodging in the same hotel as Pink, heard the beeping sound of his phone. When he checked, it was a picture of Brian sleeping on his bed with a caption that read; ¡®Our son is back home. He is obedient isn¡¯t he?¡± Hwang Min closed the message and put away his phone. At that moment, the door was pushed open, and his most trusted guard, Venom, entered the room. ¡°Master, she has entered.¡± Venom, a hunk of a guy, handsome but fearsome, reported. Hwang Min¡¯s eyes shone and he got up from the couch. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± he asked, a little excited. ¡°Yes, the room service is waiting for yourmand,¡± Venom responded. ¡°Good, let¡¯s go.¡± Pink came out of the shower to hear the sound of the doorbell. While tying her bathrobe, she picked up the gun on her dressing table and made her way silently to the door. Peeping from the pinhole, she saw it was the room service she called earlier. Still, she didn¡¯t rx her guard. Opening the door, she looked to her right and then left before she opened the door widely for him to enter. The waiter arranged the drinks he brought, on the table before leaving. However, the moment he walked out, someone else stepped in and locked the door. Pink was about to start blow¨Cdrying her hair when she turned to see the intruder standing by the door. For a moment, her heart skipped a beat. Time seemed to have frozen as the two stared at each other. When Pink finally realized she was in disguise, she broke the stare and pointed her gun at him. ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong room,¡± she said curtly. ¡°Am I¡­ Alex?¡± Pink¡¯s pupil dted but immediately took hold of herself. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The man started walking towards her; ¡°I was told you were dead¡­where have you been?¡­ You didn¡¯t look for me like you promised. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Pink¡¯s fingers on her gun stiffened. Her heart raced faster with every step he took towards her. ¡°Alex, I know-¡± ¡°You are mistaken, everyone knows who I am. I¡¯m Pink¡­¡± ¡°You might have worn something over your face, but you forgot to disguise your voice, your smile, the coldness in your eyes, and your behavior when angry¡­ Alex, it¡¯s me, your Min¡¯er.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t utter another word as images shed in her mind. She was staring at him, yet wasn¡¯t seeing himing slower because her mind wasn¡¯t with her, until he enveloped her in a tight hug. Pink awoke from stupor after her nose took in his earthy smell. This cologne, he still uses it?! She thought. She immediately pushed him away from her and tried to yell but he pulled her again into a hug but this time, no matter how hard she tried to push him off, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, Alex, I never thought I¡¯d see you again.¡± The pulsation of her heart quickened. She didn¡¯t want this sensation, but her heart and body wouldn¡¯t listen to her mind. Her hands raised on their own and returned the hug. While the two were locked in/ a long and passionate embrace, Nancy was fuming after receiving a call in her bedroom¡­ ¡°Alex!¡± she gritted her teeth with hostility. While she¡¯s alone on her cold bed, her good husband is spending the night with another woman, interesting! Nancy dialed her husband¡¯s number a few times but no response. ¡°You two¡­¡± she breathed in and breathed out to pull herself together before calling him again. This time, the call was answered. ¡°Hwang, why aren¡¯t you home yet?¡± ¡°Since when did you start to care about my absence?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh, I still don¡¯t care, I¡¯m just trying to nicely inform you that you shouldn¡¯t let me find out what you are hiding¡­ Have fun,¡± she curled her lips into an evil smirk before she put the phone away. Nancy waited for some minutes before her phone rang again. She answered it and a man¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°He is out of the hotel.¡± ¡°Bring her to the warehouse¡­ don¡¯t let her escape.¡± Nancy put her phone away and went back to sleep. At the hotel, Pink was lying on the bed, thinking about Hwang Min¡¯s soft lips and his love confession. Memories overwhelmed her with everything they talked about some minutes ago. Even though he sounded like it wasn¡¯t his fault that they broke up, Pink didn¡¯t think that way. Although she missed him a lot, she refused to be a ve to her emotions. While Pink was lost in thought, she missed the hand that was prying her window open. By the time she sensed something, the fingers had disappeared and everything looked fine. Pink turned the lights off and pushed Hwang Min¡¯s thoughts to the back of her mind and tried to sleep. About thirty minutes into her sleep, her eyes snapped open just in time to hear the low cracking sound There were ten intruders and her pistol had 17 bullets in it. Pink breathed a sigh of relief before she cracked her gun and let out a series of bullets, killing as many enemies as her aim allowed. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 398 Father and son at the hotel The intruders were caught off guard at first but a momentter, they found cover and also started shooting at the bed. Pink moved away from the bed and also sought cover as the shooting continued. Behind the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, one¨Cof Nancy¡¯s right¨Chand men, Death, who was known for his brutality, pulled out the safety pin of the st ball he was holding and threw it into the room. The ball produced a white foam of tear gas, which not only debilitated Pink, but the others too. Pink¡¯s throat, eyes, and nose took in the impact of the tear gas immediately as it spread inside the room. Even so, she was determined to fight against the irritating, pepperish, and painful effect before she was shot by Death with a tranquilizer, in her neck. Pink pointed her gun at the window while she was feeling dizzy. Before she could aim at the tall man who was walking towards her, she swayed and fell to the floor. The next morning¡­ The family of three sat at the dining table, eating breakfast as usual. Brian was rushing over his meal because of the date he has and also, he wanted to drop by the hotel to see Pink. Hwang Min on the other hand, also wanted to leave early to see Alex. As for Nancy, she was quietly picking one meal after another in an unconcerned manner. They were almost done eating, yet Nancy didn¡¯t make the atmosphere awkward for was the first time. anyone, which Hwang Min nced at her, she looked peaceful and proud like always but today, there seems to be something different about her that he couldn¡¯t ce his fingers on. Although he knew something was not right, he didn¡¯t ask her, nor alert her, but decided to watch her closely. Brian got up after he was done eating and left the table without speaking to anyone. ¡°Son?¡± Nancy looked up at Brian. Catching his attention, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t keep your date waiting, it won¡¯t speak well of us,¡± she smiled with her lips sealed. Brian ignored her and walked out. A few minutester, Hwang Min also left the table. After they departed the house, Nancy stopped eating and grabbed her phone to make a call. ¡°Is she awake?¡± she inquired. ¡°No, ma¡¯am,¡± came the reply. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± On his way, Brian called Pink a couple of times but she wouldn¡¯t pick up, which was unlike her. For some reason, he felt ufortable, so he ordered his chauffeur to speed up. At the hotel, Brian checked in with the receptionist who told him Pink was still in her room and hadn¡¯t left her chamber or asked for room service. The staff of the hotel don¡¯t go to Pink¡¯s room unless she asks for someone or something. Brian took the elevator to the top floor. Standing in front of the door, he rang the doorbell and knocked on the door numerous times, yet she didn¡¯t open up. At this moment, Brian couldn¡¯t rx anymore and then he went back to the receptionist. ¡°My friend seems to be unwell, I need the spare key to her room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s against ourpany¡¯s policy,¡± the beautiful receptionist said regrettably. ¡°Get your manager down here,¡± Brian said with a frown. ¡°Brian?¡± Brian looked behind him and saw his father standing by the door of the hotel. ¡°Dad?¡± The receptionist froze when she heard their exchange. The actor, Brian is the Young Master of the Hwang family? How is that possible?! She thought as she looked from the father to the son. Indeed they look alike! How did no one ever think about that?! Maybe it was because no one thought that the Young Master of THE SIN would ever ¡®stoop so low¡® and choose to be an entertainer instead of sitting down to be worshiped and catered for. ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you had a date?¡± his father asked. ¡°I¡¯m here for my friend¡­ you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I have a business meeting,¡± he lied. ¡°Oh¡­ ok, I shouldn¡¯t keep you waiting.¡± Brian looked towards the receptionist. This time, she gave no excuse and immediately handed the room key to him. At the same time, she gave Mr. Hwang the keycard to the room opposite Pink¡¯s without him asking. ¡°It seems we are heading to the same floor, why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Mr. Hwang Min suggested. Brian nodded and went along with his Father. Behind them, Venom took a step to stand in front of the receptionist and ced his gun on the counter, then said with a lowered voice; ¡°If a word about my Young Master¡¯s identity get¡¯s out, I¡¯ll look for you and seal your mouth forever. Do I make myself clear?¡± The fearful receptionist immediately nodded. She wouldn¡¯t dare to seek death even though she wasn¡¯t warned. It is the family of THE SIN they are talking about! THE SIN!! The guard nodded before he followed his masters. Inside the elevator¡­ ¡°Son, hold on for a little while, I¡¯ll resolve your issue and help you get married to the woman you love.¡± 17.07 Brian stayed silent for a moment before he nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me,¡± the man said. Brian nced at him, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± The man looked down and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a bad Dad to you.¡± The young man shook his head, ¡°No Dad, you¡¯ve been the best and I¡¯m proud to be your son.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Brian chuckled sadly, ¡°A man who marries a woman like Mom is bound to be helpless. I understand that you are like this because you are protecting me¡­ but Dad, why is Mom this way?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°Ding!¡± The elevator dinged and stopped at the top floor. Brian smiled, ¡°We are here.¡± The man tapped Brian¡¯s shoulder and proposed, ¡°We should go out sometimes.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hm,¡± Brian nodded and walked out of the elevator. Mr. Hwang also followed, but because his door was closer to the elevator, he got there first. While sliding the key card, he wasted a lot of time just so he could see his son go into Pink¡¯s room. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 399 Meeting Nancy Brian pushed the door open and walked in. The faint smell of gunpowder, blood, and some weird and unrecognized substance filled the air. He subconsciously knitted his brows and switched on the lights. The sitting room looked fine, so he called her number again. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Brian could hear her phone ringing from the inner room but no answer. Feeling odd, he walked towards the door to the inner room and slowly pushed it to create a small gap. He didn¡¯t want to barge in on her if she was inside. The second he did that, the smell of gunpowder and blood became thicker. Brian¡¯s heart dived as he forcefully pushed the door open and stepped in. ¡°Older sister¡­¡± he called softly, his voice had a tinge of fear in it. He took a small step forward like his shoe was filled with mud. ¡°Old- older sister?¡± he called again but still no response. Just as he took another step, his leg hit something and he tumbled over. Looking closely, he noticed it was a HUMAN! Brian freaked out and immediately got to his feet then hurried to the wall and turned on the lights. Littering the floor were bodies of dead men in casual wear. ¡°Pink!¡± he screamed like a madman before dashing to the bathroom. The ce was empty and there was no sign that anyone got in. Brian rushed back into the room and looked around the ce, still he couldn¡¯t find her. Anxiety gripped his heart as lots of thoughts overwhelmed him. Who could have done this? He thought. Observing the dead guards, there was none that he was familiar with, so he couldn¡¯t suspect his parents which left him with only one thought¡­ her enemies! At that moment, Mr. Hwang barged into the room looking flustered, afraid, and angry. He was standing by the front door when he heard Brian¡¯s abnormal voice. ¡°Check who did this!¡± he ordered with a low and deadly voice. Venom went forward to check the dead men but couldn¡¯t find clues, so he shook his head. ¡°Check the CCTV footage!¡± Brian suggested. He was too anxious to think. ¡°It will be useless,¡± the man said to his pained son. At that moment, a thought shed through his mind and Nancy¡¯s words rang in his mind. The man gritted his teeth before he turned to leave but Brian stopped him. ¡°You know who did it?¡± He saw the look on his father¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± without waiting for his father to speak, he walked out first. At the warehouse¡­ Nancy stepped out of her car looking elegant, ssy, and prideful like always. The exotic aura around her could only be honed from years of acting cold, unfeeling, and stepping on people to achieve her dreams. Behind her were numerous guards in casual wear, marching with great fearsome spirits with one mission; to make their madam happy. The warehouse has lots of containers of the same color and looks. One of the containers was opened by four strong men. The loud cracking sound of the opening container disturbed Pink¡¯s sleep and she slowly awoke. Opening her eyes, her sight came in contact with the bright sun that illuminated the space. ¡°Bring her out,¡± Nancy said curtly. I Two men entered the container and dragged Pink out and then threw her in front of Nancy. Her hands were tied to her back so she doesn¡¯t put up a resistance. Staring at each other in the eyes, Nancy¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Your eyes are still the same, with those fiery mes in them.¡± She looked at Death and ordered, ¡°take off her disguise. I want to see what age has done to her.¡± Death stepped forward and took a handful of Pink¡¯s hair, then yanked it backwards before digging his hand into Pink¡¯s ck pajamas. Pink¡¯s defiant eyes were resting on Nancy without uttering a word from pain, or anger. ¡°You are still so stubborn¡­ and beautiful,¡± she stated when the mask was taken off. ¡°No wonder Hwang Min is still so crazy about you! ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± Pink asked. ¡°No, at least not now. Let her go,¡± she ordered and Death did as told. ¡°How is your daughter, Jeslyn?¡± Pink¡¯s eyes shook and she immediately red at her. Nancy smiled faintly, ¡°that¡¯s not the look I want to see, but this is better than your arrogant and fearless look.¡± Nancy gazed to her right, then left andmanded, ¡°get me a seat.¡± A guard stepped forward and knelt on four, offering his back for her to sit on. There was no seat there and she knew it, so asking for a seat, this was exactly what she meant. ¡°We had an unfinished business that dated back to over 26 years ago. I didn¡¯t look for you anymore because I thought you died from that attack but it seems you sacrificed your sister in your ce.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Angering me will do you no good.¡± ¡°You did worse in the past and nothing changed much¡­¡± ¡°This time is different. I have Hwang at the tip of my fingers, and Jeslyn¡­ A bullet can fly through her skull with onemand from me¡­ should we experiment on that?¡± ¡°Nancy! I dare you!!¡± Pink yelled and tried to pull herself up but was kicked back down. ¡°It won¡¯t be fun if you get injured so soon because I still need you to deal with that husband of mine. So, stay down and be obedient.¡± Nancy curled her lips but her cold eyes didn¡¯t feel affected. ¡°Why did youe back? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s for Hwang?¡± Pink ignored her and turned her face away. Seeing this, Nancy nced at Death. The guy nodded and forcefully yanked Pink¡¯s hair again, prompting her to look up. ¡°You know how much I hate attitudes. Did you not learn any lesson 26 years ago?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed, you usually don¡¯t talk this much. Why? Have you been very bored after marrying him? Ah, he must have been treating you like trash for over 26 years. I know Hwang Min and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Pink taunted. She thought by doing that, It would anger her and drive her to kill her, rather than use her against Hwang. Pink had tasted Nancy¡¯s evil tactics first hand in the past, so she has an idea of how the heartless woman¡¯s brain works. Nancy¡¯s guards looked angry but their Madam didn¡¯t give them themand to pull out Pink¡¯s tongue, so they held back their rage. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 400 The condition Hearing that, Nancy stiffened but in seconds, her lips stretched into a faint heartless smile.¡± True, he hasn¡¯t been a good husband to me for over 26 years¡­ 1 Pink¡¯s heart danced in glee but in the next minute, she froze at her words. But, this is something he¡¯d soon regret ever doing. For turning me into a desperate woman, Hwang Min, you, Jeslyn, your grandson¡­ and all you hold dear will perish.¡± She enunciated in a slow, soft, calm and friendly tone. However, it undoubtedly left Pink feeling goosebumps on her skin. Nancy does not make a threat without fulfilling it. Over 26 years ago, she promised to separate them and she did just that. Silence followed Nancy¡¯s deration but before any of them could break the silence, Nancy¡¯s phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, it was Hwang Min calling. She turned the screen so Pink could see the caller. ¡°He doesn¡¯t call me unless it¡¯s important. Let¡¯s guess¡­ he found out you¡¯re missing and knew I was behind it, so he¡¯s calling to beg for your release¡­¡± to prove her point, she put the call on speaker. ¡°Where are you?¡± Came, his hardened voice. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Come home¡­ we need to ta¡­ ¡± the be¨¨ping sound that indicated she hung up on him, rang out. ¡°The game begins now!¡± Nancy got up from the person she was sitting on and marched back to her car. While Pink was returned to the container. At the mansion¡­ Mr. Hwang was sitting on a sofa, while Brian paced back and forth in front of him. Venom raised his gaze from theptop and gently shook his head. Hwang Min shut his eyes. That smart b! tch! She must have suspected he was tracking her location which was why she ended the call immediately. ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon. You two, leave.¡± Venom bowed before departing. As for Brian, he refused to budge. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want her to do something to your Piper, would you?¡± Brian didn¡¯t want to imagine what his father was saying, so he changed the topic. ¡°Dad, are you sure she kidnapped Pink? What if it were Pink¡¯s enemies that she came for? If your hunch fails, not only will yours and mom¡¯s rtionship deteriorate further, she¡¯d know that I like Pink and it will get her in a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll understand the length your mother would go to get her hands on Pink.¡± Brian frowned but before he could ask his father what he meant, the man got up and went to his room. Two hourster, Nancy returned to meet only her husband in the spacious sitting room. ¡°Is something wrong at the organization? She feigned innocence as she asked. ¡°Brian reported that his friend, Pink, went missing this morning. Where is she?¡± ¡°You should know by now what I¡¯ve done to her¡­ But if you want to save her, you know where to find me.¡± Before he could speak, she turned and walked up the stairs. Inside her room¡­ Hwang Min arrived in her room to see Nancy in her nightwear. The man immediately knew what her intention was. Resting her back on the headboard with a ss of drink she was slowly sipping from, her longshes shook slightly when she felt his presence. ¡°You came,¡± she uttered before slowly looking up. ¡°Let her go. I¡¯m the one you¡¯re mad at, she did nothing wrong to you.¡± She stared at the handsome middle¨Caged man with a well¨Cdefined face and with a hot body. Although they are not young anymore, he still looked dashing¡­ With a slender, clean, and pedicured finger, she beckoned for him toe closer. ¡°Join me in bed.¡± Hwang Min continued to stare at her with a nk look, without moving an inch. Seeing this, she sighed and grabbed her phone that was lying close to her. She called someone and ced the call on speaker, ¡°torture her,¡± her fiery red lips smiled broadly when she saw his widened eyes. Hwang Min rushed to the bed, pulled her phone away from her hold, canceled the call, and smashed it on the floor.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Hahahaha¡­!¡± Sheughed boisterously. ¡°Oh, Hwang Min, you thought snatching away my phone would make them stop? I already gave themand and right now, she¡¯s being tortured¡­ Hahahaha¡­!¡± Hwang Min¡¯s eyes changed and he grabbed her by the neck, forcing her up from the bed and mming her back against the wall. In his hand; she was just a powerless woman. He watched her struggle to breathe, still, she refused to show fear. She knew he cannot kill her, a lot of things are at stake and if she dies, not just him, but his son and Alex would die too. Filled with frustration and anger, he flung her to the side. Nancy held her neck and coughed a couple of times before she managed to use the wall as support and stood to her feet. ¡°Stop trying too hard, you cannot get rid of me¡­ ahem! ahem!¡± She coughed. 1 Hwang Min took a deep breath, closed his eyes and balled his fist. The man was beyond himself with rage. ¡°Let her go,¡± he said again, but this time, his voice was a lot calmer. ¡°On one condition¡­¡± She slowly started to walk towards him. (1 C n ¡°We¡¯ve been married for over 26 years and you¡¯ve never kissed me, let alone touched me. Don¡¯t be mistaken¡­¡± She stood in front of him and slowly started to tug at his blue suit. ¡°It¡¯s not because I love you, nor because I¡¯m desperate to have you¡­¡± she sexily let the jacket fall from her fair fingers before she pressed her body against his and whispered into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s because I want to know what it feels like to have s3x.¡± She leaned back and looked into his raging eyes. Of course, she doesn¡¯t care about what he feels. She slowly started to unbutton his ck undershirt. Once she was done, she threw it to the floor and grabbed hold of his belt but before she could unbuckle it, he held her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll do what you want, but after you make a call and send her to my men, safe and sound.¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 401 Desperation for a child Nancy¡¯s pretty blue eyes dug into his hazel eyes and beheld the genuity in those orbs that were wordlessly begging her to say yes. She smiled and took a step back. (1 ¡°Then what I¡¯m asking for is too little a repayment for her freedom.¡± ¡°What else do you want?!¡± She walked to stand in front of the mirror and slowly started to untie the rope that pulled the oveppingce gown together. Nancy has a bewitching voluptuous body. Even though she¡¯s 48, nothing about her seems to have changed much from when she was in herte 20s, unlike Pink who is 46 but looks 30. Appreciating her clean, smooth, and the sexy reflection of herself in the mirror, she shifted her gaze so she could see his reaction from the mirror. ¡°Pick out two from the options¡­ One, make me the leader of the organization and quit¡­ two, get me pregnant¡­ three, find me the rainborite Ore.¡± She turned and looked back at him. The man only snorted and said nothing. ¡°You have five minutes to think about it.¡± she strolled to the bed and sat at the edge with her hands supporting her from both sides. Making her the leader of the Dark Age organization is the same as giving her all the weapons she needs to destroy him and his loved ones. Even though Hwang Min cannot do much about her right now, with the Dark Age organization behind him, he can still put her at bay. If not that 26 years ago, after Hwang Min diplomatically broke up with Nancy, she went behind the Hwang family, who were the rulers of the Dark Age organization and set them up against the Half- heart organization, Hwang Min wouldn¡¯t have been this helpless in front of this demoness. Anytime he thought of what happened that led to this cursed marriage, Hwang Min would want to skin her alive. Over 26 years ago¡­ Hwang Min and Nancy were introduced to each other when she came back from abroad, by their fathers. She was a beautiful woman, smart, calm, and calcting. She didn¡¯t attend school because school felt like a waste of time to her. A proud genius like her couldn¡¯t get much from school, so she left to start her own empire. After she and Hwang Min were introduced to each other, they developed some mutual understanding¡­ Or rather, they knew each other from childhood, and they got along until they started a rtionship. Nancy was a mean bully, a silent killer, and a controlling woman, which was the opposite of what Hwang Min wants. He couldn¡¯t endure such a life for more than two years, which was why, when he saw Alex, he found what love truly was and broke up with Nancy. At first, she took it well and didn¡¯t throw a tantrum. Unbeknownst to Hwang Min, the demoness was creating havoc behind him. With her devilish intelligence, she plotted a war against the Hwang family, using others as her de. She went to the Half¨Cheart organization, which was the mortal enemy of the Dark Age organization and offered them support to destroy the Hwang family and their organization. When she saw that the Hwang family was a tough nut to crack for the Half¨Cheart organization, she involved other external enemies of the Hwang family. Getting hit from every angle, the Hwang family couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. At that time, the family was facing extinction. To save their family and organization, Hwang Min¡¯s father begged Nancy¡¯s father for support. Nancy¡¯s father didn¡¯t want to help because his daughter was humiliated but Nancy volunteered to help on the condition that Hwang Min married her. After Hwang Min¡¯s father agreed, Nancy led THE SIN and swept off all of the Hwangs¡® enemies and forced the Half¨Cheart organization to withdraw. After the war ended, Hwang Min was drugged and sent to court, where he and Nancy got married. The next day, he realized what had happened, which included ¡®consummating the marriage. He went in search of Alex to exin but failed to find her. After some years, his investigators reported her death and even brought him her death certificate. Presently¡­ Hwang Min¡¯s gaze remained on the woman who was still sitting there on her bed. It is impossible to find the rainborite Ore, because it appears on its own. As for the third option¡­. He walked up to her and pushed her so her back touched the bed while he loomed over her. ¡°You already have Brian, what more children do you want at this age?¡± he taunted. Nancy stiffened. This man will never stop hurting her with words. ¡°Only Brian is not enough, I didn¡¯t experience the feeling of having sex with you. We were both drugged, so¡­ count this as my first time.¡± ¡°You want babies? Fine, I¡¯ll give you babies!¡± with that said, he grabbed her panties and forcefully tore them and spread her legs, before unbuckling his pants. He pulled his pants down and brought out his rod but unfortunately for Nancy, it refused to stand. Hwang Min¡¯s heart felt excited. He shifted his eyes from his body to look at her and caught her staring at his manhood. Nancy couldn¡¯t believe the Length of the monster in front of her. It wasn¡¯t standing, yet it was this big and sexy. What if it stands? Her opening stung at her lewd thoughts before it slowly started to produce milky juice. She waited for a few more seconds but Hwang Min wasn¡¯t ready to start. ¡°Are you having second thoughts?¡± ¡°Should I force a dead rod inside you?¡± he asked sarcastically. Nancy ttened her lips. What should she do? She looked at him, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you make it stand?¡± ¡°You are not appealing to me and my manhood attests to that. Nancy, why don¡¯t you give up on this? You are bing another person. The Nancy I know wouldn¡¯t care about having me f*ck her. This version of you is¡­ desperate.¡± He curled his lips into a smirk, demeaning her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 402 Fulfilling her dreams *R¡ª18 ahead* 1 Nancy felt that but she only chuckled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t find me appealing, it¡¯s fine to imagine me as Alex.¡± Hwang couldn¡¯t believe thisdy. Women hate to be envisioned as someone else but she¡¯s asking for that? Just how desperate is Nancy? And why? Hwang narrowed his eyes. Since Nancy is doing everything to have him sleep with her, it only means one thing, she¡¯s either cooking up another scheme¡­ Or¡­ Hwang Min¡¯s eyes lit up at his discovery¡­menopause is approaching! She hugged him and whispered into his ear, ¡°Hwang, don¡¯t keep me waiting for too long¡­ Alex doesn¡¯t have much time as she¡¯s still being tortured.¡± She gently brushed her lips against his earlobe and trailed her tongue along the side of his face until they were staring at each other in the eyes. Their breaths intertwined as Nancy¡¯s blue orbs weed desire. She shifted her gaze to his kissable lips and leaned in to seal them. As their lips met, Nancy felt an unknown sensation course through her veins, it was a feeling she couldn¡¯t tell. Hwang Min, on the other hand, felt absolutely nothing but disgust as he watched her ¡®molest¡® him¡­ his lips weren¡¯t even parted, let alone return the kiss. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t respond, Nancy bit down on his lips and slid in her tongue when he slightly parted his lips. Her hand found its way to his Crotch and grabbed it, then gently squeezed it before stroking. Even after five minutes of kissing and touching, Hwang Min still felt like a dead wood. Annoyed, she pushed him to lie down, removed his trousers from his thighs, and took him into her mouth. Although she has no experience as she imed, she sucked, and licked him like a pro. Soon enough, Hwang Min¡¯s manhood started reacting to her activity which got her really excited and motivated to go harder. Hwang Min gritted his teeth and clenched the sheets to prevent the low groan that was about to erupt from how happy his rod was. ¡°Groan for me,¡± shemanded like the domineering woman she was but Hwang Min turned his face away. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to cave in?¡± She opened her mouth and took in his full length, then tightened the muscles around her mouth and made it hold his manhood in a tight grip, then slowly started to move to the top with the tip of her teeth trailing along. Hwang Min tightened his hold on the sheets and bit the inside of his cheek. Her action was painful and arousing. When she got to the cap, Hwang Min didn¡¯t know when he let out a muffled groan. Picking that small sound, Nancy felt fulfilled and went even harder. She wants him to hold her head and mouth¨Cf*ck her. She wants him to cum in her mouth and those, she must achieve. There¡¯s nothing she sets her mind on that she had never gotten. Although this took her more than 28 years, it¡¯s finally happening now. She took her mouth off his manhood and trailed feathered kisses up his body until she was locked in a passionate kiss. Like always, Hwang Min didn¡¯t react to it, but due to the fire she ignited in him, his lower body was burning with an inferno of desire for a hardcore s3x. Thest time Hwang Min had s3x was over 26 years ago. The one with Nancy is a memory he never remembered upto date. Now that his monster had been woken, he was desperate to f*ck someone but that person is certainly not Nancy¡­ Anyone but Nancy! The man pushed Nancy off him but before he could get up, she came again¡­ Like the devil she was, she whispered. ¡°Alex will die if you leave.¡± She kissed his cheeks, ¡°f*ck me, Mr. Hwang¡­¡± she took his hand and guided it to her dripping entering and shove his finger into it. She gasped and looked at him. ¡°Move your finger,¡± she whispered but Hwang Min didn¡¯t obey. ¡°Don¡¯t make me¡­ use force¡­¡± Her words were so sexy to the ears, but definitely sounded poisonous to Hwang Min. She moved her hips around his finger and felt a little movement that stopped in seconds. She narrowed her eyes on him and got off,id on her back, spread her long legs and pushed his finger in again. This time, she was able to push it in and out as she desired but it was not enough. ¡°Fine, do to me as you would Alex and in return, I¡¯ll forfeit my other condition¡­ you don¡¯t have to look for the Ore or resign anymore. Just f*ck me¡­ Passionately and hard.¡°: This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hwang Min finally moved. He pulled out his hand and made up his mind. Seeing her as nothing but a prostitute he was having a one¨Cnight¨Cstand with, he decided he would finger her until she cummed instead. But first, he lowered his head and kissed her. At first, Nancy was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it was real. But soon, she epted it was reality and wrapped her hands around him as she let herself be devoured by passion and lust. Hwang Min didn¡¯t close his eyes. Her flushed face reminded him of how Alex looked the first time they had s*x, so he immediately stopped the kiss that didn¡¯tst for a minute. Soon, Nancy¡¯s moans filled the room as he fingered the senses out of her. Hwang Mind¡¯s intention was to do anything to make her satisfied without giving her his rod. He felt it would be a disrespect to Alex. Even though he wasn¡¯t feeling too good himself¡­ For depriving himself of the relief his body wanted, the man was willing to sacrifice that for Alex. He failed to protect her, the least he could do was think with his senses and not with his manhood. From one finger, he switched to two. Nancy was begging for his rod but the more she cried to be f*cked, the harder and faster his fingers went to divert his attention from his hardened cock. 1 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 403 Released but targeted. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When he felt she was about to cum and was closing and opening her eyes, and gasping for air, Hwang Min used the opportunity to fetch his phone and sent a message with his other hand. It was difficult to maintain speed with his right hand, message someone with his left hand, while making sure she didn¡¯t notice. 1 Once he was done, Hwang Min lowered his head and supported his fingers with his tongue. For his n to work, he has to make her believe he was into it. Nancy¡¯s eyes flew open and a gasp escaped her lips. It was aplete shock that he¡¯d eat her c*nt! Feeling she has woken from stupor, he pulled one bre*st¨Cout of her bra and started caressing it before going back down with his tongue. A genuine smile spread across her lips before a loud moan. He sucked her clit to increase the pace. Just as she was at the tip of reaching climax, a phone call disturbed the hot atmosphere Hwang Min pulled back and said, ¡°Turn off your phone.¡± his voice was deep like one who just woke up. ¡°I¨C¡°/she started searching for her phone, that was then it hit her. ¡°The¡­ That¡¯s your ringtone.¡± her low yoice shook as a result of overwhelming lust. ¡°Oh?¡± Hwang Min searched around and found the phone on the floor. It had stopped ringing. Just as he was about to pick it up, it rang again. He answered the call and listened to the other person speak. ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll be there in¡­¡± he nced at Nancy who was already looking upset. ¡°¡­ Two minutes.¡± He put the phone away and went back to her. ¡°If you can cum in a minute.¡± ¡°What do you mean? How will I get pregnant with this?¡± she frowned. ¡°We both have our businesses. You can¡¯t hold this ¨¤gainst me.¡± He dug his fingers into her and thrusted in and out at full speed. Nancy couldn¡¯t feel it as she ought to because her mood had been ruined. She just watched him do what he wanted and leave. Frustrated, she threw the wine bottle to the wall to calm her angry heart. She was this close to cumming, so freaking close! Left with no choice, she decided to do it herself in front of the mirror. That way, it¡¯ll be much better, she thought. After Hwang Min left, he went straight into his bathroom to jack off. Better than f*king that hole of hers. Some hourster¡­ At a river bank, Mr. Hwang was seen, standing with two guards behind him. On the other side, Nancy had Pink kneeling in front of her with bruises all over her. On her right side was Death and on the other side was a huge guy. ¡°Hwang, although our agreement has not been met, I¡¯ll give her to you, believing you won¡¯t go back on your words. However, keep her hidden and pray I don¡¯t find her, if I do, she¡¯ll die on the spot.¡± She looked down at the half¨Cdead Alex before shemanded, ¡°Death, send her to my good husband.¡± Death stepped forward and grabbed Pink by the hair, forcing her to her feet in such a degrading manner. Hwang Min started walking towards them while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up myself.¡± ¡°Then let her go,¡± Nancy ordered with a faint smile. Death removed his hand from Pink¡¯s hair before kicking the back of her knee, forcing her to kneel with a thud on the sand. Pink grunted from the pain with her eyes closed. Whatever she was thinking was unknown to everyone. Hwang Min knelt before her and raised her chin to observe her bleeding face. Almost all of her body was covered in blood. The color of her pajamas could no longer be differentiated from red due to the large amount of blood on it. He raised his gaze and gave Nancy ast look before he leaned in and kissed Pink, even though her lips were bleeding. Hwang Min wasn¡¯t forced nor begged. He kissed her out of his own volition! ¡°Your lips are the best I¡¯ve ever kissed, your body is the best I¡¯ve ever touched and you¡¯ll always be the only one I¡¯ll ever love.¡± Pink raised her gaze to stare at his passionate eyes. They weren¡¯t lying, they were genuinely conveying his undying love for her. ¡°I- I forgive you, Min¡¯er¡­¡± She passed out in his arms. Hwang Min smiled before he carried her in his arms and left. If their disy of affection wasn¡¯t a thunderous p to Nancy¡¯s face, then nothing else would be. She watched him go further and further away as her heart boiled over in rage. Her knuckles had long turned white from how hard they were fisted. She hates these people. Words cannot convey how much she detests them now. The only way for her to be happy will be to kill them all. An angry tear slipped down her left eye without her noticing. The hate in her heart was too much for her to feel anything else. ¡°Nightcrawler,¡± she called. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± The bulky guy bowed slightly. ¡°Did you do as I said?¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± ¡°Good¡­ Tonight, get rid of her¡­ NpNo mistakes. If my husband tries to stop you, kill him too.¡± with that said, she turned and walked away. Inside Hwang Min¡¯s car¡­ The man didn¡¯t feel relief after saving Pink. Nancy is too callous and meticulous to let her go like this, so he started searching her body. She wasn¡¯t wearing much, to begin with. Searching all parts of her body, he found a tiny tracker on her hair. The man narrowed his eyes but didn¡¯t take it off to not alert the devil. At night¡­ In one of Hwang Min¡¯s hidden houses, everywhere seemed quiet except for the few patrolling guards. A few men in ck jumped soundlessly into thepound and started killing the patrolling guards. Inside the master bedroom, Pink who was on drip could be seen in the bed with her eyes closed and lips chapped and broken. On the couch was Hwang Min, who was also sleeping with his head resting on his palm. He looked exhausted. The door was quietly pushed open and a few men in ck masks tip¨Ctoed into the room. Their aim was the bed as they ignored everything else. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 404 The war has begun However, after a few steps to the bed, the assassins couldn¡¯t move forward anymore. It felt like there was an invisible wall separating them from reaching the bed. 1 At that moment, the leader yelled, ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± But before any of them could run, the door was pushed open, apanied by the sound of gunshots. The leader and his men weren¡¯t given time to react before they were all gunned down¡­ Except the leader who was struggling to breathe from the numerous bullet wounds. Hwang Min entered the room after the chaos had died down. Seeing him, the leader widened his eyes. in shock and looked back to see the same man sleeping on the chair behind him. Wh¨Cwhat was happening?! Hwang Min brought out a remote and pressed one of the two buttons and the room changed. It was a sitting room with couches!! ¡°Wh-¡± the leader couldn¡¯t believe this. Illusion! This man has mastered the visual world behind Miss Nancy¡¯s back! How?!! ¡°Nancy is indeed capable, but too bad, she¡¯s always a step behind.¡± Hwang Min said coldly. The leader was stunned. He is one of Nancy¡¯s most trusted men. He¡¯s in the same category as Death, and Nightcrawler. They know every secret there is to know about their Miss. Just that he is hidden away from the public¡¯s eyes as he¡¯s the leader of Nancy¡¯s shadow guards. Mr. Hwang wasn¡¯t supposed to know of his existence, so how did he- unless¡­ The guy¡¯s eyes snapped open at his realization. He wanted to speak, to inform his Boss about his discovery, but he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°You see, your Miss will be joining you soon enough. Prepare a ce for her in hell.¡± He took a gun from Venom and shot the guy a couple of times in the face to release his pent¨Cup anger. After wasting all the bullets, he threw the gun aside and ordered, ¡°Send him to the Hwang residence.¡± The three members of the Hwang family could be seen eating breakfast the next morning. One tradition the family practices to its fullest is eating breakfast together. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Like always, Brian was minding his business as he slowly chewed his food, trying not to make a sound that would irritate him further. The young man was extremely angry and was an inch away from blowing up. Nancy, who never cares about reading the atmosphere, decided to ruin everyone¡¯s mood again. ¡°I was told you humiliated your date yesterday, ¡± She said passively. ¡°Her character is ugly,¡± Brian responded without care, but was trying to hold back his anger. ¡°If such a lovely girl has an ¡®ugly¡® character ording to you, then Piper¡¯s character is a monster,¡± She concluded. ¡°I like monsters¡­ they remind me of you.¡± Brian raised his gaze from his food and fixed them on his nonchnt mother. ¡°That¡¯s a greatpliment.¡± She turned her head to look at Hwang Min, ¡°You taught your son well, I¡¯m impressed.¡± She started eating quietly again. Brian rolled his eyes and also resumed eating. A long whileter, he asked his father, ¡°Have you found my Friend?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ she was attackedst night but good thing she¡¯s safe,¡± he said while staring daggers at Nancy. Brian also turned to look at his mother. Seeing how unconcerned she was, the young man¡¯s anger red up and he mmed his palm on the table, ¡°Mother!!!¡± he roared. Nancy looked up at him with a brow raised. ¡°Are you still human?!¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t I a monster anymore? What business does a monster have being a human?¡± she snorted and continued eating. ¡°Most times, I wish you were not my mother!¡± Hearing that, Nancy¡¯s hand froze in mid¨Cair. She looked at her son¡¯s fuming face before her lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡°But unfortunately, I¡¯m your mother, so, what can you do about it?¡± Brian gritted his teeth as his hold on his cutlery tightened. Yes, what can he do about it? Nothing! He thought. Not getting an answer for so long, Nancy snorted, ¡°I thought as much. Deal with it¡­¡± she patted her lips with a serviette and got up. A maid immediately stepped forward and pulled the chair back for her to leave. After taking a few steps forward, Nancy paused and looked back at Brian, then said; ¡°I gave you a chance to protect Piper, but you blew it. Don¡¯t me me for my next action-¡± Brian bolted up from his seat with fiery eyes and roared, ¡°If youy a finger on Piper¡­! I promise, I¡¯ll leave you childless¡­¡± he said the words with little resistance because the images of Pink and Jeslyn flickered past his mind. He didn¡¯t want to die and leave those two. ¡°Nancy Rong!¡± Hwang Min got up from his seat, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve done enough?¡± Nancy looked from her son to his father and suddenly chuckled before she burst outughing like a lunatic. Then in the next second, she stopped and narrowed her eyes saying, ¡°The pleasure is mine¡­¡± She looked condescendingly at the father and son before she walked away. Hwang Min furrowed his brow and as for Brian, he was shocked for a moment before he dialed Piper¡¯s number but realized he couldn¡¯t make calls. rmed, he called out, ¡°Dad, something¡¯s wrong, I can¡¯t make calls!¡± he panicked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hwang Min frowned. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t make calls!! See, I can¡¯t,¨C¡± ¡°Take it easy, calm down, it must be yourwork¡­¡± the father took his phone, there was awork signal, so he dialed someone¡¯s number but the call ended abruptly. He tried again and got the same reaction. ¡°That witch!¡± he left the table and hurried after Nancy. Seeing this, Brian also followed. At the parking lot, Nancy was seen by her car, looking at the dead bodies that were lying around. She chuckled, ¡°Hwang Min, the war has just begun.¡± At that moment, she spotted Hwang Min and Brian hurrying over. She entered her car and ordered the chauffeur to move, Alex has to die before she talks to Hwang Min about her children. That was the thought running through her mind as she looked out of the car window. Hwang Min and Brian also got into one car and started chasing Nancy¡¯s car. The man was convinced that Nancy was up to no good and his instinct told him not to ignore this. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 405 Going to Sin city Meanwhile, at the capital¡­ The incessant clicking sound of the keyboard could be heard in therge sitting room. Jeslyn was seen pacing back and forth while chewing on her nails with a worried look on her face as she sometimes stopped to ask Rex about the process of his work. Yellow also looked distraught as she stood behind Rex whose fingers were flying across hisptop with a dead serious look on his face. ¡°Brother¨Cinw, have you found anything?¡± Jeslyn asked for the umpteenth time. ¡°Jeslyn, keep calm, I¡¯m sure the City is experiencing a glitch or something¡± Yellow tried to calm her down even though she knew it was a lie. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been able to talk to my Mom since yesterday. Also, everything happening is just too weird that I cannot see this as a coincidence¡­ The other day, Piper was attacked by some unknown men when she went shopping with Kim. That same day, Brian resigned from thepany without prior notice. Then at midnight, SIN City¡¯swork suddenly went bad. It¡¯s been almost 10 hours, yet the network isn¡¯t back and no media has covered that¡­ Big sister, I can feel it, something is wrong!¡± Yellow sighed helplessly. She also knew something was wrong because she and Pink spoke when Hwang Min was with her. Then a few hourster, she called Pink again, but she didn¡¯t answer until now. ¡°Got it!¡± Rex yelled, drawing Jeslyn and Yellow¡¯s attention. They rushed to watch the screen, and a short clip of Pink entering and leaving Delight Hotel entered their sight. Another clip showed Brian going in and out, then one where Hwang Min went in too. That was all he could find. ¡°Why are they in clips? I thought you hacked the hotel¡¯s CCTV. Jeslyn frowned. ¡°The footage was destroyed. I could only snatch this from the Dark Age organization¡¯s database. The videos were saved in clips for some reason I don¡¯t know. If my brother were here, he would have been able to-¡± he froze and slowly turned to look behind him, like he thought, Jeslyn looked gloomy. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, he¡¯s fine and-¡± ¦§ ¡°I¡¯m going to SIN City. Get me in.¡± Jeslyn cut him off. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Little bunny?!¡± ¡°You heard me. I¡¯m going to SIN CITY!¡± She grew angry. ¡°But¡­ How do you intend to go there? The CITY is not easy to enter. I got a report that the airports, ports and even roads are closed¡­¡± Rex disagreed. ¡°You got such a report and you didn¡¯t tell me?! My mother is still in the f*king City!!¡± She yelled. ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡± Rex sighed and stood up. Holding the anxious¨Clooking Jeslyn by the shoulders. He helped her to a couch before squatting in front of her. ¡°I got the report when I hacked into the city¡¯s CCTV. I thought I would tell you after I¡¯m done. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized. Jeslyn took a deep breath and closed her eyes, ¡°is there no way to go in at all?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one way, but I can¡¯t do anything now that the City¡¯smunicationwork is cut off.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she quickly held Rex¡¯s hand, ¡°Please tell me¡­¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am Jeslyn, your Manager is on the phone.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s new assistant hurried in from the front door. Jeslyn took the phone from her and listened to what her manager was saying. ¡°Jeslyn, a carpany from SIN CITY, sent some representatives to make a deal with us. I intend to turn them down because ¨C¡± 1 Rex grabbed the phone from her and asked, ¡°You said they sent some people here?¡± Manager Kate was startled for a moment before she answered, ¡°Yes¡­ they arrived two hours ago and are taking a rest at a hotel.¡± Rex¡¯s eyes rested on Jeslyn for a long time before he concluded, ¡°She¡¯s interested. Sign the deal with them.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Manager Kate was stunned. ¡°Jeslyn¡¯s schedule is jam¨Cpacked and-¡± ¡°Clear out her schedule. This deal is more important.¡± He sounded authoritative, letting Manager Kate feel the importance of this deal. ¡°OK, Boss!¡± She disconnected the call. Rex returned the phone to Jeslyn¡¯s assistant and watched her go outside before he said, ¡°This is the only way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± neither Jeslyn nor Yellow grabbed what Rex meant. ¡°Outsiders cannot enter or leave the City, but it¡¯s different for the indigenes with strong backings. For those representatives to make it out means that they hold a substantial amount of power. Also, going with them to SIN CITY is better because they¡¯d do everything to make sure your safety is guaranteed. After all, they know who you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Yelkow proimed, but Rex shook his head, ¡°stay and look after the family. I¡¯ll go with her.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dispute it.¡± Rex shot her a re. Standing before a burning building were Hwang Min and Brian. The man looked shocked as he watched the raging mes. Guards ran up and down, trying to quench the fire, but the more they poured water, the fiercer the fire. ¡°D¨CDad, don¡¯t t¨Ctell me¡­¡± Brian¡¯s lips shook with uncontroble feelings. ¡°Yes, she was in there. I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± The man stopped talking when his son gave him a dead stare with tears gathered in them. Hwang Min balled his fist. That was a look of disappointment. He watched as his son turned around and left before the man swayed and held his head as his eyes felt dizzy. In no time, he threw up blood and passed out. The oblivious Brian was seen racing across the city like he was being chased by death. Sometime later, he stopped at a massivepany. He opened hispartment and pulled out a gun before he got out of the car and headed into the The guards stopped him by the door, but when they saw the token that was stuck to his chest, they made way and bowed. ¡°Young Master!¡± Brian ignored everyone and continued walking. He moved past the receptionist and walked straight to the CEO¡¯s elevator. No one stopped him because of the token. Instead, they were shocked and put on their respectful behavior. Inside the CEO¡¯s office¡­ Chapter 406 Chapter 406 406 Threatening his mother Brian barged into the office with an assistant who was running after him. With her erratic breath, she exined fearfully, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I- I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± (1 The sophisticated woman slowly looked up from herptop and waved her hand to dismiss thedy. then her eyes moved After she left, Nancy folded one leg on the other as she stared at her angry son, to the gun he was holding and raised a brow with her lips stretching into a small smirk. ¡°What brought you here?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Why did you kill her?!¡± ¡°Do I need a reason to get rid of a thorn in my flesh?¡± ¡°Mother!!¡± he screamed, then ruffled his hair out of frustration. ¡°What was her crime?¡± his voice lowered, almost like a whisper while controlling his tears. They trailed her this morning, thinking she was on a mission, only for her to stop at herpany. Just when they were about to rx, his father got a call that the hospital where Pink was hospitalized was burning. By the time they got there, the hospital could no longer be saved, let alone hold a human. ¡°She was an eyesore, just like every other eyesore I killed,¡± she said carelessly. ¡°You are too cruel to have a business being in this world,¡± Brian said and pointed his gun at her. Nancy¡¯s mind shed to what her friend told her years ago. ¡°Nancy, you¡¯re making a mistake by stealing that woman¡¯s child. In the long run, he¡¯d hate you and if a situationes that he is forced to choose between you both, he¡¯d choose his birth mother, I guarantee you.¡± Because of her friend¡¯s warning, Nancy killed thedy, and everyone who knew about the matter. Including the nurses, doctors, and the guards that were there¡­ except for her most trusted. The arrogant Nancy thought she had hidden the truth well, but here, Brian hasn¡¯t even found out that Alex is his mother, yet he¡¯s already pointing a gun at her. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Sheughed boisterously for a long time before she got up from her seat and walked up to him. ¡°Can you really kill your mother?¡­¡± she poked his chest with her finger and continued, ¡°Are. you. that. heartless?¡± She spelt the words with every poke she made with her long nails¨Cprovoking him to show what he was made of. If he truly shoots her, she instantly get rid of him right here and now. Brian¡¯s grip on the gun tightened. He was scared of himself. If he were to answer that question, it would be, Yes!¡­. But why? Was he really that heartless that he¡¯d kill his own mother for the sake of a friend?! Those thoughts scared him so much that he shifted his gun away from Nancy¡¯s face and started shooting at everything else in the office¨Cdestroying things while screaming his guts out. The guards that were stationed outside the door, including the Assistants and everyone else at the the workstation in front of the CEO¡¯s office, all barged into the CEO¡¯s office. Their Jaws were left hanging when they saw the damage Brian had done. From the expensive antiques, to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, nothing was spared from receiving a bullet. However, the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window was unharmed because of the bulletproof material it was made of. The guards rushed forward to hold him down but Nancy raised a hand to stop them. They all watched as Brian turned the office into aplete mess, with broken things everywhere on the floor. Once he had emptied his bullets, he stared sharply at his mother and dered, ¡°We are just getting started, Mom!¡± After that, he turned and left. Nobody dared to breathe loudly for fear that they¡¯d be used as scapegoats to quench her rage. Although Nancy was slightly smiling, the workers all knew it was a deadly smile.. ¡°Clean this up, and get back to work,¡± she ordered. The workers were stunned. Is she not angry? However, her next words killed them. ¡°Inform the head of departments to bring in their reports for assessment in one hour.¡± Thest assessment was done three days ago and the next would be five days from now. How did she expect them to put things together in one hour?! The Assistants shook their heads in their hearts; if they had known that Brian would be a handful when he entered the office, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed him. Three dayster¡­ Brian, was seen racing across the city after receiving a call from his father. Getting to the security¨C flooded vi, he met Pink sitting in a wheelchair, staring at flowers in the garden. Sudden joy filled his heart as a smile spread across his face. ¡°You are alive!¡± the words escaped his lips. Pink turned her head in the young man¡¯s direction and also smiled, ¡°As long as my son still isn¡¯t aware of my existence, I refuse to die.¡± ¡°Who is your son? Tell me and I¡¯ll fetch him here for you,¡± he said while walking slowly towards her. For some reason, Brian felt sad when he thought he wasn¡¯t that son. ¡°Will he believe my story?¡± she asked while staring at him in the face. Brian squatted in front of her and held the armrest of her wheelchair. ¡°You never know until you try,¡± he said slowly with emotion in his voice. He felt her pain and genuinity. ¡°If you were in his shoes, would you believe me?¡± her gaze held his as she asked that. ¡°I would¡­¡± he responded and held her hand. ¡°Deep down, every child wants a selfless mother like you. For your son, you entered your enemies¡® den, not thinking that you might die in the process. You fight your battles alone without seeking des from anyone. You care about your son¡¯s happiness, which is why, despite knowing him and where he might be, you didn¡¯t take advantage of your rights to disrupt his life. You¡­¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s you?¡± Brian froze, then slowly looked up at her, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What if you are my son?¡± tears filled her eyes as she returned her son¡¯s baffled stare. 1 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 407 Keeping tags on Jeslyn ¡°You are joking¡­ right?¡± he smiled nervously. A part of him wished it were true but the other didn¡¯t want to believe that he had been living a life of lies for 26 years! (1 Pink let go of his hands and sighed before she wheeled her chair forward and started telling her side of the story. ¡°Your father and I met when I was sent by the Half¨Cheart to kill him. He was level headed, intelligent, and charming that I fell for him without knowing he had a messy break¨Cup with someone called Nancy. After dating for almost a year, some Assassins started visiting me more than usual. At first, I thought they were sent by the Half¨Cheart until¨CI realized they weren¡¯t. ¡°One day, ady approached me and introduced herself as Nancy and told me that Hwang Min¡¯s family would be facing extinction if I don¡¯t stay away from him. At first, I thought she was bluffing until Hwang Min disappeared on me to fight the war that was started against his family. I volunteered to help but the Hwang family chased me away when Nancy told them I was the reason that Half¨Cheart started the fight against them. ¡°Hwang Min couldn¡¯t fight against his family, so I stayed back as he told me to¡­ He said after the war, he¡¯de back to me and we would elope. I prayed day and night for his sess. ¡°When I saw that things weren¡¯t looking too good on their end, with my influence, I sent them, manpower, money, and also doctors to help out. Except for Hwang Min, no one else knew the help that came out of thin air was from me, because the Hwang family might turn it down. ¡°When my aid arrived, the tables turned but somehow, Nancy found out it was my doing and she rallied more enemies against the Hwang family. ¡°Left with no other choice, I went and bowed to your grandmother¡¯s family (The Zhu family in Country M). I endured humiliation for seven days before they gave me a thousand troops with top¨Cnotch ammunition, but by the time I arrived, the Hwang family and Half¨Cheart hade to a treaty. Not just that, it was Hwang Min and Nancy¡¯s wedding. ¡°I was enraged, I wanted to disrupt the wedding, but found out they already did court wedding two days before, meaning they were already married¡­¡± she paused to look at her son who had tears in his eyes. Pink smiled bitterly before she continued. ¡°I left Sin City and returned to Rose City to be with my family but the humiliation I endured in my maternal family was made known to my parents, to mock them. With that, your grandmother got a heart attack and your grandfather was very angry at me. As for my sister, she didn¡¯t me me that much because she was also in love and knew how stupid one can be. ¡°To cut the long story short, I realized I was pregnant but before I could rejoice and take time to care for myself, the Half¨Cheart and Nancy came after me, so my life became a race for survival. I fought my family and made my father disown me so they don¡¯t end up in danger. ¡°In the end, I gave birth and left the child in my sister¡¯s care, then went back so I could right my wrong. Who would have known that Nancy didn¡¯t give up on her chase?¡­ she stole you in the hospital and ordered your twin sister to be killed¡­¡± ¡°Was she killed?¡± Pink paused, then shook her head, ¡°Your cousin who was also born on that day was killed in her ce by mistake.¡± ¡°Who is my twin sister?¡± ¡°¡­Jeslyn!¡± Brian¡¯s eyes almost popped when he heard that. Jeslyn is his sister? Wow! So those unsettling feelings and excitement he had been having over the years because of her was because of the ¡®twin telepathy¡®? Incredible! Just unbelievable! ¡°Does my father know this?¡± Pink shook her head, ¡°I doubt he does¡­¡± ¡°Now, I do!¡± Mr. Hwang¡¯s voice came from behind them. The two were startled and when they looked back, the man was standing there with a domineering air. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me all these years?¡± he frowned while walking towards them. He had been there for a long time but none of them noticed. ¡°I thought you abandoned me when my family was losing the war¡­that was what that witch told my father and me which caused me to drink a lot and fell into her scheme.¡°. Pink sighed, ¡°It¡¯s in the past now. I hope from now on, we won¡¯t be separated again.¡± she nced at Brian, he hasn¡¯t said whether he agreed or not. ¡°You are my mother, so naturally, I¡¯ll choose you, but first, what happened to you? Why are you in a wheelchair?¡± ¡°I was sleeping when I felt the smell of something burning. When I opened my eyes, I saw smoke seeping into my ward through the door. From my years of experience, I knew that opening the door would be more dangerous than jumping down from the window¡­¡°. ¡°You jumped down from an eight¨Cstory building?!¡± Brian screamed in rm. ¡°When you are determined to survive, nothing is impossible,¡± she smiled. Brian nodded, the eight¨Cstory hospital building she was admitted to was burnt to a crisp by that evil woman. Brian¡¯s face changed and he immediately said; ¡°Hope you aren¡¯t badly injured?¡± he asked. ¡°I broke some bones, but I¡¯ll be fine with proper treatment and rest.¡± With the way she warded it, Brian knew she was badly injured. He balled his fist as a thought came to settle on his mind. ¡°I should warn Jeslyn to be careful¡­ though I¡¯m sure Maverick is capable of protecting her.¡°¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to warn her now, she¡¯s already in the city!¡± Hwang Min narrowed his eyes. ¡°What?!¡­ When?¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Pink and Brian both screamed. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°She came inst night with some people from High Race cooperation¡­Heard she has a shoot today.¡± Pink and Brian nced at each other, it seemed Brian¡¯s rmendation is the cause of this trouble. ¡°What hotel is she at?¡± Brian asked. ¡°For some reason, she chose to stay at Delight Hotels¡­room 200¡­the same room as you,¡± the man said while looking at Pink. (1 Pink sighed, ¡°she guessed I¡¯m in trouble and she¡¯s here to investigate¡­ stubborn child.¡± She smiled. faintly before her gaze lingered on Brian, ¡°could you help me drop a message for her?¡± The mother and son¡¯s minds were too upied to think of why Mr. Hwang was keeping tags on Jeslyn. 1 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 408 Fight for Us The next day¡­ 1 After Jeslyn was done with her shooting for High Race Cooperation, she headed back to the hotel with Rex, who was disguised as her guard. ¡°Brother¨Cinw, are you sure my mom and brother will see the advert and approach me? I¡¯m scared that my mom is in danger.¡± She said worriedly as they left the car and were making their way to the hotel¡¯s entrance. ¡°You already took chances toe here, are you wavering?¡± Rex teased. ¡°Of course, not! I¡¯m just a little worried, you know.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m sure of that.¡± ¡°Hey, junior sister!¡± Jeslyn paused at the entrance of the hotel when she heard that familiar voice. Turning around, she saw Brian smiling and waving at her. ¡°Older brother!¡± She cried out and dashed towards him. Seeing this, Brian chuckled and Rex shook his head. He caught sight of Jeslyn¡¯s assistant looking weirdly at Jeslyn¡¯s back and tapped her head lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t cook up funny ideas in that small mind of yours, she¡¯s married to my brother and the other is engaged to my sister!¡± The Assistant brushed down her scanty bangs with her fingers as she smiled sheepishly. ¡°Big Sir¡­ I- I didn¡¯t think that way¡­¡± she said unintelligently. Rex sighed and shook his head. Sometimes he wonders how Jeslyn could tolerate this innocent teenager. She¡¯s cute with her beautiful dimples,rge round eyes, Pink¡¯s sexy lips, straight nose, straight and fine legs, a slightly busty chest and curvy hips. However due to her cute and child¨Clike personality, one subconsciously overlooks her men¨Chaunting figure. (5) Ani has the body of an adult female but behaves like a clueless teenager, except that she¡¯s proficient in her job and does things swiftly. At first, they thought she might be pretending, so they did research on her but found out that¡¯s how she is. Her medical reports and testimonies from the people she worked for says that Ani has a personality disorder. Most of the time, she seems to be clueless but when ites to her work, she does it like a professional. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She had worked for three well¨Cknown artists in the past. A male artist and two female artists. She left the male artist because the guy¡¯s father wanted to take advantage of her. The second person was a female artist whose boyfriend was obsessed with her body. It got worse to the extent that he had a studio full of Ani¡¯s paintings. Ani almost stopped working in the entertainment industry when the thirddy tried to exploit her body for her own gain. But when she heard that Fearless entertainment was holding an interview for assistants, she immediately went to apply. When she was asked who she would like to work under, she responded, ¡°Jeslyn.¡± Then the interviewers further asked her ¡®why¡® and she responded, ¡°Jeslyn is prettier than me, she has a better body than me, she¡¯s very talented, she won¡¯t use me, nor will the people around her be hypnotized by my beauty because they are ustomed to Jeslyn¡¯s face.¡± Those were the beautiful words she said that got her the role of Jeslyn¡¯s assistant. Rex snapped back to reality when he felt her light touch. He looked down at her and she pointed at Jeslyn. ¡°Is she leaving with her senior?¡± ¡°Hm, they are leaving, you don¡¯t want to join them?¡± She shook her two ponytailed¨Chead and said, ¡°Mr. Brian and Ms. Jeslyn haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. They must want to bond and have fun. I¡¯ll wait for Ms. Jeslyn at the hotel,¡± she said and ran in. Rex smiled and shook his head at her cuteness before he joined Brian and Jeslyn. A whileter, the three were seen in a private room at a bar, discussing. ¡°You mean she told you everything?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°Yes, she did¡­ apparently, we are twins and I was stolen from her.¡± Jeslyn observed him for a moment before asking, ¡°do you believe her?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have her eyes and I like her. I didn¡¯t feel good when she was in danger and even held my foster mother at gunpoint for her sake¡­ That¡¯s enough proof that I love her, right?¡± he winked. 1 Jeslyn smiled before she giggled, ¡°Indeed, blood is thicker than water¡­ What did you say happened to her? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± ¡°She jumped down from an eight¨Cstory building to escape a fire outburst and¡­¡± Brian went silent, causing Jeslyn to frown as an ominous thought shed through her mind.. ¡°And what?¡± ¡°She broke some bones?¡± Rex chimed in. Brian nodded slowly as his gaze remained on Jeslyn¡¯s facial expression, ¡°She¡¯s crippled and-¡± ¡°What?!!¡± She bolted up from her seat, rmed. Rex hurriedly grabbed her hand and forced her to sit. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated,¡± he pleaded with his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this, you must be joking.¡± she giggled. Brian shook his head in the bid to make her see he was serious. ¡°F*ck!¡± She stayed silent for a long time toe to terms with the news. She has the urge to go see her but as it is now, she can¡¯t make careless movements, else she falls into those demon¡¯s hands. ¡°My mum is a cripple now! Who is going topensate me for that?¡± she fumed. Brian took a deep breath and shut his eyes but when he opened them again, he dered, ¡°My foster mother is responsible, she¡¯ll pay for all her crimes but¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m helpless, I can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± ¡°You can!¡± The two guys looked at her, they could vividly see the anger in her eyes. At this point, she might attempt to kill Nancy at first sight. ¡°How?¡± Rex asked. Jeslyn looked at Brian, then asked for thest time, ¡°Are you willing to fight for your birth mother, for your cousin who was unjustly sacrificed in my ce, for all the suffering and pain we went through¡­ Brother, are you willing to fight¡­¡± she held his hands, ¡°¡­ For us?¡± she asked while looking into his eyes. Brian slowly remembered all that he went through in the hands of Nancy and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m willing¡± ¡°Sister¨Cinw, what do you want to do?¡± Rex asked. She ignored him and said, ¡°Start by making the world know who your parents are¡­ Tell the world your true identity.¡± Brian and Rex frowned. ¡°What does that have to do with defeating my foster mother? They¡¯ve hidden me for years because they are scared that their enemies woulde for me.¡± ¡°And you believe that shit?¡± Jeslyn snorted and rolled her eyes. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 409 Suspecting their father ¡°What do you think?¡± Rex inquired and Brian paid rapt attention to what she had to say. 1 ¡°Are your parents the only ones who have children and enemies? You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± seeing them nod, she continued, ¡°apparently, this city is under the control of your parents, the satellite andmunicationwork is in their control too. So tell me, what are they scared of that they¡¯d hide your face from the public for so long? unless..¡± She raised a taunting brow, then continued when she saw her analysis was sinking in. ¡°¡­they see you as a disposable thing. After they are done grabbing the power they are both fighting for, they¡¯ll toss you away. After all, nobody knows you to be their son. They can as well tell the public you died abroad.¡± Brian frowned, ¡°I would agree if you are only referring to my foster mother. My Dad is different from her¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s not!¡± Jeslyn said curtly. She and Brian started an intense stare¨Cdown. The guy disliked that and Jeslyn wasn¡¯t apologetic for speaking ill of their father. 1. Seeing this, Rex got in between them, ¡°You two, kill it off! We don¡¯t have time for this right now!¡± he nced at Jeslyn and asked softly after clearing his throat, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t use him wrongly,¡± she added. ¡°I understand that you are angry because of everything that has been happening, but I won¡¯t sit here and allow you devalue my father¡­ our father.¡± Jeslyn chuckled, ¡°He¡¯ll have to prove me wrong first before you give him that title.¡± Brian stayed silent for a moment, prompting the confused¨Clooking Rex to ask, ¡°why are you so certain that he¡¯s a bad person?¡± ¡°ording to the story, he hates Nancy with everything in him, but loves the offspring that came from an unwanted sex that happened in his unconscious state¡­ What a great man,¡± she snorted. 2 ¡°He supported the idea of keeping his heir hidden¡­ for how long? Until he dies?¡± she curled her lips into a sneer, ¡°Your father is helpless against Nancy, yet he¡¯s the only one she fears. If he¡¯s as ¡®helpless¡® as you think, he should have long been dead and gone under a woman as venomous as Nancy by now!¡± ¡°Are you saying Mr. Hwang is pretending?¡± Rex asked with interest. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to assume that. In fact, he is the bigger viin!¡± ¡°Jeslyn!¡± Brian yelled. ¡°Shut¨Cup!!¡± Jeslyn screamed, then pointed at the door, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to shut up and listen, scram!!¡± She thundered while standing on her feet. She was enraged at everyone¡¯s stupidity, including her mother¡¯s, for falling into a perfect scheme. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please, calm down, Jeslyn. If you don¡¯t exin things we won¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I am even surprised at all you¡¯re saying. Don¡¯t me your brother, he¡¯s the victim, so he can¡¯t see clearly from the inside¡­ You, Brian, give her a listening ear, or else we can¡¯t solve anything.¡± Seeing the two were seated but with smoke puffing out of their ears, Rex sighed in relief. At least now, they can talk like educated people. Although he likes drama, not at this time and in a ce like this where a bullet might pierce their heads at any time. Brian took a deep breath before asking, ¡°Why do you think my dad is not who he said he is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to answer that. However, I¡¯ll tell you to find out for yourself. Tomorrow, hold a press conference and reveal who you truly are behind their backs. See how they react to it, if you get scolded, then I¡¯m right. If the opposite happens, I¡¯ll apologize for misunderstanding your father.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll ept he¡¯s your father too!¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Good. See you tomorrow night.¡± Brian got up to leave but before he could get to the door, Jeslyn stopped him. ¡°If you let them know what you¡¯re holding a press conference for, they might obstruct your progress. If they ask, tell them you want to bid farewell to your fans and officially retire. Also, make sure it¡¯s Live!¡± ¡°Hm¡± Brian nodded and left. Rex stared at Jeslyn, she was still upset. ¡°Are you suspecting your father because of your mother¡¯s condition? Are you angry at him that he couldn¡¯t protect her?¡± Jeslyn shook her head, ¡°My instinct tells me so. Plus, Your brother told me briefly in the past that THE! SIN is the most feared faction in the world and it¡¯s ruled by Nancy. Why can¡¯t she get rid of Hwang Min? ¡°Let¡¯s assume Nancy loves him¡­ Mum once made a passive statement about my father. She said that she was sent by the half¨Cheart to get rid of the heir of the Dark Age, but she fell in love. What does that mean?¡± she narrowed her eyes, while Rex¡¯s eyes shot open. ¡°Your father is-¡± Jeslyn nodded, ¡°Hm¡­ so how can a person with so much power and influence be helpless in the hands of Nancy? How can a man of such caliber not know about my existence? How can he not know that your brother married his daughter, yet he wants to kill him?!!¡± She gritted her teeth as fire brewed in her orbs. Rex narrowed his eyes, ¡°What do you intend to do now? Your mother is in his hands and my brother¡­¡± he froze. Before Jeslyn could ask him questions, he immediately grabbed a drink and gulped it down. ¡°Let¡¯s hope I¡¯m wrong. Also, I hope none of you lied to me about Maverick¡¯s whereabouts.¡± She also grabbed her drink and took a sip, ignoring Rex¡¯s gaze. The next morning¡­ Like every morning, the family of three were having breakfast quietly in the dining room when Brian broke the silence with an imitation of his mother¡¯s tone of speaking while doing other things. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet since yesterday and haven¡¯t caused any drama. Is it that your joy of killing my friend is still roaming in you?¡± As if she didn¡¯t hear the sarcasm in his words, she replied in the same passive manner. ¡°Her body was not found, which left me wondering if you or your father have a hand in her disappearance.¡± The woman looked from her son to his father. Brian rolled his eyes, ¡°Too bad. If Pink was taken by me, I wouldn¡¯t have almost killed you at your officest week.¡± Hwang Min looked surprised, ¡°You did what?!¡± ¡°Nothing. I went to show Mom how good my marksmanship has gotten, right Mom?¡± he smiled faintly. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 410 Identity revealed ¡°Right. How can you kill me? Even the greater power can¡¯t.¡± She nced at her husband and chuckled lightly before she continued eating. (1) ¡°Don¡¯t pull such a prank on your mother next time.¡± The man cautioned with a dissatisfied tone. That fleeting gaze of victory that Nancy gave Hwang Min and the little protective tone his father cautioned him with, did not escape Brian¡¯s detection this time. If it were before Jeslyn said those words, Brian wouldn¡¯t have thought too much about those innocent words and gestures, but now¡­ The young man lowered his head and continued chewing his food slowly and quietly. ¡°I heard you¡¯re making arrangements for a press conference. Why is that?¡± Madam Nancy asked. ¡°You¡¯re holding a press conference?¡± Hwang Min frowned slightly. Brian looked up at them and nodded, ¡°Thanks to you, Ma, I left the entertainment industry, However, my fans are still in the dark, so I want to hold a press conference and formally bid them farewell. Is anything wrong with that?¡± ¡°Have you made up your mind to leave?¡± his father asked. ¡°Yourpany can do that on your behalf, so cut it out.¡± his mother dismissed his words. ¡°How would you know that apany needs an artist¡¯s Manager and the artist themselves to stand on the stage to make such an announcement if it should be done in thepany?¡± True. For someone like Brian, his fans would refuse to believe what thepany says on his behalf unless he or his Manageres out to break the news. But Brian¡¯s Manager is being confined in the dungeon, so how can such a n work? ¡°Oh? I might not be into the entertainment industry but I¡¯m good with PR. No need for you to appear at the press conference, I¡¯ll have someone disguised as you to tell the world what you want to say.¡± Brian chuckled. Before, he would have yelled but today, his father¡¯s reputation is at stake and he has to fight to prove his sister wrong. ¡°Why? I¡¯ve appeared on TV more times than you remember my name in 26 years. Even at this moment, my movies, MV and runway walk are still being viewed by millions all over the world. So, why are you prohibiting me from doing something for my fans?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nancy, what exactly do you want? Do you want to hold him hostage?!¡± The father reprimanded before he said to Brian, ¡°Do what you want. If you need help with anything, let me know.¡± ¡°I can handle it.¡± Brian said and ignored them. ¡°Hwang Min, know that I¡¯ll hold you responsible if anything goes wrong¡­ Or my son gets hurt.¡± Hwang Min red at her, ¡°Do you want to jinx him?¡± Seeing the two were about to start fighting, Brian left the table and went out. Nancy ignored the usation and changed the topic, ¡°You saved her, didn¡¯t you?¡± He paused and turned his head. ¡°Our deal is off¡­ No More babies!¡± He stood up to leave but she followed. ¡°Mr. Hwang, it¡¯s not in your ce to call the shots.¡± She blocked his path and held his tie, then caressed it with her fingers for a while and then said, ¡°do you think by killing your men, I won¡¯t know what you are up to?¡± Mr. Hwang curled his lips and leaned into her face, ¡°even if you monitor me religiously, you won¡¯t know when I¡¯ll strike. Watch out, Nancy Rong!¡± he pulled the tie out of her hand and walked out, leaving her staring at his back in deep thought. A momentter, she called someone and asked them to find out who her husband had been meeting up with sincest week. In another corner of the city, Brian was holding a press conference with tens of media houses all present. The event was Live so, hundreds of millions of people were watching from all over the world. The fans were excited to see their idol on the screen one more time but the news Brian brought to them hit them on the wrong spot- their hearts. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry that I have to break the news of my early retirement to you this way. At first, I didn¡¯t take my career seriously. I only wanted to have fun but when I felt your love, I decided you guys needed to be taken more seriously. ¡°When I was still in the limelight, I opened an ount where I saved something every month for you all, so as a farewell gift, I¡¯ll hand the money to the admins. I implore the admins of my fans club to do something with the money that would be beneficial to your lives.¡± All around the world, people were feeling emotionally down. Some couldn¡¯t control their emotional state and passed out. Some were wailing and telling him they don¡¯t need the money but only want to remain his fans forever. Whereas, on the stage, Brian resumed his speech after a long pause. ¡°I know that a lot of you are. wondering why I made that decision. It¡¯s because my parents need me to focus on the family business. As I¡¯m the only child of Mr. Hwang Min and Mrs. Nancy Rong Hwang, it¡¯s my responsibility to take over thepanies and relieve my parents of their stress.¡± Madam Nancy, who was also watching, broke her pen from rage. She stabbed the pen on her office desk and gritted her teeth. ¡°Hwang Min, is this your n?¡­ interesting.¡± a cold smile settled on her lips before she picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°Hwang Min has made his move. Tell our people toy low and not to go to the farm starting tomorrow. Ship enough provisions to the people down the mountain and tell them to keep an eye on the coca farm¡­ the location must not be leaked!¡± her eyes narrowed as she looked at the smiling Brian on her laptop. Mrs. Nancy believed that Hwang Min had a hand in what Brian was doing. That man had always been interested in her power but wasying low until now. So she thought. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 411 Repercussion Meanwhile, Hwang Min who was also watching, had a slight frown on his face. Why is his son doing this? For 25 years they¡¯ve been telling him the danger of exposing his identity, so why would he do that without consulting him? (1 The man didn¡¯t believe that Pink would advise Brian to do this because she has more to lose than anyone else. No matter how hard he tried to think of who instigated Brian, he couldn¡¯t find ¡°Where has Brian been these days?¡± he asked. anyone. ¡°Aside from your vi where Madam Alex is, he has been to Delight Hotels a couple of times.¡± Venom replied. ¡®Jeslyn¡­¡® the man shook his head. ¡®Jeslyn is a feather and isn¡¯t intelligent enough to scheme. Besides, she has been hoeing up in the hotel room ever since she came to the city. She¡¯s too scared to leave or even see her mother! he thought. The thought that Jeslyn could be up to something immediately evaporated from his mind. ¡°Brian, what are you up to?¡± he murmured. With Brian¡¯s identity revealed, the world was left in disbelief. From acquaintances to fans, they couldn¡¯t believe they¡¯d been interacting with the Young Master of THE SIN¡­ which also means he is the nephew to the First Lady of the Country! First Lady Luisa was in deep thought as she stared at Brian on the TV. She didn¡¯t believe that her sister would allow her son to reveal his identity. Right from the start, the excuse Nancy gave for concealing Brian¡¯s identity wasme, but who was she to tell her? The fact that she did not die like the rest of those Nancy despised in the Rong family is already more than enough. And when Luisa offered to marry the President, Nancy knew Luisa was doing it to gain freedom from her, but Nancy didn¡¯t hurt her, instead, she let Luisa marry the old man. When Luisa thought she was finally free, Nancy unleashed her wrath on Lisa¡¯s unborn children¡­ Thrice. No words said, no words asked. Until tomorrow, Luisa wouldn¡¯t know why her older stepsister is hellbent on making her childless. Luisa had long decided that if Brian wants to go against his mother, she¡¯d support him to make sure they bring that malicious woman down from power. Now that she is starting to feel that Brian is up something big, she would help him for the sake of her unborn child. Luisa subconsciously hugged her stomach. She¡¯s already four months pregnant and her stomach is starting to protrude. If something is not done to Nancy immediately, her child will be killed again. The second branch of the Lu family¡­ Piper was seen staring dumbly at the TV screen without knowing what to say or do. So Brian is the son of her brother¡¯s nemesis? to From the very beginning, she knew that Brian couldn¡¯t be a pauper like Madam Caroline thought, but never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that he was the Young Master of THE SIN! Now what will happen to their rtionship? Will her brothers ept him? ¡°When is my moming back?¡± The sharp words startled Piper and she turned to see Valen entering the house. He just returned from school. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Piper smiled. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hm,¡± he replied without returning the smile. ¡°Sister¨Cinw and brother should be back next week.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± He said and went to his room. Ever since it was known that she isn¡¯t rted to the Lu brothers, Valen has warmed up a little to Piper. He no longer show animosity towards her anymore and Piper could see that as a good sign to a better future. At Hwang Cooperation¡­ Inside Mr. Hwang Min¡¯s office¡­ ¡°Paah!¡± Brian¡¯s face turned from the p he just received. ¡°Hold another press conference and tell them it was a prank!¡± Nancy was trying to maintain her facade of patience. When she arrived, she met the father and son discussing, so it solidified her belief that it was Hwang Min¡¯s doing. Brian chuckled, ¡°Why?¡­ Why should I? Is there something else you¡¯re not telling me?¡± ¡°Brian, listen to your mother, the matter of your identity isplicated. Our enemies-¡± ¡°Who are those enemies?¡± Brian cut his father off for the first time. ¡°Your only enemies¡­rather, rivals, are the three great families in the capital. Who else that I don¡¯t know about?¡± his aura changed. ¡°Alpha Chaos is out of the capital and no one knows where he went, not even our system could detect his whereabouts. Do you still think that such a man is not an opponent to be feared?¡°. ¡°Hahahaha¡­Dad, are you sure that is the reason you are keeping my identity hidden?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hwang Min frowned. Brian only smiled. He turned and was about to leave, then said to Nancy, ¡°I won¡¯t take back my words, not now, not ever!¡± ¡°Brian! Come back here!¡± Hwang Min roared, yet the boy left his office without looking back. Nancy smiled as she observed her husband¡¯s ¡®pretense. ¡°Your y is so interesting. You put him up to it, yet pretend like you¡¯re innocent. Hwang Min, this game you¡¯re ying, I won¡¯t let you win.¡± ¡°You are indeed a worthy opponent, however putting our son¡¯s life at risk to bring you down is not my thing. You¡¯ve pushed him to the edge and now, he¡¯s fighting back. I told you when he finally man up, you¡¯ll suffer,¡± he snorted and continued with hisptop. Nancy gave him onest look before she stormed out of his office. They want to y a dirty game with her, she¡¯s equal to the task. As for Brian, she¡¯d show him what it means to go against her, so she thought. A weekter¡­ Standing in front of Jeslyn in her hotel room was Brian with blood all over him. The Young Man was upset that he had been standing in front of Jeslyn for a long time, yet she didn¡¯t raise her head from her ¡°Jeslyn!¡± he yelled. Finally, she lifted her eyes and gave him a once¨Cover look before she pointed at the bedroom door, ¡°you reek of blood; go wash up,¡± she lowered her eyes again to continue what she was doing. She is chatting with her lovely son, so Brian¡¯s issue is not so important right now. Brian didn¡¯t argue and just left to take his bath. After he was gone, Jeslyn remembered something and shifted her gaze to her assistant who was minding her business, drawing whatnot and then called; ¡°Ani.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms,¡± she looked up at Jeslyn. ¡°Order a pair of jeans and a shirt for my Senior.¡± Ani scratched the back of her head and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know his size.¡± ¡°Use my size¡­ we have the same body structure,¡± Rex chimed in from the long sofa he was lying on. ¡°Ok.¡± she grabbed her phone to start making the order. A whileter, Brian came out of the bedroom looking clean and handsome with his hairbed backwards. After he took his seat beside Rex, Jeslyn finally put herptop away to pay attention to him. ¡°It¡¯s been a week, are you still angry?¡± he asked. ¡°You were attacked again?¡± She ignored his question. Brian nodded and sighed. ¡°What do you think about your unending attacks?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s clear now¡­ my parents were right all along, I shouldn¡¯t have exposed myself.¡± Jeslyn nodded, ¡°Stupid¡­ how did you survive in the entertainment industry for so long with this brain of yours? I thought you were smarter than me¡­ forget it. I was once stupid too.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You are twins and share the same idiosyncrasy. Hahaha¡­¡± Rexughed which caused him to receive a re from Jeslyn. (1) Chapter 412 Chapter 412 412 Formting a n Brian looked at her and inquired, ¡°What do you have to say about the attacks, you tell me.¡± (1 ¡°What difference does it make whether I tell you or not? Would you believe me?¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not like I have another choice, do I?¡± Brian shrugged. ¡°Ani, you might want to excuse us for a moment.¡± Jeslyn smiled at her assistant. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be at the lobby if you need me.¡± Ani took her drawing materials and left the sitting room. Outside the door was Code 5, so Jeslyn was not afraid that anyone would be eavesdropping. When they came to SIN CITY, they left Code 5 behind. But the guy immediately came searching for them when he knew of their disappearance. ¡°Those attacks are either from Nancy, your dad, or both of them. The attacks are not meant to kill you, but to scare you into bowing to pressure and doing what they tell you. They know that the deed has been done- you¡¯ve revealed your identity already, so there¡¯s nothing they can do about it. Another way they can control you now is to make you stop rebelling or question their decisions. In return, they¡¯ll withdraw the threat to your life.¡± she paused to observe him for a moment to see how he was reacting to it. Rex nodded, ¡°True, I agree. Peradventure your assaulters were your family¡¯s enemies and they wanted you dead, they would have long gunned you down with a sniper. And if they wanted to kidnap you, they would have seeded too, because you don¡¯t go out with arge crowd of guards following you around¡­ I¡¯d rmend you start going out with guards because your life might truly be in danger one day.¡± Brian took a deep breath, ¡°Now, what should I do?¡± ¡°Simple, beat them in their game,¡± Jeslyn replied without thinking. ¡°How?¡± they both asked. ¡°Your parents sent people after you. Why don¡¯t we make it ¡®real¡®?¡± she smiled as she shifted her between the two. gaze Rex and Brian still couldn¡¯t understand what she was driving at, so they looked confusingly at her, prompting her to exin. ¡°Let¡¯s say a maid poisoned your meal, but you were lucky enough to get away. What do you think your parents would do?¡± ¡°They¡¯d kill or send the maid to the underground dungeon,¡± Brian replied. ¡°Then?¡± she urged him to continue. ¡°They¡¯d change the servants.¡± ¡°Bingo!¡± she snapped her finger in excitement. ¡°Hey! Sister¨Cinw, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking!¡± Rex eximed. Jeslyn nodded. ¡°To kill that witch, I need to get into the house.¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Why? Because she¡¯s your lovely mother?¡± Jeslyn raised a brow. Brian shook his head, ¡°Far from it.¡± he sighed. ¡°My parents are too meticulous and intelligent. If they suspect you of foul y, you¡¯ll be killed immediately. Also, the servants of the Hwang family pass through thorough background checks and¡­¡± ¡°Before I speak further, is there a servant in your house that doesn¡¯t deserve to live anymore?¡± Brian narrowed his eyes, ¡°I have one. She¡¯s the reason my manager is still locked up in the dungeon!¡± he fumed. ¡°Then, perfect!¡­ Brother¨Cinw, find me a humble family that resides in Country G but has one of the parents as an indigene of Country V. They should have a daughter my age, who traveled out a long time ago to look for greener pastures but stoppedmunicating with her family for around five to ten years. If possible, there shouldn¡¯t be a male child in the family.¡± ¡°Hmm, that might be hard. Why don¡¯t I make up an identity for you?¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°Fooling Nancy requires a one¨Ctime meticulous n, and I don¡¯t want to blow it up! ¡°Ok, what else do you need?¡± ¡°Once you find the family, get their phone numbers and all the information you can about them. Once that is done, scrap the world for their true daughter and keep her hidden until I say it¡¯s time to release her.¡± ¡°What exactly are you nning to do, Jeslyn?¡± Brian asked. He could tell it was a deep scheme but couldn¡¯t ce his fingers on it. ¡°I also don¡¯t know. All I can tell you is that the scheme is intense and life¨Cthreatening, but my only option is to seed¡­ Once I get into the Hwang mansion, I can¡¯t get out and won¡¯t be ¡°No, that¡¯s too dangerous! My brother will have my head if anything happens to you. Why don¡¯t you think of another thing?¡± Rex asked worriedly. Jeslyn was giving him anxiety with this n. ¡°Yes, we can think of something else. This is too¡­¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What other ns do you have? If none of you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t get in my way!¡± she red at them. The two guys sighed. What else can they do? Like she stated, there¡¯s no other way. ¡°When do you intend to infiltrate into the family?¡± Rex asked. ¡°When things are in ce. Also, I¡¯ll need you to make provision to ship SPIRIT into the city. If I¡¯m not here by then, give it to Brian, he¡¯d bring it to me¡­¡± She shifted her gaze to Brian, ¡°When you want to give it to me, put it inside a gift and award it to me in the presence of your parents for my great service. That will make your parents not suspect a thing¡­ I repeat, only speak to me in their presence, is that Understood?¡± Brian nodded. Even though he doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to. N ¡°SPIRIT?!!¡± It appeared as if Rex had just woken up from his stupor when he heard what Jeslyn requested of him. ¡°W¨Cwhy? What¡¯s spirit?¡± Brian asked, totally confused. ¡°SPIRIT is the new drug made by Doc Matt. It makes people live in delusion and do things without their consent¡­¡± ¡°In other words, it¡¯s like hypnotism?¡± ¡°Hm, kind of. But the difference is that one who takes it bes a puppet.¡± ¡°Is it detectable? Also, does it have an antidote?¡± Brian asked. ¡°It¡¯s colorless, odorless, and tastes like honey. As for the antidote, it doesn¡¯t have an antidote because it wears off after two weeks and kills the person some dayster.¡± Rex exined as he looked at Jeslyn. ¡°Do you intend to control her behavior for two weeks?¡± Jeslyn nodded. Rex gasped. ¡°Jeslyn, are you sure about this? Why is my heartbeat quickening?¡± ¡°That woman messed with my family. I won¡¯t let her off lightly!¡± she dered with narrowed eyes. Brian didn¡¯t know what to say. If he pleads with her to reconsider, she might think that he is doing so because he wants to dissuade her. The best thing for him now is to avoid being misunderstood and try to help her in any way he can, else he might lose a family and the woman he loves. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 413 n in action For the next few days, Brian¡¯s case became worse. Everytime he stepped out of the house, he¡¯d return home with wounds on his body. (1) Nancy and Hwang Min became worried that they confronted each other about it, but none of them agreed to being the perpetrator who wanted Brian¡¯s life. Having three or more forces going after his life daily, Brian decided to sit at home. At least it was what Jeslyn wanted anyway. Nancy and Hwang Min felt it was the best decision. They didn¡¯t want him to mingle in the first ce for different reasons, so when he started staying at home, they were relieved, but because he didn¡¯t leave the house doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t be hurt. One fine morning, Brian was eating with his parents like every morning when the guy started acting weird and in the next minute, he puked blood and passed out. Nancy was rmed and immediately sent for the family doctor who confirmed that the Young Master was poisoned. After a thorough search, it was discovered that a female servant whom Brian hated the most, did it. When she was interrogated with extreme torture tools, she epted that she hated Brian because he had it too simple in life but she and her brother had been toiling for so many years, yet can¡¯t hold a candle to Brian. Although she denied ever poisoning Brian, Nancy refused to hear that. Thedy and her brother who was also a servant in the house were killed. After Brian got better, he lost his appetite for food and only settled for snacks that were bought by someone he trusted. Nancy was worried that if this continued, her son might fall sick, so she thought that by changing the servants and cooks, Brian¡¯s appetite would be back, so she fired everyone and employed new servants. The new servants were of great quality, just like how she wanted them. The chefs were even better than the ones she fired but Brian didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with anything the kitchen served him. He became best friends with his snacks, so Nancy couldn¡¯t take it anymore and made an announcement. ¡°Anyone who can lift my son¡¯s mood and make him eat again shall be rewarded handsomely!¡± Ever since she made the announcement, different servants, both chefs, and non chefs tried out their cutleries but were mercilessly turned down by Brian who had grown cold and heartless as the days went by. Nancy lost hope, thinking her son can no longer be rescued because she had sought professional help and they told him that Brian was traumatized by the poison incident and had unwillingly lost his appetite. The woman even took him out to try some delicious meals from high end restaurants but nothing worked. Throughout the weeks that such cmity befell Brian, Mr. Hwang was busy with lots of things, especially at the organization. He was informed of the attack that their base was suffering, so he had been there trying to bring the intruders to their knees, unaware that his house was on fire. On this day marking a month that Brian had stopped eating, the Young Man and Nancy were eating in the dining room when a young chubby maid walked over with a tray. Before she could enter the dining area, she was stopped at the entrance by the two guards that were guarding the space. ¡°Halt!¡± one of the guards yelled. The maid stopped a few steps away with her head lowered. ¡°You¡¯re not a chef, what are you doing here?¡± the guard asked with an unfriendly tone. ¡°I- I made something for the Young Master, I heard that he-¡± ¡°Take it back, Young Master was not interested in something cooked by professionals, why do you think yours can make a difference?¡± ¡°B¨Cbut¡­¡± ¡°Leave!¡± the guard roared, startling the young maid that she almost cried. ¡°What¡¯s themotion all about?¡± Nancy¡¯s sharp voice drifted into their ears. The guard entered the dining area and bowed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, an insignificant maid prepared something for the Young Master-¡± ¡°Send her back, they are all worthless.¡± Brian said disinterestedly with a bored look on his face. It¡¯s been a month yet Jeslyn is nowhere to be found. He can¡¯t leave the house to ask what the problem is and he also can¡¯t use his phone because Nancy is tracking all his calls and messages. F*ck! Seeing the annoyance on her son¡¯s face as he munched on a hard biscuit, Nancy¡¯s lips twitched and she subconsciously said, ¡°Bring her in.¡± Brain didn¡¯t argue, nor did he spare her a nce but only rolled his eyes, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be taking a bite from the food that would be brought in. The guard bowed and made way for the maid to enter. ¡°Good morning, ma ¡­Young Master!¡± she bowed to the family that didn¡¯t give her anything more than a fleeting nce. The maid felt a little awkward but still smiled before walking to the table. She ced the tray on the table and opened the lid of the te on the tray. ¡°Young Master, I thought that since you don¡¯t want to eat anything else, I should make you some treats. It¡¯s called mooncake.¡± the maid smiled sweetly. This time around, Nancy and Brian finally spared her ¡®mooncake¡® some attention. They were of different shapes and light colors- Pink, yellow, purple, white, and orange. Looking at the intricate designs made into various forms with little words written on them like; ¡®Eat me. ¡®I taste better.¡® ¡®I¡¯m made from honey! Brian smiled. In all honesty, the mooncakes looked appetizing and delicious that even Nancy couldn¡¯t keep her hands to herself. Once she tested it, she shifted her gaze to the maid and asked; ¡°What did you call it?¡± ¡°Mooncake, Ma¡¯am,¡± she curtsied with a smile. ¡°Hmm¡­ very delicious! Does something like this really exist?¡± Brian asked. He was indeed blown away by the taste. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Yes, Young Master. It¡¯s a popr recipe in my country,¡± she said proudly. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Brian asked. ¡°My dad is from Country G and my mom is from Country V but we reside in my father¡¯s country.¡± Chapter 414 Chapter 414 414 The Maid Hearing that, Nancy nced at her and snorted before taking a bite of the moon cake with a chopstick. Brian and the Maid were oblivious to the little action Nancy just made, they were carried away with their conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of country V but wasn¡¯t fortunate enough to go there. I¡¯m sure it would be a very rxing ce to spend a holiday.¡± The maid nodded fervently, ¡°Indeed! The ce has a beautiful sight but unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t gain traffic. Also, there was a rumor of an earthquake and tsunami causing chaos therest month. Too bad it wasn¡¯t featured in the news, so I have no idea if it¡¯s another clout¨Cchasing wannabe influencer spreading such fake rumors again,¡± she sighed regrettably. ¡°Even though it might be fake news, there¡¯s no harm in being careful. Why not ask your family members who live there? I¡¯m sure your grandparents are still there, right?¡± She shook her head, ¡°Fifteen years ago, my grandparents died as a result of flood, so my parents left and relocated to Country G.¡± She smiled, trying to mask her ¡®pain. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, that must have been a painful memory.¡± The Maid smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± she chuckled. While Brian and the maid were hitting off real good, Nancy was scrutinizing her up and down with emotionless eyes. The Maid looked her way and their eyes met. She didn¡¯t take her eyes off the woman immediately like she ought to. It wasn¡¯t her fault, the woman¡¯s overly paleplexion caught her attention, followed by her dark eyes. She was scrutinizing Nancy¡¯s face and noticed that the woman looked a bit weird and her eyes weren¡¯t piercing like she expected but rather dim with hidden pain and rage. The Maid could tell at one nce that those were eyes owned by someone who has a deep¨Crooted hatred and revenge in her bones for someone. Not knowing how much time had gone by, she jolted when she heard a loud ¡®bang!¡± It was Nancy who pped the table. She wasn¡¯tfortable with those piercing eyes digging holes in her. ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry ma!¡± She immediately stood erect and bowed her head. ¡°Mom, sh¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Brian wanted to defend the maid but thought about Jeslyn¡¯s warning and immediately changed his wording. The woman looked from the Maid to Brian, then ignored Brian and continued eating. The Maid breathed a sigh of relief but she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head anymore. Ever since she came into this house, this is her first timeing face to face with Nancy. The woman is indeed scary but looking beyond the powerful woman¡¯s exterior, she could tell there¡¯s a bitter story hidden behind it. Those dark eyes that she looked at for a few minutes just now weren¡¯t those of a viin¡¯s but of someone fighting to survive. She bit her tongue to pull her mind back. She wasn¡¯t here to feel pity for this woman or try to know her story! Everyone has a story, so Nancy¡¯s is not her business and shouldn¡¯t be. She¡¯s here to kill Nancy and that she must achieve! so she thought. Nancy moved her gaze to study the Maid one more time. The youngdy looked 25 or 26. She¡¯s chubby with tanned skin and a neutral face that wasn¡¯t the prettiest nor the ugliest. She looked humble and happy, most of all, she has a rxing aura that makes people like her. ¡®Did you have to go through so much stress?¡® she thought. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Nancy asked out of the blue, catching the Maid by surprise. ¡°H¨Chuh?¡± The maid looked confused for a moment. ¡°Your name,¡± Nancy repeated. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Rossa¡­ Rossa Kai.¡± Nancy looked at her for a long time before she spoke again. ¡°It seems my son is interested in your cooking skills. Can you make other delicious dishes?¡± Nancy saw how her son had been greedily devouring the well presented moon cake like he was eating the most delicious food in the world. Rossa Kai nodded but the next minute, she sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just a maid. My cooking skills might not be compared to the quality of food the chefs make.¡± ¡°Provided it¡¯s edible. From today henceforth, you¡¯ll be in charge of my son¡¯s meal. Failure to do so will result in terrible consequences.¡± ¡°Y¨Cyes, ma!¡± Rossa bowed with a smile on her face. Nancy wiped her lips and got up. Picked up her white handbag to match her white knee¨Clengthce dress and headed for the door. The two couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her lone back. Even though she looked graceful as she walked, Rossa could tell she wasn¡¯t alright. Brian gritted his teeth. He wasn¡¯t happy, this woman had been the root of his problems for a very long time but why is he having a second thought after seeing her recent behavior? She seemed to be a lot calmer ever since he was almost poisoned. The image of Nancy¡¯s worried face shed past his mind and Brian immediately woke from his stuper. It¡¯s toote to feel sorry. Nancy was seen about to enter her car, but swayed. ¡°Careful, Ma¡¯am!¡± Nightcrawler immediately supported her before the other guards stationed around them could see her state. He helped her get into the car before he joined Death in the front seat. ¡°My Lady, your step¨Csister is pregnant again,¡± Death reported. Nancy subconsciously touched her stomach before she looked out the window, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill her baby anymore¡­ I¡¯m not in the mood to go to the office, take me to Nanny Xie!¡± The two guards turned their heads to look at her side profile; the woman looked lonely and sad. The two guards said nothing as the car moved quietly to its destination. At the far end of SIN CITY, a white house could be seen, built in the middle of nowhere. The were opened and the ck car zoomed in. gates When it came to a halt, Nancy got down. Her white gown made her look even paler, maybe that¡¯s why she hates white dresses. The woman walked in front while her two guards followed by her side. The guards that were stationed around the building all lined up in two rows with their heads bowed. The proud woman didn¡¯t spare any of them a nce as she moved towards the door with grace and dominance. With her demeanor, one wouldn¡¯t know if she was looking unwell a moment ago. Standing by the door was an old woman, supported by a walking stick. She smiled when she saw who hade to visit. ¡°Dear, you came,¡± she said in a fragile voice. ¡°Nanny Xie,¡± Nancy held her hand and supported the woman back in. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 415 Nancy¡¯s life ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you,¡± the Nanny said. (1) Nancy helped her to a¡¯seat before she sat in front of the woman. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be here either,¡± She replied. The Nanny sighed, ¡°Your life must be hard.¡± she held Nancy¡¯s hands, ¡°Your hands are freezing, she leaned in and touched her forehead. ¡°You are burning up¡­ WhWhy are you wearing so little?¡± she red at the two guards standing behind Nancy and yelled with disappointment in her voice, ¡°How could you not take proper care of your Miss?!¡± The guards bowed their heads even lower as the old woman reprimanded them. ¡°Nanny Xie, they are innocent. It¡¯s my fault.¡± The old woman shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have any faults, child.¡± She continued while gently patting the back of Nancy¡¯s hand. ¡°If death had taken me in ce of your sister, I believe you would have been¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t regret anything,¡± Nancy cut her off. The old woman gazed at her for a long time before asking, ¡°Are you still mad at your family? They-¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Nanny Xie, they¡¯re dead now¡­¡± Nancy cut her off again. She didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°Nancy, my girl,¡± the woman pulled her into a hug, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The world treated you wrongly, you have sought your revenge now, you should rest and take care of yourself, child.¡± The woman pulled away and held her by the shoulders, looking deep into Nancy¡¯s sad eyes. ¡°Nanny Xie, do you think it¡¯s time for me to rest?¡± Seeing the woman nod, Nancy got up and walked to the wall where a photo of the young her and little Brian was hung. She brushed her fingers over the frame and while saying. ¡°His life is in danger, if I leave now, Hwang Min will kill him.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be your problem anymore, child. You¡¯ve protected him for 26 years, yet he chose to love his father over you. Isn¡¯t that enough reason to move on?¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s my son!¡± Nancy cried out. The old woman watched her with sorrow in her eyes, ¡°I heard his mother is back and you two got into a confrontation. Why? Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t get involved in her life anymore?¡± Nancy moved her gaze away and answered, ¡°She came for Brian,¡± she turned her head again to face Nanny Xie this time. ¡°Nanny Xie, what would you have done if you were in my shoes?¡­ You and Brian are the only ones I have. I can¡¯t live without him, Nanny Xie.¡± A teardrop slipped down her cheek. Nanny Xie felt an ache in her heart, ¡°This child,¡± the woman said sorrowfully and closed the gap between them. She hugged Nancy, then started patting her on the back, wanting her to cry so she¡¯d be relieved but Nancy is not the type to wail, she¡¯s a very stubborn woman. ¡°Next week is your sister¡¯s memorial, it¡¯s been Ten years since youst visited her.¡± She changed the topic. They¡¯ll talk about it againter and see if she could persuade Nancy to let Brian go, get a divorce, and move out of the Country to start a new life. Nancy didn¡¯t speak and just remained in Nanny Xie¡¯s embrace. ¡°Child, you look thin and exhausted, you should go inside and rest a little. I¡¯ll have the servants prepare something for you.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Nancy let go and went into one of the rooms, After she left, the old woman turned sharply to look at the guards. With her walking stick and fibble hands, she beat Death and Nightcrawler until she got exhausted. The two didn¡¯t move and rather made it easy for her. ¡°I warned you two to not allow her to stress herself! Look at her now, she¡¯s so thin. If her sickness returns, will you be able to suppress it?!¡± She hit her walking stick on the floor in a fit of rage. ¡°Forget it, you can¡¯t stop her if she¡¯s decided anyway.¡± She sat herself down to catch her breath. Nightcrawler hurried to the kitchen to get the old woman a ss of water. A whileter after she had drank some water, she set the cup aside and inquired, ¡°How does Hwang Min treat her? Is he still cold towards her?¡± Death nodded gently. ¡°That bastard!¡± The old woman thundered. Regret suddenly filled her heart. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have brought Nancy back to seek revenge for a family that didn¡¯t recognize her. Thinking of it, Nanny Xie shut her eyes as memories invaded her mind. Years ago, she was just a maid in the Rong family. The old master and madam of the Rong family wanted Mrs. Rong to give birth to a son as soon as possible or she¡¯d be sent packing. The pressure built up in the woman¡¯s mind that she became desperate to get a male child, even though she had no child for the past ten years of her marriage. Mrs. Rong finally got pregnant after a second wife wife was brought in, still, Mrs. Rong wasn¡¯t relieved because her husband¡¯s new wife also got pregnant. Nobody knew what they would give birth to, but Old Madam Rong already announced that only one female child will be epted from one of the wives. On one of Mrs. Rong¡¯s trips to the temple where she prays for a male child, she gave birth on the way and the children happened to be two girls. One of them had a hole in her heart and the other was healthy. Everyone thought the one with the hole in her heart would die because she was very fragile, so Mrs. Rong asked Nanny Xie, who was just a young maid, to take the child to the temple and leave her to her fate¡­ Also, her identity as the Eldest Miss of the Rong family must be hidden. Nanny Xie did as told but her conscience didn¡¯t allow her to abandon the crying child. She took care of the baby until she was two years old and left the temple. Nanny Xie worked day and night to send Nancy to school and also to care for her health. It continued like that until cmity befell the Rong family fifteen yearster. Mrs. Rong came searching for the daughter age abandoned. The woman wanted Nancy to sacrifice her life for her twin sister, but Nancy refused and threw her mother out of the house. That was where her hatred for her mother solidified. As fate would have it, Nancy¡¯s twin sister came looking for Nancy and built a beautiful rtionship with her for two years. Through her twin sister, Nancy knew about Hwang Min and the other members of the family. Then one day, Nancy came home with blood all over her. When Nanny Xie asked her what the matter was, she got to know that Nancy¡¯s twin sister was involved in a well nned ident. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t survive the ident, Nancy¡¯s twin sister told the doctors to give her heart to Nancy without Mrs. Rong¡¯s consent. Shortly after the operation was done, Nancy¡¯s twin died and Mrs. Rong med Nancy for it. Mrs. Rong then made a deal, either Nancye and take her twin sister¡¯s ce, or return the heart. Left with no other choice, Nanny Xie forced Nancy to return with her mother. From that day henceforth, Nancy was thrown in a den of tigers. Enemies from the Rong family, and Hwang Min, the viin in Nancy¡¯s life. Although, Nancy was fortunate enough to build her own faction when she was still living with her, it didn¡¯t mean that the young woman got all that she wanted. Nanny Xie sighed, Nancy¡¯s life had never been easy. If only she chose peace¡­ But then again, would Hwang Min, Luisa, and the entire Rong family had let her live in peace? (1) Chapter 416 Chapter 416 416 Telling her the truth It¡¯s been ten hours since Nancy had been sleeping, yet she still hadn¡¯t woken up. Nanny Xie was growing anxious as it was night already. The old woman had gone into Nancy¡¯s room a few times to check on her, and this time made it the fourth or fifth time. (1 ¡°Boy, what happened to Young Miss? Why is she sleeping so much?¡± she asked the two guards standing before her at the entrance to Nancy¡¯s room. ¡°Ms. Nancy hadn¡¯t been sleeping well for nearly five years,¡± Death answered. ¡°And none of you told me?! The woman almost bit her tongue from despair. It hurts to know that the child she took care of and watched grow up into a finedy ended up bing a shell of herself and growing up to live someone else¡¯s life. ¡°Nancy is sick! Have you forgotten that?! Now she doesn¡¯t have enough sleep, coupled with the anxiety and stress she is going through every day in that house. Oh, my poor child!¡­ It¡¯s my fault that you ended up this way.¡± The old woman started to wail. ¡°Nanny Xie,¡± Nancy¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. No one knew when she woke up. The old woman and the guards turned to look at her. She was wearing a long ck silky wrapping night dress. She looked beautiful and elegant as always. ¡°Child, you¡¯re awake. I had the kitchen prepare something for you. Come,¡± the woman immediately pretended like nothing was wrong and ushered Nancy into the dining room, where different dishes of appetizing food were spread on the table. ¡°I asked the kitchen to prepare your favorites.¡± The old woman smiled. The two sat on the table as the woman silently watched her eat. ¡°You should eat something too,¡± Nancy scoped some rice for the woman. The woman had lost her appetite but could say so for fear that Nancy would also stop eating. The woman waited for Nancy to finish eating. After the maid came to clear the table, Nanny Xie finally spoke, ¡°Child, what have you decided to do with your illness? I¡¯ve searched for some doctors for ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . you, but after telling them about it, they informed me they can¡¯t do anything.¡± The woman said regrettably. I have been visiting the templetely to offer prayers for you. Let¡¯s hope¡­¡± ¡°Nanny Xie, you¡¯re not getting any younger, don¡¯t stress yourself too much¡­ Don¡¯t you want me to apany you in the afterlife? That ce must be¡­ ¡°Shut up, Nancy!¡± The woman yelled, causing Nancy to giggle. Nancy has lost hope for a cure! The old woman wanted to reprimand her, but the sound of her giggle caused the woman to wake up old memories. Nancy used to be a naughty child and happy child until her life was ruined by the appearance of her mother and sister. (1 ¡°Nanny Xie, your drink is getting warm,¡± Nancy pulled her mind back from her daydreaming. ¡°Oh,¡± the woman smiled, ¡°You shouldugh more. It makes you very pretty.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± ¡°Yes, your powder was not well blended.¡± The woman teased. ¡°Brian doesn¡¯tin about my face, so I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Enough with Brian, Brian, Brian! He¡¯s not your son, and he¡¯s not going to choose you over his birth mother! The earlier you know that, the better for you!¡± The woman was pissed that she was making everything about Brian again. Nancy froze for a moment before she swallowed the lump that formed in her throat. Thest time Nanny Xie yelled at her was when she stole Brian. Nancy nodded slowly, ¡°I¡¯vee to terms with that. When he was almost poisoned the other day, I watched how much pain he was in. I worried about him, but he couldn¡¯t see my love. I made him food like I used to do in the past, but he rejected it, thinking I would poison him.¡± a teardrop slipped down her eye before beads of tears followed. ¡°Ai¡­¡± Nanny Xie left the table and went to console her. She had never seen Nancy cry like this before except when her sister died. ¡°You can¡¯t me Brian for what he feels about you. It is true that you¡¯ve been protecting him all these years, but he doesn¡¯t know that, child. You¡¯ll feel the same way if you were in his shoes. He felt unloved, used, and controlled. It was a horrible experience for him.¡± Nanny Xie might love Nancy more than her life, but she never hides the truth or sugarcoats it, no matter how it would make Nancy feel. ¡°But I did it to protect him, you, and me. Was I wrong? What¡¯s my fault in this whole thing? Why did my life turn out this way? I¡¯m exhausted, Nanny!¡± she cried even more. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it, dear, none of this is your fault except what you did to that innocent woman and her children. It is wrong to separate a child from their mother.¡± The woman lowered her voice as she soothed the crying Nancy. ¡°I understand you were mad at Hwang, but after what you¡¯ve allowed anger and revenge to do to you, you are no longer different from him. Nancy dear, it¡¯s not toote to make things right.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Tell Brian the truth and set him free. He might forgive you¡­ And I heard you kidnapped his mother?¡± She let go of Nanny Xie and nodded, ¡°I did, but I let her go after making a deal with Hwang¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask him for a child, did you?¡± the woman red at her. Nancy stayed silent, an affirmation of the question. ¡°How could you?!¡± ¡°Nanny Xie, the doctor said I only have this month to get pregnant. He said¡­¡± She paused and swallowed. Seeing the horrified look slowly crawling onto Nanny Xie¡¯s face, Nancy nodded slowly as hot tears slid down her cheeks. Nanny Xie shook her head in disbelief as she took a few steps back,¡± N- no, this cannot be real!¡± She nced at Death and Nightcrawler. The two had their heads down and refused to look at her. ¡°Talk to me!¡­ Is she telling the truth?!¡± The woman yelled in pain. One could feel the heartbreak in her voice. Nightcrawler raised his head and promised, ¡°We¡¯ll search for the Rainborite ore, I promise you, Madam!¡± ¡°Is the rainborite ore so easy to find?¡± The woman broke down in tears and sat on the floor, pping her chest and ming herself. If it weren¡¯t because she threatened Nancy with her life, Nancy wouldn¡¯t have agreed to ept her twin sister¡¯s heart, nor would she have epted toe with her mother to SIN CITY. Everything was her fault! She thought. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 417 Getting bullied Nancy and Nanny Xie consoled each other through the night. Nancy spent the night at Nanny Xie¡¯s ce. Meanwhile, at the Hwang Mansion, the maids were causing trouble for a fellow maid at the servant quarters. Rossa hasn¡¯t been having good days in the servant quarters ever since she joined the servants, but it got worse today after she was appointed Brian¡¯s chef. All the servants who never liked her because she came from a less privileged country took their bullying to another level. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Earlier today, they came up with two rules she must follow, or else they¡¯d kill her. Rossa, who was ¡®shivering¡® like a drenched chick, didn¡¯t dare to fight back. One of the rules was that Rossa would only eat the leftovers from the servants, and if there weren¡¯t enough for her to eat, she¡¯d sleep on an empty stomach. Another rule she must follow if she doesn¡¯t want to die is Rossa will only take her to bathe after everyone else. The reason they came up with such heartless rules was to get her to be noticed by the butler for the wrong reasons. When she doesn¡¯t do her job well because she doesn¡¯t have enough to eat, she¡¯d definitely be fired. If that doesn¡¯t work, then the fact that she¡¯d beingte to work would certainly do the trick. So they thought. Rossa allowed herself to be bullied without fighting back. Why should she when she has use for these bullies? If only they knew they¡¯d gotten targets on their backs, they would have left the smiling Rossa, who never gets angry, alone. It waste into the night, and everyone was sleeping, yet Rossa was just about to take her bath. They thought this would be inconvenient for Rossa, but unfortunately, they had no idea they were making things easier for her. Like right now, after everyone had gone to sleep, Rossa locked the doors and entered the bathroom. Filling the bathtub with warm water, she opened the zip of her ck and white uniform and let the cloth slide off her shoulders, then walked to stand in front of the mirror. Observing her cubby self in the mirror, her lips stretched into a faint smile before she looked down at her chest. There was a silver pendant on her neck that extended down to her cleavage. Rossa touched the pendant and yed with it for a moment before gently tugging it down. Once she did that, a thin zip appeared, and the silicon body slowly started to part, revealing a fair, smooth, and clean body. Soon, the fat silicon bodysuit dropped to the white tiled floor while an average body stood on it. From where the line of the ne on her neck was, she pried it open with a finger before dipping the rest fingers into it and slowly peeled the mask off. Without the head mask and chubby body, what was standing in front of the mirror was none other than, Jeslyn! Her skin soon started to blush from how tight the silicon skin was on her. Seeing this, she reckoned that her warm bath would be ready by now, so she went to soak herself in the tub for a few minutes. About an hour or twoter, Jeslyn wore the chubby silicone and mask one more time, then looked for her locker and brought out a ck nightwear, and put it on before going out of the bathroom to sleep like nothing had just happened. At dawn¡­ The servants awoke and rushed through their morning routine, like dressing their beds and taking their baths, yet Rossa was still asleep. They giggled excitedly, believing their n was working. Once they were done with their morning routine, they hurriedly left their quarters to resume morning duties. They thought that Rossa would be sent away today, so they did their work with much excitement. Even the Chefs were excited at the thought of Rossa getting fired. Her work is not much, yet her sry was increased. Now she¡¯s earning as much as the senior chefs are. How can a maid who has no qualification for being a chef make the same amount as them? Most of the time, all she does ise to workte and stay idle, gist andugh with the Young Master who sees everyone else as shit! Why is she different? Why does she have to own it all and leave them with nothing? What¡¯s so special about her that the Young Master found her food delicious? Neither Madam Nancy nor the Young Master had praised them for their excellent cooking before, yet the Young Master never stopped showering her with praises since morning and even promised to get her a gift! Jealousy and hatred lead to the reason all the servants decide to teach Rossa a bitter lesson so that wherever she goes after this, she will learn to stop stealing the limelight. Thirty minutester, the butler arrived, and all the servants, plus the chefs, stood in a straight line for their regr weekly assessment. The butler, an advanced man with an unfriendly air and piercing eyes, walked by the female servants one after another. The man stood before a maid and took some strands of her hair, then smelt it, ¡°Your hair has an awful smell. Pack up, you¡¯re fired!¡± He walked away from thedy without giving her a second to speak. Then continued until he spotted anotherdy with a fault. After checking everywhere on her body, he grabbed her fingers and said in rage, ¡°Your nails are too long, and germs can build up in there¡­ you are fired!¡± The man went further until he arrived at thest person, Rossa. The man paused for a while to observe her. He raised his hand, wanting to touch her face, but she held his hand in mid¨Cair and smiled, ¡°is there dirt on my face? I¡¯ll take it off, don¡¯t stress, Grandpa,¡± she gently put the man¡¯s hand down and dusted her face, yet there was nothing on her face. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 418 Looking beyond their facade ¡°You just woke up?¡± the butler asked with a frown. Rossa nodded and said in a low yet cute voice, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡° The man wanted to rage, but seeing how cute she was, he held back his tongue; ¡°I¡¯m not your grandpa,¡± he red at her. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll call you grandpa butler, how does that sound?¡± she beamed. The old man wanted to chastise her again for acting like his spoiled granddaughter but couldn¡¯t bring himself to, so he sighed and pointed towards the kitchen, ¡°Make sure your dishes are ready in one hour thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± she giggled and ran off. Other servants were fuming and calling her ugly names in their minds, but there was nothing they could do right now, so they had to endure until they got a chance. Rossa finished cooking at exactly one hour¨Cthirty minutes, but after serving the dishes, Brian came around and told her Nancy wasn¡¯t home. ¡°My mom isn¡¯t here, so have a seat.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make her portion anyway. Hope she didn¡¯t travel?¡± Rossa sat on one of the chairs with a scowling face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. By the way, how¡¯s your ning around?¡± he asked softly. ¡°I told you we can¡¯t talk about such things. Aren¡¯t there CCTV cameras all around here?¡± she almost red at him but controlled herself. ¡°Ah, true, I¡¯m sorry about that¡­¡± The atmosphere became awkward. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your father since I was employed, where did he go?¡± Brian shook his head, ¡°Not sure.¡± Meanwhile, Nancy had left Nanny Xie¡¯s ce and was heading home. Looking out the car window in silence, she thought about the advice her Nanny gave her. After a while, she shifted her gaze to the two guys in the front seats. ¡°Have you found who burnt down the hospital?¡± she asked out of the blue. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, it was one of Sir¡¯s men.¡± a Nancy slowly nodded, ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s being punished.¡± A long silence filled the car for a while before Death asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why do you take the me for everything and make people believe you did things you are innocent of?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Like when Brian used her of setting fire to the hospital and pointed a gun at her, Nancy didn¡¯t deny the usation, nor fight back, making Brian believe she really did. ¡°Whether I ept or not, no one will believe, so what¡¯s the point?¡­ But this time, I hope Jeslyn is intelligent enough to know right from wrong.¡± Nancy didn¡¯t speak anymore after that. The car drove steadily until it got to the Hwang Resident. Nancy met Brian eating and ¡®a maid¡® sitting at the dining table, talking with her son. She pretended like she didn¡¯t see that disrespectful action. The maid stood up, probably to exin what didn¡¯t need exnation, but before she could speak, Nancy raised her hand to stop her. ¡°You two, meet me in the garden in the next two hours!¡± She went away after that. Rossa felt her breath hitched in her throat all this while, which is why she still couldn¡¯t react after Nancy left. ¡°It¡¯s fine now, she might probably think we were dating.¡± ¡°And you think that¡¯s a great thing?¡± ¡°At this point, there¡¯s really nothing we can do.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go to the garden empty¨Chanded, let me go and make some cake.¡± Rossa left the dining room after that. In the garden¡­ The smell of fresh flowers permeated the ce, selling tranquility and serenity that people like Nancy couldn¡¯t buy, no matter the money they had. She was wearing a white gown and was sitting on a in white cloth that was spread on the grass. From afar, the woman looked lonely and sad. Rossa frowned slightly at the weird feeling of sadness that engulfed her for a moment but immediately killed it before her conscience would be awoken. She walked forward with Brian and knelt in front of Nancy while cing the tray she was holding down, she said; ¡°Ma¡¯am, I brought you another type of cake,¡± she tried to sound like she was happy, but the sadness around Nancy could not be ignored. Brian sat beside her and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nancy felt a slight joy. This was the first time Brian noticed something was off about her. Her demeanor changed to the facade of a powerful woman, ¡°Do I look unwell?¡± ¡°Quite.¡± He replied and turned away. She was still acting bitchy, so there was no need to care about her anymore, he thought. The woman¡¯s lips curled down in slight unhappiness, an action that went unnoticed by the two. Feeling the cold treatment the two were giving each other, Rossa cleared her throat and said; ¡°I know I¡¯m not in the right position to say this, but ma¡¯am, your skin is getting paler and¡­¡± she lowered her head. ¡°Are you suddenly scared?¡± Nancy asked in a cold voice. ¡°No,¡± Rossa shook her head. Nancy raised a brow, ¡°Everyone is scared of me. You¡¯re the first to say this to my face.¡± Rossa was caught off guard, and so was Brian, but she immediately beamed, concealing her nervousness again. ¡°It¡¯s not their fault they¡¯re scared¡­ You look frightening, but I¡¯m not scared of you because I used to have an aunt who was like you, but she was extremely kind at heart.¡± Nancy shifted her gaze to scrutinize her lying lips before she asked, ¡°Where is that aunt of yours now?¡± Rossa sighed and let her shoulders slump, ¡°she died five years ago.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± she replied and picked a piece of cake with chopsticks. ¡°You said these aren¡¯t Moon cakes?¡± ¡°Yes, Rossa nodded fervently. ¡°What are these called?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an osmanthus cake.¡± ¡°What are the ingredients?¡± she asked. ¡°Glutinous rice, osmanthus, and sugar¡± ¡°Why did you decide to make this even though moon cakes are sweeter?¡± ¡°Because of the health benefits¡­ My grandmother used to say that osmanthus cake helps against depression and eases mental stress. The leaves are also medicinal when brewed as tea.¡± Nancy nced at her, ¡°Do I look depressed?¡± Rossa watched her for a moment before she slowly nodded. ¡°And you feel you can cure me?¡± This time, Rossa shook her head, ¡°Only a depressed person can help themselves heal. External help is just to render support.¡± Nancy rested her back on the tree trunk behind her, ¡°You are intelligent. No wonder he likes you.¡± She took a bite from the cake with her chopstick before she put it down and moved her gaze to the blue sky. Brian and Rossa were left in a daze. The two thought Nancy was referring to their rtionship but had no idea Nancy was looking beyond their facade. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 419 Unbelievable truth Rossa was bing increasingly nervous, and the atmosphere was making her ufortable. Nancy was a heartless woman, and Rossa feared that she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her right there and then. Rossa immediately looked around, there were no guards anywhere, so she asked, ¡°Your guards aren¡¯t with you today.¡± (1) ¡°I¡¯m alone, you can kill me now, they won¡¯t cause you trouble,¡± Nancy uttered while still looking at the white sky. There was no moon and the weather was quite chilling¡­. Brian and Rossa exchange a nce, what Nancy said sounded too suspicious, but a momentter, Rossa managed a smallugh, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t know you could joke too. Why would anyone want to kill you?¡± Brian was nervous for Rossa but when she maneuvered her way around the tense situation, he also joined in the fun and smiled. Nancy shifted her gaze to Jeslyn, making sure her eyes were boring holes in her before answering. ¡°Because I¡¯ve caused them harm? Isn¡¯t that enough reason to have people disguise themselves and come into my house to kill me?¡± seeing the horrified looks on their faces, she snorted, ¡°It¡¯s the audacity for me, really. How bold of you, Jeslyn,ing into my house like this!¡± Sheughed, but there was no humor in her voice. Realizing that things were falling apart, Jeslyn bolted to her feet and took a step back, creating a chance for Brian to immediately kneel in front of Nancy to plead. ¡°You misunderstood Mom, she¡¯s not here to kill you. I brought her to keep mepany!¡± The woman didn¡¯t even spare Brian a nce, her dull eyes were on Jeslyn who was equally staring at her. She was a lotposed now. Soon her face changed and a smile crept onto her lips. Jeslyn was dering war and it seems she was willing to stake it all just to bring Nancy down. Nancy lowered her eyes to the cake in her chopsticks. She still hasn¡¯t taken another bite since, ¡°You poisoned these, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jeslyn knew she had been caught but there was no way she¡¯d admit to poisoning the cakes. Those were her only hope of winning this fight. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Nancy offered her the cake on her chopstick, the one she took a tiny bite from earlier, ¡°But I don¡¯t trust you¡­eat this.¡± Jeslyn swallowed, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to osmanthus.¡± ¡°Your brother isn¡¯t, he can eat it on your behalf. Right, Brian?¡± she turned her hand to Brian, offering him the cake with a stoic face. Without wasting time to avoid suspicion, he leaned in to take a bite. Jeslyn¡¯s soul almost flew out but before she could stop him, Nancy dropped the cake into the te. ¡°You are willing to eat poisoned food just so your sister¡¯s ns could work?¡± Nancy felt a bitter taste in her throat. Is this the love of twins or what? Would he have loved her like this if she was his real mother? She thought to herself. ¡°I¡¯m willing to eat that to prove to you that there¡¯s nothing in it.¡± Brian refused to admit that his sister indeed poisoned the cakes. Nancy looked away and said, ¡°You are going after the wrong person. If you want to seek your mother, you should be going after someone else!¡± revenge for ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jeslyn asked with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re smart, I¡¯m sure you can figure it out¡­ Also, you¡¯re a guest in my house, so behave like one. Brian will take you to the guest room after you¡¯ve taken that shitty disguise off.¡± Jeslyn took a deep breath to calm down. Her identity and n had been exposed, but there¡¯s always another way. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ve always been under my watch. I have no intention of killing you or your brother, so don¡¯t waste my time with petty schemes.¡± Jeslyn narrowed her eyes, ¡°What are you up to?¡± ¡°Finding ways to survive,¡± she got up and walked a little further with her back turned to them. ¡°You might want to know the reason I¡¯m after your mother¡­ Once upon a time¡­¡°. After hearing the whole story, Jeslyn and Brian were stunned but Jeslyn immediately swallowed her shook. ¡°That¡¯s not enough reason to cause my mother so much pain, separate my brother from us and kill my niece!¡± (2 Nancy didn¡¯t try to defend herself. Her Nanny said the same thing. Although she didn¡¯t see anything wrong with what she did but decided to stay calm. After all, her problem right now is bigger than anything else and Jeslyn might just be the right person to help her. ¡°What you should be more interested in right now is how to save your family, especially your husband from falling into that pretentious man¡¯s hands. He won¡¯t give it a second thought before grinding your husband into powder,¡± She turned to face Jeslyn. ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Jeslyn frowned. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You should take your mother¡­ and brother away from the city before he returns. I don¡¯t know where he went but I¡¯m sure that when he returns, he¡¯d be unleashing the power he had been secretly amassing, on you all.¡± ¡°Mom, what do you mean? Who is this person you are so scared of?¡± She nced at Brian, ¡°Your sister knows and that¡¯s enough. You shouldn¡¯t stay more than three days in this city. I¡¯ll clear the way for you because his men are everywhere, watching you all like hawks without you knowing¡­ onest thing, that Assistant of yours shouldn¡¯t be by your side anymore.¡± ¡°You mean she¡¯s a spy?¡­ From him?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°Not from him, the Half¨Cheart.¡± Jeslyn gasped. Ani is a spy? How?!¡­ ¡°hope you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your choice. Believe me and it¡¯s your gain. Don¡¯t believe me, it¡¯s your loss.¡± Jeslyn narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you telling me these?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t end up being another version of me, I need to rest now. We might meet in the future¡­ I hope you¡¯ll be stronger by then. Take care of my son,¡± she walked away after that. The two watched her leave their sight before Brian asked in confusion, ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about. Your father is a bad man!¡± she red at him before leaving. Brian was left in a daze. This is not the n, how did his father suddenly be the enemy? Last month, they said they were going for Nancy, but now, the table suddenly turned. The guy was left in a dilemma, not knowing what to do. On one hand, is Jeslyn, who seems to be angry at him, on the other hand, is the unbelievable truth he just uncovered. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 420 Using Nancy as a weapon Meanwhile, Rossa was in the servant¡¯s quarters, opening the gift box. Inside it was a bracelet with a small round pendant. She opened the pendant to reveal the inside that was half¨Cfilled with white powder. She sighed before closing it and wearing the bracelet on her wrist. This was the substance she added to the cake this morning and now, it¡¯s useless. Jeslyn wasn¡¯t given the time to mull over the matter at hand before the door was pushed open. Two maids barged into the room, and from the look on their faces, it appeared as if they would kill Jeslyn if she said the wrong word. She was already in a bad mood and wouldn¡¯t mind taking care of thesedies to ease her heart¡¯s troubles if they weren¡¯t careful with her. She thought. ¡°You are very capable. Not only did you have the old butler wrapped around your fingers, but you¡¯ve also seduced the Young Master into giving you gifts. Wow, just wow!¡± one of them said with a few ps. O ¡°She¡¯s not even pretty, howe this ugly duckling gets the good things, but we don¡¯t? It¡¯s unfair!¡± Rossa attempted to get up from the bed but was pushed back down. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± the otherdy thundered. ¡°Where else?¡± Jeslyn giggled, ¡°I¡¯m leaving the room for mad people like you.¡± Their eyes shot wide with rage. This fatso, who had never talked back at anyone before, is suddenly taunting them after getting a gift from the Young Master! What does she now see herself as? A Mistress of the Hwang family?¡± ¡°Rossa, don¡¯t be cocky! Because the Young Master gave you a worthless gift today doesn¡¯t mean he has affection for you! You should¡­¡± ¡°True. How about you meet him and also request for a ¡®worthless¡® gift? he has lots of them¡­¡± She raised her wrist and dangled the bracelet for a moment. ¡°You should hurry up before he throws them away.¡± She said with feigned urgency, wrapped around her innocent¨Clooking face. The two girls nced at each other, and one gave a slight nod before they looked at Rossa again, ¡°If you dare lie to us, watch how we¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Rossa watched with a mischievous smile as the two made their way out of the room. She fell on the bed and chuckled. Those two will surely be taught a lesson by Brian soon. That evening, Jeslyn heard rumors that the two maids who went to get ¡®worthless¡® gifts from Brian were thrown out of the mansion. Without packing her bags, she left the Hwang residence and went to the hotel. On arrival, Ani ran up to her with a bright smile. ¡°Ma Jeslyn, you are back! Jestyn would have returned the smile in the past, but today, she couldn¡¯t find herself smiling after what she heard. ¡°Where is Rex?¡± She asked. ¡°He is at the bar,¡± Ani replied. She wanted to follow Jeslyn, but Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t allow it. At the bar¡­ Jeslyn was sitting in front of Rex, sipping from a wine ss after telling him about the new development. ¡°That was wild. No one saw thating¡­ do you want to risk it all and trust her?¡± ¡°I feel there¡¯s truth to what she imed,¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Do you honestly believe that Nancy is capable of holding Mr. Hwang down?¡­ I mean, she¡¯s capable, but do you see Mr. Hwang as a person who would be so obedient?¡± Jeslyn stared at him, waiting for Rex to answer her. 1 Rex wiggled his index finger in an attempt to convey that he bought the idea. ¡°That¡¯s actually weird to begin with. Considering the fact that your mom told you he¡¯s the leader of the Dark Age, it¡¯s not usible that Nancy can hold him down for so long.¡± ¡°Exactly! I find this whole thing about Mr. Hwang is fishy.¡± She tilted her head to think. ¡°Why would he do all that? Like¡­ I don¡¯t understand why he would go to such lengths to make Brian hate Nancy¡­ Or, what am I even saying? God! I¡¯m confused as f*ck! This is stressing the shit out of me!¡± ¡°Take a deep breath, drink some,¡± he helped her with her ss of wine. ¡°Rx your mind¡­ How about we meet up with Nancy and ask her about it? That¡¯s a better idea, right?¡± Jeslyn side¨Ceyed him, ¡°I don¡¯t trust her enough to rely on her words¡­ She said Ani is a spy from the Half¨Cheart¡­ How can that be possible?¡± ¡°In this world, nothing is impossible. Have you ever wondered why the Half¨Cheart people haven¡¯te for you for so long?¡± he sipped his drink, leaving her to think about it. Jeslyn frowned, ¡°Then, I can¡¯t let her leave if she¡¯s one of them!¡± Rex shook his head and ced his ss on the table. ¡°People like these are dangerous- they are a ticking time bomb.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then, should we just let her go like that?¡± Rex shook his head again, ¡°First, we confirm the authenticity of the information you received from Nancy, then make a deal with her. She kills Ani in an ¡®unintentional¡® attack, and you pay her in whatever you bargain. But make sure your stakes aren¡¯t too high.¡± ¡°Hmm, you want us to use someone else as a weapon to kill off our enemy?¡­ Won¡¯t that cause a fight between her and the Half¨Cheart?¡± ¡°Indeed. My brother is not home, and we need to be careful who we offend. A lot of factions have their eyes on us, especially the Xu family. You wouldn¡¯t want a situation where we would get into a fight with one faction and others attack from the rear, right?¡± ¡°Certainly not!¡± ¡°Then, that¡¯s the only way to get rid of Ani.¡± ¡°But we can hire a hitman or something. Must it be Nancy? That woman gives me goosebumps!¡± ¡°What if the assassination fails? You don¡¯t expect Ani to be powerless if she was indeed sent by the Half¨Cheart, do you?¡­ Let me break it down. ¡°Nancy is powerful that she¡¯s holding the Half¨Cheart organization in a chokehold. If someone like her kills Ani ¡®by ident¡®, it might be considered a mistake, or the organization wage war, but I doubt they can afford to offend Nancy.That woman seem to have someone the Half¨Cheart needs. ¡°But if Ani is attacked by a hitman and you¡¯re fine, the half¨Cheart would immediately suspect us. You know why? Because Ani is too ¡®innocent¡® and ¡®cute¡® to have enemies.¡± Chapter 421 Chapter 421 421 Convincing her brother The next day, Jeslyn returned to the Hwang Residence without giving anyone prior notice. When she appeared as Jeslyn, none of the guards stopped her. When she entered the hugepound, she made her way straight to the main house and asked for Brian. A guard took her to Brian¡¯s room but instead of going in, she changed her mind and asked for Nancy. The guard was a bit skeptical. Although they all received an order to Allow Jeslyn or Rossa in whenever she came around, they didn¡¯t receive any order to allow her into Madam Nancy¡¯s quarters. After deliberating for a while, the guard bowed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, I can¡¯t help you with that.¡± Jeslyn gave a small nod, ¡°I understand. You may leave.¡± After the guard left her in front of Brian¡¯s room, she knocked on the door a couple of times before Brian answered the door. The young man was surprised to see his sister standing before him. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you offer me a seat?¡± she rather asked. ¡°Oh¡­please,¡± he stepped out of the way for her to enter. Brian¡¯s exceptionally neat and clean cream¨Ccoloured bedroom that is decorated with blue lights, gives a homely vibe, unlike the in white walls and boring white chairs in the sitting room. The neatly arranged king¨Csized bed with blue and white bedding, told Leslyn that Brian didn¡¯t sleep on the bed. She roamed her gaze around the room and noticed a blue duvet on the long couch that was ced beside the floor to ceiling window that separated the room from the balcony where a sparkling blue swimming pool was located. In another space in the excessivelyrge room, was a studio that was separated from the bedroom with a transparent ss wall. The music instrument in the studio could be seen from where Jesyn was standing. ¡°Your room is very luxurious and beautiful.you must have spent a fortune on it.¡± ¡°Not really. My mu¡­ She did itst year.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to force it. It¡¯s not easy to stop calling her ¡®mom¡® just like that. You¡¯ve called her that for 26 years, so¡­ don¡¯t worry, Pink is understanding.¡± she smiled and walked towards his studio. Passing her fingers through the high end musical instrument, Jeslyn voiced her thoughts. ¡°She is willing to give you a great deal of luxury, yet causes you so much heartache. I can¡¯t understand that woman no matter how hard I try¡­ tell me honestly, brother.¡± she paused her fingers on the guitar and turned around to look at him. ¡°What do you think about your father?¡± Brian moved forward and grabbed the guitar, then sat on one of the two sofas. He slid a finger across the strings and asked, ¡°What do you feel about your grandfather?¡± She then looked up at her. ¡°That¡¯s how much he means to me.¡± ¡°Even if he is the cause of our problems, you¡¯ll still stick to that?¡± she asked. ¡°I can¡¯t hate him, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s after my husband and son? Will you still take his side?¡± ¡°Bu¡­¡± Brian couldn¡¯t speak and swallowed. After a long time, he said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been proven that he is a bad person. It¡¯s only your assumptions and-¡± ¡°He is the leader of the Dark Age organization. Do you know what that means?¡± seeing him keep silence, Jeslyn¡¯s eye turned colder and a smile that unsettled Brianb crept into her lips. ¡°Dear brother, I¡¯ll give you today to think about your stance. Whatever decision you make, you don¡¯t need to tell me. If you¡¯re on my side, take Pink and return to the Capital and wait for me. But if you¡¯re against me, send my mother to the airport and never show your face to me ever again.¡± (1 Brian bolted to his feet. ¡°Jeslyn, does it have to get to this?¡± Jeslyn held his hand and massaged it gently for a while, ¡°Do you think these hands can console me if your father kills my husband or son? Brother,¡± her voice softened and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°You knew my journey. You knew who was there for me. You don¡¯t love Piper like I do my husband and son¡­ Brian, I¡¯d go crazy if anything happens to them, and I¡¯ll be worse than Nancy if my own father is the cause.¡± Brian could feel the pain his sister was going through. He knows she deserves the happiness her husband and son gives her. He is aware that she deserves his support and protection in these hard times that enemies are lurking around. But¡­ He held her hands and said, hoping she¡¯d buy the idea, ¡°I can speak to dad to let brother¨Cinw and my Nephew go. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d listen.¡± Jeslyn slowly pulled her hands away and shook her head, ¡°Do you know what power and fame do to people?¡­ Do you think that he doesn¡¯t know that Maverick, the Holy son as they call him, is his son¨C inw? Or do you think he isn¡¯t aware that Valen is his grandson?¡± ¡°Sister-¡± ¡°That man doesn¡¯t consider me his daughter, nor does he see you as his son, Believe it or not, he has a use for you¡­¡± ¡°Jeslyn, please!¡± ¡°Rex told me that when you and Piper were kidnapped, it was done by the Oldest son of the Feng family. He also told me that the Feng family is a core member of the Dark Age organization and they needed to sacrifice you to Zhini. I also didn¡¯t know who Zhini was until Rex told me it is the gods worshiped by the Half¨Chearts. ¡°What?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you know that your father knew about it but did nothing to the Fengs? Your uncle, the President, feared that he¡¯d get in trouble with your mother, so he had the Oldest son of the Feng family arrested. You should know by now why your father did nothing¡­ if you don¡¯t, then it¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°He cares more about the organization and doesn¡¯t want to punish the family that carries out the most important task for them.¡± Hearing that, Jeslyn nodded, ¡°Yes. if you are important to him, he won¡¯t treat you the way he did. Brian, don¡¯t be stupid. But if you want to, I won¡¯t stop you, but don¡¯t get in the way.¡± She looked at his unfocused gaze that was telling of the struggles he was passing through in his head. She sighed and hugged him before she left him alone to mull over it. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 422 Saving an enemy ene After Jeslyn left Brian¡¯s room, she was supposed to head out of the mansion but heard a loud noise coming from the room a few steps away. Curious, she went in that direction and met the door slightly opened. Inside, someone was coughing and whimpering very badly. From the voice, it was Nancy! $1 Jeslyn pushed the door open and barged in. The room was nice but not as good as Brian¡¯s. The bed had a white screen that separated it from view. ¡°Death¡­ Crawler- ahem! ahem!!¡± she coughed a few more times. The humanity in Jeslyn didn¡¯t allow her to ignore the desperate situation so she hurried forward and pulled the screen apart. Jeslyn was taken aback by what she saw. Lying before her on the white bed, was a pale looking Nancy in a white white nightdress. Her trembling hand was holding a white handkerchief to her blood stained lips. The white handkerchief was red with blood stains. Her eyes roamed the room for a moment and saw shards of sses scattered around the corners of the room and her cell phone was also on the floor. From what she was seeing, she could tell that the woman¡¯s phone fell and she broke the sses to get someone¡¯s attention. ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­ wha¡­ ahem!¡± ¡°You- what is- you are unwell?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t function for a moment, prompting her to ask a stupid question. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. Brian is in the room before this¡­ leave!¡± Jeslyn¡¯s mind snapped. People like Nancy hate to be seen in their weak state and it gets worse if they are shown pity. Jeslyn cleared her throat and her face turned serious. ¡°I¡¯m sure God sent me here, you can¡¯t die until I take my revenge on you.¡± Although she said that, her heart was aching. She moved closer to the woman and took the handkerchief from her, then went into the bathroom and returned with a bowl of warm water and disinfectant, with a white towel. Although the woman was forcing herself to stop coughing, she couldn¡¯t help it. Because Jeslyn took away her bloody handkerchief, she covered her mouth with her hands to avoid getting blood on the bed. Jeslyn hurried over and cleaned Nancy up and asked, ¡°Is there something that stops the coughing and bleeding?¡± Nancy pointed at her dressing table, ¡°The drawer¡­¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t let her finish before rushing over, opened the drawer and brought out the pack, containing a syringe that came with a needle, and a thumb¨Csized vial with clear liquid in it. ¡°Give me a shot.¡± Nancy said. Her forehead was filled with beads of sweat and she looked tired with 17:52 her eyes finding it difficult to stay open. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to,¡± Jeslyn hurried to the bed with the things in hand. She didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°There¡¯s a thin wire¡­¡± she stretched her trembling finger to the drawer again. ¡°Oh, I saw it.¡± Jeslyn rushed to get the transparent wire and with Nancy¡¯s direction, she tied it around her upper arm, then opened the sealed pack and drew the liquid into the syringe before disinfection where she saw a vein in her arm and gave her a shot. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After Jeslyn sessfully concluded the process of injecting her, it took about five more minutes before Nancy stopped coughing blood and fell asleep. Jeslyn helped the woman get under the sheets before she went to get the cleaning tools and swept the sses off the floor. By the time she was done washing the blood away from the handkerchief and cleaning any traces of blood from the room, one hour had sped past. Soon, Nightcrawler came into the room and was rmed to see Jeslyn sitting on a couch and pressing her phone. The guy immediately rushed to the bed and parted the screen to see his Boss sleeping soundly. To be sure, he felt for her breath. Not until he felt the calmness in her pulse did he rx, He went to Jeslyn who was watching him like an alien and asked in a deep and unfriendly tone. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± ¡°How do you take care of your Boss? Had God not thrown me here and something happened to her, I¡¯m sure you guys would have med my brother and I for her misfortune.¡± she snorted and continued pressing her phone. The big guy shifted his gaze from Jeslyn to the white screen before he went to check the drawer. Seeing that the medication there was missing, he checked the waste bin in the room and saw the used things in there, including the tissues she used to clean blood. The guy raised some of the tissues and saw therge amount of blood that had left his boss¡® body and his eyes teared up. Without a word said, he went to Jeslyn and knelt on one knee with his hand cupped in a fist. ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Jeslyn, who wasn¡¯t expecting that, got a fright when he approached her without making a sound. Slowly, her racing heart rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, I didn¡¯t do it for nothing.¡± ¡°Whatever your reason, I will be sure to fulfill it. Even though you ask for my life.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so dramatic. I¡¯m not your Boss who derives joy in killing people,¡± she rolled her eyes. Nightwalker nced at her but said nothing else. After a long while of silence, Jeslyn looked at the man who was still kneeling and asked, ¡°I heard my mother was tortured and forced to jump down an eight¨Cstory building. who among you did that?¡± c ¡°We tortured your mother but didn¡¯t start the fire that made her jump.¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t doubt him because he looked very honest. ¡°So you are one of those who tortured her¡­¡± she nodded, then asked again. ¡°How do you intend to compensate me?¡± The big guy remained silent with his head down. He wasn¡¯t the one who tortured her, but wouldn¡¯t betray his brothers. ¡°You don¡¯t want to speak? Fine. when your Boss wakes up, I¡¯ll ask her for a hand.¡± With that said, Jeslyn ignored the guy and continued with what she was doing. Nancy stirred awake after five hours. From behind the screen, she could see Nightcrawler kneeling. She couldn¡¯t see what was in front of him because he had a big build that blocked her view. She parted the screen and called, ¡°Crawler?¡± Her voice came out low and dry. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 423 Jeslyn¡¯s position ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. I thought I¡¯d have to wait much longer.¡± Jeslyn spoke simultaneously, Nightcrawler got to his feet and bowed, Boss!¡± Jeslyn got up and walked to the bed. She ced a palm on Nancy¡¯s forehead and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re fine now.¡± Nightcrawler and Nancy¡¯s gazes were fixed on Jeslyn as she did what pleased her. After she was satisfied, Nancy finally asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Huh?¡­ You don¡¯t remember what happened hours back?¡± Nancy¡¯s mind was still muddled. She sat up and rested her back on the headboard. A momentter,. she spoke. ¡°Why did you save me? You hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t allow you to die just yet because you owe me a lot.¡± ¡°What do you want aspensation?¡± C ¡°I heard my mother was tortured; was it him?¡± she nced at Nightcrawler who was standing behind her. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to answer that, right?¡± Nancy threw back a question. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make you a more horrible person? Anyway, what I want is simple. Whoever tortured my mother, sever the person¡¯s hand!¡± Nancy¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment before turning away, ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°It is possible, just say you won¡¯t do it,¡± she stared intently at her. Nancy ignored her statement. ¡°Ask for something else.¡± ¡°Surely. Your life cannot be worth such a miserable condition¡­¡± She took a seat on the sofa and continued. ¡°You talked about Ani the other day. What¡¯s your proof that she¡¯s from the Half¨Cheart?¡± Nancy adjusted her sitting position and looked at Nightcrawler, then gave a faint nod. Nightcrawler went out and a few minutester, he returned with a magazine and handed it to Jeslyn. She epted it with a skeptical look on her face but decided to open it. The first page was nk and the second page had only one word, ¡®SECRET¡® written on it. The third page had a picture of a masked woman with red lipstick. She was wearing a ck dress and was dominantly sitting on a magnificent red throne that reminded her of the dream where she saw Brian getting sacrificed. Above the woman¡¯s introduction, which was written beside her picture, was a title, ¡®Doyenne.¡® Reading further, Jeslyn found out she¡¯s the Eldest Miss of the Zhu family. Jeslyn frowned slightly. The Zhu family rings a bell, so she asks, ¡°Which of the Zhu family is Doyenne from?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your grandaunt, your grandmother¡¯s older sister.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jeslyn eximed, but Nancy ignored her. Jeslyn ttened her lips with a frown. What is this about? Believing she might not get an answer from Nancy anymore, she continued reading. When she opened the next page, her fingers shook and the book almost fell. Those damned people made her the next in line! A recent picture of her that Ani took on the day she attended some event was sitting there and smiling at her. Reading the introduction, Jeslyn is said to be the heir and a descendant of the Zhu family. She immediately flipped to the next page and saw a picture of Alex, but it was crossed with a red ¡®X¡® mark. The introduction read, ¡®An apostate and an enemy to be killed on sight! Jeslyn continued flipping through strange faces until she saw Ms. Alice¡¯s picture. Unlike Alex, which was crossed, Ms. Alice¡¯s own was marked. On the introduction read, ¡®FREED¡® Flipping a few more chapters, she came across an exceptionally gorgeousdy, she was none other than a sexy Ani. Her introduction says she¡¯s among the top members with the highest credit in her record. ¡°Ani is a top member of the organization?¡± Jeslyn finally looked up from the book. ¡°She¡¯s not just a top member, she¡¯s the leader of the leading division in the organization. Before she was sent to your side, she unseated your mother¡¯s friend as the top Analyzer, and that shot her to be just below you.¡± Jeslyn opened and closed her mouth like a goldfish, not knowing what to say. ¡°You should find a way to get rid of her before she harms you. Ani is verypetitive and wants to be the next Doyenne.¡± ¡°In other words, she would rather kill me than take me to the organization?¡± ¡°Yes. A little bird told me that the organization is unstable, right? Who knows, their Doyenne might be killed and your life will be in danger.¡± ¡°How difficult is it to kill Ani?¡± Jeslyn asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the risk?¡± Nancy snorted. ¡°Your mother can¡¯t kill her, both in a gunfight and physical fight.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± Jeslyn proposed. Nancy nced at her, ¡°I can¡¯t risk the lives of my men to kill your enemy.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be looking for ways to redeem yourself? I even saved you despite hating you so much,¡± Jeslyn rolled her eyes. ¡°You are asking for too much. Attacking Ani is the same as shaking half of the organization. Do you think you¡¯re worth the sacrifice?¡± ¡°Your lifesaver should be worth more than this.¡± ¡°Jeslyn, are you ckmailing me?¡± Nancy narrowed her eyes. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jeslyn nodded, ¡°You can say that. God wanted you to do this as a means to redeem yourself. So why should I say no?¡± ¡°Do you know what it means to do that?¡± ¡°Yes. Sending some of your men to fight Ani would mean that it has weakened your power. You are afraid that your husband might attack you from the other end.¡± ¡°And you still want me to fulfill your wish?¡°¨C Jeslyn stayed silent for a moment. Then asked with a pout, ¡°Why are you making it look like I¡¯m heartless than you are? I haven¡¯t done a quarter of what you¡¯ve done to people¡­¡± ¡°My enemies.¡± ¡°My mother wasn¡¯t your enemy.¡± ¡°You think,¡± She shook her head. ¡°If your husband suddenly has another woman whom you fear might combine forces with your husband to attack you, won¡¯t you start a fight to prevent that?¡± ¡°Plum cannot do that.¡± ¡°What if¡­¡± she paused. ¡°He does?¡± ¡°P¨¢ divorce him and make him suffer. If thedy gets involved, I¡¯ll give her a painful death¡­ however, in your case, you didn¡¯t wait to know whether my mother would take your side or support your husband to get rid of you, so you attacked first.¡± Chapter 424 Chapter 424 424 Maverick¡¯s n Nancy stayed silent for a while. ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have married him but rather tortured him¡­ maybe I shouldn¡¯t have made an enemy out of Alex,¡± She mumbled inaudibly. 1 Every intelligent person always has a w. Maybe this is her price to pay for being too smart, she sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll send out men to take care of Ani on your behalf. After that, you won¡¯t demand revenge from my men. They followed my orders to torture Alex, so I¡¯ll take the responsibility.¡± Jeslyn looked at Nightcrawler who had his head down before she replied, ¡°Fine¡­ before I leave, can you tell me onest thing?¡± when she saw that Nancy¡¯s attention was on her, she continued, ¡°Your sickness, what is it about?¡± ¡°Why do you want to know? I don¡¯t need your pity.¡± ¡°Who cares about that? I just want to know when I should prepare a funeral dress. I want to appear as the most gorgeous guest to send you off¡­¡± ¡°Miss! That¡¯s disrespectful!¡± Nightcrawler frowned. Nancy raised her hand, ¡°An honest enemy is better than a pretentious friend. Jeslyn is not wrong¡­ You should take care of your health, otherwise, you will turn out like me.¡± Jeslyn frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡°. ¡°The rainborite ore disappeared after my involvement. Now it seems there¡¯s no cure for the virus anymore.¡± Jeslyn bolted up, ¡°Y¨Cyou- that was the effect of ATOM?!¡± She panicked. The way she met Nancy earlier is not something she would want to experience. Not now, not ever?! ¡°Hm¡­¡± Jeslyn was left looking dazed and foolish. The symptom is way too scary! She has to inform Doc Matt as soon as possible. Maybe he can find a solution after seeing Nancy. She thought and immediately ran out. Meanwhile, at the Dark Age organization¡­ Almost two months ago, Maverick and his men were able tounch a surprise attack and sneak into the facility. They caused a lot of damage until the Sovereign appeared When the man arrived, he activated the protection barrier which forcefully ejected the intruders out of the facility. Now, Maverick and his people couldn¡¯t enter the facility after attempting to break the barrier without sess. Left with no other choice, they camped in the desert to carry out n B. Maverick and his men lost count of days and nights after the Sovereign arrived, so they have no idea how much time had gone. They only go to sleep when their body feels tired and can no longer function without sleep. The ¡®sun¡® used to disappear after 20 hours like Maverick calcted but now, the ¡®sun¡® was getting hotter and hotter by the hours. If they don¡¯t get out of this desert as soon as possible, they might die from the heat. The Sovereign intends to give them a slow death. Watching them melt under the energy that was transformed into sun in the Visual world, would be fun to watch, he thought. So he ordered his Today, Maverick finally decided they¡¯d push the n B forward, else they¡¯d all die. At this moment, Maverick was seen in one of the tents, sitting in front of threeputers that were connected together. Code 2 and Code 10 were standing at his right and left sides, watching out for any disturbance. This is theirst resort, so no mistake is allowed.- Maverick inserted the chip he took from Damien into the system and started working. His goal was to hack into the facility¡¯s Core and upgrade the Visual World so he could steal control from them. Whereas inside the facility¡¯s control room, tens of men and women were seen sitting in front ofrge computers, the rhythmic sounding from the keyboards sounded like a song to the ears as they tried to hijack the system from the intruder they just detected. The Sovereign, a man who had a mask on and a ck¨Chooded cloak, walked into the control room with two masked guards behind him. ¡°My Lord!¡± The leader, who was supervising the team, got up from his seat and bowed in greeting and the others followed his step. ¡°Hm¡­ Why is he not quitting?¡± a thick voice sounded from the Sovereign. The mask gave no room for his lips to be seen, except that there were holes in the ck mask to allow him ess to oxygen. The leader of the team replied with confidence, ¡°They are just putting up ast struggle., Be rest assured, Sovereign, we will send them to hell in a while.¡± ¡°When you are done ying, bring me Alpha Chaos, with that said, he left the control room. Outside, one of the guards asked, ¡°Master, have you reconsidered? Do you want to spare the formal Holy Son?¡± ¡°Spare?¡± the man paused and turned to look at him. ¡°He brought war to my abode and you want me to spare him?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I¡¯m just worried that the Young Miss will be upset if her husband dies.¡± The man took a deep breath and resumed his walk. A momentter, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Elder Five show interest in her over the years?¡± ¡°Yes, Master, he still does.¡± ¡°Great. Release him and send him back. If he cannot make my daughter forget about Alpha Chaos, then there¡¯s no use for him to remain alive.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The two guards bowed, s, not sure if this was the best decision. In a dark dungeon, a silhouette of a person could be seen until the roof was opened, enabling light to 17.52 prate the prison. The man shielded his eyes from the brightness. When his eyes finally adjusted to the light, he took the hands away from his face. ¡°How long have I not seen the light?¡± he mumbled, ¡°Elder five, Master has a task for you!¡± a voice said from the top. Elder five, or rather, a face with a striking resemnce to Damien¡¯s, looked up, trying to find the owner of the voice. After not seeing the person, he registered he was being watched, so he lowered his headAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. and went on one knee. ¡°Master wants you to return and make Jeslyn fall in love with you.¡± The guy was stunned for a moment before a smile crept onto his lips and he said, ¡°This one obeys!¡± The minute he said that, the surface he was standing on cracked open and an elevator¨Clike structure pulled out from the floor and moved him out of the dungeon. ¡°You are free now, return to your physical body!¡± the voice said again and the next second, the space twitched and the unconscious Elder Five was seen Inside a room that was designed like a gaming room. The next moment, his eyes snapped open without warning. He looked around the room and his lips stretched into a beam. ¡°Jeslyn, I¡¯m back!¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 425 Story behind the two Cults Jeslyn suddenly jolted awake with sweat all over her. She looked almost out of breath. Seeing where she was, she took a deep breath to calm her racing heart. (1) She just had a bad dream that someone she couldn¡¯t see his face broke her family apart, killed her husband, son, and married her. She grabbed her phone and called Yellow, who assured her that Valen was fine. Then she called Rex, who was also doing great at the hotel. Even though Jeslyn was told that her family was okay, she still couldn¡¯t feel rxed or sleep anymore, so she got down from bed. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . A whileter, she was seen strolling around the Hwang¡¯s¨Cgarden, allowing the cool breeze to blow away her uneasiness. The fresh smell of flowers assured her that it was just a dream. Lost in deep thought, she was startled when a weight was ced on her shoulders. She touched it and simultaneously looked back. It was a white¨Cfurred coat that was ced on her. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t wearing much either. You should take it. You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± Jeslyn was about to take the coat off when Nancy walked away from her and sat on the bench under a tree. ¡°Thank you. You also can¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°Sleep?¡± Nancy looked into space. The full moon was just too beautiful to look at, ¡°I smell trouble in the air.¡± She returned her gaze to Jeslyn. ¡°The world¡¯s power is about to change, and I don¡¯t know how this trouble would affect me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jeslyn took a seat beside her. Nancy ignored her question and asked, ¡°Where is your husband?¡± ¡°He traveled for some urgent work,¡± she replied. Nancy nced at her but only shook her head. ¡°Your husband is missing, the Yu family¡¯s unpopr son, Reuben, is missing¡­ His brother also went missing. It¡¯s been over a month, yet none of these missing people have returned.¡± she tilted her head, ¡°It seems a lot of powerful people are missing these days.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Hwang Min left in a hurry over a month ago, and I also don¡¯t know where he went¡­ meanwhile, after everyone disappeared, Davis started amassing power¨Cstealing people¡¯s territories and forcing smaller gangs in other cities to join his faction. Whichever gang refused got destroyed¡­ a few days ago, the President released Feng¡¯s oldest son, who almost sacrificed Brian.¡± She paused momentarily before continuing like she couldn¡¯t believe his audacity. ¡°The President did it without my consent, and suddenly, there was gossip from different parts of the country of people missing¡­¡± ¡°Gossip?¡± Nancy nodded and exined. ¡°The cries of those people are never aired, and those who try to fight the government and the power behind them end up being used as fertilizer for the nts, so the others rather moan and gossip amongst themselves.¡± Jeslyn incredulously asked, ¡°You mean to say that the Fengs are kidnapping people and the President is taking orders from a power greater than you?¡± ¡°You are smart. But don¡¯t you want to know how this is connected to your husband¡¯s disappearance?¡± Jeslyn stayed silent for a moment. After a serious thought, she shook her head, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me before leaving and I have a hunch that everyone is lying to me. Maverick doesn¡¯t want me to know his whereabouts because he knows it¡¯s dangerous. Instead of making him and the family worry, I¡¯d rather not know what is happening.¡± Nancy smiled, ¡°You are indeed the obedient one.¡± Since Jeslyn didn¡¯t wish to know, Nancy stopped talking. A few secondster, she looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°The moon is full today and a lot of souls will be wailing under the sparkling knife of the bloodthirsty monsters. I wonder when this will stop.¡± Jeslyn frowned. ¡°What is that about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ritual¡­¡± Nancy nced at her. ¡°The Dark Age believes that in order to maintain the control they hold a pool of blood is needed as a sacrifice for their idol. So, every full moon, cases of missing people are reported in every corner of the city, but it never gets to the world because your father controls arge part of the media and satellite.¡± Jeslyn cringed. ¡°That¡¯s barbaric!¡± Nancy chuckled lightly. Jeslyn is fun to speak with. ¡°You want to know what¡¯s barbaric? It¡¯s the story behind the Dark Age and Half¨CHeart.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s ears perked up. It would be beneficial for her to know the story behind those evil cults, she thought. Seeing her interest in the story, Nancy smiled faintly. ¡°The half¨Cheart started the ritual of killing. They sacrifice infant males and promote the agenda to reduce men into waste just to seek revenge on men for what happened to their deity.¡± ¡°Deity? She was a human?¡± Jeslyn was stunned. Nancy nodded. ¡°Zhini was in love with a man whoter became the deity of the Dark Age. The man broke her heart on their wedding day and chose power over her. For that, Zhini died of grievance. ¡°Zhini¡¯s maid, who loved her the wrong way, refused to ept the oue of her master and thought to seek revenge. Thedy had rtions with a hunted Witch, which was why it was easy for her to ask the witch for help. ¡°The Witch epted to help the Maid on the condition that the Maid sheltered her from the hunters, who happened to be Zhini¡¯s ex¨Cfiance and his family. ¡°The Maid didn¡¯t reject, so she hid the Witch in Zhini¡¯s beloved tree¨Chouse. The Witch then suggested for the Maid to create a shrine where she would always summon Zhini, who would in turn tell the Maid what she wanted her to do.¡± ¡°The Shrine was built¡­it was where Brian was rescued.¡± she paused to gauge Jeslyn¡¯s reaction. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Zhini or whatever was summoned cried that she wants revenge and a ce to bememorated. With the help of the Witch, who had an ulterior motive, Zhini¡¯s image was carved as a seductive woman. Then they tried to kill Zhini¡¯s ex¨Cfiance, but they couldn¡¯t because he was a hidden Magician. ¡°Then an idea, or a revtion, as they call it, came to the witch. ¡°To kill the Magician, they needed the wailing of ten thousand women.¡¯ so she said. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 426 How it all started (2) This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°The Maid went out on a mission to start recruiting disciples and members. The woman taught some Witchcraft, and others without gifts became members. ¡°When the cult started thriving, the Maid realized that she was tricked into forming an evil cult, but it was toote to turn back the hands of time, so the Maid was turned into a butterfly that was forced to live inside Zhini¡¯s statue.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Jeslyn was short of words. This feels like¡­ ¡°Yeah. It was indeed a huge conspiracy by the Witch to create a world for herself and her kind¡­ Those members were made to believe they were getting groomed to fight men who betrayed them. Unbeknownst to them, they were being raised as the Witch¡¯s disciples. ¡°Meanwhile, Zhini¡¯s ex¨Cfiance was still looking for the Witch but had no idea where she had disappeared to. His reason for wanting to kill her was because the woman was prophesied to be his downfall. ¡°The King of thend rewarded the hidden Magician with his daughter for his excellent service of getting rid of Witches from the Kingdom. But unfortunately, the King had no idea he had let a serpent into his home. ¡°The King had only one Princess and numerous Princes. The Magician knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the throne if he didn¡¯t do something, so he killed the whole family, iming thest Witch did. ¡°Enraged, the whole Kingdom set out to kill the Witch no matter what. But before that, the Magician, being the Princess¡® husband, was crowned the King. ¡°While his kingdom was flourishing, the Witches were also growing like mushrooms until they conquered somends for themselves. ¡°Finally, the Magician and the Witch met after some decades and killed themselves. Before the witch died, sheid a curse that her disciples and the Magician¡¯s offspring and supporters would forever be mortal enemies. ¡°The Army went after the remaining witches but some still got away and continued to carry forward their Master¡¯s desire. ¡°Those remaining witches who were in hiding couldn¡¯t initiate women anymore, so the senior Witch brought the idea of bewitching me. ¡°Those disciples found men to impregnate them, and their daughters took over after their mothers. died. After decades, the disciples became numerous and the cult flourished once more, but unfortunately, somedies couldn¡¯t help their hearts from falling in love. ¡°Tobat that, the Doyenne of that time introduced the idea of initiating new members from the day they were born. It was a good idea until some girls were unappealing to men because they were not beautiful. ¡°The Doyenne who came after was quite pretty and intelligent, so she passed down a new rule- the more stunning the child as they grow, the higher their position, so mothers made sure to look for handsome men to procreate with. ¡°It became apetition that some members started stealing each other¡¯s inen or allowing one man to procreate with many of them, brewing stepsisters all over the cult¡­ by the way, that was how your grandmother and the present Doyenne of the Half¨Cheart became siblings.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jeslyn eximed in shock. ¡°Yes. When your great¨Cgrandmother approached your great¨Cgreat¨Cgrandfather, the man immediately fell in love with her and also forced your great¨Cgrandmother to reciprocate the love. However, because he was the most handsome man then, other women from the cult also wanted him, but the man was strong¨Cwilled and disciplined because he was a Zhu, a Military family whose men were not allowed to mistreat their wives. ¡°Even though he could effortlessly avoid temptation, he couldn¡¯t throw off the one woman who had always been envious of your great¨Cgrandmother. ¡°The woman used witchcraft on him just to have a few nights with her. By the time your great¨C grandmother undid the charm, it was already toote¨Cthe other woman fell pregnant. ¡°Your great¨Cgreat¨Cgrandmother found out she was pregnant some monthster but couldn¡¯t run away with the pregnancy like she thought. After she gave birth to your grandmother, she attempted to steal the child but failed a couple of times. ¡°Meanwhile, the envious woman didn¡¯t want your great¨Cgreat¨Cgrandmother to return with your grandmother, so she snitched on your great¨Cgrandmother and caused the cult to kill her for falling in love and failing to bring back her daughter. ¡°Your grandmother grew up in the Zhu family with love and care, but your grandaunt, who became the present Doyenne because of her beauty, was very unhappy. She thought that she should be the one enjoying the love and attention that her stepsister was delighting in. So she tried to steal everything from your grandmother, including her fiance, your grandfather but also failed. ¡°Out of jealousy, she revealed to the Zhu family that your grandmother was a child borne by a woman from the Half¨Cheart. Your grandmother, who was once the most loved child in the Zhu family, became the most hated child after her father, who cherished and shielded her, died. ¡°Because she no longer had the protection of the Zhu f¨¤mily, your grandaunt sought to kill her and steal your grandfather, but Mr. Lee protected your grandmother all the way. ¡°The Lee family was enraged that their son was still mingling with someone from the Half¨Cheart, so he was given a choice to choose between the family or your grandmother. Without a second thought, your grandfather chose your grandmother, and he was banished from the Lee family.¡± ¡°Where is this Lee family? I haven¡¯t heard of them before.¡± ¡°They are a hidden and entric family who hate to interfere with the matters of the world. But together with the Zhu family and a few others, they formed a body that is equivalent to the Dark Age and Half¨C heart. The body, called PEACE, is the reason your father isn¡¯t able to swallow the world yet.¡± ¡°The peace? I haven¡¯t heard of them before.¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°A lot of people don¡¯t know about them, but they are the body keeping the world¡¯s power in check.¡± ¡°Ok¡­So can you tell me more about my family? What happened next? Why did my grandparents relocate to Rose City if they were indigenes of Country M?¡± Chapter 427 Chapter 427 427 How it all started (3) This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°After he was banished, unlike his family and friends who made him believe that your grandmother would leave him, she instead proved them wrong by sticking with your grandfather through thick and thin. Your grandaunt was not pleased that she couldn¡¯t break the two apart, so she started to make things difficult for them until they gave birth to your mother and her sister. 1 ¡°To hurt your grandparents, your grandaunt stole the children from the cradle and initiated them into the cult. After a month, she returned the children, but your grandmother had already developed an illness from the ordeal. Your grandmother was too scared to remain in Country M, so they went to Country A, Rose city to hide away from their enemy, but the children had already been bewitched. ¡°When they turned five, the dark magic that your grandaunt used on them started to manifest and the kids got sick to the point of near death. Nothing could heal them and the only thing they wanted was to be sent to the cult ¡°Your grandmother didn¡¯t want to do that, but your grandfather couldn¡¯t watch her and the kids suffered so much, so he sent the kids to the cult. When they became teenagers, the dark magic started to wear off and your mothers became a handful in the cult¨Cbreaking rules, and going wild. ¡°Your grandaunt didn¡¯t want to kill your mothers because she needed something to control your grandparents emotions with, so she allowed them to reunite with their parents but with a condition that they must spend half a month with their parents and half a month in the cult, until your mothers drifted out of her control. ¡°The ck magic no longer worked, so she used Alex, who was the most defiant, against Alice and Diana, their best friend. For Alice and your grandparents to be free from your grandaunt¡¯s maniption, Alex convinced everyone that she was evil, so sheter got banished by your grandfather, hastening your grandmother¡¯s death. ¡°By now, you must have deduced that there is nothing like an heir or a gifted Doyenne. Everything is a scheme by your grandaunt. She doesn¡¯t want your family to slip off her fingers, which is why she immediately made the hidden witches of the cult to name you the next heir from your mother¡¯s womb. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve been having nightmares that don¡¯t add up? It¡¯s one of the things the witches did to make you believe that you belong to them. Same things were done to your mothers. To know that the cult is a fraud, the heir ording to the rules they set, was not supposed to fall in love or deflower, but even after you gave birth, they still won¡¯t leave you alone. ¡°Do you know why they haven¡¯t brazenly approached you yet?¡± Jeslyn shook her head. True, none of them had approached her until now. ¡°It¡¯s because they wanted you to hit thest button in your life before they came to you. That would have happened when you faced trials in your life, but unfortunately, Alex didn¡¯t give them a second to realize their schemes, so she immediately arranged for you to be with her in jail. ¡°They couldn¡¯t do anything with her secretly protecting you. And when you came out of jail, you were under your husband¡¯s sanctuary. ¡°They couldn¡¯t attack your husband because he¡¯s a very stubborn man also, he had the Dark Age behind him. Your husband might have refused to be one of the Dark Age, it didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t protecting him because he is their Holy son.¡± ¡°What makes the Dark Age different? Jeslyn asked. ¡°Unlike the Half¨Cheart who are focused on ruining men, the Dark Age is focused on power and technology. Until this day, I have no idea where their base is. The reason they valued your husband above all, was not because of his power or savagery, but because of his brain. ¡°The Dark Age lost their right hand when your father¨Cinw died. So when they saw the potential in your husband to be the next technology expert, they tried to rope him in, but your stubborn husband stood by his words and never hid his hatred for them. ¡°However, after your son came into the picture, I noticed that they changed how they treated your husband. And that is because they are observing your son to see how good he is with technology. I can guarantee that your husband will be killed if your son shows his talent¡­ ¡°I can confidently say that was one of the reasons your husband left his son out of school for six years. He created a facade for the Dark Age to think that his son was a rotten child who can¡¯t achieve much in life just to buy time until he finished his Virtual project. ¡°But then, you came along and unknowingly ruined everything for him, causing him to hasten all his ns¡­¡± Jeslyn bit her lips and tightened her hold on the coat. The air suddenly feels chilly around her. Before she could speak, Nancy continued. ¡°Jeslyn, do you know why your husband ignored the Xu family after they injected his son with ATOM?¡± she asked and Jeslyn shook her head with her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°It is because they bought him more time. Thanks to what they did, the organization thought the child wouldn¡¯t be able to survive, while Doc Matt was secretly doing everything to cure the child¡­¡± Jeslyn wiped her tears and asked. ¡°How did you know all these?¡± ¡°Because I have ess to any information I want to know.¡± She smiled. ¡°I was the first they tried ATOM on, when it was created. ording to what ATOM was supposed to be at first, it was made with the intention to control a person¡¯s mind but their experiment failed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t understand. Why does your husband seem to hate you that much?¡± ¡°Power, wealth, fame, and the ability to rule the world alone¡­ he wants to be the god of the world. My coca farm, and your husband¡¯s brain is all he needs. And what he cannot get, he destroys it.¡± ¡°These vultures need to be stopped!¡± ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s what your husband had been trying to do for years. If he had let his ns known, maybe I would have been of help. But unfortunately, no one knows what he¡¯s up to.¡± 10 ¡°Can¡¯t they be killed? I¡¯m sure they are still humans. Killing the leaders would be disorienting to them, right?¡± Nancy shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.. Also, killing the leader doesn¡¯t change much. Another person will take over immediately when the leader dies.¡± Chapter 428 Chapter 428 428 Trouble times (1) ¡°In other words, there¡¯s no way to stop them, right? Jeslyn asked. 1 ¡°There is. That is, if you can get THE PEACE to intervene.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t aware of what is going on. Even if they are, they wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s that deep.¡± Nancy exined. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you informed them ever since?¡± Jeslyn couldn¡¯t understand why the woman, even though she had evidence of the crime these people weremitting, couldn¡¯t bring them to book. ¡°You think they¡¯d believe me?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m also on their list. They¡¯d think I exposed your father because I hate him, or because I want to be the only one standing¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°So, what do we do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a public figure, you should think of something. Probably, raise awareness or something¡­ your father is not around at the moment, so no one can kill your voice.¡± The two talked for a while before Jeslyn bid her goodnight. While the two had been discussing, a great battle was going on in some parts of the City. The SIN raided some hideouts in the City, which included parties, bars, clubs, hotels and so on, and killed. more than hundred Ladies under Ani. By the time Ani found out, Death and two other men were already at Delight hotels. Thedy tried to escape but was caught at the door and taken away. However, on their way, a white van rammed into their car, causing it to somersault. A moment after the commotion died down, fourdies came out of the van and hurried to the car to drag Ani out. After they sessfully took the unconscious Ani out of the car, one of thedies destroyed the fuel tank. Just before she lit the lighter, another tried to stop her but she didn¡¯t pay heed and threw threw the lighter into the fuel tank. However, before the car exploded, Death, who woke up to see what the girls were doing to his car, immediately fired a couple of shots at Ani, hopping he didn¡¯t miss. ¡°Noooo!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Boom!¡± The car exploded, killing Death and the two other guys. Ani wasid on the floor as thedies mourned their leader¡¯s death. ¡°I told you not to aggravate them! If you hadn¡¯t hit the car and set it aze, they wouldn¡¯t have killed her!¡± ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t have let her go.¡± ¡°Stop it, you two! This is no time for apportioning mes. Our Lady is dead and it¡¯s thanks to our recklessness¡­ However, Doyenne must not know about this. We took actions without informing her, so if she finds out, we¡¯re certainly going to be dead for sure. Have I made myself clear?!¡± The prettiest lady among them with red hair, yelled at the twodies who were about to get into a fight. ¡°Yes!¡± The girls chorused. ¡°But older sister, what would we tell Doyenne?¡± ¡°We will tell her that The SIN killed Ourdy and has waged war against us,¡± said the red¨Chaireddy. A few hourster.. In a dimly lit hall, a young and beautiful woman whom no one would have thought to be old enough to be someone¡¯s great¨Cgrandmother, sat on a throne, staring at the fourdies kneeling in front of her with a corpse. After a while, she asked, ¡°You said Nancy did this?¡± Her seductive low voice sounded in the dark hall with tens ofdies, all looking, beautiful, young, and sexy, standing erect on both sides of the hall, with a pathway in the middle. ¡°Yes, Doyenne!¡± The red¨Chaireddy, with the other threedies, replied while kneeling before the throne. ¡°What caused Nancy to suddenly want to wage war against me?¡± she sexily raised her red painted nails and blew on them. ¡°Nancy wouldn¡¯t start a fight without a proper reason,¡± she continued. ¡°Doyenne, we have no idea what happened. She sent her people to raid our hideout and kill ourdy. Before we got to ourdy¡¯s rescue, she was already dead. We couldn¡¯t let the perpetrators go, so we chased them down with a van and sessfully brushed him out of the way. That was when we realized he was one of Nancy¡¯s most trusted men, Death-¡± ¡°Death?! You killed Death?!¡± someone yelled from the audience. Diana and Jacy smiled faintly. Killing Death is the same as cutting Nancy¡¯s left hand. Now that they¡¯ve dug their grave, it would be fun to watch them battle to death with the stubborn and ruthless Nancy! However, the two were too quick to be excited because the next minute, Doyenne shattered their dreams. ¡°Hm, the deed has been done. Nancy had been finding ways to attack us for a long time, so she probably used a clone to make us feel guilty. Lady Diana and Lady Jacy, you two are the core members of the sisterhood and has control over thergest division here. You should lead your faction and go make peace with Nancy. If she beats the drum of war, attack immediately. I will be watching from the mirror. If you need help, I¡¯ll send you some.¡± Diana and Jacy were stunned at first butter, they knelt to ept hermand. Why did they think that this woman wouldn¡¯t use them as a shield for the organization? Ever since Jacy failed to kill Alex and rather got shot, Doyenne had been acting funny and making things difficult for their faction. She had suppressed them so much that the once prosperous faction with a respectable Analyser, became the joke of the organization. More than half of the members deserted them and joined other factions. Now, this witch dared to say they have thergest members?! All their faction has left is just twenty of them, plus Jacy and Diana. Sending them to war with the ruthless Nancy, doesn¡¯t that mean that this witch wants to eradicate them! One of thedies who found it absurd from Diana¡¯s faction knelt down and spoke. ¡°Doyenne, our faction only has twenty members. We are the lowest of all-¡± ¡°You are defying me?¡± Doyenne asked. Before thedy could protest, floating ck smoke came out from a side room and wrapped thedy up. Diana, Jacy and the seventeen others from the same faction all knelt down to beg the Doyenne to have mercy but it was toote, or rather she paid dead ears as the dark smoke drained the life out of the lady. ¡°Anyone else has something to say? Chapter 429 Chapter 429 429 Trouble times (2) Nobody replied. She nodded and dered, ¡°You are dismissed.¡± Doyenne waved her hand and everyone bowed before they left. Once the dark hall was deserted, an olddy wearing a ck hoodie gown, with a crooked stick, walked in from the side room where the smoke came out from earlier. ¡°My Lady,¡± she greeted. ¡°Lady Sabrina, to what do I own this honorable visit?¡± ¡°I saw a vision.¡± ¡°On what this time? My doom again?¡± ¡°I saw the sisterhood falling under the wrath of a little boy. The witches were yed by his stone sword and bullets. His hazel orbs held fury. He will stab you in the heart and watch your youthful skin disappear¡­¡± 1 ¡°This again?!¡­ And I thought the witches can¡¯t be killed?¡± ¡°Everything has a weakness. But we were never told what our weakness was.¡± ¡°Understand. But who the hell is that child? He needs to be found and killed immediately!¡± Doyenne raged. ¡°I can¡¯t find him¡­ He is shrouded in his mother¡¯s scent that was produced by the rainborite stone.¡± Doyenne balled her fist. ¡°Then we will need to look for who has the rainborite stone. Is that so? But wait, didn¡¯t it disappear?¡± ¡°A tiny part was left behind. But you can¡¯t find it. It has a strong consciousness which hides and protects its bearer and those it loves.¡± ¡°Is there no way out for us to survive this tribtion?¡± Doyenne was feeling restless. She had heard about her misfortune more than ten times already, but each time it is retold, it feels fresh like she had never heard of it before. ¡°There is¡­ I saw a baby girl from the same household. She will speak from the cradle and will be loved by all¡­ She will rarely have enemies because her cuteness and charm will melt any human or animal¡¯s heart. She will have the blood of a powerful leader. If she is roped in at a young age and made to be the Doyenne, she will be the best ruler to ever exist. She will carry the sisterhood to the peak and make the world bow to her feet. That child¡¯s destiny will be greater than every man that has ever walked in this world. She can avert your tribtion.¡± Doyenne felt excitement bubbling in her heart and she immediately sprung to her feet,¡± where is this child?¡± ¡°She is still a clot of blood in her mother¡¯s womb.¡± ¡°Where is this mother?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t find her. She is shrouded in the light from the rainborite stone. But her overall location is Country M¡­ Watch out for a cute baby that wille into this world 9 months from now. When she is born, the rainborite stone shall appear again. Do not fight for the stone but rather, the child. With her by your side, the rainborite stone wille to you on its own.¡± ¡°You mean she will be chosen by the stone?¡± ¡°The stone loves peace and clean hearts. That child shalle with both.¡± ¡°Lady Sabrina, how do I know which household she¡¯d be born into?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know¡­ but know this, do not engage in meaningless struggles with the powers who are about to change the world. If you get involved, this sisterhood will crumble before nine months. Wait until that child is born, then the world shall be ours!¡± ¡°I hear you, Lady Sabrina!¡± Even though she said so, Doyenne refused to call Diana and her faction back. She had long wanted to get rid of them, but was waiting for the best opportunity. Now that she finally has a good use for them, she¡¯d be mad if she shows them mercy. As for Nancy, she can¡¯t get rid of her or try to antagonize her because the demoness somehow got her hands on the secrets and schemes of the sisterhood. Doyenne fears that Nancy might tell the world about their secret which would cause them too much trouble. So to avoid sorrow, she gave in to Nancy and had been tolerating her troubles since. Doyenne hopes that by next year, she¡¯d be able to get that child, groom her, and gain all the power in the world, then kill off whoever she wants to without fear of repercussions. She¡¯s already close to eighty and has no idea when she might die. She hopes to achieve one of her major dreams before she dies. Meanwhile, Nancy could be seen at the morgue, staring quietly at Death¡¯s burnt corpse. After staying silent for a long while, she said to Nightcrawler who was standing behind her. ¡°Tell Jeslyn that the one who hit her mother is dead. Now, I owe her nothing¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nightcrawler bowed and left. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Jeslyn received the news, she didn¡¯t know how to react. She was pleased that the one who tortured Pink had paid with his life. At the same time, she was feeling sad for reasons she couldn¡¯t fathom. Lying on her back, on the bed in the Hwang guest room, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for them. That guy tortured my Pink, he deserved to die. I also saved his master, so I don¡¯t owe them any apology, rather, they still owe me for making Pink a cripple. I don¡¯t care if it was done by Hwang or Nancy. The two had a political fight and used my family as weapons against each other. ¡°First was my Cousin, who didn¡¯t get to see the light of day. Second was the agony my mother, Alice, had to live with until she died. Thirdly, my twin brother was separated from me and made to go through hell all his life. Lastly, is my Pink¡­ ¡°How dare you think we are even and try to manipte me to feel guilty?!¡± She jerked up and yelled like it just made sense to her. ¡°Nancy, oh Nancy, you¡¯re such a cunning woman. I must take back all you owe me, like it or not!¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 430 Mother and Son¡¯s acting The next day, Brian went to see Pink at the house his father put her in. Standing by her bedroom door, he called, ¡°Mom?¡± 1 Pink, who was looking out the window, turned and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He stepped into the room and squatted by her wheelchair. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been well. I saw the racingmercial. Your Sister is in the City but I haven¡¯t seen her. Is she well?¡± ¡°Mn. Jeslyn is busy with work and asked me to take you back to the Capital.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Pink frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± ¡°Tell me the important things.¡± Brian sighed, ¡°She believed what my foster mother told her. MS. Nancy told her Dad is a bad person. And he¡¯s only using us for-¡± ¡°Do as she says. Take me to the Capital.¡± ¡°Mom, do you believe her? She¡¯s quite silly and-¡± ¡°Your sister is the brightest child I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure you are referring to Jeslyn. Do I have another sister somewhere?¡± he gave her a skeptical look. 1 ¡°Hahaha¡­ Don¡¯t be so hard on her. She¡¯s indeed a smart child.¡± ¡°I still doubt that, though. Else she wouldn¡¯t have been so stupid with those cursed sisters of hers.¡± He sneered. Pink couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a smile. ¡°She was caught off guard by those she loved the most, so she couldn¡¯t believe for a moment that they could betray her like they did. However, I watched her grow and unleashed her potential. She was never weak, but rather too soft¨Chearted.¡± ¡°But mom, we shouldn¡¯t take her words too seriously. What if she turns out to be mistaken? I¡¯m very sure she is though. I¡¯m just afraid that she will regret listening to my foster mother.¡± He sighed. ¡°Brian,¡± Pink held his hands. ¡°I also don¡¯t know why Jeslyn feels that way towards your father, but believe me, Maverick taught her well. She wouldn¡¯t make up things, nor let someone like Nancy tell her what to believe. Let¡¯s trust her this once, huh?¡± Brian didn¡¯t know what to feel after hearing this. The young man still couldn¡¯t ept it. But he doesn¡¯t want to fight with his mother and sister, so he nodded. ¡°Ok. We should get going.¡± Pink didn¡¯t take anything that Hwang Min bought for her, except the wheelchair she was sitting on. Even the clothes she was wearing was the same biker wear she had on when she first approached her son. Seeing the clothes brought back sweet memories that Brian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and cry at the same time. His mother came to the City with aplete body, but leaving as a cripple. Maybe this is why Jeslyn is angry at their father, he thought. When he pushed his mother to the front door, two guards blocked their way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. Your father said no one is allowed to take her away,¡± one of the guards said. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Brian frowned. ¡°I want to take my mom for a stroll and you dare to stop me?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry,¡± the guard bowed. ¡°But I¡¯ll have to offend you this time.¡± ¡°Is Hwang Min putting me under house arrest?¡± Pink asked. ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question ¨C ¡°Paah!¡± Briannded a hot p on the guard¡¯s cheek. ¡°How dare you use that tone of voice on my mother?!¡± Brian boiled with rage. The guard gritted his teeth but didn¡¯t respond. At that moment, another guard walked over with about fifteen men. ¡°Young Master,¡± the leading guard bowed before others followed suit. ¡°It¡¯s not very nice to put your hands on people. These days, you don¡¯t know who is not having a good day.¡± ¡°Brother Slice, are you threatening me?¡± Slice is Hwang Min¡¯s right hand man. He is extremely powerful and has no fear or respect for anyone but Hwang Min. It was him who taught Brian how to fight, yet Brian can¡¯t hold a candle to him. ¡°Young Master is all grown now, you shouldn¡¯t make such jokes.¡± He smiled. ¡°Why are you stopping us from going out?¡± ¡°Young Master, we are not trying to disobey you. But your father left the order because the city is not safe and he¡¯s not home. Have you forgotten what Madam Nancy is capable of? She tortured your mother, and almost burnt her alive. It was luck that even though your mother was unconscious and the windows were locked, your mother was still able to save herself, though-¡± ¡°How did you know I was unconscious and the windows were locked?¡± Pink looked at the guy. Hisid back manner of speaking greatly irked her and now, he just gave her something to thing about. Brian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Slice, how did you know?¡± It is indeed strange for a person who wasn¡¯t there to know the patient and her room. Slice looked from the mother to son andughed. ¡°It waste into the night. Isn¡¯t itmon sense that hospital windows will be locked and that you would be sleeping?¡± ¡°No. Common sense is that, as a patient who was feeling restless, I¡¯d be standing by the window, receiving fresh air. Until¡­¡± Pink¡¯s eyes snapped open. What happened that night finally came rushing back. All along, what happened that night had been foggy in her mind. She had Bern following Hwang Mind¡¯s narrative all along. On that night, she received an injection and after the doctor left, she went and opened the window for fresh air. However it didn¡¯t take long before she started to feel sleepy and lost consciousness. By the time she woke up, smoke was everywhere. Without thinking, she jumped out of the window. Pink lowered her eyes and looked at her legs. If only her legs were still working. Killing these guys in front of her would have been a piece of cake. She took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Indeed, you are right. Hospitals don¡¯t allow for windows to be opened to prevent airborne diseases. You are also right that Nancy is still after my life. I must not die until I seek vengeance for my legs.¡± She sharply looked at the guard, causing him to flinch when he saw the bloodlust in those orbs. By the time he blinked, her eyes had returned to normal. It felt like an illusion. ¡°Son, take me back in. I¡¯ll wait until your father returns.¡± ¡°But mom-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so disobedient. If Nancy attacks us on the way, I won¡¯t be able to save myself and would rather be a burden to you.¡± ¡°The guards cane with us if that¡¯s what you fear Pink shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Going out for fun would be better with Ming¡¯er by my side.¡± She smiled before turning her wheelchair to go back in. Brian didn¡¯t argue anymore and followed his mother back into the house. When they got in, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Mom, what was that for?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked with a smile. Brian stared foolishly at her for a while before he sat on the bed without knowing what to say. Pink sighed and held his hand. ¡°You worry too much. I want to wait for Ming¡¯er. You and your sister should go without me. After all, Nancy is after me and not you two.¡± while saying that, she was writing in Brian¡¯s palm, telling him there were CCTV cameras in the room. Brian gritted his teeth and balled his fist. Why would there be CCTV cameras in his mother¡¯s room? And why would his father stop his mother from leaving the City? The ident that caused her to be crippled, was that truly his father¡¯s doing? But why? Brian is an actor. Since his mother was acting, naturally he knew what to do, so he went along. ¡°Nancy! I keep telling Jeslyn not to be influenced by that woman. You were almost deceived too.¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you have thought things through. I¡¯ll talk to Jeslyn and try to persuade her again. If she refuses to listen, I¡¯ll send her back to the Capital before that woman brainwash herpletely.¡± ¡°That will be better. If possible, let her see me before she leaves.¡± Meanwhile, inside a control room, Slice was seen with the guard Brian pped earlier, staring at the mother and son on the TV in front of them. ¡°Are you sure they aren¡¯t acting?¡± ¡°Whether they are acting or not does not change anything. There¡¯s nothing they can do even if the truth about Master is revealed.¡± ¡°Hm. What about Young Master? Should we allow him to leave?¡± ¡°Yes. If he doesn¡¯t return home, Madam Nancy won¡¯t find it funny and we¡¯d be in big trouble.¡± The guy touched his swollen cheek and a crazed look flickered across his eyes for a moment. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare think about hurting the Young Master. I¡¯ll drill a hole through your heart and hang your dead body on a billboard.¡± Slice warned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The other guard lowered his head as a glint shed through his eyes. 430 Mother and Son¡¯s acting The next day, Brian went to see Pink at the house his father put her in. Standing by her bedroom door, he called, ¡°Mom?¡± 1 This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Pink, who was looking out the window, turned and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He stepped into the room and squatted by her wheelchair. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been well. I saw the racingmercial. Your Sister is in the City but I haven¡¯t seen her. Is she well?¡± ¡°Mn. Jeslyn is busy with work and asked me to take you back to the Capital.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Pink frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± ¡°Tell me the important things.¡± Brian sighed, ¡°She believed what my foster mother told her. MS. Nancy told her Dad is a bad person. And he¡¯s only using us for-¡± ¡°Do as she says. Take me to the Capital.¡± ¡°Mom, do you believe her? She¡¯s quite silly and-¡± ¡°Your sister is the brightest child I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure you are referring to Jeslyn. Do I have another sister somewhere?¡± he gave her a skeptical look. 1 ¡°Hahaha¡­ Don¡¯t be so hard on her. She¡¯s indeed a smart child.¡± ¡°I still doubt that, though. Else she wouldn¡¯t have been so stupid with those cursed sisters of hers.¡± He sneered. Pink couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a smile. ¡°She was caught off guard by those she loved the most, so she couldn¡¯t believe for a moment that they could betray her like they did. However, I watched her grow and unleashed her potential. She was never weak, but rather too soft¨Chearted.¡± ¡°But mom, we shouldn¡¯t take her words too seriously. What if she turns out to be mistaken? I¡¯m very sure she is though. I¡¯m just afraid that she will regret listening to my foster mother.¡± He sighed. ¡°Brian,¡± Pink held his hands. ¡°I also don¡¯t know why Jeslyn feels that way towards your father, but believe me, Maverick taught her well. She wouldn¡¯t make up things, nor let someone like Nancy tell her what to believe. Let¡¯s trust her this once, huh?¡± Brian didn¡¯t know what to feel after hearing this. The young man still couldn¡¯t ept it. But he doesn¡¯t want to fight with his mother and sister, so he nodded. ¡°Ok. We should get going.¡± Pink didn¡¯t take anything that Hwang Min bought for her, except the wheelchair she was sitting on. Even the clothes she was wearing was the same biker wear she had on when she first approached her son. Seeing the clothes brought back sweet memories that Brian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and cry at the same time. His mother came to the City with aplete body, but leaving as a cripple. Maybe this is why Jeslyn is angry at their father, he thought. When he pushed his mother to the front door, two guards blocked their way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. Your father said no one is allowed to take her away,¡± one of the guards said. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Brian frowned. ¡°I want to take my mom for a stroll and you dare to stop me?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry,¡± the guard bowed. ¡°But I¡¯ll have to offend you this time.¡± ¡°Is Hwang Min putting me under house arrest?¡± Pink asked. ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question ¨C ¡°Paah!¡± Briannded a hot p on the guard¡¯s cheek. ¡°How dare you use that tone of voice on my mother?!¡± Brian boiled with rage. The guard gritted his teeth but didn¡¯t respond. At that moment, another guard walked over with about fifteen men. ¡°Young Master,¡± the leading guard bowed before others followed suit. ¡°It¡¯s not very nice to put your hands on people. These days, you don¡¯t know who is not having a good day.¡± ¡°Brother Slice, are you threatening me?¡± Slice is Hwang Min¡¯s right hand man. He is extremely powerful and has no fear or respect for anyone but Hwang Min. It was him who taught Brian how to fight, yet Brian can¡¯t hold a candle to him. ¡°Young Master is all grown now, you shouldn¡¯t make such jokes.¡± He smiled. ¡°Why are you stopping us from going out?¡± ¡°Young Master, we are not trying to disobey you. But your father left the order because the city is not safe and he¡¯s not home. Have you forgotten what Madam Nancy is capable of? She tortured your mother, and almost burnt her alive. It was luck that even though your mother was unconscious and the windows were locked, your mother was still able to save herself, though-¡± ¡°How did you know I was unconscious and the windows were locked?¡± Pink looked at the guy. Hisid back manner of speaking greatly irked her and now, he just gave her something to thing about. Brian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Slice, how did you know?¡± It is indeed strange for a person who wasn¡¯t there to know the patient and her room. Slice looked from the mother to son andughed. ¡°It waste into the night. Isn¡¯t itmon sense that hospital windows will be locked and that you would be sleeping?¡± ¡°No. Common sense is that, as a patient who was feeling restless, I¡¯d be standing by the window, receiving fresh air. Until¡­¡± Pink¡¯s eyes snapped open. What happened that night finally came rushing back. All along, what happened that night had been foggy in her mind. She had Bern following Hwang Mind¡¯s narrative all along. On that night, she received an injection and after the doctor left, she went and opened the window for fresh air. However it didn¡¯t take long before she started to feel sleepy and lost consciousness. By the time she woke up, smoke was everywhere. Without thinking, she jumped out of the window. Pink lowered her eyes and looked at her legs. If only her legs were still working. Killing these guys in front of her would have been a piece of cake. She took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Indeed, you are right. Hospitals don¡¯t allow for windows to be opened to prevent airborne diseases. You are also right that Nancy is still after my life. I must not die until I seek vengeance for my legs.¡± She sharply looked at the guard, causing him to flinch when he saw the bloodlust in those orbs. By the time he blinked, her eyes had returned to normal. It felt like an illusion. ¡°Son, take me back in. I¡¯ll wait until your father returns.¡± ¡°But mom-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so disobedient. If Nancy attacks us on the way, I won¡¯t be able to save myself and would rather be a burden to you.¡± ¡°The guards cane with us if that¡¯s what you fear Pink shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Going out for fun would be better with Ming¡¯er by my side.¡± She smiled before turning her wheelchair to go back in. Brian didn¡¯t argue anymore and followed his mother back into the house. When they got in, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Mom, what was that for?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked with a smile. Brian stared foolishly at her for a while before he sat on the bed without knowing what to say. Pink sighed and held his hand. ¡°You worry too much. I want to wait for Ming¡¯er. You and your sister should go without me. After all, Nancy is after me and not you two.¡± while saying that, she was writing in Brian¡¯s palm, telling him there were CCTV cameras in the room. Brian gritted his teeth and balled his fist. Why would there be CCTV cameras in his mother¡¯s room? And why would his father stop his mother from leaving the City? The ident that caused her to be crippled, was that truly his father¡¯s doing? But why? Brian is an actor. Since his mother was acting, naturally he knew what to do, so he went along. ¡°Nancy! I keep telling Jeslyn not to be influenced by that woman. You were almost deceived too.¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you have thought things through. I¡¯ll talk to Jeslyn and try to persuade her again. If she refuses to listen, I¡¯ll send her back to the Capital before that woman brainwash herpletely.¡± ¡°That will be better. If possible, let her see me before she leaves.¡± Meanwhile, inside a control room, Slice was seen with the guard Brian pped earlier, staring at the mother and son on the TV in front of them. ¡°Are you sure they aren¡¯t acting?¡± ¡°Whether they are acting or not does not change anything. There¡¯s nothing they can do even if the truth about Master is revealed.¡± ¡°Hm. What about Young Master? Should we allow him to leave?¡± ¡°Yes. If he doesn¡¯t return home, Madam Nancy won¡¯t find it funny and we¡¯d be in big trouble.¡± The guy touched his swollen cheek and a crazed look flickered across his eyes for a moment. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare think about hurting the Young Master. I¡¯ll drill a hole through your heart and hang your dead body on a billboard.¡± Slice warned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The other guard lowered his head as a glint shed through his eyes. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 431 Teasing Nancy At Delight Hotels¡­ 1 Jeslyn, her brother, and Rex could be seen at the lounge, discussing. ¡°So, in other words, your good father put my dear Pink under house arrest?¡± ¡°From the story your brother just told, it seems so,¡± Rex nodded slowly. ¡°Interesting¡­ so that leaves us with the option of using violence,¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°Ehm, Jeslyn, what if-¡± ¡°Another conditional statement from you and I¡¯ll forget we are rted!¡± She didn¡¯t let him finish before she yelled. Brian shut up and didn¡¯t speak further. She had every right to be angry. He was more than confused as to why his father is doing all of this. But even so, he believes there might be a misunderstanding somewhere. ¡°Using Violence, you mean, taking her by force?¡± Rex inquired further. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°But our men aren¡¯t in this City and to get them in, we¡¯ll need some more days, but Ms. Nancy asked us to leave the City within three days and today is the third day.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Why would we need other men when we have a debtor?¡± Jeslyn asked with a sly smile. She got up and added, ¡°I¡¯ll send you in less than an hour!¡± ¡°Yo! She just lost one of her right¨Chand men. I bet she¡¯s still mourning. Shouldn¡¯t you give her some space to breathe?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t give myte mom time to mourn myte Cousin as well. Nor did Pink get a moment of peace when she was discovered. Why should I give her a moment of rest?¡± ¡°Jeslyn¡­¡± Rex sighed. ¡°You are starting to be like your husband.¡± She curled her lips and replied, ¡°Because I¡¯m his wife. Does that count?¡± Rex chuckled, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to leave Nancy alone if you don¡¯t milk her dry, would you?¡± ¡°Bravo! She owes me a lot.¡± Jeslyn winked and started walking towards the door. ¡°By the time my brother returns, he¡¯d be shocked to realize that his cute wife is no longer cute but a mastermind. Hahaha¡­¡± She nced onest time at Brian who was looking at her and warned; ¡°If my n for your father is known, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± She turned and left the hotel but with Code 5. When Jeslyn returned to the Hwang residence, she met Nancy sitting at the bar situated in a corner of therge living room. She was wearing a white dress without makeup. She looked in and sick. Death¡¯s death must have hit her pretty hard, Jeslyn thought. ¡°Madam Nancy, hello!¡± she waved as she made her way towards the lonely woman. ¡°Are you here to make fun of me?¡± ¡°I still have a conscience. But I¡¯m definitely not here to cry.¡± Nancy ignored that and asked, ¡°Care for some?¡± Jeslyn shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t drink alcohol. Nancy nced at her, then looked behind them and saw Code 5 standing a couple of steps away. ¡°You brought someone, thinking I¡¯d me you for his death?¡± the woman snorted and looked away. ¡°Wrong. He came with me because the hotel bores him.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Nancy chuckled without humor in her tone. ¡°What ame excuse,¡± she rolled her eyes. Silence filled the room for a moment before her voice sounded again. ¡°You should be leaving the city today, so why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to know how you¡¯re faring¡± Nancy looked at her again, she wished it was true, but¡­ ¡°We both know you¡¯re lying. If it¡¯s about the follow¨Cup of Ani¡¯s case, worry not. The Half¨Cheart has no intention of seeking war with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case, but since we are talking about them, I might as well feed my curiosity,¡± she smiled when the woman nced at her again. ¡°Why are they scared of you? Since you know so much about them, making you their greatest weakness, why didn¡¯t they just take you out of the picture?¡­ I get that they might have failed with assassination attempts, but with the witches surrounding them, can¡¯t they kill you with ck magic?¡± ¡°Jeslyn, are you so eager to see me dead?¡± the woman raised a brow. ¡°Certainly not! Hehe,¡± she chuckled. For some reason, she finds it fun to tease this woman. At the same time, she likes her whenever they sit to talk. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too obvious for you to hide. But sorry to disappoint you, I won¡¯t die unless my enemy does.¡± She was about to drink from her ss again when Jeslyn grabbed the cup from her and drank the little wine in it. ¡°rgh!¡± she retched with disgust on her face. ¡°Not tasty at all, you shouldn¡¯t be drinking this.¡± She searched the wine bar with her gaze but couldn¡¯t find what she was looking for. ¡°Who is there? Get me some juice!¡± Nancy ordered. Soon, the butler brought over a jar of fruit juice and a ss cup, Nancy took them from the man and poured out two cup, then pushed one to Jeslyn. ¡°You should drink this instead.¡± Nancy offered. Jeslyn grabbed the ss of juice. ¡°You are being too nicetely, you know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mistake this for niceness.¡± Nancy side¨Ceyed her. ¡°What do you want this time? Don¡¯t tell me you want another of my men dead.¡± ¡°No, no, no,¡± she waved her hands in the air, then beamed, ¡°well, only if they are careless¡­ Hehehe.¡± She chuckled. Nancy looked away and took a sip from the juice ss, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anymore.¡± ¡°Of course, you do¡­ But that¡¯s not the stake.¡± Nancy raised a brow, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°If you agree to my proposal, I can get Matt to take a look at you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Jeslyn was dazed at the woman¡¯s genuineughter. She has one of the bestughs she has ever heard. ¡°Jeslyn, oh Jeslyn¡­ You are even more cunning than I thought.¡± She shook her head and took another sip. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, this is business.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a loss for me¡­ You feel I still owe you, so you want my men to do your bidding, in return, you¡¯ll ¡®get¡® Matt to check on me.¡± The woman continued. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 432 The token ¡°First of all, Matt is not an object, but a human as stubborn as your husband. We both know he won¡¯t come. Secondly, I can no longer be cured. Even if Mattes, he¡¯d give me the same diagnosis I¡¯ve received more times than I¡¯m willing to remember. So, Mrs. Lu, what kind of business are you proposing and how does that benefit me?¡± ¡°Woohoo! p, p!¡± Jeslyn pped while smiling. Then her smile slowly slipped off her face as she said, ¡°Mrs. Hwang, You do know you owe me more than you¡¯ve paid. It¡¯s quite unfortunate that your man died and I can see that you¡¯re deeply hurt by it. So can we say, you¡¯ve paid for my Cousin¡¯s death?¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t wait for the woman to agree or disagree before she nodded. ¡°Yes, we are even on that. But what my brother had gone through in your hands, you need to pay us too¡­ And Pink¡¯s troubles aftering here.¡± Nancy looked intently at her face for a long time before she looked at her juice. ¡°You¡¯re blunt with your revenge. Fine, I¡¯ll give you some men to do your bidding. That¡¯s for going after Pink. However, I owe you nothing in how I treated my son-¡± ¡°My brother!¡± She corrected, then smiled. ¡°Mrs. Hwang, you do owe me for stealing my twin brother away from me. The rtionship that we could have built, you stole that away too. You caused us too much pain, and I honestly don¡¯t think I can forgive that.¡± She looked seriously at the woman. Nancy stayed silent for a while before she opened thepartment below the desk and pulled out a ck gun. The instant Code 5¡¯s hawk eyes saw that, he immediately raised his and pointed it at Nancy. Nightcrawler, who wasn¡¯t far away, also pointed his gun at Code 5. Jeslyn¡¯s lips twitched. When did a diplomatic discussion be a gun¨Cpointing affair? Although she was scared that the stoic¨Cfaced Nancy might shoot her, for some reason, she chose to remain level¨Cheaded even though her heartbeat could race with a car. To her surprise, Nancy ced the gun on the desk and gently pushed it to her. ¡°If you hate me so much, use that. I promise you, nobody will touch you.¡± Jeslyn was taken aback. She looked at the woman who didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Jeslyn took the gun and weighed it on her palm. It was light and beautiful. Exactly what she¡¯d love, but then again, she said the opposite of what she thought, just like always. ¡°What kind of a gun is this? The gun has nothing to tell of its brand or model¡­ so ssless.¡± She ced the gun down and pushed it back to Nancy. ¡°I don¡¯t use guns that weren¡¯t given by my husband. What if it backfires?¡± She rolled her eyes and picked up her ss of juice. 1 Code 5 and Nightcrawler¡¯s lips twitched. What kind of quirky excuse is that? Nancy smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have the heart to kill me or see me dead. In other words, you¡¯re not as angry at me as you thought. But you feel you need to seek revenge. True, I deserve to pay but like I said, I won¡¯t pay for taking Brian.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s my SON!¡± She looked at Jeslyn and for a moment, Jeslyn saw a vulnerable look of love and adoration when she called ¡®son.¡® To be sure, she decided to dig deeper. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Coming from someone who wants her stepson dead, I¡¯m not moved,¡± Jeslyn rolled her eyes. ¡°If your enemy is living every day of his life, looking for your weaknesses, I¡¯m very sure you would have done the same thing I did..¡± She paused to a deep breath. She had never openly told anyone how she felt about Brian, except her Nanny Xie, Nightcrawler, and Death. ¡°I know I was being a toxic mother but I did that for his safety. Hwang Min doesn¡¯t care about anything but himself. I make Brian go through so much just so his father doesn¡¯t know that he is my weakness. I forced Brain out of the entertainment industry just to pull you two apart and kill the sibling rtionship between you both because Hwang Min was starting to investigate your matter. I killed the first few people he sent after you, then wanted Brian to marry a friend¡¯s daughter because I knew my time was short. Those people can protect him on my behalf¡­ I know I owe you and everyone else an apology but I won¡¯t apologize to your mother, because just like my twin sister, she¡¯s stupid and still can¡¯t read Hwang Min to know why he¡¯s still with her.¡± Jesslyn ttened her lips. This wasn¡¯t what she envisioned and never thought that a day woulde when she would feel sorry for this woman. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Brian all these things you¡¯ve just told me? He thinks you hate him and have been using him to secure your ce here, I mean, I thought so too.¡± Nancy twirled the drink in her cup a couple of times. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t believe me, he loves his father. I also hoped that he would learn the hard way, so that when he finally does, he will bes strong and courageous enough to face the world.¡± Jeslyn sighed and patted the woman on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a pitiful woman¡­ but don¡¯t worry, I have no ce in my heart to save pity for you.¡± (1) She lied but because Nancy wouldn¡¯t feelfortable with anyone feeling pity for her, Jeslyn decided to always treat her like this. Whereas, her heart was bleeding. ¡°Crawler!¡± Nancy called. Nightcrawler walked over and bowed in front of Nancy. ¡°The Token,¡± she stretched her hand out to him. Nightcrawler was stunned as he looked at the woman. His eyes moved to Jeslyn who was staring at them both. The guy was reluctant for a moment before he brought out the ck token and handed it to Nancy. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 433 Retiring- ck cats Nancy brushed her thumb over theplicated design on it and blinked before she smiled and handed it to Jeslyn. 1 ¡°Take it. With this, you can summon THE SIN-¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jeslyn bolted up. ¡°Are you mistaken? I mean you should select some men for me, I didn¡¯t say you should give me ess to your faction!¡± She frowned. Nightcrawler who had been ring at Jeslyn with hostility breathed a sigh of relief and his aura slowly died down. Had she shown the desire to covet the token just now, he didn¡¯t mind dying, he would have blown her brains out. His Boss created THE SIN when she was just sixteen years old. It started with theing together of street kids fighting each other, to a group of bullies. The bullies were called SIN by the people they bullied. The name came off as something interesting to Nancy, so she dly epted it. The name became officially known when the group upgraded from being just bullies to finally being a rogue. As for the formal name of the City, Watchway, it was changed to SIN CITY by foreigners, who found the gang to be the most prominent thing about the City. Their reign of terror intensified after they eradicated all other rival gangs in the City and became the only faction that stood dominant. Nightcrawler snapped out of memoryne as he looked at Jeslyn who was still reluctant to ept the token. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t ept this, ¡± She said. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. I wouldn¡¯t hand over the key to my empire to you even if you kill me. This is just to summon a hundred of my men. You can return it when you¡¯re done.¡± Hearing that, Jeslyn finally epted it. Before she left, Nancy gave her the ck ¡°It suits your personality. Take it as my apology.¡± ¡°I ept your apology!¡± Jeslyn took the gun and left with Code 5. gun. After they had gone, Nightcrawler plopped to his knees. He looked pained with veins popping on his forehead and eyes turning red. ¡°Master!¡± Nancy got down from the stool and helped him to his feet. With her fair hands on his shoulders, she said, ¡°I think Nanny Xie is right. I want to retire.¡± ¡°You¡¯re upset with Death¡¯s oue. Give me themand and I¡¯ll bring their heads to you! Please, don¡¯t hurt yourself anymore!¡± How could his Master hand her empire that she took so many years to build to Jeslyn? Nancy gritted her teeth and her hold on Nightcrawler¡¯s shoulders tightened. ¡°They made a mistake when they killed Death,¡± tears ran down her cheeks. The guy was more than a brother to her. He and Nightcrawler were there from the very beginning. They protected her like she was the only girl in their family, s, they were orphans roaming the streets, begging, and getting bullied until she found them and made their matter, her business. The two gradually became the trees she leaned on, the ground she walked on, and the sky that shielded her from the sun, yet the Half¨Chearts killed Death without a second thought. ¡°Master, please give me themand to seek revenge!!¡± Nightcrawler fell to his knees again but Nancy shook her head. She furiously wiped her tears and said, ¡°Doyenne has not sent an apology, but rather sent twenty people she deemed worthless to speak to me. It¡¯s an indirect form of beating the drum of war. Crawler, there must be a reason she did that. Also, we don¡¯t have what it takes to kill their witches. So, I don¡¯t want you to go down the same route as Death. However, his revenge will be sought, even if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± She dered. Her aura red, as she once again brought out the air of the powerful and ruthless ¡®Nancy¡® she had been suppressing. Nightcrawler felt his heart bubbling but once he thought about the token, his mood dampened. ¡°Boss, how can we seek revenge? We no longer have authority over our people.¡± She just gave THE SIN¡¯s token away to Jeslyn! Nancy let go of his shoulder and walked to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. Standing there and looking at the bigpound, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need the boys to seek revenge, Jeslyn will do it for me.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Master?¡± She turned and looked at him, ignoring his question. ¡°Crawler, I¡¯m retreating to the dark and I¡¯m setting you free once again¡­¡± ¡°No, Master! I refuse to leave! Please don¡¯t force me away!¡± Nancy shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to live and I don¡¯t want to die before Hwang. The only cure is the stone, so I want to go in search of it on my own.¡± ¡°What if you encounter danger on your way? What if your sickness strikes again without warning? What-¡± ¡°Thest time was because of the poisoned cake. It won¡¯t happen again, I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± ¡°I muste along. You¡¯ll need someone to talk to, or ask questions.¡± The guy said with. determination. Nancy smiled, ¡°OK. But before then, get me Lawyer Zee.¡± ¡°You want to change your will?¡± At night¡­ The sky, unlike other nights, had no sign of the moon or stars. It was pitch ck, standing as a cover for the ¡®ck cats¡® running soundlessly on the rooftops and leaping over fences. Some were soundlessly snapping necks and giving smash downs to their enemies in suits, standing there with guns, oblivious to the grim reapersing for their lives. In less than ten minutes, more than a hundred men, who were standing guard around the building and were all lying lifeless on the floor. Those having beautiful dreams in their sleep were not left out. The ninjas running on rooftops flipped themselves into rooms and slit the throats of the sleeping guards.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even those in the control room, who couldn¡¯t see anything on their screens as they looked vigntly in the hopes to watch for any strange movement, were not given the opportunity to know their killers. The five of them found themselves falling dead after their necks were slit from behind. How the doors were opened without a single sound made, is something that only the assants could exin. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 434 Rescuing Pink The main building, security lights surrounded the house so much that it felt like the sun was shining specifically on the building. Three Ninjas walked in front of someone wearing a ck hooded gown as they made their way to the white building The front door was locked, so one of the ninjas hacked the code and the door clicked open. From the crack, the sitting room was dark. The ninja didn¡¯t go in but rather took some steps back. He mumbled some words to the others before they brought out their night vision sses. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please stay out here,¡± one of them instructed before he went forward and stuck a round object to the door. They all moved back before the door exploded and fell forward followed by a loud boom!¡± and a cloud of smoke. The next minute, gunshots went off as the ninjas shot at the dark while slowly making their way into the house. The sound of people falling or crying before hitting the floor like sacks of potatoes rang in the quiet living room for a while before the lights were turned on. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ look who we have here, THE SIN?¡± The ninjas had killed off everyone hiding in the sitting room, so they instantly turned and looked up at the stairs when they heard the voice. It was Slice with a couple of men, all holding their guns in one direction. When they looked, the hooded person at the door was held hostage with lots of red dots on their ck gown. ¡°Did you bring Mrs. Hwang along to steal from us? Haha, this is the first time,¡± Slice said. There were beads of sweat on his forehead and his hands were balled in fists were slightly trembling, so he immediately put them in his pockets to avoid anyone knowing that he was scared. Making ¡®Mrs. Hwang a target was already something to scare him to death, but for a facade of courage, he had to do The hooded person stepped into the ruined sitting room and sat on one of the couches. Without raising their heads, their voices fell. ¡°Release her and I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡± The red dots from multiple guns were still on her, get she was fearless to make such threats. Slice frowned. That voice didn¡¯t sound like Nancy¡¯s, or anyone that he knew. At that moment, he thought of something and his eyes shot wide. But before he could speak, the guard whom Brian pped in the morning, yelled, ¡°They are not from THE SIN! Kill them all!!¡± But before their men could pull their triggers, gunshot sounds were heard from behind them and all of them, except Slice and the guard who ordered the killing, were left standing. Looking behind them, they saw some ninjas and one unknown guy. He looked very handsome but with a bloodthirsty air around him. Fear gripped the two. No way to escape and they don¡¯t wish to die. ¡°Ah, I hate arrogant people.¡± Thedy¡¯s voice sounded again. But this time, she stood up the hoodie off her head. Slice and the guard¡¯s eyes widened in rm. ¡°Jeslyn?!¡± they mumbled halfheartedly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. and pushed Walking towards them, Jeslyn saidzily, ¡°I sent my brother to bring my mother, but you said no. Who are you to do that? Huh?¡± She climbed the stairs, one step at a time. ¡°When I was told that my lovely Pink who left me in the Capital with her two legs had be a cripple, I was extremely mad and wanted nothing but to make the perpetrator suffer. But-¡± she looked at the gun she was holding and smiled. The gun Nancy gave her is one of a kind. It¡¯s light and can hold fifty tiny bullets. Slice knew that the only out will be if he could convince Jeslyn that Nancy is the bad guy, so he tried his luck/ ¡°Jeslyn, what are you trying to do? You have connived with your enemy, the woman who stole your father from you, caused your Cousin¡¯s death and made your mother a cripple. You listened to her words to go against your own father. Can¡¯t you see what she¡¯s trying to do? You are Alpha Chaos¡® wife. Can¡¯t you tell she needs your husband¡¯s power to back her up against your father?¡± young ¡°Your beautiful rubbish is indeed the best I¡¯ve heard in a while.¡± Rex¡¯s voice sounded before the man walked in from the door with blood all over him and some ninjas following him from the rear. ¡°Rex Lu?!¡± Slice frowned. What is he doing here? ¡°Sister¨Cinw, killing your father¡¯s people is very enjoyable. Hope you¡¯ll take me along next time?¡± ¡°I have no problem with that, provided Hwang is left for me to take care of.¡± She turned to the two guards that were forced to their knees on the stairs and asked, ¡°Where is Pink?¡± ¡°Little bunny?¡± Jeslyn looked up to see her dear mother looking at her from a wheelchair. Seeing the condition of the friend with whom they had fun together in prison, the older sister who stayed by her side as her guard and finally became the mother that had been in the shadows protecting her, a teardrop slipped down her left cheek. ¡°You look awful sitting there,¡± she jokingly said as pain wed her chest. ¡°It¡¯s actually not that bad. I can still kill a few bad guys,¡± Pink responded with augh, in an attempt to lighten the situation. Jeslyn knew she was only saying that to ease her heartache but instead, it made her feel worse, so she raised her gun and, bang! A small round bullet with the fastest speed any of them had ever seen, flew out and lurched straight into the other guy¡¯s right eye. Slice, who was kneeling beside the guy, shook violently and fell back from the impact of the bullet. The guy was already peeing himself from fear. ¡°Bring him to me,¡± Jeslyn ordered. Slice was dragged on the stairs by Code 5 who was beside Pink on the stairs, and brought in front of Jeslyn. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 435 Farewell Message ¡°Tell me everything your boss is nning. An attempt to lie to me, I¡¯ll peel your skin,yer byyer until your bones and organs are sprawling on the floor!¡± ¡°Y¨Cyes¡­ My Master kidnapped your mother to make it look like Mrs. Hwang did¡­¡± Slice continued to betray his Master because of fear of death. If Nancy was here, he wouldn¡¯t have been this scared because he knew Nancy can¡¯t kill him, unless she wants trouble with Hwang Min. But standing right in front of him was Jeslyn, Alpha Chaos¡® wife, and ruthless brother! Slice might be powerful, but he¡¯s sure that he cannot escape these formidable powers standing around him. Most of all, he¡¯s not the loyal dog who would die for their Master no matter what. Besides, Hwang Min didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice his own family to get what he wants, so why should a subordinate sacrifice his life for him? After Jeslyn heard all that Slice had to say, which was exactly what Nancy told her, she asked, ¡°So it was you who caused my mother to be a cripple?¡± ¡°I was sent to scare her and then run in to save her, but before I could do that, she jumped out of the window.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°All of that just so Brian, you, and your mother could hate Mrs. Hwang.¡± ¡°How does that benefit him?¡± Rex asked. ¡°He said that once Jeslyn knew that Mrs. Hwang was repeatedly going after her mother¡¯s life and also thought that her father is helpless against Mrs. Nancy, Jeslyn would use her husband¡¯s people to engage Ms. Nancy in a war. The SIN is a formidable force, likewise the Lu faction. So once the two sides are fighting, it would weaken Mrs. Nancy¡¯s defense, then he could take her away and force her to give him her Coca farm.¡± ¡°All of these for Coca farm? It must be a gigantic one.¡± Rex threw in a lightment. Pink shut her eyes and took a deep breath. So, she had been nothing but a tool of sess for Hwang. How did she not see this? Has he ever been like this? She tried to remember some behaviors that she might have ignored in the past, and some things slowly started to make sense to her. Diana was never a foolish person. If truly Hwang Min had nothing with her, would Diana be so obsessed over him? Before she could dive deeper into her thoughts, Jeslyn¡¯s voice interrupted her. ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°He went to the organization some weeks ago.¡± Slice replied. He was answering everything in hopes that he might be told to go. ¡°Where is the location of this organization?¡± Jeslyn asked. He regrettably shook his head, ¡°I have no idea. He never took me along.¡± This is another reason Slice never thought to be loyal. He had been with Hwang Min the longest, yet has no idea where the location of the organization is. He even trained Brian how to fight on his own ord when he thought the man loved his son until he realized it was just a facade. A n for Hwang¡¯s greater good! ¡°Then you¡¯re worthless.¡± Just as Jeslyn was about to shoot him, a bullet flew in from the door and pierced into Slice¡¯s forehead. The man died without knowing who killed him. ¡°He was my teacher and the ones he hurt are my mother and sister. I should be the one sending him to hell.¡± Brian walked into the room, looking clean and fresh. When they left for this mission, Jeslyn didn¡¯t involve him because of his stance, but Brian came along to find out the truth on his own. He thought when the fight was ongoing, he could sneak in to ¡®save¡® his teacher, then convince him to clear his doubt. Who would have known that he¡¯d meet such a confession? Brian walked into the room and stood in front of Jeslyn. He didn¡¯t know what to say. She had been right all along. ¡°No need for apologies. I¡¯m d you know your father for who he truly is. If you should feel sorry for anyone, it should be your foster mother. She truly loves you and has been rather protecting you. Her foxicity was a facade to hide her weakness, which is you.¡± She grabbed his shoulder and asked, ¡°did you know, she is terribly sick and has a few months to live?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°What?!¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°The marriage she intended for you and her friend¡¯s daughter was so you could have a strong backing if she eventually died¡­ Before I came here, I got a call from Piper. She said Nancy sent her a dowry and an apology lett-¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t get to finish her words before Brian dashed out of the house. Pink didn¡¯t know how to react to what she just heard. So all along, they¡¯ve all been yed by Hwang?! Brian rushed home after leaving Jeslyn and the other but by the time he reached, Nancy was nowhere to be found. Instead, the butler gave him a drive. ¡°Your mother asked me to deliver this to you.¡± Brian had a premonition as he collected the sh and went into his room. After inserting it, her image appeared on the screen. ¡°My son, by the time you receive this, I must be long gone. I know that you¡¯ve found out the truth about your identity. I am sorry for stealing you from your mother, Alex, but if such an opportunity is granted to me again, I¡¯ll do it again. If having you is a sin, I ept to be called a sinner. ¡°Coming into my life is the best thing that happened to me. I know I made some mistakes in how I treated you, but I had my reason for not openingly showing you love. I thought that you would one day understand why I was being toxic but I failed to see that I was rather pushing you away. ¡°I only realized my mistake after Jeslyn made the bold step toe into my life, even though she knew I was an enemy she couldn¡¯t fight against. Her courage and determination opened my eyes to understand that when you love something, you fight for it. ¡°My only regret is not openingly dering my love to you. I longed for things that I deprived you of. I wished so badly for you toe to my office one day and dominantly ask me out for lunch,¡± she chuckled sadly. ¡°How can I wish that when I stopped you from revealing your identity? Whenever I saw you on TV, I was always proud. I would tell Crawler and Death, That is my son, in whom I¡¯m proud.¡® Funny, right? ¡°I killed the women you liked in the past because they had bad intentions towards you. I didn¡¯t want you to marry someone and end up like your father and I. So when I saw that you liked Piper and the she was a bit better than the others, I didn¡¯t object but wanted you to see her for who she was, so I paid deaf ears to the struggles you went through in their hands. ¡°You didn¡¯t give up like I thought and for that, I couldn¡¯t destroy the mother and daughter for hurting your feelings. When you tortured her in the industry, I knew you were doing it because of love, so I stayed away. ¡°When you finally epted your feelings, I wanted to immediately bring you two together, but your father sent people after her and your sister, so I had to do something. Separating you two was never my intention. I know I¡¯ve hurt you more than anyone else and I¡¯m deeply sorry. set you free, Son. You can return to your family and what you love. I left all my money in a card for Lawyer Zee. He¡¯d give it to you to start a new life with Piper. Also, I sent her the dowry I¡¯ve been saving for your future wife. She¡¯s very beautiful and I hope you can make her happy. ¡°I love you so much, Brian!¡° Chapter 436 Chapter 436 436 A bitch till the end. Brian stared dazedly at the image on the screen without knowing how much time had passed. His brain refused to get out of the trauma he was in. The young man looked to his right and then left. Now he understood why he had the best room with the best interiors in the house. He used to think that Nancy made his room this way to cage him, but now, he started to imagine how excited she was when this room was being designed. ( Brian stood up and rushed to Nancy¡¯s room, hoping she might still be there. The number of times he hade here could be counted with one hand¨Cthey were when he had grown to this age. Most of the time, the door would be locked. But this time, his trembling hand was able to open the door without effort. Entering the room, it has no life at all. The white walls and white furniture reminds him of a VIP ward in a hospital. His dazed eyes roamed the room for a moment before he trudged to her bed and slowly raised the screen. Just like Nancy, her bed looked cold and lonely. A teardrop slipped down his eye and he slumped on the neatly arranged bed, but his nose couldn¡¯t take a whiff of her scent, which meant she didn¡¯t sleep on the bed for some days. Had she been sitting all night? Or¡­ he suddenly remembered that Jeslyn had told him she saw Nancy at the garden in the middle of the night. Does that not imply that she had been roaming the house, unable to sleep for days? No wonder she was growing paler and paler! What had she been thinking? Why was she punishing herself?! Brian¡¯s mind snapped. He heard that one of Nancy¡¯s right¨Chand men was killed but he never thought to see how she was doing, yet they lived under the same roof. Yesterday, she didn¡¯te out to eat. He should have known that something was wrong when she also didn¡¯te out today for breakfast, a tradition they never broke, unless they aren¡¯t home. Brian¡¯s hold on the white sheets tightened with every realization that crossed his mind. Veins popped on his arms and forehead. The young man was dying of guilt. He mustered strength and got up to his feet and moved to her closet. It was filled with clothes but when he looked closely, two were missing- her favorite dresses. They weren¡¯t her most expensive or her best, yet she had worn them more than she had worn others. Unbeknownst to Brian, they became her favorite dresses because she bought them from his brand. While going through her stuff, he came across some documents. When he opened them, they were medical reports on her health. From minor to severe. ¡°Argh!!¡­ Mum, how could you do this to me!!!?¡± The young man screamed and broke down in tears. How could this be? How could he not know all of these? Why did he ignore her? Why was he not there for her? Why did he not attempt to be a good son even though she wasn¡¯t treating him right? Although it was never Brian¡¯s fault, the guy still med himself because he never tried to understand her or tried to be a good son. Whenever she did ¡®wrong, he¡¯d criticize her without a second thought. While Brian was wallowing in sorrow, Jeslyn was on her way to the Capital. Although she won the battle against Nancy, she felt she rather lost¡­including her emotions and tears, because there was never a battle in the first ce. It was a misunderstanding! Thinking back to what happened after she rescued Pink, tears gushed out of Jeslyn¡¯s eyes again. That woman is a f*cking devil! After Jeslyn rescued Pink, she went back to the Hwang Residence to hand over the token, but before she could enter the Residence, a person who introduced himself as Lawyer Zee, took her into his car, where he read Nancy¡¯s Will to her. ¡°¡­Before Madam Nancy left the City and went into seclusion, she left this video recording for you.¡± The lawyer yed the video on hisptop and passed it to Jeslyn. ¡°Dear Jeslyn, you must have won the battle and rescued your mother. I¡¯m¨Cpleased if that¡¯s the case. Chatting with you all these while, I realized my mistake and discovered that hanging around Hwang and waiting for the perfect time to seek revenge, is not the best solution. I might even die before he returns. ¡°I had thought about passing down my empire to Brian but he¡¯s not fit to take control. Your brother doesn¡¯t care about power. All he wants is a simple life where he¡¯s allowed to do what he loves and stay with whom he cherishes. ¡°I lied about the token. It¡¯s not to summon a hundred, but ten thousand SINNERS. There are two ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . thousand Navy, two thousand airforce two thousand Marine and four thousand Armies. ¡°One of the SINNERS wille to tell you where the Coca farm is located. It is approximately 15 million acres ofnd with deadly beasts surrounding the farm. ¡°My conglomerates and all I mentioned earlier are yours, except my properties that are scattered all over the world¨Chouses, the billions of dors in my ounts, cars,nds, and charity organizations. They all belong to your brother and his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t feel that I¡¯m giving you all that for free. In return for getting a part of my inheritance, I want you to unseat the President and send him to jail. As for the First Lady, Luisa, she¡¯s pregnant, so I don¡¯t want her dead. But make sure she loses everything and is sent to the slum where she and her mother were picked from, for having the audacity to plot against my sister. ¡°Don¡¯t bother to look for me. If I survive, I¡¯ll look for you. But if I don¡¯t, my body will be sent to you. Please bury me beside my Nannie Xie.¡± Tears clouded Jeslyn¡¯s vision. She didn¡¯t know what to do. How could Nancy triek her like this? Not only did Nancy make Jeslyn her father¡¯s open enemy by giving her all the most important things she owned, Nancy also put Jeslyn in a position where she can¡¯tze around anymore. From now on, she¡¯ll have to watch her back and live in fear of being attacked. These are the consequences of having Nancy¡¯s power ¡°Nancy remained a bitch till the end,¡± she wiped her tears. Jeslyn wasn¡¯t crying because of the responsibility that was resting on her shoulders now, but rather because of how pitiful Nancy was. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 437 Mastermind The ne arrived at the people¡¯s airport at the capital and Jeslyn and her family got down from the private ne. The moment she set her feet on the ground, a chill ran down her spine. For no reason, fear wed her chest and the premonition that something terrible would happen buried itself inside her. The nightmare she had a few days ago, resurfaced. While standing at the front of the ne¡¯s staircase, she saw an illusion of the faceless man who ruined her family, walking towards her. 1 ¡°Sister¨Cinw, are you ok?¡± Rex asked from behind when Jeslyn refused to take a step forward. Jeslyn snapped out of it and looked back at him, then nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ where¡¯s my mom?¡± ¡°I¡¯m right behind you,¡± Pink smiled faintly. She couldn¡¯t get over the confidence and authority her daughter showed earlier. The same Jeslyn who wouldn¡¯t dare to exchange words with a prisoner, the Jeslyn who got a seizure when someone was killed by drowning in front of her. Pink looked at the dark sky and mumbled, ¡°Alice, our daughter has grown.¡± The party got into the ck cars that had been waiting for them and left the airport. Meanwhile, at the bar of a luxurious hotel, Reuben Yu, who was reading a tabloid got a call. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s back!¡± Reuben¡¯s eyes snapped as a smile settled on his thin lips. ¡°Got it.¡± He ended the call and emerged in a fit ofughter. ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­ Jeslyn, what took you so long?¡± He looked down at the tabloid and gently outlined the pretty face on the cover. It was a photo of Jeslyn, wearing a car racing uniform, with the helmet in her armpit. The aesthetic picture was too gorgeous to turn away from. ¡°You look so beautiful,¡± he mumbled and kissed her sexy lips that were curled into a heart¨Cmelting smile. ¡°Did you miss me? Because I missed you more than life itself.¡± The guy sitting in front of him, Davis Xu, smiled, ¡°Maverick, oh Maverick. I¡¯m certain he won¡¯te back alive. And even if he manages to survive, by the time he returns, the world would have belonged to us and his wife would have been married to you. Hahahahaha¡­!¡± At the mention of Maverick, a crazed look flickered past Rueben¡¯s eyes. ¡°He has enjoyed my woman for years. It¡¯s time to take her back!¡± ¡°Would Jeslyn ept you though? She¡¯s quite fierce¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± He narrowed his eyes as a smirk yed on his lips. ¡°Ok¡­ your brother, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t hide forever. I¡¯ll kill him myself when he shows up.¡± ¡°But why? You don¡¯t care about ruling the family or anything. Why do you care about him?¡± Davis asked. Reuben tilted his head, ¡°Do I answer to you, Davis?¡± Davis smiled and picked up his ss of wine, ¡°I overstepped. Here¡¯s an apology drink.¡± He downed the ss but Reuben rather rolled his eyes. ¡°How far are your ns going?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve subdued 15,000 men from around the country and beyond,¡± Davis exined. ¡°Hm¡­ Your Xu family has around 5000 active men after the disaster, am I correct?¡± Reuben asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Maverick has approximately 9000-10,000 active men. With the current people you have now, you can take care of the Lu faction.¡± ¡°What if your Damien brings backup? Your Yu family still has around 6000-7000 active men after their great loss.¡± ¡°Those old geezers from PEACE won¡¯t allow such arge scale war and Damien knows, Dummy!¡­ By the way, what if he brings backup, are you telling me you can¡¯t destroy the Lu and Yu faction with 20,000 men?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. The Lu faction is quite solid to prate. Even the SIN can¡¯t wage war against them because-¡± ¡°No wonder Maverick sees you as a waste. Without Alpha Chaos as themander of his Army, do you think the Lu faction is still so powerful?¡°: ¡°No, but there¡¯s Rex and their friends.¡± Reuben sighed, ¡°Seems I¡¯ll have to do everything for you. Fine. Cause a massive disturbance in City F, where Inspector Fin wouldn¡¯t dare to sit back and watch. As for Matt, he¡¯s a fanatic when ites to new diseases. Spread some in SIN CIty and see if he doesn¡¯t go. ¡°As for Rex, that one is quite level¨Cheaded, but when ites to his brother and his family, he bes stupid. Send him solid proof that Maverick is stuck on an ind. He hadn¡¯t gone to the facility before and mustn¡¯t know how to arrive there. When he sees his ¡®brother¡® in danger, he won¡¯t be able to think straight and run head first into my n. ¡°That¡¯s all. What else are you scared of?¡± he side¨Ceyed Davis before he rolled his eyes and continued outlining Jeslyn¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re indeed wise.¡± ¡°Do you want to know what¡¯s wiser? It¡¯s when you send Rex to the territory owned by the Half¨Chearts. What do you think would happen if those hungrydies saw a handsome man like Rex?¡­ Secondly, if Rex is able to survive, he¡¯d tell the world where the Half¨Chearts are hiding, and the world, including people from PEACE would want to eradicate them. Hahaha¡­!¡± ¡°This is indeed brilliant!¡± Davis chuckled. For a handsome man who falls into those women¡¯s dens to untangle himself from those hungry women is like asking the sun to fall from the sky. ¡°Good thing we teamed up.¡± Reuben Tooked at him with condescending eyes. ¡°Team up? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± At the Lu mansion¡­ Jeslyn rushed into her son¡¯s room and met him sleeping. She got into the bed and wrapped him in a tight hug. ¡°Oh my dear, I¡¯m so sorry for keeping you waiting,¡± she kissed his forehead. At that moment, she felt his hand on her waist. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Mummy, are you back?¡± His eyes were still closed and Jeslyn was sure that the boy was still sleeping, yet his hand on her waist was a dead grip. Jeslyn smiled andbed his bangs with her fingers. Yes, son. Mummy is back for good,¡¯ she said as she pulled the covers over them and slept with him in her arms. Valen woke up the next day to see the face he had been dreaming about, right next to him. He couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment and thought he was still dreaming. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 He gently poked her cheek, thinking his finger would pass through, but instead, her cheek dipped and the smooth soft texture of her face made his heart race. 1 Is this real? Is my mum really back?! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He touched her nose and then yed with her eyshes. When he saw her eyes moving, Valen chuckled but didn¡¯t stop. He continued to y with her face before an idea struck him. He got down from the bed and hurried to his wardrobe where his school bag was. He brought out a marker and hurried back to the bed. Valen uncapped the marker and started drawing on his mother¡¯s face with softughter now and then. Once he was done, he kept the marker on the top of the drawer beside the bed before he wrapped his hand around her and went to sleep again. A few hourster, Jeslyn awakens to the delicious aroma of coffee. ¡°Mum, you¡¯re awake.¡± Jeslyn sat up and looked around, her son had brought her breakfast and was arranging them on the table with his uniform on. ¡°Son?¡± She¡¯s finally home, back to herfort zone. ¡°I made you something to eat. This is one of the dishes I learnt in your absence. I hope you like it.¡± The boy tried not to smile. He was quite nervous that his mother wouldn¡¯t find the food to her taste. When Jeslyn heard that, she was stunned. ¡°You learned how to cook? And this is for me?¡± ¡°Hm, don¡¯t cry, your eyes are gathering mist.¡± The drawings on his mother¡¯s face made him giggle. ¡°Hahaha¡­that¡¯s my son!¡± The delicacy that was arranged on a white tray were two toasts with two cloud eggs arranged beside each other. A cup of ck coffee sitting by the side. Strawberries, berries, and diced bananas arranged beautifully inside a small bowl. ¡°Wow! This is beautiful!!¡± ¡°Taste it.¡± The boy urged, feeling quite restless. Jeslyn started with the coffee and her eyes lit up after a sip. ¡°This tastes delicious!¡± With the other hand, she picked the toast and took a bite. It was nothing special. She knew that she mustn¡¯t exaggerate, else her son would be discouraged, so she exaggerate, else her son would be discouraged, so she gave him a thumbs up. ¡°The toast is nothing special¡­However,¡± she took a bite of the egg and smiled. ¡°This tastes better than thest one I made.¡± Hearing that, Valen beamed. Without a doubt, his mom cooks better than the Chefs in the house. If she said his egg tasted better than herst one, does that not imply that he is doing good? ¡°Come, join me.¡± She pulled him to take a seat. Valen didn¡¯t eat the toast but focused on the fruits. ¡°Mummy, what happened to grandma?¡± ¡°Grandma encountered some misfortune and had to jump from an eight story building. Hernding was horrible, so she broke her knees.¡± Jeslyn sighed. ¡°What¡¯s her chances of walking again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll have Doc Matt take a look at her and see if there¡¯s hope.¡± ¡°Did you see Mr. Hwang?¡± When Jeslyn was still in Sin City, they used to talk on the phone and she¡¯d tell him a little of what she was going through. She didn¡¯t address Mr. Hwang as her father, so the intelligent Valen immediately knew that their rtionship was nothing to write home about. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t get to see him. Good thing I didn¡¯t because I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do with his face in sight.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s hold on the coffee cup tightened as she gritted her teeth in pure rage. Seeing this, Valen ced his hand on the back of his mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be aggrieved, mom, everything will be fine once daddy returns.¡± Jeslyn looked at her son and her anger died down. ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller. How is school? Thest time I asked you, you refused to say anything.¡± ¡°Nothing special. Just the regr boring lessons and annoying flies.¡± ¡°Oh, tell me about the annoying ¡®flies¡°, she winked. Valen sneered at the gossipy look on her face. ¡°Just don¡¯t give me a sister if she would act like that rotten Mia.¡± ¡°Mia?¡­oh, your girlfriend?¡± Jeslyn beamed. ¡°I¡¯d rather be a monk.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­! I can see enemies to lovers in the air!¡± Jeslynughed boisterously while pping. She couldn¡¯t contain herself. Seeing how excited she was, Valen didn¡¯t want to stop that happiness. His father told him to take care of her, so if making fun of him would make her this happy, he¡¯d dly let her continue, but truth be told, the sight of Mia or whatever her name is, disgust him. As little as she is, she¡¯s already so scheming. Thinking about what she did in school yesterday, Valen didn¡¯t know when a snort escaped his nostril. The mother and son continued to argue as best friends. Every one minute, one of them wouldugh out loud. It continued until they finished eating. ¡°Eh, Valen child, I can see you¡¯re ready for school and time is no longer on your side. Here¡¯s the thing, I¡¯ll drop you off¡­¡± ¡°Ok, but go wash your face first!¡± The boy didn¡¯t know when he screamed. Drop him off with a mustache and other bizarre drawings on her face? People willugh at her and he¡¯d never allow that. Only he is allowed to bully andugh at his mother! ¡°Ok¡­ I didn¡¯t intend to go out without washing up.¡± She beamed before standing up and heading to the bathroom. Jeslyn entered the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth, but to her utter shock, the reflection she saw on the mirror almost made her heart jump from her throat. Staring right back at her, was an image of a tattooed- face man, spotting a handlebar mustache, small beard below her lower lips, thick eyebrows, tattooed eyes below her eyes. A nose beside her nose, and two lips at both sides of her lip. To crown it all, there were drawn ears on her cheeks. ¡°Valen!!!¡± She creamed and ran out but the kid had long gone with the dishes. ¡°Very good! I¡¯ll take proper care of you when we return.¡± She went back into the bathroom to wash her face but the drawings won¡¯t leave. She used soap and a towel, yet it didn¡¯t work. Jeslyn sighed and shook her head. When did her son be this naughty? Who is teaching him this? She narrowed her eyes as a thought crossed her mind. A cunning smile surfaced on her lips before she left the bathroom. In the car, Valen was looking at the pictures he took of his mother, looking like a clown. He couldn¡¯t stop laughing as he remembered the way she screamed his name in the bathroom earlier. ¡°Little Master, is something the matter?¡± Valen¡¯s smile slipped off his face as he raised his gaze to observe the young chauffeur. Very good, the perfect one to take the role in my plot, the child thought. ¡°Do I need to tell you when I find something funny?¡± he asked with a straight face. ¡°No, little Master!¡± The chauffeur immediately responded. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 439 His appearance ¡°Ok¡­since we are on this, you should tell me, why are you looking like a thief?¡± 1 ¡°H¨Chuh?¡± ¡°There are beads of sweat on your forehead, your eyes are darting around, and¡­¡± he narrowed his eyes. ¡°You look suspicious. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± ¡°Little Master!¡± The chauffeur yelled. At this point, he saw Jeslyning over, wearing a blue mask and shades. That was when it dawned on the chauffeur that the little young Master wanted to set him up! ¡°What? You can¡¯t defend yourself now?¡± ¡°Little Young Master, please have mercy!¡± The chauffeur started regretting why he tried to engage the devil in a conversation. It was rare for Valen to show so much happiness, so he thought he could keep the boypany till his mother joined them. Who would have known that he¡¯d be courting death. How could Valen say he¡¯d never seen him before? Ever since Valen started school, this chauffeur had been the one taking him to and fro school. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Jeslyn asked when she joined them in the car. ¡°I offended Little Young Master. I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am.¡± The chauffeur beat Valen to it. Jeslyn looked at her son. He wants to causemotion so she¡¯d forget what he did to her face. Who taught this little guy these schemes? ¡°Mummy, he finds it interesting if your son is sad!¡± The Chauffeur almost yelled when he heard the tant lie, but held himself back. Jeslyn is not an unreasonable person, she¡¯d understand. So he thought. ¡°Really?¡± Jeslyn lifted the shades and narrowed her eyes, causing Valen tough out loud. ¡°Young man, I give you the day off. I¡¯ll take my son to school today.¡± Jeslyn said to the Chauffeur. The young man was surprised at first butter got down from the car. He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He¡¯d be able to take his woman out on a date, and it¡¯s thanks to Little Young Master. After the chauffeur left, Valen finally asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wash it off your face?¡± ¡°Because my good son used a tattoo marker pen instead of a marker.¡± The smile on his face slipped off instantly and a frown settled between his brows. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± He opened his school bag and brought out the pen. It was indeed a tattoo marker thatsts for 5 days on the skin. ¡°This is not mine.¡± The crease in between his brows deepened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡°Jeslyn asked. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°We were asked to get markers for a project. Aunt Yellow got me a marker, but it wasn¡¯t this.¡± ¡°It must have been a mistake from a student. Don¡¯t worry too much, it-¡± ¡°No, mom, my locker is not a zone for kids to y. I sit alone in ss, so what business would one haveing to my space? Let alone change my stuff?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ if that¡¯s the case, someone is trying to y you dirty. We¡¯ll find out what it is when you get to school but before then, you¡¯ll need some new markers as a back up n.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll need new markers but I¡¯ll take care of those rotten kids myself. It¡¯s been a long time since I spanked them.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jeslynughed. Her son is the best. She wished she¡¯d be there to watch him deal with those kids. Jeslyn went to the driver¡¯s seat and zoomed off. When they left thepound, five cars followed after her, led by Code 5. They wouldn¡¯t dare to allow anything to happen to their boss¡® wife and son, else they¡¯d be done for. The cars arrived at the school gate and Jeslyn watched her son enter the school premises before she left. On her way, she received a call from thepany and made a beeline to head there. Getting to the company, Jeslyn was shocked to see Maverick standing close to Fearless Entertainment¡¯s main gate with his back turned to her. Jeslyn immediately hit the brakes and jumped out of the car, running towards him, she screamed. ¡°Ma-¡± however before she could finish, the person turned. Jeslyn froze in her steps as her mind went nk. ¡°Rossa!¡± Jeslyn shuddered when he called her. Unlike before, there was something weird in his tone of voice. He sounded just like Maverick! ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± He started walking towards her. One hand in his ck trousers pocket, and the other dangling beside him. He was wearing a ck shirt, and a long ck coat- exactly the type Maverick would wear when it¡¯s cold. The way he walks, the sly smile on his face, and the way he styled his hair to the side, was exactly how Maverick does his, sometimes. Her mind subconsciously reced the face and her legs started taking her forward and in no time, she found herself running towards him. ¡°Maverick!!¡± She jumped into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much! Where have you been?¡± The man didn¡¯t respond but rather broke the hug and wrapped his hand around Jeslyn¡¯s waist, giving her the same feel as Maverick. He pulled her up to his chest and lowered his head. Just as he was about to kiss her¡­ ¡°Rinnnng! Rinnnng!¡± The vibration from her phone pulled her out of the imagination. She patted her body for the phone and found it in her coat¡¯s pocket. She pulled it out to see who called, it was Lolita. ¡°Rossa, I¡¯m back!¡± Jeslyn raised her eyes from the phone to see him standing a few feet away from her. Jeslyn was dazed again for a moment before it dawned on her that this man isn¡¯t her husband. He is Reuben Yu, disguised as Rubenstein Ye! ¡°Reuben Y-¡± ¡°Rubenstein Ye.¡± He corrected. ¡°I thought we were friends. But I¡¯ve been gone for More than Six months, yet you didn¡¯t look for me.¡± The eyes that were staring back at Jeslyn through those rimmed sses, weren¡¯t the unfocused eyes of the shy nerd she once knew. His confidence, his smell, and almost everything about him, screamed Maverick! The only thing he couldn¡¯t get away with is Maverick¡¯s sex appeal and the deadly air around him. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 440 I¡¯ll be back After observing him to this point, Jeslyn regained herposure and said: (1 ¡°I thought thepany would evict you for leaving without a word to anyone.¡± Her hate for this guy suddenly nted itself in her heart and started to sprout. How dare he try to be her husband! He smiled, but this time, it wasn¡¯t how Maverick would smile. That gave Jeslyn a moment of relief from the suffocating feeling she was having. ¡°They already did. They terminated my contract a few minutes ago.¡± ¡°Good for you. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a business to attend to.¡± The minute she walked past him, he yanked her back. Jeslyn panicked and a yelp escaped her lips. The pull was too sudden for her to react, so she almost fell, but luckily, he was quick to stop her from falling. With his hand wrapped tightly around her waist, he pulled her to his chest. Jeslyn almost lost her breath. But by the time she realized what was happening, she was securely in his arm¡¯s. ¡°Let me go!!¡± She yelled and immediately pushed him hard on the chest. Her push did nothing to him. Instead, he gently pulled her mask down. Jeslyn stiffened. His boldness took her by surprise. ¡°Your son is too yful¡­ though you¡¯re still very beautiful.¡± He smiled and put the mask back on for her before letting her go. ¡°Paah!!!¡± The fuming Jeslyn didn¡¯t waste a second before shended a deafening p on his face. ¡°How dare¡± you touch me like that?!¡± gaze as he The p broke the corner of his lower lip. Ruben looked at her with tenderness in his cleaned the blood with his tongue. He smiled one more time before he leaned forward, prompting Jeslyn to move back. That smile sent chills down her spine. She looked around them but no one was in sight except for her car and another ck car that was a distance away. ¡®Where are my guards, she thought they were behind her earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I would never hurt you.¡± He tried to touch her again but she was quick to invade his creepy hands. If she had a gun or a dangerous object on her, she would have ended his life or given him a fatal injury. This incident served as a reminder for her to always take a defensive weapon with her, everywhere she goes from now on. The coldness in her eyes as she stood defensively against him hurt his heart so much that he couldn¡¯t wait around any longer. ¡°Rossa, I will be back.¡± He whispered and left. By the time Jeslyn¡¯s guards got there, he had entered his ck car and zoomed off. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Code 5 rushed over as asked. She looked extremely angry as she stood by the bar gate. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be inside thepany by now? ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you ok?¡± ¡°Where the hell have you been?!¡± Jeslyn fired a response without holding back her rage. Code 5 was startled for a second but immediately bowed his head and responded. ¡°There was an ident on the way.¡± They were following behind Jeslyn when she left Valen¡¯s school, but after a while, they were blocked by some cars which wouldn¡¯t let them overtake, nor speed off. Because of that, they ended up causing an ident, which was why the guards came to Jeslynte. Hearing that, calmness washed over her and she asked with her gaze roaming his body to find blood, ¡°Hope you¡¯re not injured?¡± ¡°No, Ma¡¯am.¡± She looked in the direction Reuben left, before returning to her car and driving into thepany. Meanwhile, at school¡­ The kids in grade 9 could be seen drawing with their markers while the teacher walked around in supervision. After they were done, she collected the papers. Before she left, she instructed, ¡°Your two¨Chour nap time starts now. Anyone who causes trouble will be duly punished.¡± Her gaze lingered on Valen and Zack before she walked away. Valen gazed around the ss, the majority of the students were getting ready to take a nap. Mia, on the other hand, stood up from her seat with a mini gift box and walked over to Valen. Standing beside him, she lowered her eyes and stretched the gift with both hands. ¡°Valen¡­ Yesterday was my birthday. I brought you a cake¡­ Please, have it and wish me a happy birthday.¡± She sounded nervous and unconfident In no time, her drama drew everyone¡¯s attention and her friends came around to stick with her. Valen looked from the shy Mia to the gift box and said after a long time. ¡°Were you not taught that when someone doesn¡¯t like you, you shouldn¡¯t bother them?¡± ¡°Valen?¡± ¡°Valen, don¡¯t be rude and cocky! What if you¡¯re the son of Alpha Chaos and Jeslyn? Must you take after your bad father?!¡± one of Mia¡¯s friends yelled from the side. ¡°True, his mother is so nice and sweet. My older brothers like her music very much¡­ Too bad he isn¡¯t as nice as his mother!¡± ¡°Stop it, you two. Valen is-¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a cake, right? Why don¡¯t you ept it? Are you scared?¡± Zack Lu came over with his friends, portraying the characteristics of a bully. Valen looked condescendingly at them. ¡°You want to lose some more weight?¡± Valen smirked. ¡°You-!¡± Zack stopped himself from fighting. He didn¡¯t want to end up getting beaten like the other time. ¡°Coward!¡± Valen snorted before leaving the ssroom. Mia felt saddened and returned to her seat, so did her friends, who kept on trying to make her feel better. ¡°Mia, Valen has embarrassed you a lot of times. Why don¡¯t we teach him a lesson? I¡¯m sure he would start respecting you afterwards,¡± Zack proposed. ¡°I support that too,¡± one of Mia¡¯s friends added. ¡°What are you nning?¡± Mia asked them. Provided they won¡¯t hurt Valen, but rather make him stop hating her, she¡¯d listen to them. ¡°Come closer,¡± the children came together toe up with a n to make Valen feel sorry and start treating Mia with respect. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 441 Search him yourself The two¨Chour nap time was over and the ss teacher returned from the meeting she had attended with the other staff. There was no need for her to wake the kids because the school rm already did. 1 She waited for about thirty minutes for them to get a hold of themselves before she started calling the monthly register. The school, although documents everything on the system, is still adept at using traditional registers monthly to track the number of times their students appeared in ss in a month. Their reason for doing so was that, a few years back, a student was caught hacking his ss¡® system and making sure he always marked himself present, whereas he skips school almost every day. The reason that the junior high schooler wasted so much money to get a hacker was because his grandfather promised to pass on hispany to the boy¡¯s younger brother if he skips¨Css again. The issue caused a lot of trouble for the school, so because of that, they settled for book registers. Presently, Valen¡¯s ss teacher was calling registers and nothing seemed to be wrong until he got to Valen¡¯s name. She looked up from the Register to see Valen reading a book. ¡°Valen Lu!¡± The young child raised his gaze and looked at her. ¡°Come out here,¡± she instructed, pointing to the space in front of her. Valen got up and trudged to stand in front of her. ¡°Do you hate to be in school so much?¡± the ss teacher asked. ¡°I don¡¯t hate to be in school, but hate to be in this ss,¡± he responded. ¡°So for that, you took things into your own hands?¡± Valen had no idea what she was talking about so he stayed silent. ¡°Answer me, boy!¡± ¡°Answer what? You haven¡¯t told me what I¡¯ve done wrong.¡± Valen stood his ground. ¡°This-¡± thedy grabbed the register and pointed at a spot where a ck marker was used to erase the column. ¡°This is what you¡¯ve done wrong!¡± ¡°How could you conclude that¡¯s my doing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She looked at the register and pointed. ¡°Number 35, isn¡¯t that your number?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that wasn¡¯t my name. You¡¯re using me without proof and it¡¯s wrong!¡± The teacher was stunned as she looked at the child, whose hands were inside his pocket. His bangs that were covering one eye wouldn¡¯t give her ess to see the wild look in his eyes. ¡°Good. If I find out you are responsible, I¡¯ll make your punishment double. But if I wrongly used you, then I¡¯ll apologize,¡± she said. ¡°Fair enough, but I don¡¯t need an apology. Whoever did it should be transferred to ss B. I can¡¯t share the same ss with troublemakers anymore.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The teacher looked at him and nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± She stood up and yelled, ¡°All of you, bring out your bags and leave them on your desks!¡± The teacher went around the ssroom, searching their school bags to find a ck marker. After searching the whole 50 students, she couldn¡¯t find a ck marker. She went back to her desk and said to Valen, ¡°Go bring your bag for me, Without words said, Valen went to get his bag. Fatty was all smiles as he watched from his seat. He believed that Valen would be caught red¨Chanded and disciplined for breaking school rules. Mia bit her lower lip and clenched her uniform. She didn¡¯t want Valen to be punished like the teacher said. The teacher gently ced Valen¡¯s books on her desk and brought out a ck marker. She searched all the smaller parts of the bag but couldn¡¯t find anything. The woman got angry and pped the table. She stood up and faced the ss. ¡°After the count of three if you don¡¯te out here, I¡¯ll ask for the CCTV footage!¡± Fart immediately got up and pointed at Valen, ¡°He did it!¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯ty false usations.¡± ¡°I know because we saw him. Right, everyone?¡± he asked his friends and they all chorused. ¡°Yes, we saw him writing in that book with that ck permanent Marker he is holding.¡± ¡°Permanent marker?¡± The teacher looked at Valen with a frown. Ever since he came into this ss, the boy had been finding ways to get suspended, which is why she can¡¯t trust him fully. ¡°Valen?¡± she called. The child didn¡¯t argue and just grabbed his teacher¡¯s hand. He pulled her sleeve up and wrote with the marker on her arm. The teacher was startled for a moment that she missed the time to react before the ck ink stained her skin. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The child ignored her and waited a little for the ink to dry before cleaning the drawing off her arm. Unlike permanent, the drawing was wiped off. Although there was a little stain, it was apparent that the child wasn¡¯t holding a permanent Marker. ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s not a permanent marker,¡± Valen said and capped his marker before grabbing his bag. ¡°Lie! I saw you! You used a permanent tattoo marker to make those things on the register while everyone was sleeping!¡± ¡°Good for you, vignte.¡± Valen rolled his eyes. ¡°Zack, how did you know it was a tattoo marker?¡± the teacher narrowed her eyes on him. ¡°Because because I saw it written on the marker!¡± ¡°Or because you did it and you are just trying to frame me?¡± Valen snorted. ¡°Zack?!¡± The teacher yelled when he was about to retort. ¡°I¡¯m innocent. My friends and I were sleeping, you can ask them.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, how about you search him yourself? He might be hiding the maker with his friends.¡± With Valen saying this, the teacher went down to search. Lo and behold, she found a ck marker, almost identical to Valen¡¯s, under Zack¡¯s desk. ¡°That¡¯s not mine!¡± He yelled. ¡°It¡¯s not mine either,¡± Valen shrugged. ¡°You two, if you don¡¯t start talking, I¡¯ll be forced to take you to the principal¡¯s office!¡± The teacher raised her voice while looking between Valen and Zack. The two kids are the only ones openly giving her trouble in this ss. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 442 Excluding the Xu family Valen appears to be unapproachable and trouble¨Cfree, but as an observant teacher, she suspects that the boy is no different from Zack who openly causes trouble. If Valen didn¡¯t provoke Zack, would Zack always give him trouble? Valen is not the only one in the ss, right? She thought. (1 ¡°Why bother with such a long process? The ss has CCTV cameras installed.¡± Valen¡¯s intention was very obvious. At that moment, Mia slowly got up and raised her hand. If they watch the CCTV, she¡¯d be implicated and Valen would dislike her more. So better toe out clean, she thought. ¡°Teacher, Valen is innocent.¡± The ss turned to look at her, including Zack. ¡°Mia?¡± Zack called with narrowed eyes. She wants to betray him! ¡°Zack shut up! Tell me what you know, Mia,¡± The teacher said. Mia nodded and exined: ¡°I saw Zack with a ck marker, exactly that one you¡¯re holding yesterday before we went to the cafeteria. When we returned, I didn¡¯t see the marker anymore. Today, while we were sleeping, Zack went to your table and opened some books but I have no idea if the register was one of them.¡± She nced at Valen and lowered her head. This should be enough for him to start seeing her as a good person, right? ¡°Zack, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± the teacher folded her arms. ¡°I plead not guilty! Mia made a false allegation because Valen told her to! I refuse to suffer for anyone!¡± ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll see what the CCTV footage says.¡± The teacher went to her seat and opened herptop to see, but unfortunately, the CCTV didn¡¯t capture anything because it was broken. She frowned and closed theptop. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Anyone else who knows what happened?¡± she asked the ss. Mia side¨Ceyed her friends and the three girls all testified against Zack. Seeing that there was no way for Zack to deal with his predicament anymore, Valen decided to use him to throw Mia off his shoulder. ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s forget it. Zack must have been driven to do it for a reason. I pardon him.¡± Thedy was ted and smiled. If the deed was done by other students, she wouldn¡¯t have trouble sending them to ss B, which is dominated by people with fewer family connections than the Lu family. ss B students are also from wealthy homes, but the difference between them is the number of connections their family has. So, sending a son of the first branch of the Lu family to such a ss might cause the teacher some trouble, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to offend Valen¡¯s parents as the drama that Valen¡¯s mother caused thest time was still fresh in their minds. ¡°That¡¯s so good of you, Valen. It¡¯s good to tender mercy¡­ you, Zack, should learn from Valen. Now apologize to him and-¡± ¡°No way! I refuse!!¡± The little guy fumed and stormed out of the ssroom with his school bag. The teacher sighed. Being a ss teacher to rotten kids is harder than getting promotions. She waved Valen off and went to report the matter to the Principal. Meanwhile, Mia came to Valen after the teacher left to apologize, but unlike usual where he¡¯d say a few words, this time he treated her like air. After almost two months of getting treated with a piece of the rainborite stone, Damien was now free to come out to the world. The Young man didn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d be healed but after a full body checkup from both Matt and his doctors, it was confirmed that the ATOM in his system had been cleared off. 1 Damien was so excited that he hosted arge party to celebrate a new life. A lot of people, including the President, were invited, but the Xu family and the first branch of the Lu family didn¡¯t get an invite. With what Damien did, he indirectly announced that he was together with Alpha Chaos. Whoever Maverick hates is his enemy too. The media, of course, couldn¡¯t let such an opportunity to fetch some cash and destroy rtionships go. An example of how callous they were, was the headlines and gossip trending. [Just in! The newly certified leader of the Yu family, Damien, hosted a Celebration Of Life party. He invited all the affluent families, except the third greatest family, the Xu family. With such a move, a lot of people were wondering if such humiliation was because the Yu family were belittling the Xu family!] [Incredulous! The Xu family fell off the ranking!] [The Yu family¡¯s p to the Xu family!] Grandpa Xu threw the tabloid in a fit of rage and shot a re at this unbothered grandson who was sitting in front of him in the old man¡¯s study room. ¡°Davis, what is going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as you¡¯ve read, Grandpa.¡± What was annoying the old man so badly that he almost puked blood, was his grandson¡¯s nonchnce to such a great matter. In no time, other factions would start to attack them, thinking they¡¯ve indeed fallen from grace! ¡°What do you have to say about this matter?¡± the old man asked. It will be better to know what his grandson thinks so they¡¯d start working from there. They¡¯ve already waged war with Alpha Chaos and he¡¯s not willing to wage another with the Yu family. It won¡¯t do them any good. ¡°Nothing, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Nothing?!¡± The old man shrieked. How could he say nothing at a time like this?! Davis uncrossed his legs and stared at the old man. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this. The Yu family has made their stance known, so I¡¯ll handle them ordingly.¡± ¡°How do you intend to do that? We are already at war with the Lu family. What will you do if the Yu familybines forces ande after us? We¡¯d be doomed!¡± The old man panicked and clenched his fist on his desk. ¡°Maverick is attacking the organization, which means he¡¯s a closed chapter. I have nsid out to take care of Rex and their friends, so in other words, the Lu family is no longer a threat. As for the Yu family, some elders are against Damien. Also, Reuben seems to want his brother dead and this party will be the best chance. So, Grandfather, worry not. In the end, we¡¯ll be the only family standing.¡± Davis patted his Grandfather¡¯s hand before leaving the study room. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 443 Preparation for the party ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . *Not edited * The man was bbergasted for a long while without knowing what to say. If what his grandson says trulyes to pass, he¡¯d be the happiest. For what Maverick did to his familyst year, the old man is still recovering from it. The man had been surviving with the heavy load of hatred he has for Maverick and couldn¡¯t wait to see him and his brother ruined. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Maverick, your time is finally here. Let¡¯s see how you skim your way through!¡± His grandson¡¯s n was foolproof with a 99.9% sess rate, so of course, he was very excited. Meanwhile, Jeslyn and Lolita went shopping for something they¡¯d wear to the party. While the two were looking for beautiful shoes, Jeslyn mentioned. ¡°Have you seen Reuben?¡± Lolita paused with a nude shoe in hand. ¡°Has he returned?¡± ¡°Hm, I saw him at thepany. He said his contract has been terminated.¡± ¡°Did he tell you where he went?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Oh?¡­ You seem angry. What¡¯s up?¡± Jeslyn moved forward and picked a ck shoe, then said, ¡°He¡¯s a fraudster. Why should I care?¡± ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± ¡°Before I went to SIN City, asked Rex to run a check on him but guess what¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not Rubenstein?¡± ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s Reuben Yu.¡± 1 Lolita gasped. Her eyes widened in rm. She rubbed her arms to suppress the goosebumps she was getting. ¡°Jeslyn, what are you telling me right now? This is so creepy!¡± ¡°Creepy as f*ck!¡± ¡°Why would he do that?¡± ¡°I have no idea. But do you want to hear what¡¯s spookier?¡± Jeslyn told her about the incident at the company¡¯s gate. ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯m scared for you, Jeslyn! Really! I can envision a psychopath stalker lurking in the shadows. I mean, how could someone appear like your husband? What does he stand to gain? Oh, my world¡­ !¡± Lolita started to panic and went on and on rambling to calm her racing heart. Different horror scenes from the movies she watched came rushing into her mind, causing her to sweat. ¡°Hey, chill. It hasn¡¯t gotten to that. If need be, I¡¯ll file a restraining order, or better still, have Code 5 take care of him.¡± Jeslyn knew this was noughing matter. Even the weird feelings Reuben invokes in her is no joke. Ever since that day at the gate, she had been feeling like a prey being watched by a predator, even in her sleep. It has gotten so bad! ¡°This is no joke, Jeslyn. Listen, once we get back, you¡¯re telling your brother¨Cinw. Who knows, Reuben might be cooking something big¡± ¡°You think?¡± ¡°I know so, Jeslyn. I never liked that guy from the onset and now, I have developed a strong hatred for him. How dare hee to you looking like your husband. I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s spooky and we can¡¯t allow that behavior!¡± ¡°Indeed, he gave me a weird feeling that I can¡¯t describe. I just-¡± her words were caught off when her phone vibrated in her jeans pocket. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said and pulled her phone out. It was a message from a private number, she opened it and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lolita asked. ¡°A message from him,¡± she responded. ¡°Message from wh- ah! Reuben?!¡± Jeslyn nodded and read the message aloud. [Deaar Jeslyn, I know I owe you and Lolita an apology and an exnation for everything. What happened was, my family got into trouble and I got an impromptu message to return. When I got home, the trouble made things, like calling you two skip my mind. After Six months, I was able to solve the problem and became the Yu family head. As for dressing like your husband, he¡¯s my role model and I also wanted to get a reaction from you. I know you and Lolita would be angry, so I dressed like your husband because it would make you less angry. I¡¯m sorry!] 1 ¡°Hohoho, this is insane! If we didn¡¯t know about his true identity, I bet this message would have passed as a genuine apology. How creepier did he intend to get?¡± Lolita was boiling with rage as she stood there. ¡°You know what, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like attending this party anymore.¡± Jeslyn dropped the shoe she was holding on the shelf with much disinterest. ¡°Nope! Not a chance!¡± Lolita stood in front of her with her hands spread out. ¡°Honestly Lolita, I don¡¯t feel too good about this anymore,¡± she tried to reason with her but Lolita won¡¯t take no for an answer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot what the party is really about. She¡¯ll be more than happy if you showed up. Wait, you¡¯re not scared that he¡¯d appear to ruin things, right?¡­¡± Lolita thought about it for a moment, then continued; ¡°Even if Reuben appears, he won¡¯t dare to openly do anything, I¡¯m sure.¡± Jeslyn sighed. Damien¡¯s purpose for hosting a party wasn¡¯t to celebrate life, but rather to make a surprise proposal to Kimberly. True, it wouldn¡¯t be nice for her not to attend, given that her husband wasn¡¯t around to go. ¡°Fine,¡± she said as she grabbed the things she had bought and went to the counter to pay. Meanwhile, Reuben was seen in his car, watching the twodies as they made their way out of the mall with their faces covered. He leaned back and chuckled before taking off the earphone he was wearing. ¡°So, you¡¯re already aware of who I am. No wonder you looked at me differently the other day,¡± he laughed out loud. ¡°Do you want me to send someone after her friend? She seems to be instigating her.¡± Davis asked as he puffed out a cloud of smoke. Reuben stretched, ¡°Not yet. She¡¯lle in handy¡­ have you done what I asked?¡± ¡°Yes, Fin had gone to City F yesterday and the message had been delivered to Rex. He should be leaving by tonight.¡± (1 ¡°Great. Get my clothes ready for my brother¡¯s party. I can¡¯t miss such a fun moment,¡± he chuckled dryly before his face turned unsightly. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 444 The system¨CMaverick¡¯s return *Not edited* 1 Jeslyn got to Rex¡¯s home that evening but unfortunately, she was a minute toote. With the worried look on her face, Celestine couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Please inform me when he returns.¡± She left after that and returned home. Meanwhile, Maverick had hit a dead end in his hacking. He didn¡¯t foresee it would be this difficult to im the facility even though the chip was with him. The ¡®sun¡® has dealt them a serious blow that a lot of them, including him, were dehydrated. Inside the facility, the others were excited as they watched their enemies throwing painless punches in order to survive. The team leader was over himself withughter as they mocked Maverick. ¡°Alpha Chaos of all people, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so and so. What a hype! Hahaha¡­!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°True, it¡¯s a pity that a man like this will die at a ce like this.¡± ¡°When one bites more than they can chew, their mouth suffers. Hahaha!¡± ¡°We made it too easy for him. Why don¡¯t we shoot them all and arrest Alpha Chaos and take him to the Sovereign?¡± ¡°No, I want to see him fall from that chair and admit defeat before me. I¡¯m the greatestputer expert of all time! Even his father is nothingpared to me! So how dare Maverick challenge me?!¡± The team leader took it personally. Everyone stayed silent as they all looked at him. Their team leader is one of those who hates Alpha Chaos the most. From the onset, he believed he was better than Maverick and should be the Holy Son, but unfortunately, the Sovereign didn¡¯t see him as one fit to take that position. ¡°I am better than him, yet he was made the Holy Son. Why?!¡± He paused, then leaned towards Maverick¡¯s image that was being disyed and continued. ¡°You were made the Holy Son because. Sovereign thought you had the best brain. Now that it¡¯s been confirmed that I¡¯m better than you, should gracefully take your ce, is that not?¡± I At that moment, the door was pushed open and Sovereign walked in. ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re greater than him, which has earned you the title, Holy Son. Clean up, but leave Maverick to me. Put him in prison until I get back.¡± With that said, the man turned and walked away. The people in the control room all knelt in front of their team leader and chorused; ¡°All hail, the Holy Son!¡± The team leader smiled proudly. Meanwhile, Maverick felt something, like a connection or thread, snap inside him. At that moment, his eyes seemed to have opened and an idea he never thought of, suddenly stuck to his mind. ( It was a Game! They were inside a Game! His fingers immediately started to go over the keyboard faster and faster. He was no longer trying to forcefully hack into the facility but was rather going in like he was fixing a puzzle. ¡°What is going on?¡­ Holy son, something is wrong?¡± one of the team members cried out as he saw the weird movement on his screen. ¡°What are you screaming for?¡± He made his way to the guy. Seeing what was on the screen, he laughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha¡­ this is hrious! What is Alpha Chaos doing? ying?¡± He dismissed the matter and gave a passivemand. ¡°Block all his entries. Right now, he¡¯s like a snake thrashing on fire. It¡¯s hisst struggle¡­¡± ¡°Holy son! Something is wrong! He has breached my defenses!¡± ¡°Holy Son! Mine is down!¡± ¡°Holy Son!¡± The name echoed around the four corners of the room as the team leader ran around, trying to gain control. ¡°Release fire!¡± Hemanded. ¡°Yes!¡± they stopped trying to defend their system from the attacks, and rather focused on releasing firearms attacks. However, it was that two seconds distraction that Maverick needed to shut the facility down. Immediately he did, a sentence appeared on his screen. [ Congrattions! You sessfully shut down the facility. ] On the other end, those in the facility also received a message on their screen.. [Game over!] Everyone was stunned. It was a game? Like they¡¯ve been inside a game for so long? How did they not know that? Just how?! At that moment, the facility exploded and vanished into thin air. What reced it was a Greend that stretched as far as the eyes could see. Maverick and his people, who were the only ones left in the wide space, couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. The desert, the sun, and every single thing they saw early was nowhere in sight. From what he could understand, it meant that his father built a visual world in a game? Then made the world a meeting ce for the Dark Age people to meet up? In other words, toe into this ce, one has to enter the game, but if that is so, shouldn¡¯t they be characters? But why does it feel as if their conscience was rather inside the game instead of characters? Secondly, how does being in there connect to the real world that one would die in the real world if they died in the Visual world? Those were questions Maverick couldn¡¯t find answers to. Not even the chip where he got the idea to come here, had the answers to all his questions. Now, his father isn¡¯t alive to put him through. At that moment, amand entered hisputer screen. [Wee, host! Do you want to build your empire?¡­. ACCEPT or DECLINE!] Build his empire? It would be interesting but right now, his family needs him, so he clicked on DECLINE. [ DECLINE means you¡¯ll be ousted from the system for life and the OPPORTUNITY will be passed on to your offspring. Do you agree?] Maverick frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. What¡¯s system? Is this not a visual game? ¡®What are you?¡® he typed. [I am a hereditary system. ] ¡®What do you mean?¡® Maverick asked. [Your forefathers were gifted a hereditary system, but only your father knew how to activate it. ] ¡®What do you do?¡® [My host will be invincible and unbeatable in the world of Technology¡­just like your father] ¡®You¡¯ve told me the pros, what¡¯s the cons of activating you?¡® [ To activate me and build your empire, you¡¯ll need to stay in this domain for One year, three months, Five days, eight hours, thirty minutes, and forty seconds without leaving.] ¡®What if I leave?¡® [You can¡¯te back and you¡¯ll cease to be my host, then your offspring would be my next host. ] ¡®What if I refuse?¡± [Just like your father, you¡¯ll die. ] ¡®What do you mean?¡® [My former host, Lu Hao deactivated me and I was transferred to you. Because he knew the danger of working for those guys, he didn¡¯t want you to inherit me and tried to destroy me, but and killed himself. ] 1 Maverick stared at his screen for a long time without speaking. At that moment, one of his men coughed. The noise dragged him back from stupor and he looked around him. A lot of his men were dead. Some died from the battle they engaged in when they first entered the domain and others died from dehydration and heat. The rest can¡¯t take it anymore as some were already coughing blood. ¡®How long have I been here?¡® [ Two months and three days!] ¡®Give me the option to exit.¡® Are you sure? If you exit now, you can¡¯te back ever, else you¡¯ll die. ] ¡®I¡¯m sure At that moment, the screen went nk and the world spun. When Maverick opened his eyes again, he was in the Red room with his men. 1 He looked around him, a little above thirty of his men didn¡¯t wake up, which meant they died in the domain. To the rest, he nodded at them and praised, ¡°You all did well¡­ Go get treatment and after that, Code 10, arrange a befitting funeral for the dead and give their family a good exnation.¡± When he said ¡®a good exnation¡®, he meant the families of the deceased should bepensated handsomely. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 445 Trying to impress his wife Maverick was thest to leave the Red Room. As he walked along the quiet and dim passage, images of his son and wife shed through his mind. He ttened his lips as he thought of her reaction. (1 Maverick was convinced that nobody would tell Jeslyn where he had been all this while. He¡¯d be the one to tell her himself but the man couldn¡¯t help feeling dread over how angry she¡¯d be. Maverick stopped by his bedroom door and unlocked it, then went in. Nothing was out of ce, except that his bed had a little wrinkle here and there, evidence that someone slept on itst night. The man lowered his height and touched the wrinkles like he was imagining Jeslyn sleeping on the sheets. A momentter, he went into the bathroom, shaved his overgrown beard and took a long shower to wash away the stress and gloom that had been hovering around him, still, the man couldn¡¯t find much joy in his heart. He had been feeling somewhat and restless ever since he woke up, but it wasn¡¯t something worth dwelling on. He thought. Getting out of the shower after a long hour of rxing his muscles and submerging himself in a hot bath, he opened his closet, but the first thing that greeted him was his wife¡¯s night dress. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Indeed she slept herest night. Maverick¡¯s lips stretched into a faint smile before grabbing a ck shirt and ck pants to put on. It was alreadyte afternoon and he was home, so he shouldn¡¯t be dressing like he was going out for work, however, the man felt that his wife needed to see his attractiveness so her anger wouldn¡¯t be much. Maverick slicked his grown hair backwards with the help of gel to give him a gentlemanly vibe. After that, he applied cologne to smell exactly as Jeslyn loved. 1 The man opened the first few buttons on his shirt and folded the sleeves to reveal his veiny hands and toned chest. Those would be enough to calm her down, so he thought. After putting everything in order, he was ready to seduce his wife, so he left the room. As he walked along the passageway, the man¡¯s agility wasn¡¯t the same as before. One could faintly hear the patter of light footfalls on the tiled floor if they cared to listen. Maverick took the stairs and stopped at the second floor. He went around the rooms but his wife and son were nowhere in sight, so he made his way to the sitting room. From his phone, he realized today was Saturday, meaning the both of them should be home, unless Jeslyn had an emergency at her work, or they went shopping. In the sitting room, Maverick could see someone he presumed to be Pink, sitting in a wheelchair. His brows furrowed as his leisured pace increased slightly- almost unnoticeable! Pink, who was staring at space, picked up the sound of footsteps and turned sharply. Looking at the person standing a few meters away from her, Pink almost instinctively got up from her chair, but remembering her condition, she sat back down and bowed slightly. ¡°Boss, wee back!¡± Maverick walked to stand in front of her, towering over the woman. The look in his eyes couldn¡¯t be read, nor can one fathom what he was thinking. The next moment, he went down on one knee and slightly bent his head. ¡°Mother¨Cinw, please give me your blessings.¡± Jeslyn had epted her mother before he left two months ago, which means, he has to start treating her as his mother¨Cinw now. Pink was startled for a moment before she snapped out of it and smiled. ¡°I have given you my blessings. May you and her live long together, support each other in hard times and enjoy happy times together.¡± Maverick got up and looked around therge sitting room that had no one in it, then asked. ¡°Where is my family?¡± ¡°They went to Damien¡¯s party¡­.¡± She exined what the party is about. ¡°Hm¡­ Who hurt you?¡± he then asked. ¡°Hwang Min.¡± Maverick looked at her, a little speechless. ¡°How did it happen?¡± He took a seat opposite her. ¡°I jumped down from the eighth floor of a hospital building¡­¡± After she exined everything that happened, including Jeslyn¡¯s and Nancy¡¯s entanglement, the man got up and left without saying another word to her. Pink Picked up her phone to call Jeslyn but she wouldn¡¯t answer it no matter how many times she tried. ¡°She must be having a lot of fun. I tried my best to warn you,¡± Pink chuckled. Meanwhile, at the party, the guests were indeed having a lot of fun bonding and making connections. Damien had engaged Kimberly and the two were going around and greeting guests. Valen, in his white suit and ck inner shirt, was standing at a corner with Code 5 beside him as they observed the quiet Jeslyn from afar. Jeslyn, Lolita, Beverly and Piper were sitting with the firstdy as they chatted over drinks. If it was before she knew the story behind this pretty woman, Jeslyn would have paid more attention to her and even epted the hand of friendship she was stretching but after what Nancy told her, Jeslyn could only see a monster hiding behind an expensive makeover. ¡°Jeslyn, I haven¡¯t seen your husband or heard any news about him for a long while. Did he travel?¡± First Lady Luisa asked with a cute smile. Jeslyn had been giving her the cold shoulder since and it was making her feel awkward. Jeslyn knows she¡¯s trying to be friends with her, yet she¡¯s treating her like air, what impudence! She thought in her mind. ¡°I hid my husband away from the world because I can¡¯t help how so manydies are fantasizing about him. It¡¯s driving me nuts. So he had no choice but to stay indoors.¡± She replied tly without a single interest. Beverly and Piper were quick tough over her response, so Luisa failed to read the sarcasm in her response. ¡°Mummy, you look stressed. Do you want to go home?¡± Valen walked over with Code 5 who had been walking him around. The young child didn¡¯t want to take a step away from his mother but because she was with other women like her, he decided to excuse himself. From afar, he could see how disassociated his mother was, so he came over. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 446 The party Everyone on the table looked at Jeslyn, essing her to see if she was indeed looking the way her son said. 1 Undeniably, she looked stressed and sometimes zoomed out. But the friends thought she was missing her husband. That was the reason Lolita forced her here, to begin with. Jeslyn smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I guess I had too much to drink, I¡¯ll use thedy¡¯s room.¡± She got up before anyone could expose her. She knew she lied about the drinks, but so what? It was convenient Valen watched his mother leave. Just like all thedies at the table, he knew she lied because he had been watching her since. The boy looked away from his mother¡¯s back and shifted his gaze to her cup of non¨Calcoholic wine, it just went a tad lower from how the waiter brought it to her. Others have drank about four cups, yet she was still on her first. Jeslyn¡¯s heels clicked continuously as she made her way to the restroom in the massive hotel that was booked for this elegant engagement party. Even though she wasn¡¯t in for this celebration, she was caught by surprise by how well¨Cdecorated the venue was. Kim¡¯s dress was personally picked out by Damien. Who would have known that he was such a romantic man? A sigh escaped her lips as she opened the restroom door. It¡¯s been two months plus, yet her good husband hasn¡¯t had enough fun outside. Did he intend to take a year? Also, why hasn¡¯t she heard about any gang war anywhere around the world? Rex and others might think she was convinced by their lies, but unfortunately, she¡¯s not stupid anymore. Looking at the reflection of her image in the mirror, Jeslyn sighed again. ¡°Why am I looking so worn out and unhappy these days? Maverick, when do you intend to return home? Aren¡¯t you missing your wife and son? Or did you find someone more attractive than me?¡± She pouted when the thought crossed her mind. She was sure her husband is not like that, but it was convenient and free to think, so why not abuse it if it would make her feel good? away This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A smile graced her lips after washing her face. ¡°If you can¡¯t give me a gracious reason why you¡¯ve been for so long, I¡¯ll make you sleep on the floor for the same amount of time you got me worried. But if you dared to find someone better than me¡­¡± she turned off the tap and pulled out a tissue from its stand, as she wiped her hands, she uttered, ¡°It would be fun to be the antagonist of your love life. Hehe¡­¡± she chuckled. ¡°Right?¡± Jeslyn turned sharply when she heard the voice. She looked around, but no one except her was in. Just then, the door was pushed open and someone stood by the door, beaming at her. ¡°Y¨Cyou?! What are you doing here?¡± He started walking step by step towards her while saying, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right. It is fun to be the antagonist of a rtionship. However, it¡¯s unfortunate you cannot be the antagonist because your husband¡­¡± he closed the distance and leaned into her. ¡°¡­Is dead.¡± He whispered. Jeslyn¡¯s mind immediately rejected thatst word. With all her strength, she pushed him away. ¡°Reuben Yu, I don¡¯t know what your problem is. However, know that you¡¯ve failed even before started.¡± you ¡°Says, who?¡± heughed. ¡°All my life, I¡¯ve never met a setback and my ns are always meticulous¡­ just like now,¡± he beamed. Jeslyn frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she started to feel weird as she looked at his face. ¡°I should tell you. Today, a lot of bodies will be buried. While my brother is getting engaged, his people are being attacked. By the time he finds out, there¡¯ll be something more important than his faction that he would need to worry about. Isn¡¯t that fascinating?¡± he beamed again. ¡®So this is why I¡¯ve been down since yesterday?¡® she thought. Jeslyn took a deep breath as she thought of what to do to escape. She needs to tell Damien what his brother was nning. She discreetly looked around the room, nothing was in sight. He nced at his watch and said, ¡°Five more minutes to go¡­ Rossa, let¡¯s leave this ce, it will be difficult to leave after five minutes.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± ¡°I told you, my brother will have something greater than his faction that he would need to worry about. I don¡¯t want you to get caught up in the mess. Come with me,¡± he stretched out his hand. ¡°Valen!¡± Jeslyn ignored his outstretched hand and tried to run around him. Her son and friends need to be brought to safety! ¡°Rossa!¡± He blocked her path, looking a little upset. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± She yelled and tried to shove him out of the way, but he maneuvered his way agilely to embrace her from behind and firmly wrap his hands around her body. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t free herself. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, Rossa, I told you I won¡¯t hurt you. Why are you running away from me?¡± he proceeded to lower his tone. He was trying to sound romantic, but to Jeslyn, he was simply creepy! His hands on her irritated her so much that her chest burnt with fury. Without thinking, she raised her right leg and ruthlessly stepped on his toe. ¡°Argh!¡± He cried out and immediately released her. Jeslyn knew that wasn¡¯t enough to stop him from chasing her, so she took off her shoes and smacked his face with the heels. She didn¡¯t wait to see the bruise before she jumped at the door to leave. ¡°Rossa!¡± he screamed. The yell sent shivers running through her, but she refused to stop running. Her purse had fallen, still, she didn¡¯t notice. Just when she opened the door and tried to leave, someone blocked her exit. It was Davis! ¡°Want to escape?¡± He grabbed her by the hair and dragged her back into the restroom. 1 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 447 Trouble at the party (1) Her neck and scalp were hurting, causing her to whimper. (1 ¡°Reuben, here¡¯s your woman.¡± He said and threw her to her knees. ¡°Ahh!¡± Jeslyn cried as her knees hit the tiled floor without reserve. Reuben looked at the pain on her face. Ignoring his bleeding cheek and hurting foot, he helped her to her feet while gritting his teeth. ¡°For twenty¨Ctwo years, I¡¯ve been stalking her, and watching her grow. Even when she made impulsive decisions and did things that hurt me, I neverid a finger on her. Davis, who are you to hurt my woman?¡± his eyes turned deadly as he shifted them to stare at the stupefied Davis who was standing a few meters away from them. ¡°She hurt you and I thought-¡± ¡°When did I tell you she hurt me?¡± he touched the blood trailing down his cheek. ¡°Indeed, her pencil heels dug my skin out, but I neverined that it hurt me, did I?¡± He red at him. Day¡¯s stayed silent for a moment, then simply said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough, you¡¯ll pay for making her feel pain.¡± He threatened and lowered his gaze to stare at the tired woman in his arms. ¡°Rossa, I¡¯m sorry. Please-¡°. ¡°Reuben, let me go.¡± She was exhausted from the little defense stance she pulled a moment ago. It wasn¡¯t so hard, but why is she feeling weak all of a sudden? ¡°The drug has kicked in. Sleep, dear. By the time you wake up, everything will be fine.¡± Before Jeslyn could register what he was talking about, he chopped the side of her neck with the edge of his palm and watched her close her eyes and fall on his shoulder. As he carried Jeslyn and was about to leave, he red maliciously at Davis. ¡°Don¡¯t make a mess of my ns.¡± He left after that. Davis red at his disappearing back, no one knew what he was thinking: ¡°You took the pictures?¡± he asked no one in sight. ¡°I¡¯ve always taken great pictures. You have nothing to worry about,¡± a person said from the back of the door. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. I have no time to worry about your oue. If you take wrong pictures, be sure that Reuben would have your head stuck to your mother¡¯s room. Follow them,¡± Davis watched the photographer leave before he pulled out his phone and called someone. ¡°Start the n,¡± his hard lips stretched into a victorious smile. ¡°I told you, you all are going to pay. Maverick, before you return, I would have ruined everything you hold dear¡­ How can you return? I¡¯m giving you too many credits. Hahahaha¡­¡± At the underground parking lot, Reuben was just driving out when Maverick¡¯s car drove in. They missed each other at the entrance. No one saw the other. He pulled up at the space that Reuben created, got out of the car and entered the massive and luxurious hotel. He didn¡¯t need to introduce himself before one of the staff at the reception respectfully walked him to the banquet hall, where the party was taking ce. As the staff was about to pull the doors open, Maverick grabbed the pull handle and shut his eyes for a moment to envision what his wife¡¯s reaction might be. Obviously, he was nervous. He let go of the door and allowed the staff to pull it open. As the door slightly opened, what greeted them was bodies thrashing and sprawling on the floor. ¡°Bang!¡± Maverick suddenly pulled the stupefieddy out of the way, just in time to invade the bullet flying towards them. As the bullet flew past, it hit another staff member who wasing out of one of the rooms lined on the passageway. ¡°Ahh!!¡± Thedy with Maverick was caught off guard when she was pulled and fell into Maverick¡¯s embrace with a cry. Maverick narrowed his eyes and pushed her off him before he grabbed her hand and ran into the hotel room the dead staff member came out from. Not up to thirty secondster, some men rushed out with guns. ¡°Where did she go¡­?¡± the person stopped talking when they saw the dead body of a female staff member on the floor. Two of the men went to check on the body. They turned the girl over and saw the bullet hole in her chest. ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± One of the men said. ¡°Carry her into the hall to avoid suspicion. The rest of you, get someone to clean the blood,¡± one of them ordered. Maverick who was standing behind the door watched everything that was happening from the pinhole on the door and after the men left, he walked back to the room. The room had two couples on the bed. The woman was dragging the sheets to cover her chest while also trying to hide her face from Maverick. Unfortunately, her face had been seen but that has nothing to do with the man who was exuding killing intent. ¡°What are the routes to get in there?¡± Maverick asked the staff member. 1 ¡°Maverick! How dare you barge in on us?! Get out right-¡± The young man¡¯s words got stuck in his throat when he saw the deadly gaze staring at him. Maverick ignored them and turned to the staff member. He didn¡¯t know who they were and also, he knew he was wrong for barging in on them, so he didn¡¯t get angry over the disrespectful way the youngster spoke to him. She immediately started speaking when those chilling gaze met hers. ¡°The banquet hall has an emergency door that leads to another exit at the back of the building.¡± ¡°Take me there,¡± Maverick instructed and the staff member nodded. However, getting to the door, Maverick could faintly hear footfalls stomping around. When he looked through the pinhole, he saw men parading the passageway. He gritted his teeth and went back into the room. This is more serious than he thought. He pulled out his phone and gave Rex a call but his number was unreachable. He called Code 2 but he wouldn¡¯t pick up either. Code 10, the same thing. Maverick immediately knew something was wrong, so he called Pink. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 448 Trouble at the party (2) ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . While he was talking on the phone, he caught sight of the window and a thought crossed his mind. Maverick pulled the curtains in the room together, yet they were not enough to get them down from the last floor of the ten¨Cstory building. He looked around the room and his eyes zoomed in on the bed sheet. 1 He walked up to them on the bed and was about to drag the sheets from them when the man raised his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch the sheets, else I¡¯ll tell them you¡¯re here!!¡± Maverick paused and looked at the man, then the corner¨Cof his lips stretched into a smirk, ¡°I dare you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you! The living ancestors already passed judgment on you. You are no longer a part of the Lu family and you can¡¯t use the Lu family¡¯s name anymore! Grandfather had wanted to make the announcement but was distracted by important things, so you should know how you talk to me!!¡± Madam Lu had been pinching him and giving him signs to not provoke Maverick, but the young and impulsive guy wouldn¡¯t listen. How could this idiot anger someone who can expose their secret to the world? Why did she even let this boy¡¯s charms get into her head? If the family finds out she is cheating with her nephew¨Cinw, she¡¯d be done for! Maverick was baffled by this guy¡¯s words. To be fair, he had no idea who these two were until he mentioned the Lu family. At that moment when he was staring at the Young man with incredulity like he would unleash his anger on him any moment from now, the woman went on her knees and started begging. Meanwhile, the staff member was in a corner, feeling shame on behalf of the cheating duo. ¡°Cousin¨Cinw, I¡¯m very sorry, please don¡¯t tell my husband! I know I¡¯m doing wrong by cheating on him with his nephew. Please forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to! I didn¡¯t know what came over me! Please!¡± ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The guy yelled. ¡°Oh,¡± Maverick finally understood what was going on. Still, what they do with their lives has nothing to do with him, so he dragged the sheets off their body, exposing their shamelessness and went to tie it together with the rest, forming a long rope. Although it still wasn¡¯t enough, he could manage to fall from the second floor. He first got down using the rope he made, before the staff member followed. When Maverick got down safely, he waited to catch thedy from hitting the floor. Finally, they are out of the hotel. The staffdy went to alert security, who in turn went to report to the management. Unfortunately, the hotel management did nothing, but was rather in search of the staff member who spread the matter. By now, the staff member had reached the emergency entrance with Maverick behind her. ¡°Luckily, I have the keys.¡± She murmured and opened the door to allow Maverick in before she followed. As they walked through the dark path, thedy tried to strike a conversation with Maverick several times. ¡°Umm¡­Mr. Maverick, thank you for saving me. I would have died if you hadn¡¯t pulled me out of the way.¡± ?? ¡°1 ¡°I¨C I didn¡¯t mean to hug you, I was frightened and didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ?? ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut about your rtive¡¯s affairs. I won¡¯t say a thing and though-¡± ¡°Do you have evidence of their cheating?¡± Maverick finally spoke. Thedy was caught off guard. She didn¡¯t know he¡¯d reply her. ¡°Y¨CYes, I do. Theye here every time, so their information is- ¦§ ¡°Get your hands on destructive evidence on their affairs and post it. You¡¯ll get a million dors for a good job.¡± Thedy was so excited like she had seen heaven. Maverick, on the other hand, didn¡¯t utter another word until he arrived at the spot. ¡°You are noting with me. Exin the route and leave.¡± Thedy nodded. No matter how much she finds this man hot, she didn¡¯t want to go into the hall with him. She still loves her life, so she started to exin. ¡°After leaving through this door, you¡¯ll arrive at the restroom area. From there, take the straight road ahead and you¡¯ll arrive at the hall.¡± Maverick pulled out his gun and cracked it before going in through the door. The other side of the door was the men¡¯s restroom. Once he entered the restroom, he saw one of the men in Xu¡¯s uniform having sex with a waitress¡­ Rather, he was forcing himself on thedy who looked tired and worn out from screaming. Her tired eyes were looking in his direction but when they caught sight of him, they widened slightly and she moved her hand, probably trying to seek help. Maverick could hear peopleughing and talking from outside the door, making jest of what seemed to be happening in front of him. The rapist was too carried away by his activity to notice the grim reaper walking towards him. As the rapist raised his head to look at the ceiling from the ecstasy, Maverick ruthlessly sent a hard blow to his cricoid cartge. The rapist immediately spat out blood. His limp body was about to fall on thedy when Maverick mercilessly kicked him off, sending him falling against the sink stand. ¡°Careful! Don¡¯t waste her yet! We also want to go a round. Hahahaha¡­!¡± one of the guys from outside the door said when they heard a loud bang! Maverick helped thedy up. She was naked and her legs were shaking. He looked around and saw that her dress was torn. He took off the Xu uniform from the rapist and gave it to thedy, but she refused to have anything to do with it. When the cloth was given to her, she whimpered and hugged herself tightly. That was when it urred to Maverick that she was traumatized. Left with no other choice, he took off his ck shirt and wore it for her before carrying her in his arms to leave the restroom. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 449 Trouble at the party (3) If it was some years ago, Maverick would only kill the rapist and leave thedy to fend for herself, but now, he has a wife and sisters, so he knew that, at a time like this,dies needed nothing but a simple act of kindness, else they mightmit suicide. 1 Getting to the door, he let thedy rest on the wall before gently opening the door to see how many guards were there. Luckily, there were only two- one wearing a face cap and smoking. Maverick didn¡¯t want to use his gun because it had no silencer. Since he has no idea how many men were inside and around the hall, it would be best for him to be cautious. So he rushed out and held the nearest one in a chokehold and mercilessly kicked the face cap guy across the passageway before he applied pressure on his arm and broke his victim¡¯s neck. The one he kicked was just struggling to stand up when Maverick approached him and held his head before forcefully cracking his neck. He dragged the two bodies into the restroom and wore their uniform. The rapeddy started panicking when she saw Maverick wearing the same uniform. ¡°Hey! Listen!¡± He yelled. It was already bad enough that he had to show mercy and waste time when he had no idea how his family was doing inside that hall. He wasn¡¯t in for cuddling anyone right now! ¡°I have no interest in your body. Better snap out of it and follow me!¡± Thedy slowly nodded and rxed. Maverick carried her once more in his arms as he made his way out of the restroom. Along the passage, he¡¯de across one or two men, either walking around or gossiping. Those he could kill, he sent them to hell. Those it wasn¡¯t convenient to kill, he walked by. As Maverick was walking by a door, he heard some people talking, so he paused. ¡°Why is the new master wasting time? We have them all under our control. Why not kill them all and get this over with?¡± the skinniest guy said, a little annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think. Before killing Damien, he has to receive a call from our brothers that the Yu faction has been defeated.¡± ¡°I see no point in that. Kill the leader and the members will be running like headless chickens. At- least, that¡¯s what my idol, Alpha Chaos would have done!¡± the skinniest guy snorted.. ¡°That would have been possible if the Lu faction didn¡¯t get involved!¡± ¡°What?! The Lu faction?!¡± the skinniest guy was rmed. The fattest guy nodded. ¡°The new master received a call some time ago that the Lu faction had gone to rescue the Yu faction.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bad!¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s a good thing ording to the new master.¡± The fattest guy objected. ¡°How so?¡± The fattest guy lowered his voice, ¡°I heard the new master say that he¡¯d use Alpha Chaos¡® son as coteral for our safety if things go south.¡± ¡°Has he gone out of his mind?! How dare he try to use my idol¡¯s son?! Why the f*ck did Alpha Chaos-¡± the skinniest guy didn¡¯t get to finish before a voice interrupted him, sending them into a frenzy. ¡°And you think he¡¯d do that for you?¡± The door burst open and Maverick walked in. They were in the female restroom. The four guys were startled but when they saw it was one of them, they breathed out. ¡°What do you mean?¡± one of them asked. Maverick ignored them and went to the sink to wash his hands. While doing so, he was monitoring them from the mirror in front of him and by ident, he caught sight of the silent pistol one of the men ced beside him on the sink. Maverick raised himself and pulled a tissue to wipe his hands before saying slowly and uninterestedly. ¡°Alpha Chaos is not one to be messed with.¡± I ¡°Right? I¡¯ve always liked that man and was nning toe to Country M to pledge allegiance to him, but unfortunately, he¡¯s dead and I ended up getting trapped as the Xu family¡¯s men. If only it was the Lu¡¯faction that conquered our gang!¡± the skinniest guy sighed with regret and anger in his tone. The others were frightened and tried to shut him up but the guy was too emotional to listen. Maverick leaned against the sink and lowered his cap. ¡°You hate your master too?¡± ¡°Yes! I hate him so much¡­ But wait, you hate him too?¡± The other three guards were already looking on with dread. They had no idea who this guy with a face cap was. What if he¡¯s one of Davis¡® most trusted?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I don¡¯t hate him¡­¡± Just after Maverick¡¯s voice fell, the four guys took a fighting stance and pointed their guns at Maverick. But he wasn¡¯t done talking ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t hate people.¡± He slowly took his cap off. ¡°I kill whoever annoys me.¡± The four guys widened their eyes in horror. Alpha Chaos! Their hands shook as the guns fell from their holds. ¡°D- didn¡¯t you die? Th- they said you were dead!¡± The guy stammered all through. Maverick didn¡¯t answer that and rather walked up to them in steady but slow steps. He bent and picked up the silent pistol. ¡°They assumed¡­ Too bad,¡± he looked at the four and gestured with the gun for them to get up and asked. ¡°What is the situation in the hall?¡± ¡°Mr. Davis poisoned the drinks that were served and everyone is lying powerless on the floor. He had killed a lot of people, saying that if Mr. Damien manages to survive today, he¡¯d have a lot of powerful people to contend with.¡°.. ¡°What is the state of my wife and son?¡± ¡°Your wife?¡± the guy shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t see your wife in the crowd. But your son was not poisoned. He is held hostage by Mr. Davis.¡± Maverick narrowed his eyes as his aura red. ¡°How many men are there?¡± ¡°Around a hundred.¡± ¡°Where exactly is Davis?¡± Maverick asked. ¡°He is in the hall, together with everyone.¡± At that moment, Maverick¡¯s phone vibrated in his¨Cpocket. He fetched it and saw it was a message from Pink. [They are outside the hotel. What next? ] Maverick typed, ¡®Send them in. Kill any threat along the way. Destination, banquet hall¡® He kept his phone away and started walking towards the door, but paused when he saw a silver¨Clooking object sticking out of the ending of the cubicle door. He walked over, bent and pulled it out. Beholde was his wife¡¯s purse! Chapter 450 Chapter 450 450 trouble at the party (4) Maverick frowned. What is her purse doing here? He looked at it for a moment longer before taking it along as he made his way out. Reaching the door, he paused and demanded with his palm open towards the skinniest guy, ¡°your gun.¡± (1) ¡°Oh,¡± The guy handed his silent pistol with the belief that he wouldn¡¯t be killed. Maverick saw the guy¡¯s enthusiasm and unwavering trust, so he put the guy¡¯s matter at the back of his mind and left through the door. The rape victim was leaning on the wall beside the door, looking frightened and ufortable. But the moment she saw himing out, her eyes watered¨Cin¨Crelief. ¡°You can walk now. No?¡± Maverick asked. He had no time to carry her around anymore. Seeing her looking at him without responding, he put a hand on her shoulder and lowered his height to make sure nothing he said flew over her head. ¡°From here onward, I¡¯ll be killing people. Carrying you around is not convenient unless you want to step in as a human shield for me.¡± His hard voiceplimented his straight face as he told her the truth without courtesy. Thedy stared at him with her watery blue eyes for a long time before she held the hem of his shirt and ttened her lips. Trying to speak, her lips quivered. Then fat tears poured out of her eyes. It was frustrating that she couldn¡¯t convey her feelings! Maverick looked down at his shirt that was being held, before looking back at her. At that moment, the restroom door was pushed open and the skinniest guy walked out. Seeing another Xu guy, thedy was frightened and held tightly onto Maverick¡¯s shirt. Maverick shut his eyes and gritted his teeth. He wasn¡¯t annoyed at her clinginess but was raving mad at what they did to her. He swept her fingers off his shirt and ordered the skinniest guy. ¡°Keep her safe until I return-¡± ¡°No!¡± She cried and hugged Maverick around the waist, tightly. ¡°Pl¨Cplease, don¡¯t le¨Cleave me he¨Chere!¡± She burst into tears. ¡°Hm,¡± he said but before she could sigh in relief, he chopped the side of her neck and made her fall asleep on his chest. Then he nced at the skinny guy. ¡°Oh, yes!¡± He hurried forward and carried her away. There was no way to send her to the hospital yet. He can¡¯t let them take her through the emergency entrance that was shown to him because of security reasons. Since she¡¯s not dying anytime soon, it¡¯d be better to honour the staff member who put her job at risk for him. Maverick was finally free now, so he started moving towards the hall. This time, he left no guard alive. Whichever guard he met on the way, with the convenience of the silent pistol, he robbed them of their lives. Finally standing at the entrance between the hall and the passageway, Maverick scanned therge room with his eyes. The guests were either sitting or sprawling on the floor, dead! Those sitting were still alive but were looking weak. Some of them were even sleeping with their heads on their tables. 1 The guards patrolling the hall would be around fifty or more. Starting a fight with them might cause other people¡¯s deaths. His son and wife aren¡¯t here, so he can¡¯t start a fight blindly. ¡°Hey! What are you doing standing there?! The master needs water, get a waiter to bring the master some water!¡± someone yelled at Maverick. ¡°Hm,¡± he responded and lowered his cap even more before walking into the hall. He went straight to one of the waiters, who was lying on his stomach and pulled him to his feet. Without uttering a word, he pushed him forward. The waiter was not deaf, so he heard themand and knew what he was meant to do. Meanwhile, one of the paralyzed people in the room, was Code 5. Once he saw the ¡®Xu guy¡® who walked in, immediately he knew it was his Boss! The excitement that his boss was alive, caused power to sprung out from nowhere. When his master was leaving through the front door with the waiter to get water, Code 5 was collecting himself and formting a n. After Maverick left through the door, Code 5 caught sight of the pregnant First Lady. Maybe Davis didn¡¯t see her, or maybe he had another reason for keeping the woman here, but whatever reason Davis had, Code 5 would be taking advantage of his mistake. The First Lady came with some guards, but they are also held hostage. If something tragic suddenly happens to their Master, won¡¯t they dive into a frenzy? Coming to that conclusion, his eyes narrowed. Code 5 started shifting on his butt, making his way towards the table where Piper, the First Lady and the others were. Code 5 was hard to deal with, so his hands were tied to his back. It wasn¡¯t expedient for him to move on his butt, but he had no better option. The Xu men didn¡¯t take him into consideration. They believed that since he was drugged like everyone else, plus his hands were tied, he won¡¯t be able to cause trouble. Unfortunately, they were so wrong! When Code 5 finally got closer to the First Lady¡¯s seat, he forcefully hit her chair with his body, sending the unconscious woman falling. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Her painful cry interrupted the silence that has been hovering around the hall for hours. Immediately those who weren¡¯t unconscious heard her cry, they instantly looked in her direction and saw the First Lady on the floor with her big tummy. Before the ones closest to her could make sense of what just happened, they saw blood stains on her dress. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Ahh! Blood!¡± ¡°The First Lady is bleeding!¡± Once the hall was thrown into a frenzy, the First Lady¡¯s guards, five of them, fought their dizziness to stand up. The Xu men were stupefied. Adding the First Lady to this n was a bad idea in the first ce, but their Master didn¡¯t see it that way. Now that the woman had caused them trouble, if her husband decides to get the Country¡¯s Military involved, would they be able to survive?! Chapter 451 Chapter 451 451 Trouble at the party (5) While the Xu men were standing there and not knowing how to react, the First Lady¡¯s guard had gotten up and ran to their Boss. One of the guards had already carried her in his arms, ready to leave for the hospital, but the Xu men wouldn¡¯t allow them.1 One of them was sent home to inform Davis, so they were waiting to hear what Davis would say. Angered by the Xu men¡¯s audacity, the First Lady¡¯s guards started fighting the Xu men and other guards that were stationed around the hall also got involved, further creating a bigger mess and disorganization in the hall. This was the opportunity Code 5 was waiting for. Once he got the chance, he asked help from a young man to untie the rope. Once Code 5 was freed, he punched the two nearest Xu men, robbing them of their guns and killing them. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡­¡± The hall froze when the sound of gunshots was repeatedly heard. They¡¯ve been fighting with fists since they probably forgot the use of guns, or they were trying to minimize the killing of innocent people. Whatever their reasons were, Code 5 broke that as the sound of his gunshot travelled everywhere. With him leading the way, the Xu men also started shooting, killing whoever got in the way of their flying bullets. They didn¡¯t care about who was dying. Meanwhile, Maverick heard the gunshots from outside the door. He was still following the waiter to get water. The minute they entered a store room, Maverick pulled out his phone and sent a text. ¡®Come up to the top floor! Just after he sent the message, Yellow and Blue burst into the corridor. Without a second wasted, the girls opened fire, killing every living soul along the passageway. The girls were not hiding, they spread out, as many as the passageway could allow. They were like zombies, deaf and blind to any threat in their way. In less than five minutes, more than thirty Xu¨Cmen were gunned down. Inside the storeroom, Maverick looked at the waiter who was shivering and asked, ¡°Where is Davis?¡± ¡°He- he¡¯s inside-¡± ¡°Since you know where he is, take me there.¡± The waiter swallowed nervously. His forehead was already friends with his beads of sweat. He carried the tray of drink and left the store room with Maverick quietly following behind him. Along the way, they maneuvered their way around dead bodies that were sprawling on the floor. Looking ahead, therge door had been opened and gunshot sounds could still be hearding from the banquet hall. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Maverick was no longer concerned with what goes on in the hall, trusting that his people would keep his sisters and themselves safe. Following the waiter, they took a left turn and arrived at another corridor. This area was quiet and soundproof. It is the VVIP area of the hotel, only the executive and the owner of the hoteles here. ¡°Who owns this hotel?¡± Maverick asked. ¡°I- I¡¯m not sure, sir!¡± The waiter answered fearfully. The deeper they went into the corridor, the quieter it was. They took another left turn by the end of the corridor and came to a door that was being guarded by the strongest Xu men. Maverick knew these guys to be the strongest because they only go around with Davis. If he were to rank the ten of them in his faction, they would be on the same level as Code 1- Code 10. It would be hard to bypass these guys¨Cfighting them head¨Con would be a big mistake on his path, but if there¡¯s a distraction, he has a fifty¨Cfifty chance of winning. ¡°Hey! Stop there!¡± One of the guards stopped them. The waiter stopped, but Maverick started moving backwards, making himself look suspicious. ¡°What are you¨Cstop right there!!¡± The guard and the others pulled out their guns and pointed them in Maverick¡¯s direction. Maverick stopped and raised his hands and supported the back of his head with them. Fortunately, the moment Maverick spotted the ten guards, he didn¡¯t walk too far from the corner, so by the time he was stopped with guns, he was already a few inches away from taking a turn. ¡°Who are you? Take off your cap!¡± Maverick didn¡¯t argue and took off his cap. However, before they could see his face, he threw the cap and ran into the corner. ¡°Bang! Bang¡­¡± The throwing of the cap, running away and the shooting was just one second apart. Maverick tried unlocking the doors along the passageway but all were locked. Frustrated, he was about to shoot one of the doors when he spotted a guard who had run out of the corner with his gun pointed. Before the guard could pull the trigger, Maverick went first. ¡°Bang!¡± A bull¡¯s eyes. Hit right at the middle of his brows. Another one ran out, followed by two and more! Maverick was left in the open, with nowhere to hide or run. All the guards had seen who it was, so they didn¡¯t want to kill him like a nobody. It would be better if their master killed him. But before taking him there, they have to maim him, or else he goes wild, they thought. As they were cautiously moving towards him, the door in front of Maverick suddenly burst open and a hand pulled him in before shutting the door. ¡°F*ck!¡± The guards yelled and ran towards the door. They believed he can¡¯t escape, so it was futile to continue struggling. However, this is Alpha Chaos. If he was so easy to kill, wouldn¡¯t he have long been dead? Anyway, being one of those who killed Alpha Chaos is already enough of an achievement, they thought. ¡°Open this door! You have no ce to hide!¡± one of them started banging on the door. ¡°After the count of five, if this door is not opened, we¡¯ll break it open!¡± ¡°1¡­ 2¡­¡± Inside the room, the female staff member that Maverick helped earlier was seen standing in front of Maverick with her head bowed. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 452 Trouble at the party (6) ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Maverick asked. 1 ¡°I am hiding. The hotel management is in on it. They wanted to kill me, so a friend told me and I ran here to hide, knowing here is a lot safer.¡± Maverick looked around the sitting room. It was a luxurious one. So he instructed, ¡°find somewhere to hide and turn off the lights.¡± After he said that, thedy ran into the inner room and turned off the lights. Once Maverick was alone in the sitting room, he turned off the lights and went to hide at a ce he could blend with the darkness. A short whileter, he heard the lock on the door beeping. In no time, the door was pushed open. From the light in the passage, he could see a man, probably the manager of the hotel standing aside and allowing the Xu men into the room. ¡°Turn the lights on.¡± However, just when someone was about to do so; ¡°Pew pew¡­¡± ¡°Crash!¡± ¡°Whack!¡± The sounds of two people falling against objects reverberated softly in the room. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang! ¡°Bang¡­!¡± The Xu men started firing bullets in every direction of the room. The room was dark after the door was closed. Also, the guards were caught off guard, so they didn¡¯t pay attention to where the bullet ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . came from. While they were shooting without proper direction, Maverick took the opportunity to use their bullet sounds as cover for his shooting. ¡°Pew, pew, pew, pew!¡± Three to four people went down again. It was at this moment that one of the Xu men shot a bullet into where Maverick was hiding. At the same time, he turned on the light and saw Maverick standing right in front of them, beside the window! The Xu men had two men left, with their guns pointed at Maverick, who was holding his side. His hand was stained with blood, a dead giveaway that he was shot. ¡°Alpha Chaos, don¡¯t make things difficult. Move!¡± one of the men said. Maverick said nothing and just watched them get closer. He had exhausted the bullets in the silent pistol, so he threw it aside. Seeing that he had resigned himself to his fate, the men didn¡¯t let their guards down. This is Alpha Chaos anyway. One of them pointed his gun at him, while the other secured his gun on his waist and took off his tie to secure Maverick¡¯s hands behind his back. However, just when the man got close enough, with one swift move, Maverick wrapped his arm around his neck. He was choking the guy, at the same time, using him as a cover. The other one with the gun didn¡¯t want to kill his second but Maverick was killing him as he held him in a chokehold! What should he do?! He didn¡¯t want to kill Maverick but send him to Davis. But as it is right now, if he doesn¡¯t kill Maverick, the madman might kill him. With that thought in mind, the guy focused his aim at Maverick¡¯s head but before he could pull the trigger, Maverick shot his leg with the gun he stole from the guy he was choking. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The guy instinctively lowered his upper body, probably to touch his hurting leg. With such a marvellous opportunity in ce, Maverick let another bullet fly out of his gun and hit the guy squarely in the throat. Once that one was dead, Maverick pushed the one he was holding away, however, before the guy could stabilize himself, Maverick shot him in the eye. Immediately after he killed thest one, Maverick fell on a couch and groaned. He lowered his eyes to the side of his stomach that was bleeding. At that moment, the staff member ran out of the inner room. She looked horrified at the scene in the room. Dead bodies and¡­ She caught the pain in between Maverick¡¯s brows and immediately hurried to him. ¡°Alpha Chaos, you¡¯re wounded!¡± she knelt in front of him. ¡°Le¨Clet me stop the bleeding,¡± she offered. Maverick was in serious pain. First of all, after he was shot, he didn¡¯t try to take out the bullet and used too much strength to keep that guy at bay. Now he had strained himself. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, the staffdy thought it was a silent agreement, so she started to unbutton his Xu shirt. However, before she could open thest button, the door was forcefully pushed open and a Xu guy stood in the entrance. The second Maverick saw the guy raise his gun, he immediately pushed thedy out of the way; ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Maverick groaned with gritted teeth as the bullet flew into his chest, just beside his heart. ¡°Tsk.tsk.tsk¡­ Alpha Chaos, indeed you are very capable, I must confess.¡± Davis¡® voice drifted into the room before his aesthetic was seen. ¡°Dad!¡± Valen¡¯s voice from behind. Just before the boy could run past Davis, he grabbed the child by his hair, stopping him from moving further away. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty, little one,¡± he chuckled at how the child was dangling in the air. He thought the child would cry that his hair was hurting. He wanted to see Maverick in despair, but unfortunately, the boy did what he never expected. ¡°You look very bad right now,¡± the child said to his father. He was happy to see his father, at the same time, angry that his almighty father was injured. ¡°Not your ce to tell me that,¡± Maverick replied in an almost inaudible voice. His wounds were hurting and he looked helpless. Valen thought of something to motivate his father. At the same time, what would make Davis angry and lose control. When a thought crossed his mind, the child¡¯s eyes shone and he said, ¡°Mom won¡¯t be able to live on if you die like a chicken¡­ she had been spacing outtely and doesn¡¯t sleep at night, Now, I don¡¯t know where she was taken to-¡± the child frowned when the hold on his hair got tighter, He held Davis¡® hand and started struggling. When Maverick heard that his wife was taken away, his heart burnt with fury. The strength he had exhausted slowly started to resurface. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m touched by the level of your son¡¯s maturity and concern for his mother. Too bad¡­¡± he frowned and looked down at Valen¡¯s head. ¡°Stop thrashing around!¡± Davis yelled at the boy, ¡°You weak jerk! My father is and will always be better than you! You can¡¯t even hold a candle to my uncle!!¡± Valen yelled so loud that his voice could contest with thunder. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 453 Trouble at the party (7) Davis was so angry that he flung the child against the wall, causing him to fall on a dead body. What Davis hated the most was to getpared to Rex. How dare the father and son see him as a weakling?! He took the gun from the only guard who came with him and pointed it at Valen. 1 ¡°Your mouth got you into trouble. me yourself for your oue.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Maverick was trying to get up but his injury wouldn¡¯t allow him. Before Davis could mock Maverick, Valen chuckled. When everyone thought he would apologize, the child went loose. ¡°You are angry because you know it¡¯s true. Among the three great families, yours is the weakest. I heard you weren¡¯t supposed to be on the list but fortunately for you, you got your hands on ATOM¡­ that¡¯s being¡­¡± he spelt in a low and taunting tone. ¡°L.U.C.KY¡± he chuckled when he saw Davis¡® face had gone red. Still, the child wasn¡¯t done provoking him. ¡°What makes you think you can be on the same level as my father? The true leader of the men? The most powerful that Country M can ever have?¡­ hahahahahaha!¡± ¡°Enough!!! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Davis started shooting in all directions, doing a good job of ruining everything in the room, except killing the people he should be killing. Valen, on the other hand, was all smiles as he saw the idiot wasting all the bullets in the gun. ¡®What a fool, he thought. After thest gunshot was fired, Davis asked for another gun, but the guard shook his head. He only brought one gun but his boss sessfully wasted the bullets. Anyway, Maverick is now powerless, meaning, the gun is no longer needed. The guard was still thinking when they heard a loud, bang! The guard froze and slowly looked down. Valen was holding a gun, which was pointed at him. He then looked at his body, his hand that he subconsciously ced on his stomach was filled with blood. Before everyone in the room could awake from their shock of Valen killing someone, another loud ¡®bang!¡® was heard and the guard fell back, dead! (1) ¡°Valen!¡± Davis screamed like a madman. That was his most loyal subject! Davis made up his mind to kill the child who was all smiles! The bastard was beaming at him! While Valen was driving Davis crazy, Maverick was stretching himself beyond limit to get the gun that the staffdy had discreetly threw at him. ¡°I will kill you, Valen!¡± Just when Davis was about to make a move on the child, a bullet greeted his knee, then another on his shoulder. Davis gasped and fell. He shifted his gaze and saw Maverick resting on a couch with his gun pointed at him. The two bullets came from his gun! ¡°Maverick, you¡ª¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Velen fired a bullet from his gun. ¡°I promised you I¡¯ll be the one to kill you.¡± The child said. Before he could shoot another, his father fired a bullet into Davis. The child smiled with glee and also shot at Davis. As Maverick was shooting, so was his son. The two, from different angles, riddled Davis¡® body with holes. Making sure they didn¡¯t kill him until their guns ran out of bullets. ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Valen finally asked after throwing his gun away. Davis, who was having a hard time catching his breath from the numerous bullet wounds on his body, managed augh, even though blood was trailing down his lips. ¡°Yo¨Cyour mo¨Cther. Haha¡­ pfft!¡± he puked blood before shifting his gaze to Maverick who was also suffering from gun wounds. ¡°K¨Cill me.¡± ¡°Where is my mother?!!!¡± Valen lurched forward and gripped his neck with his tiny hands. He wanted to choke the man, make him suffer. But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t get the desired result, due to his little stature. For the first time, Valen felt bad about being a child. ¡°Reu¨Cben¨CYu¡­ cough! Pfft!¡± he spat out blood again.¡°K¨Cill me, M- Mav-¡± Davis didn¡¯t confess because he found Valen¡¯s hand on his throat a threat. He did so because he knew he¡¯d die, but didn¡¯t want to die alone. He knew that Maverick would likely go and look for Reuben and the two would get into a fierce fight, where one must kill the other, or they both kill themselves. Either way, he wouldn¡¯t die alone. ¡°Reuben¡± Maverick gritted his teeth and tried to stand up again. Seeing this, Valen went to support his father, together with the staffdy, they brought Maverick out of the room. Just when they came out, they saw the injured Code 5 and Yellow dragging themselves over with a few otherdies from Pink¡¯s division. From the look of things, they fought a great battle because of the heavy stench of blood on them. ¡°Boss!¡± Code 5, who was hit by a bullet on his shoulder, hurried forward to support Maverick. Yellow, on the other hand, was dragging her foot on the floor because of a bullet wound. They all looked exhausted. Including the fewdies in Lu uniform walking behind them. ¡°My daddy is badly hurt, send him to the hospital immediately!¡± Valen urged. The boy was panicking and scared but was feigning bravado. ¡°Yes, little young master!¡± Code 5 was not blind to the horrifying wound on his boss¡® chest and stomach, so he hurriedly took Valen¡¯s ce, while anotherdy from Pink¡¯s girls, took the hotel staff¡¯s ce as they helped their boss towards the elevator. Valen paused and looked behind him like he just remembered something. He approached Pink and asked, ¡°where is your gun?¡± (1) ¡°What do you need it for?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Valen didn¡¯t respond and grabbed the gun from her waist before running back to the room they came out from. ¡°Valen!¡± Yellow cried out and started hopping after him. She had no idea why the child was going back. When they got to the door, she finally got the idea of what the child intended to do. ¡°There¡¯s no bullet in it,¡± she told him. Valen looked at the gun he was holding and hissed in annoyance. ¡°But there¡¯s a better way to kill him. Do you want to know?¡± Valen looked on with interest. He couldn¡¯t wait to kill this man. Davis had no strength to mind the two. He had lost a lot of blood and knows he cannot survive this. So, right now, all he wishes for was a quick death, from a reputable person like Maverick, but unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t be dying with honour. Getting killed by an ¡®errand dog¡® like Yellow is bad but at a time like this, where he was suffering, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to manage. Unfortunately, the ¡®errant dog¡® had no time to kill him. ¡°From how fast he is losing blood, If we let him bleed for another five to ten minutes, he will die. That would give him enough time to suffer from the pain of bullet wounds. What do you think?¡± she exined. ¡°I like that idea but I want to make him scream, show me that fear in his eyes. I want him to beg for mercy like I told him before now!¡± Earlier when Davis hijacked the party, the little guy wanted to look for his mother but Davis¡® men wouldn¡¯t let him. Instead, Davis took him away and said he¡¯d use him as a coteral. At that moment, the child made a deration which Davisughed over. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll kill you if I can¡¯t find my mother! I¡¯ll give you a horrifying death, where you¡¯ll beg me with horror in your eyes!¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 454 The Xu family¡¯s downfall ¡°Another way to harvest fear from him is to¡­¡± Yellow dragged herself to the window and opened it, then looked down. ¡°Woo! This is a great height. The perfect ce to throw people down.¡± O She said it so passively like she was discussing the weather. She looked back at Valen and asked. ¡°What do you say about my brilliant idea? I guarantee you, he¡¯d beg you for forgiveness.¡± ¡°If that would do the trick, then I¡¯m buying it.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Yellow smiled. While the two were discussing how to kill him, Davis was looking from one of them to the other. It was simply unbelievable that a little child like this would be talking about killing someone in such aid¨Cback manner. He shook his head, ¡®they are just bluffing, he consoled himself. However, recalling how well Valen handled his gun earlier, Davis couldn¡¯t convince himself that the child was bluffing. ¡°What do you say, Mr. Davis, do you want to fall head first, fall on your back, or with your legs? Don¡¯t worry, all falls will lead to your death. So, don¡¯t worry about staying in aa, your soul will fly out before your body hits the ground.¡± ¡°Y¨Cyou! Wh- what are you¡­¡± Davis was dead tired to the extent his eyes were already starting to lose their focus and his speech impairment made it impossible for one to understand him. Yellow dragged him to the window and forced him to see the great height he¡¯d be falling from. At that moment, Davis smelt the fear of death and humiliation. If he falls from the window, it would be a very humiliating thing when people see his body sprawling on the floor in a public ce. ¡°No- no! Sh- shoot me!¡± He tried to struggle but had no single strength to do so. Yellow pointed at Valen and said, ¡°he has the key to your life and the final say on how you Whether you die disgracefully or honourably all depends on him. So if I were you, I¡¯d avoid a humiliating death and apologize to him.¡± die. Yellow threw him to the floor, right before Valen¡¯s feet. The man groveled at Valen¡¯s feet, trying to touch them as he showed remorse, pain and fear. He couldn¡¯t talk coherently but from the way he was struggling, everyone knew he was doing more than what Valen wanted. Standing above him, Valen stared condescendingly at him for a while before he kicked Davis¡® bloody hand off his foot. ¡°Aunt Yellow, throw him down the window!¡± ¡°Yes, Little Young Master.¡± ¡°N¨Cno! Please, d- don¡¯t! Nooooo!¡± With great difficulty, Yellow threw the grown¨Cup man out of the window. His shrieking was more than enough to ruin one¡¯s eardrum. The two stood by the window as they watched him fall to his death with broken legs and hands as blood ran out of the back of his head. Yellow nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Perfect ending for an asshole.¡± Doctor Matt wasn¡¯t around to treat Maverick, so he was sent to the Lu hospital, together with the rest of the injured Lu women. For the next few days, the Lu family waged war against the Ku family and destroyed them to the ground. Grandpa Xu died of a heart attack when his grandson¡¯s shameful death got to him. The media was in a frenzy, trying to capture every detail of the spicy but dangerous happenings between the three great families. The Lu men didn¡¯t rest until thest person in the Xu family was destroyed. Even the hotel where the matter happened was demolished, together with all the Xu properties. Maverick didn¡¯t bother to know who owned the hotel. Since the management was part of the crime against his wife, they deserved to pay! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The hotel staff member was rewarded handsomely. Maverick gave her one of hisrge restaurants and connections to live her life. As for the raped victim, she was sent to a proper hospital where she also got the opportunity to see a professional psychologist. The skinny guy and his friends joined the Lu faction after their disy of loyalty. The president didn¡¯t like that Damien was not badly hurt while his wife was still at the hospital. To quench his anger, he pressured the Chief of police to have Damien arrested, but unfortunately, Damien is not a toothless cheetah. Meanwhile, in arge and wealthy sitting room, Reuben was seen, sitting at the bar, drinking. But his eyes held burning mes as he stared at his TV that was reporting news on the series of events that happened within thest three days, in his absence He had a perfect n, but Davis ruined it! ¡°Bute to think of it, how did Maverick leave that ce? I thought he¡¯d be killed?¡± he mumbled before taking his burner phone and making a call. Few seconds of ringing, the call was answered. ¡°Greetings, Sovereign. May I know what is going on?¡± He listened for the other person to reply before he chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t mean to tell me that the organization has been destroyed by one man under your watch. Haha, that¡¯s insulting to your position. I wonder what the others would think of this¡­ Ah, he has also destroyed the Xu family, the bearer of ATOM. Where else will you find something to control people? Haha¡­ what a loser!¡± He waited to hear more. His lips curled into a smirk and then he turned to look at a closed door by his right and said with clenched teeth and a threat in his tone. ¡°She¡¯s mine! No one can take her away from me¡­ you included¡­¡± He paused to take a deep breath while also twirling his drink. Then continued. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t give her any options, Whoever she loves, I¡¯ll kill until she stops loving anyone but me. While we¡¯re on this topic, your nemesis is badly wounded and is at the Lu hospital. You should get rid of him before hees for you.¡± After that, he ended the call and put the phone away. Then he looked towards the door again. ¡°You should be waking up anytime soon.¡± Inside the room, Jeslyn was seen, sleeping peacefully on a king¨Csized bed in a pinkish bedroom. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 455 Escape from the middle of nowhere Jeslyn¡¯s eyelids fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes. From her blurry vision, she could see she was in a bedroom. She sat up and rested her back on the headboard. With her little movement, the duvet slid off her chest, revealing her beautiful pale skin. Her eyes shot wide and she immediately pulled off the duvet. What greeted her was her nakedness! At first, she didn¡¯t make sense of what was happening until she saw her reflection in the dressing mirror adjacent to her bed. ¡°Ahh!!¡± Her scream travelled out of the house, sending the birds perching on the trees around the house into a frenzy. A smile crept onto Reuben¡¯s lips when he heard the cry. ¡°She¡¯s finally awake.¡± He got up and left for her room. Jeslyn was dazedly looking at her naked body in the mirror when she heard a faint knock at the door. She snapped back to reality and hurriedly pulled the cover around herself, waiting to see who would The door cracked open, revealing a smiling Reuben with a tray of piping hot coffee. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake after three days. You scared me, love,¡± he smiled. ¡°Y¨Cyou?! What are you-¡± At that moment, the incident at the restroom flooded her mind. Jeslyn gasped as she stared at him in a daze, trying to convince herself that the hickeys on her body weren¡¯t from him. He started walking towards the bed, while she was there, staring at him without moving her gaze away. ¡°You must be tired, I brought you coffee¡­ exactly how you like it.¡± He ced the coffee beside the lampstand and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Tch, why are you wrapped so tightly? Are you shy? But you weren¡¯tst night.¡± He chuckled. At that moment, Jeslyn¡¯s hand shook and her heart turned cold. Without thinking, she lurched forward, grabbed the mug and threw the piping hot coffee at his face. Reuben was quick to dodge. But as if it was within Jeslyn¡¯s calction, she moved again but this time, Reuben wasn¡¯t expecting it. He couldn¡¯t move out of the way in time to avoid the fierce blow. ¡°Bang!¡± Blood trailed down his temple from the hit he got from the mug. Seeing she was going for another hit, Reuben grabbed her, threw her onto the bed and pinned her down. Jeslyn refused to cave in. She had lost her mind at the idea that another man who wasn¡¯t her husband, took advantage of her. As she thrashed on the bed beneath him, Reuben yelled. ¡°Listen!!¡± Jeslyn red furiously at him. She was panting from the resistance she put up. Seeing she had calmed down, he continued, ¡°Maverick is dead! I¡¯m your husband now, with the permission from your father! You better- H ¡°Hehe¡­ Hahahaha-!¡± Like a maniac, Jeslyn burst into a fit ofughter without humour, ¡°My husband wille for you both and he¡¯d kill you like the scum you are! Hahahaha!¡± She continued laughing until he left her alone and went to tend to the injury on his temple. The blood had rushed into his eye and blurred his vision. After he shut the door, Jeslyn¡¯sugh stopped and tears ran down her eyes. She refused to believe anything he said. Her husband is alive and she was not reped. Even though she was trying to convince herself that was what truly happened, the hickeys on her skin, plus the wetness between her legs proved otherwise. ¡°Plum, I¡¯m sorry?¡± she mumbled and slowly sat up. But then, realization hit her, No! She cannot stay here like a weakling! She must escape from here and look for her husband. Plum cannot be dead! It¡¯s impossible! She got down from the bed and hurried to the closet. Opening it, there were clothes of all types, in her size, hung in it. Her gaze traveled around the room and stopped at the door. Jeslyn shook the thought off her mind. If she must escape, going through the door would be a bad idea. Then her gaze stopped at the curtains and a deranged smile crept onto her lips. She hurried into the bathroom, washed herself in less than five minutes, and ran back out. She picked out ck trousers, a tank top and wore ck boots.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jeslyn looked around the room for a harmful object but none was in sight. She locked the door from the inside, grabbed one of the stilettos from the shoe racks and mmed the heel against the mirror. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Crrrack!¡± The shattering sound of the mirror reverberated in the quiet room. Jeslyn picked arge shard and hurried to the window. She pulled apart the curtains and opened the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling ss window and ran out of the house. She froze when she came out into the open. It was a ss house in a bungalow style, in the middle of nowhere. Around her was a innd with a few trees, but a few meters ahead, she could see mountains upon mountains, surrounding the sshouse in the middle. This is insane! Where the f*ck is this?! Jeslyn looked back at the house. No way in hell, would she live together with such a man, so she chose to enter the unknown in the bid for an escape. There are many opportunities to kill Reuben, but right now, she is at his mercy, something she dreads! 213 Jeslyn took to her heels and started running ahead. Her thought was that, when she gets to the top of the mountain, she could scout for the road to leave this ce. Meanwhile, behind Jeslyn was Reuben. The man had seen her running away but didn¡¯t chase her. Instead, he came out and leaned on a tree with hands folded on his chest, looking as she ran ahead without uttering a sound. Jeslyn continued to run. The farther she went, the more troubled she got. She had thought the mountains were a few meters away. She had been running for about twenty minutes and had covered around four to five kilometres, yet she¡¯s nowhere near the mountains. She was already growing tired by now and needed some rest but the fear that he might be following her, gave her no room for resting. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 456 No route to escape Jeslyn stopped to look back, wondering why he wasn¡¯t chasing her. By now, he must have known she wasn¡¯t in her room. At that moment, she felt something was wrong. Her instinct told her to go back to the house but she didn¡¯t want to return, so she ignored her instinct and continued heading to the mountains. She could see them right in front of her. In less than ten minutes she would be at the foot of the mountains, she thought. True to her thoughts, less than ten minutester, Jeslyn was standing at the foot of the mountain. It wasn¡¯t a very tall one and she could climb it because there were stairs carved on it. Jeslyn¡¯s stomach was hurting and she had no idea why. At first, she thought it must have been because she was hungry but hunger doesn¡¯t cause biting pains, right? Instinctively, she ced her left hand on the lower part of her stomach where the pain was. The moment that her hand came in contact with her stomach, her ring glowed blue and the pain slowly turned dull and vanished. Jeslyn smiled faintly. She was energized again, so she continued climbing. Finally at the top of the mountain, what greeted Jeslyn was andscape filled with snow and trees as far as the eyes could see. She gasped at the sight. Where is this ce? She thought. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t decide if she should go back or enter the snond. What if there are dangerous animals behind these trees? She certainly cannot fight without a weapon¡­ Yes, weapon! She looked at her right hand, the shard of ss she took earlier was still with her. A thought crossed her mind at that moment. While she was thinking, Jeslyn heard the howling of beasts in the snond. Before she could listen to see what kind of animal they were, she saw white wolves tearing through the snow as they made their way in her direction. Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened and immediately climbed down and started running back to the ss house. Living with her enemy is far better than being torn apart by wolves. Who knows, while she¡¯s still alive, her husband might find a way toe for her, she thought as she ran with all her might, while the wolves stood on top of the mountain without climbing down. They howled with grievance as they watched a supposed prey run further away from them. Jeslyn didn¡¯t look back as she continued running. They said running without looking back gives you more strength and focus, so she was trying that ideology out today. After running for so long without hearing the howling of wolves anymore, she finally looked back and saw that nothing was chasing her anymore. She stopped running and bent over with her hands on her knees, taking deep breaths to calm her racing heart- Under a tree. ¡°Are you done running?¡± The voice startled Jeslyn that she fell on her butt. On the branches of the autumn tree along the road, was Reuben. He jumped down and offered his hand to help Jeslyn up from the floor.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thedy ignored him and proceeded to stand on her own. If anything, she would be calm until an opportunityes for her to get revenge on him and escape from here. ¡°You look exhausted,¡± he said and without giving her a chance to react, he picked her on his shoulder and started marching back to the ss house. ¡°Put me down! Get your filthy hands off me¡­!!¡± No matter how hard she screamed, kicked her legs and punched his back, the guy wouldn¡¯t put her down until they got to the house. He gently put her on a couch and squatted in front of her, Ignoring the rage on her face, he said; ¡°You can¡¯t run away from me, no matter how hard you try. You also cannot-¡± She stabbed the shard of ss towards his vicle but he was fast enough to stop her. He grabbed her wrist andpleted his words, ¡°¡­ kill me, Rossa.¡± He forcefully pried the shard out of her hold, but made sure to not hurt her hand, then threw it to the floor and shattered it into tiny pieces. ¡°We are in the middle of a thick forest. Behind you is autumn and in front of you is winter, like you¡¯ve seen. In the snond are Arctic wolves, pr bears, foxes, snow leopards, deer¡­ would you like to hear more?¡± The more Jeslyn heard, the deeper the despair she fell into. ¡°Behind you, in the autumn forest are also wild and dangerous animals. But if you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you there to see for yourself.¡± As if he hadn¡¯t dashed Jeslyn¡¯s hopes enough, he continued. ¡°There¡¯s no road that leads in or out of this ce. I made sure of that. The only way toe in and go out is by a chopper. So you see, no one will find you. You are stuck with me, here in this forest!¡± ¡°Reuben, you¡¯ve made the biggest mistake of your life. Maverick wille for you and then make you suffer a pain worse than death!¡± She proimed with a smile on her lips. Reuben looked at her pretty but cold face for a while, then sniffed augh. ¡°True. But only if he was still alive.¡± He got up, took theptop that was on the center table and turned it on. A thought crossed Jeslyn¡¯s mind and she gripped the hem of her shirt. As if he knew what she was thinking, he burst her bubble. ¡°Don¡¯t think about calling for help with thisptop. There¡¯s no signal on it. I made sure to leave it bare. But I transferred all sorts of movies, music, and any entertainment you can think of. With this, you won¡¯t be bored.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat when she heard that. ¡°Aha! I found it.¡± He carried theptop to her and showed her the same images he sent to Rex. ¡°There is your husband. He went to fight against the Dark Age organization and was killed by the sovereign¡­¡± Chapter 457 Chapter 457 457 Ruben¡¯s schemes Jeslyn grabbed theptop from him and looked thoroughly at the picture. Indeed, he looked 100% like her husband. Her heart descended into a mess as she struggled to believe and not to believe the fact in front of her. 1 Teardrops slipped down her eyes as she started to shake her head in a state of denial. ¡°Impossible,¡± she mumbled, then yelled, ¡°this is not true!!!¡± She bolted to her feet and mmed the laptop on the floor with all her strength, then looked at Reuben like a crazy woman. ¡°My husband is still alive! Maverick is alive! I know it. I do not and can never believe anything that comes from you. You are a deceitful and evil person. Hahaha¡­Reuben, Maverick wille for you and he will kill-¡± ¡°Enough!!¡± He finally yelled with anger seducing his face. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? I met you before Maverick did! I was the third child on that sinking ind. I saw you first and I liked you!¡± he yelled, then walled towards the ss wall with his back turned to Jeslyn, then said. ¡°Kwanted to approach you, y with you, and request for you to be my friend, but that bastard stole my opportunity!¡± he turned to look at Jeslyn, wildly insane with his hands demonstrating and pointing in all directions as he tried to convey how angry he was. ¡°He told his father to send me and my father away, merely because I appeared instead of Damien! If not, I would have been in his ce right now!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ What a stupid ideology. So what if you were there? Who told you I would have liked you or wanted to be your friend? Huh?!! I don¡¯t like you a single bit-¡± ¡°You lie, you do like me. You liked Rubenstein, you liked Frank, so you would have liked me too!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like Rubenstein but was only being nice to him because he looked pitiful!¡± ¡°And Frank?¡± ¡°Who is Frank?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even remember him?¡­ The guy who saved you from falling into the pool at a party you attended?¡± he frowned. 1 That was when it dawned on her that the guy he was talking about was Ray¡¯s best friend. ¡°Why should I like my ex¨Cboyfriend¡¯s best friend? Are you insane¡­ Oh yes, you are!¡± ¡°Then let me tell you a story. Once upon a time, I was nine years old when I saw thedy I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. However, before I could approach her, she was stolen from me and I never saw her again. Twelve yearster, I whispered a n to my twin brother to ruin the person he thought was his nemesis. Actually, I made them hate each other but we aren¡¯t going to be discussing that now. ¡°The n to ruin Maverick was to grab a teenage virgin girl, make her out to be Rossa, thedy he had been dying to find, make him sleep with her, and get her pregnant, But if she couldn¡¯t get pregnant from the first night, we could make Rex sleep with her¡­ it was a backup n I didn¡¯t tell my twin brother. ¡°Fortunately, Maverick¡¯s friends and brother took him to a hotel in Country G, prepared a girl for him and drugged him. The drug they used wasn¡¯t the best, so I ordered a waitress to switch it. I sent the girl who was paid to sleep with Maverick away, so I could rece her with Vera, but unfortunately, I received a call that the little girl Maverick and I had been looking for, for almost thirteen years, had been found. ¡°I left the hotel to look for her without knowing that you were at the hotel, celebrating your 18th birthday with your friends. Meanwhile, time was running out, so my good brother found out that nody was in Maverick¡¯s room yet, so he asked that anydy should be found as soon as possible. ¡°The men saw you when you were being escorted to your hotel room, looking drunk. They felt it was the best option, so they took you to him. By the time your pictures and information were sent to me, it was already toote. That monster had devoured you, my jewel!¡± he took a deep calming breath before he continued. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I took you away from his bed and reced you with Vera. It would be a mess if he woke up to find no hickey on Vera. It would also be bad if Vera wasn¡¯t wet down there, so I made love to her right on the same bed Maverick was and left hickeys on her. ¡°When Maverick woke up, he couldn¡¯t doubt what happened. From there on, I started stalking you and found out you were pregnant. I wanted to kill the child but I saw how happy you were, so I came up with another n to steal the child from you and give it to Vera when you gave birth, so I whispered another n to my brother. ¡°That was how we sent Vera into Maverick¡¯s home and made her pretend to be pregnant until you gave birth. I knew when your due date would be, so we caused chaos so Maverick and his brother wouldn¡¯t be there when Vera ¡®gives birth¡®. As for the guards that were with her, Code 4, was one of my men whom I nted into the Lu faction. He made things easy for me until Maverick found out and killed him. ¡°So after you gave birth, the children were swapped. At the same time, the Half heart came to im you and the child, but your mothers fought with their lives.¡± At that moment, Jeslyn frowned as images of a horrifying fighting scene shed past her mind. It was blurry at first but soon started to clear out. She saw Alice¡¯s dead body, while Alex continued to fight, then she passed out and woke up two years after. Now it made sense. Teardrops slipped down her eyes. ¡°You were sent to your grandfather in Country A when you woke up. I waited for you to heal from the emotional trauma you were in, but by the time I returned from travel to take my ce, you were already into Ray. I wanted to kill him but saw you liked him, so to be within your sight and slowly pave a way for myself in your heart, I killed the real Frank and became him, then made friends with Ray¡­¡± Chapter 458 Chapter 458 458 The ckmail ¡°He couldn¡¯t refuse me because Frank¡¯s family was wealthier than his. He thought we were friends but unfortunately, I was there for you. When they yed you, I was aware but I wanted them to hurt you and make you hate them, then I¡¯ll be the only one you can rely on. ¡°I thought I¡¯d take you out of Jail after two weeks but I was a step toote. Maverick sent Spid to get I thought he¡¯d let you stay in Rose City for a day or two so I coulde in but rather, he took you away. you. ¡°I was enraged. So I killed Ray¡¯s family, the whole of them. I didn¡¯t want to kill Ray yet. I thought I could use him to bring you back to Rose City but he found out who I was and wanted to expose me to you, so I blew up his car and killed him while he was still on a call with you. ¡°I knew you were with ATOM. Your oldest sister, Emilee and her father did that to you. The reason I wasn¡¯t always by your side and travelled every time was to look for a cure for you. But since I couldn¡¯t, I made a deal with the Dark Age to always do their bidding and in return, I got a suppressing pill. But unfortunately, your mother was always faster to get you a suppressing pill. All the ones I got were left rotting away in my room. ¡°When I hacked into your system, I discovered you applied to be Celestine¡¯s student. I desperately wanted to be with you, so I found someone who would be taking lessons with you. One was a girl and the other was a nerd, Rubenstein Ye. ¡°I approached him and killed him to take his ce. Everything was going fine until your husband asked his people to investigate Rubenstein. At first, he didn¡¯t find anything but he didn¡¯t give up either. ¡°When he finally did, I escaped to the Dark Age but they were already discussing how to kill Maverick and you because you were from the Half heart. I objected and got into a fight with them, so for that, I was imprisoned. ¡°Now that I¡¯m back and your husband is dead, it¡¯s only right that I take back what¡¯s rightfully mine!¡± ¡°You are insane! You have gone mad!¡± She yelled. This is just unbelievable. Such a thing can only be done by a madman! She thought. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m madly in love with you, Rossa. The earlier you ept me, the better it will be for everyone around you.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s heart dived to her stomach. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ced a target on your loved ones¡® back. I sent Rex to the Half Heart. You should have an idea of what will happen to him if he enters their den¡­They¡¯ll rape him until he stops breathing.¡± ¡°No- no, no, no, no, you can¡¯t do that! You can¡¯t hurt him like that, please!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done,¡± he beamed. ¡°I sent Matt to a ce riddled with new diseases¡­ Actually, there¡¯s no such disease, it¡¯s a trap. I lured him away so I could carry out my ns. But whether he can get away from my people is all up to his strength. ¡°As for Fin, his life is hanging on a thread right now. The fight is tiring him out and he might fall before tonight. ¡°Your son, Sisters¨Cinw, your mother, and that one with Yellow hair. Including Lolita, I hate that girl so much. She¡¯ll be the first to die tonight.¡± ¡°Reuben, please, don¡¯t! I beg you, leave them alone, they did nothing to you!¡± ¡°True, they did nothing, but you did something. I can¡¯t hurt you, but I can vent on them. Look at my face, Rossa,¡± he raised her chin to look at his face which had two sters. One on his cheek, another on his temple. ¡°You almost stabbed my neck with a shard of ss. You hate me so much that you don¡¯t mind killing me any moment. Still, I can¡¯t hurt you. Know this, with every disobedience you show me, with every resistance you put up, with every hateful re you give me, one person you love will go down, promise you. We can start with someone you don¡¯t love, nor hate.¡± I ¡°Reu- Reuben, wh¨Cwhat do you want to do?¡± she panicked and immediately grabbed his hand, with a look of plea in her eyes. ¡°You should wait to find out.¡± He pulled out a small phone and called someone. ¡°Where is Manager Kate right now?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately started to fight for the phone. ¡°Please, don¡¯t, I beg you! I promise I¡¯ll be obedient, please, don¡¯t touch her, please!!¡± ¡°Someone has to pay for the injury you inflicted on me, Rossa. I have never hurt you, yet you want to kill me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again, please, I- I-¡± Jeslyn held her head with her trembling hands. ¡°Ahh!¡± She screamed in agony and fell to her knees. Reuben thought she was acting until she started to twitch on the floor. His eyes widened and he immediately put his phone away, knelt down and started shaking her while calling her name repeatedly. Meanwhile, Maverick jolted awake at the hospital. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the needles that were fixed on him. Without warning, he yanked them out and got down from the bed. The ground shifted and he swayed and sat back on the bed. He rested for a little longer and then got up again. This time, he was more stable. He opened the door and saw Code 2 and Code 10 standing at the entrance. ¡°Boss,¡± They bowed their heads. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss, we couldn¡¯t find her anywhere in the Country.¡± Code 2 exined regrettably. ¡°Get my clothes,¡± he ordered. The two guards raised their heads in bewilderment. Their boss wasn¡¯t healed and he wants to leave? ¡°Do I have to repeat myself?!¡± His aura changed, so did his tone. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 459 The search ¡°No, boss!¡± Code 10 immediately went to get his clothes. A little whileter, the man was dressed in his signature ck shirt and ck trousers and left the hospital with gauzes wrapped around his stomach and chest. The first ce he went to after leaving the hospital was Matt¡¯s house. When he arrived at thepound of the simple¨Clooking vi, he didn¡¯t get out of his car even when Lolita appeared. Lolita stood with her head down as she waited with her heart in her throat. ¡°Where is Matt?¡± he asked. ¡°I- I have no idea where he went¡± ¡°When was thest time you saw him?¡± ¡°He got an important call the night before the Party, four nights ago. And ever since, he hasn¡¯t returned home,¡± She exined. Just when Maverick was about to wound up his window, Lolita fell on her knees and started kowtowing to Maverick as tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°Please, forgive me, Mr. Lu, it was my fault! I caused it, please forgive me!¡± Code 10 who was standing beside Lolita didn¡¯t know how to react to the sudden change of atmosphere. Maverick opened his door but didn¡¯t step out. ¡°What did you do to my wife?¡± He sounded almost uninterested but no one dared to think that way. Everyone around him had been walking on pins and trying very hard to go unnoticed ever since he found out his wife was missing. Maverick wasn¡¯t showing hostility to anyone but his suppressed aura and the way he sounds when he opens his mouth, though he isn¡¯t yelling and tries to be calm, everyone around him knew it was a facade. Lolita shuddered and beads of sweat slowly started to form on her forehead. ¡°I- It- I was the one who¨Cwho-¡± ¡°Should I pry your jaw apart?¡± he asked in the same tone. She whipped her head up and immediately shook her head, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll speak.¡± She sniffed and continued, ¡°I- Jeslyn told me she didn¡¯t want to attend the party because she had an ominous feeling about Reuben attending it and doing something, but I forced her to attend¡­ I- I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Lu!¡± Her words piqued Maverick¡¯s interest and he nced at her. ¡°What did you two talk about? Tell me everything¡± ¡°Sh¨Cshe¨CW- we talked about Ruben at a shopping mall. She told me he appeared to her, looking almost like you. She mistook him for you until she got close to him¡­ at the gate of Fearless Entertainment.¡± Lolita was shaking from fear of getting killed and the guilt of forcing Jeslyn to the party, so she couldn¡¯t help herself from talking incoherently. ¡°My son mentioned her health. What did she tell you about her health?¡± Maverick believed that if his wife could let thisdy in front of him know so much about what she was going through, she would have also told Lolita about her health which Valen spoke about three days ago. Maverick hadn¡¯t had the time to ask Pink and Yellow about Jeslyn¡¯s health. After he left the party three days ago, he delegated tasks to his men and passed out. He just woke up today after the surgery. ¡°Her health, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her, but she was spacing out and acting strange-¡± ¡°borate,¡± Maverick interrupted with a slight frown. Lolita nodded and gathered herself to try and sound coherent. ¡°E¨Cever since she returned from SIN CITY, She sometimesined of light headaches that disappeared as they came. She would space out, feel dizzy, have nightmares and mood swings.¡± ¡°And she didn¡¯t tell you why?¡± ¡°No, she said she had no idea, so I thought it was because she missed you.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Maverick locked the door and wound up his window without another word. Code 10 dismissed Lolita and entered the car before driving off. Maverick¡¯s brows were furrowed. He was afraid that the ATOM in her might have kicked in again. With his thoughts going haywire, he failed to grasp all what Code 10 saying to him. Code 2 saw that their master was lost in his thoughts, so he shook his head at Code 10, stopping him from talking further. After a few minutes, Maverick spoke, ¡°you were saying something.¡± Code 10 looked at him from the rear mirror before replying, ¡°Yes¡­ we¡¯ve taken care of the Xu family as you¡¯ve instructed. We sent that girl who wore your shirt to the hospital, and rewarded the one who saved you¡­ But, your brother and Fin haven¡¯te to visit.¡± Maverick didn¡¯t respond for a long time. He moved his gaze to the window, staring at the tall buildings along the way as they zoomed past. ¡°Drive to Rex¡¯s house,¡± he finally ordered after what looked like forever. ¡°Yes!¡± Arriving at Rex¡¯s house, Maverick got in with a spare key. The house was clean as usual but it had no sign of a human presence. He went upstairs to Rex¡¯s study room. Inside the room, there were lots of papers piled up on the desk. He took a clean sheet from the top of the stack of papers. He observed it for a moment, then his eyes caught sight of a pen, sitting quietly in a corner of the desk. The blue pen wasn¡¯t deliberately hidden from sight, nor was it left in the open. If someone else had walked into the study room and saw the pen like that, they¡¯d think it was carelessly thrown out of sight. Maverick picked it up and pushed the button and a blue touch lit at the other end of the pen. With the paper spread on the desk, he observed the paper closely with the blue light and saw a hidden note. [I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. I feel there¡¯s something wrong some but I can¡¯t ce my N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. fingers on it. Matt sent me a message before leaving for City B. He said there¡¯s an outbreak of a new disease and the doctors there need him. Fin also gave me a call, saying there¡¯s a serious gang fight in City and he was ordered by his superiors to go check it out. As for me, I got a couple of pictures showing me you are in danger. Everything is happening too fast and it all looks weird. However, I can¡¯t risk it. There is an 809% chance that it¡¯s real. I mean, if you are truly dead, Mr. Hwang would likely cause chaos around the world to distract the people from PEACE Faction. But if you aren¡¯t dead, then it¡¯s a setup and I will need your help, big, brother. ] Chapter 460 Chapter 460 460 The search 2 Maverick turned off the touch light and ordered. ¡°Code 2, take some men to City F and rescue Fin. Send Code 5 along with some men to City B to bring back Matt¡­ Code 10, get all the media in the Country to announce that I¡¯ll be taking over the Xu family¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± They both chorused. Although Code 10 had no idea why he wanted the world to know that; he still did as told. That evening, news spread everywhere that Maverick, who had ruined the Xu family, would be taking over their territories. Everyone who cared about the matter of power, heard the news and such people didn¡¯t exclude the Half¨Chearts. Doyenne was so mad that she killed one of her girls. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that Alpha Chaos was dead?!¡± She roared. ¡°Cease your anger, Doyenne!¡± all the members in the meeting hall knelt with a plop. ¡°I should cease my anger?! What do you think would have happened if y¡¯all had taken advantage of his brother?! Do you think we would be fine? Huh?!¡± Everyone stayed silent with their heads on the ground. She took a deep breath andmanded, ¡°Get him out of prison and send him back home, immediately. If you know what would be good for you, feed him the pill to make him lose his memory of this ce. Else, y¡¯all will face my wrath!¡± That was how unconscious Rex was sent back to Maverick. It them dawned on Code 10 that Maverick made the announcement so whoever was holding Rex captive would get scared and send him back. He wished such a tactic would work on Reuben but unfortunately¡­ As for Matt and Fin, they were sessfully rescued and brought back home the next day. Unfortunately, Fin sustained severe injuries¡­ It¡¯s been two weeks since Maverick returned and his wife was still nowhere to be found. There was no lead to trace her. He checked all the CCTV footage but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere in the Country. He knew she was taken by Reuben but the guy¡¯s whereabouts was unknown, even to Damien. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we alert the world about it? We might get a call from somewhere¡­¡± Maverick red at Rex, who wouldn¡¯t stop repeating the same statement since his recovery. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make your mind useful by remembering where the Half¨Cheart¡¯s hideout is?¡± he spat out curtly before storming out on Rex. Rex scratched the back of his head. When he went to rescue his brother, he was captured by the Half¨C hearts. The men he brought along were taken advantage of and killed while he was left in prison, awaiting whatnot, until he was rescued. When he left there, after he was fed a pill, he forgot what happened to him until recently that his clouded mind slowly started to pick some things. As for his brother, he was starting to lose patience and everyone was feeling the heat. These days, he was like a ticking time bomb. Everyone living their days in fear that he might suddenly detonate. Rex understood the reason his brother didn¡¯t want to inform the media about his wife¡¯s matter. There are some malicious people who would take advantage of the matter and paint Jeslyn¡¯s reputation with coal. Even though Jeslyn is found, she might not be able to handle the gossip that will be flying around her. Despite her fans beginning to suspect something, Manager Kate was able toe up with an excuse. However, how long would thatst? Rex sighed. Reuben¡¯s hideout¡­ The guy was starting to panic as Jeslyn was still unconscious. It¡¯s been two weeks and he was going crazy. After she fainted two weeks ago, he thought she¡¯d wake up the next day, but now, it was fourteen days and there was no sign of her waking up! He stared at her peaceful face with anger rising inside him. She was sleeping peacefully while all his ns had been ruined! The only thing he has left is this hideout. If it is discovered, there will be trouble. Thinking of that, he marched out of the room and returned to the sitting room. Reuben deliberated for a long time if he should get a doctor for her and finally epted after considering all his cards. ¡°Hello, get me a doctor. Let the Chopper leave the airport tonight¡­ Also, add some food supplies and a new laptop.¡± ¡®I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult. Alpha Chaos has his eyes and ears on everything in the City. We can¡¯t person said. breathe too loudly, let alone do anything to cause suspicion,¡® the other ¡°So you are scared of him, but not scared of me, huh?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡®That¡¯s not the case. You of all people should know I can¡¯t betray you. I¡¯m only worried about you getting discovered. What if he tracks the chopper to your destination?¡® ¡°You believed I didn¡¯t think about that? Next time let me finish!¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry, friend.¡® ¡°Maverick is scared for the world to know that his wife is missing. We should do it for him. When the chaos has grown bigger, release the pictures you took one after the other. I already taught you what to say. That should distract him from focusing on the chopper that would be leaving the airport.¡± He ended the call after that. ¡°Once her reputation has been ruined, she would want to live here with me instead of being in the open. Am I not too intelligent? Hahahaha¡­!¡± That night, news of Jeslyn¡¯s disappearance swept the inte by storm, but Maverick won¡¯t know that until the next day. At the same time, the chopper carrying a team of doctors and food supplies left the airport. What Reuben failed to detect was his twin brother tracking the chopper. The next morning, Rex stormed into the house and greeted Maverick with what was going on. [ Newssh! The world¡¯s most beloved baby, VJ Cute has been missing for two weeks and her family is keeping the matter under wrap! ] [Unbelievable! Jeslyn ran away because her husband was cheating on her with a waitress!] Thements were so aggressive that one would stop to wonder if Maverick owned all that insult. ¡®He¡¯s a scum!¡® ¡®Worst than a douchebag!¡® ¡®Our Jeslyn is so pitiful, look at howfortable that bitch is in the cheating bastard¡¯s arms.¡® ¡®She¡¯s even wearing his shirt to tell the world how loving they are. Who the hell is that whore, does anyone know her??¡® Maverick closed thement and threw the phone to the desk. ¡°Where did thate from?¡± he asked. ¡°The pictures were extracted from the CCTV footage at the hotel. Sister¨Cinw¡¯s fans are really angry and if they know which hospital that girl is, they might storm there.¡± ¡°I asked you, where did that newse from? That person has a link to my wife¡¯s whereabout.¡± Chapter 461 Chapter 461 461 The search 3 ¡°Ah,¡± Rex scratched his nose. ¡°It was anonymous. I couldn¡¯t find anything.¡± Maverick took a deep breath. What the fans were saying didn¡¯t affect him at all. What he needed right now was to find his woman. ¡°Keep an eye out. They¡¯ll post something else soon.¡± ¡°OK, brother.¡± Meanwhile, the doctors could be seen treating the unconscious Jeslyn, while Reuben paced back and forth in the room. After a long while, the head doctor took off his gloves and said to Reuben. ¡°She¡¯s out of danger now. You should be careful with her from now on. She can¡¯t handle stress or what fluctuates her emotions.¡± ¡°Oh, please, stop beating around the bush and hit the nail on the head! Tell me, what is wrong with her?¡± he red at the doctor. The man took a deep breath and uttered, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant¡­ Three months pregnant.¡± ¡°Shut up!!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Reuben punched the doctor in the face in rage. He grabbed the doctor by his cor and pulled him forward. With his furious eyes ring daggers at the man, he conveyed. ¡°You are mistaken! Run that test again and again, and again until the resultes out negative¡­ I don¡¯t care what you do, or how you do it! I also don¡¯t care if you have to abort the pregnancy, all I want to hear after three hours is that she is negative!!¡± He threw the man to the side and stormed out of the room. The doctor sat powerlessly on the floor until two nurses came to help him up. ¡°Doctor, she is Alpha Chaos¡® wife. The child must also be his. We will be in trouble if we get rid of it,¡± one of the nurses said with worry. ¡°You¡¯ll need to secure your life here first before you think about what Alpha Chaos would do to you,¡± the other nurse objected. ¡°Whether we leave here alive or not, either way, we shall die. But consider the little thing we¡¯ll be getting rid of. We took an oath to save lives, our goal is to preserve lives and bring new ones into the world. We don¡¯t kill people!¡± The first nurse argued. ¡°I have a family I want to return to. We can worry about Alpha Chaos¡® wrathter. Moreover, they might not know that she is pregnant.¡± The second nurse disagreed again. ¡°Enough you two! I know what to do!¡± The doctor interrupted. Three hourster, Reuben returned to the room but didn¡¯t see blood stains like he expected. Wrath burnt in his chest as he looked at the doctors and nurses standing in front of him with their heads bowed. Reuben felt the urge to clip them. ¡°What is the result?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Reuben, we couldn¡¯t do it because she would die if her baby was tampered with.¡± ¡°Are you giving me an excuse to pardon you?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Reuben. Her heartbeat and the child¡¯s is quite¡­ unique. I don¡¯t know how to exin it.¡± ¡°And you think I care about your ipetence? Your life or death depends on the knowledge you feed me.¡± Reuben pulled out a knife and caressed the head doctor¡¯s face with it. ¡°The knife is so sharp that a small cut¡­¡± he drew the knife across the man¡¯s cheek and drew some blood. ¡°¡­ Like this in the throat will end your miserable life.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t dare to move, but his shaking legs and sweaty forehead was a dead giveaway that he was more scared than the others who were kneeling. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I- their heartbeats are intertwined, it¡¯s as though they only have one heart,¡± He exined. ¡°It still doesn¡¯t make sense. Since the child doesn¡¯t have a heartbeat, it means it¡¯s dead. So bring it out He trailed the knife to the doctor¡¯s throat. Just a little pressure on the wrist would send the doctor to his grave. The man swallowed nervously. ¡°Th- the heartbeat seems to belong to the- child.¡± Reuben stared at him like a fool for a while before his lips curled into a viinous smile. Just as he was about to draw the knife across the man¡¯s throat, Jeslyn moved on the bed. Seeing this, Reuben immediately hurried to the bed. Her lips were moving, she was saying something When he lowered his ear to her lips, he heard her murmuring; ¡°Maverick¡­¡± Reuben¡¯s face changed and he got up. He looked at the four nurses and two doctors and ordered; ¡°She is two weeks pregnant. Tell her that when she wakes up.¡± He stormed out after that. The head doctor fell to his knees and sat on the floor for a long time for blood to circte well around his body. Just now, he was scared witless that his blood froze for a while. Behind the mountains, in the autumn forest, a chopper came to a stop. Damien got out with Randy and five men trailing behind them. They looked around them before Randy spoke. ¡°This is the popr Mystery forest?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. If there¡¯s an ocean anywhere around here, then it should be where the aircraft, Bluehair F2220 crashed into.¡± ¡°You mean the aircraft Jeslyn was inst year?¡± ¡°Yes. Also,¡± he pulled out his phone to check his signal. ¡°The signal here is pretty bad. Once we leave here, find a way to send Maverick a message.¡± ¡°But Master, this is dangerous. We don¡¯t know how many men your brother has on standby, yet you didn¡¯t take an army along. Are you not scared of-¡± ¡°Stop talking and keep following me. This ce is not safe.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Wait to find out for yourself.¡± Damien waved for the pilot to send the chopper back. ¡°What would we get back with?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re able to preserve your life, that is.¡± Damien and Randy continued trekking down the forest. They didn¡¯t stop anywhere close to the sshouse for fear of Reuben getting alerted. They wanted to catch him off guard. ¡­ At the sshouse¡­ Jeslyn stirred awake to see people in white standing around her. She immediately sat up, looking defensive. ¡°Wh who are you?¡± she asked, pulling up a false bravado. ¡°Rx, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m Doc. Jeffery and this is my team. We were brought here to look into your case.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unwell!¡± She snapped at the man who was trying to smile at her with her hands tightly holding the sheets close to her chest. ¡°Indeed, you are perfectly fine.¡± The man and the others smiled. ¡°Then, why are you here?¡± Even though they were trying to make her see that they weren¡¯t harmful, Jeslyn refused to loosen up her defence. ¡°You fell unconscious for two weeks, so we were brought here by your husband-¡® Jeslyn¡¯s eyes slowly widened as joy and happiness washed over her. Just as she was about to throw her sheets off and run out to look for her husband, the doctor sent her a devastating blow. ¡°Congrattions, you are two weeks pregnant! Mr. Reuben is very excited about the news and-¡± Everything else he said flew right over Jeslyn¡¯s head. The only words she could hear echoing in her mind were the words, ¡®Two weeks pregnant!¡® Chapter 462 Chapter 462 462 The search (4) Jeslyn remembered the time she woke up with hickeys on her. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, that was two weeks ago. In other words, she¡¯s indeed pregnant for that monster?! ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± She screamed, throwing the covers off and got out of bed. She caught sight of surgical tools beside her on the bed. She grabbed the scissors and held it with all her might as she made her way out of the room in her white pyjamas. ¡°Ms. Jeslyn, please wait up, don¡¯t-¡°One of the nurses tried to stop Jeslyn, but another shook her head, stopping anyone from dissuading Jeslyn. After Jeslyn left the room in a fit of rage, the nurse who prevented the others from stopping Jeslyn said with everyone else looking at her. ¡°If she manages to kill him, we can leave here.¡± ¡°And if she gets killed?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t kill her, I¡¯m sure of that,¡± the second nurse said. ¡°Bold of you to assume that, hmph!¡± ww Jeslyn arrived at the sitting room, but Reuben was nowhere in sight. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Believing he was still in the house, Jeslyn started searching the doors until she saw him in the kitchen. ¡°You are awake. Why are you here? I was preparing you some porridge.¡± He smiled as he made his way to her. Jeslyn held the scissors tightly behind her back like she was summoning strength from it. ¡°You look angry. Did you have a bad dream?¡± Jeslyn didn¡¯t respond and waited for him to get closer and closer. Just when he was close enough, she brought forward the scissors and dug it into his chest! Reuben immediately pped Jeslyn¡¯s hand away before she could push the scissors deeper. He pulled the scissors out and threw it to the floor with blood on it. His aura changed as he approached her with much hatred in his eyes. Unlike before, Jeslyn didn¡¯t flinch. She stood there like an angry bull, waiting tounch another attack. When Reuben was close enough, she threw a punch at him, but he easily deted it. With just one hand, he grabbed her fist, applied pressure and turned her around, pinning her hand behind her back. He mmed her against the aluminium door, facing the front. ¡°Ah!¡± Jeslyn whimpered, but he didn¡¯t care this time. ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing but respect you and treat you well, never hurting you or going after your life. But each chance you get, you aim for my life! Rossa, I don¡¯t want to die just yet, not in your hands, nor anybody¡¯s!¡± He shoved her to the floor and watched her struggle to get up. ¡°I was being gentle with you, but not anymore!¡± He turned and left, ignoring what he was cooking. After he left, he made another call. ¡°Release everything. Also, tell them she¡¯s two weeks pregnant for me.¡± At the capital, another news hit the media. Pictures of Jeslyn and Reuben meeting up in front of Fearless Entertainment surfaced on the inte. The pure joy on her face when she saw Reuben was the kind of smile only a woman who is deeply in love would give her beloved. When the pictures that were taken from angles¨Cthat only made the two intimate were published, a lot of people were left wondering what was going on in the second branch of the Lu family. The headlines weren¡¯t even helping matters. [ The people¡¯s favourite, VJ Cute couldn¡¯t bear her husband¡¯s infidelity and found sce in the hands of another charming man who had genuinely loved her since childhood. ] [Breaking news! Cute has sent divorce papers to her ex¨Chusband and had no intention of going back because she is two weeks pregnant for her fiance, Reuben Yu!] The inte was in a frenzy. Most people were left in a situation where they couldn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on anymore. Some found it strange that Jeslyn would immediately move on after her husband was caught cheating, and now she¡¯s pregnant. Thest set were the fans that supported whatever decision their favourite decides to make in life, provided she¡¯s happy. Among the few who were enraged that a loving couple like Alpha Chaos and Jeslyn had been torn apart was the antagonist of the story himself, Maverick. All these while, he had been trying to suppress his anger, but now, they¡¯ve finally ruined his self¨C control. ¡°Every media that was bold enough to publish such news, burn them down. I don¡¯t care if souls are in the building!¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± ¡°The one behind the pictures, find him no matter where he is. Dig out his bones if he is already dead!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°The Yu family, bring me Reuben¡¯s favourite person and the Yu¡¯s living ancestors.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± ¡°Get Spid and his team on standby. Whoever leaves a senselessment, I don¡¯t want to know what part of the world they are in. Find them and when you do, make sure you reap them so much that in five years, they won¡¯t be able to purchase a new phone orputer.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Rex, Fin, Matt and Celestine sat there quietly as they looked at the man dishing out orders with an overwhelming cold aura. None of them tried to stop him. He had been angered to the core, and this was the first time he had gotten this angry. Even when Rex was almost drowned by his mother, Maverick wasn¡¯t this angry. Only God knows what will be ruined before this anger subsides. ¡°Brother, why do you want to get the Yu¡¯s living ancestors involved?¡± Rex was the only one bold enough to speak. ¡°If a child is not cautioned by their parents when doing something wrong, the parents share in the me when the child runs wild¡­ What hospital was that woman sent to?¡± 1 ¡°You mean the one you are used of cheating with? She¡¯s with a psychologist, she¡¯s getting better now.¡± ¡°Go get her. She better have useful information to exchange for her life.¡± He leaned back into his chair and grabbed a ss of drink, and downed its contents in a go. ¡°Brother, please take it easy! She wasn¡¯t part of the n to¡ª¡± ¡°You won¡¯t know until you find out. You¡¯d better do what he asks you before you get burned,¡± Fin intervened. The private room was looking overly gloomy and none of them was interested in lighting the atmosphere because, just as Maverick was deeply wounded, so were their hearts in severe pain. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 463 The wrath of an angry Maverick (1) All through the day, nobody on the inte said a word about Maverick and Jeslyn¡¯s matter anymore. Unlike before where everyone would want to be the judge of other people¡¯s lives, the media was so silent that one would think everyone finally got a life. 1 This was definitely not the result Reuben and his friend wanted, but what could be done? No matter how many pictures and ¡®proves¡® they posted, no matter how elegant their lies were written online, nobody said a thing under thements. However, humans will always be humans. They talk about it offline with friends and families and try to analyze the matter while many hated Maverick even more for taking away their ¡®freedom of speech but even at that, ranting was done offline. The rape victim had been questioned and she knew nothing about the whole incident. ording to her, she was in the restroom when the hotel was raided and had no idea. By the time she got out, some Xu men who were patrolling the restroom area took her away to the male restroom and took advantage of her. Her story was too touching for anyone to bother her anymore. So Maverick was left with nothing but to continue terrorizing everyone on his list until someone tells him the whereabouts of Damien. A few hourster, a youngdy of about twenty years was taken to Maverick, alongside the three living ancestors of the Yu family. The old men didn¡¯t put up a resistance nor did they allow the family to fight to keep them. From what has been happening around the Capital for two weeks, they all know Maverick has hit his extreme boiling point and it wouldn¡¯t do them any good if they ruffled his feathers more. Standing in front of Maverick in his torture chambers were the three living ancestors and the young lady, who was forced to her knees. Maverick, who was sitting on a chair with eyes closed with his back resting on the chair, slowly opened his eyes and rested them on the youngdy who didn¡¯t seem to understand the gravity of the situation. She was kneeling there with the effrontery to re defiantly at him. He leaned forward with a small dagger dancing in his hand. ¡°Where is Reuben?¡± he asked her. ¡°I don¡¯t know where-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I would have brought you here if I believed that, do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth, I don¡¯t know where my cousin is!¡­ And even if I do, why would I tell you?¡± She yelled. Maverick looked at her one minute longer and his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Hang her on the fan, ¡± he instructed. The guards didn¡¯t waste time and immediately went for her. ¡°Wh- what are you doing?! Let me go?! I said let me go!!¡± She continued screaming and struggling as they dragged her away. When her screaming and resistance were getting too much, they sent her to sleep. Once the ce had regained its silence again, one of the living ancestors who was counting his beads finally said. ¡°You know this will not yield the result you¡¯re looking for.¡± Maverick got up and started walking around the torture tool. As he brushed his fingers through the cold metals, he replied; ¡°What do you think I want?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to use us as a hostage to fetch him out?¡± another chimed in. ¡°Oh, no. You¡¯re mistaken,¡± Maverick replied nonchntly. ¡°What do you want with us then?¡± ¡°Simple.¡± He grabbed a long and cleanly made sword and swung it to feel the monstrosity. ¡°You are called ancestors, but should be resting in your graves.¡± ¡°Imprudence!¡± one of the elders yelled. ¡°Lu Ren, don¡¯t beat more than you can chew!¡± ¡°A little birdie told me that Reuben¡¯s most favourite person is that girl hanging from the ceiling and an old man who had been feeding his hollow mind with filth. Step out on your own if you don¡¯t want the blood of your mates in your hands.¡± ¡°Lu Ren, what are you talking about? We banished Reuben from the family after he returned.¡± ¡°Sure you did.¡± Maverick started walking towards them while dragging the sword behind him. The sound of the sword scraping the floor made everyone in the cell shudder. The aura of death hovered over everyone as the grim reaper continued to terrorize his targets. ¡°Lu Ren, calm down. You are angry right now and it has clouded your judgment!¡± one of them tried to reason with him. ¡°It would have been more useful to your grandson if you had told him that earlier.¡± He swung his sword and chopped off a living ancestor¡¯s arm. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Lu Ren!¡± one of the other two yelled. ¡°His blood is on your hands.¡± He was about to swing the de again, probably to chop off the remaining hand or clip his head off when one of the ancestors yelled. ¡°Stop! What do you want with me?¡± Maverick threw the sword to one of his men and pointed at an electrocution chair. ¡°Go sit on it. I need to send a gift to your favorite, for being a father.¡± ¡°Lu Ren, we can resolve this diplomatically. You don¡¯t have to do this!¡± The man implored. ¡°Diplomatically¡­ Your favourite doesn¡¯t understand that term, so why should I?¡± ¡°Damien¡­He won¡¯t be pleased that you-¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that Maverick gestured to his people and they dragged the old man to an electrocution chair Maverick looked at the two living ancestors. One with a chopped¨Coff hand, crying his eyes out and the other standing there and counting beads with his eyes closed. But the sweat on his forehead and his trembling fingers and lips told of his fear, ¡°You, with the one hand, can you manage yourself to the hospital?¡± ¡°Lu Ren! This is the beginning of your troubles! You¡¯ll die mis-¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Seems you don¡¯t care about your life as I thought¡± Maverick took his dagger and went to stand in front of the man with one hand. He lowered his height and raised the old man¡¯s jaw with his finger, forcing the man to behold his cold and dead chocte eyes. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 464 The fight between friends ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡± Maverick asked the old man who was ring viciously at him. ¡°My only regret is not urging your ancestors to kill you when you showed a rebellious trait years ago!¡± The old man yelled. With one hand holding the man¡¯s jaw, the other held the dagger across his throat. Then he said, ¡°Clearly, you don¡¯t know your priorities. I¡¯ll tell you what your regrets should be. Your regrets should be, ignoring Reuben when he decided to antagonize me.¡± He slowly drove the dagger into the old man¡¯s throat. Blood sttered onto his face but he was more concerned with the horrid look on the old man¡¯s face. The other living ancestor stopped counting the beads and slowly opened his eyes to see the dead body of one of them. The old man staggered back as Maverick stood up to his feet and pointed the dagger at him. ¡°Do you want to speak or?¡± Maverick asked. ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± the old man asked. ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯d like to send you to rest. But I heard Damien is attached to you. On ount of that, my mind is wavering.¡± ¡°Fair enough, but I have no idea where Reuben is. He even attacked his own family,¡± The old man exined. ¡°Not bad. The serpent you trained to be used on your enemies is biting back¡­ send him home in one piece!¡± After the old man was sent away, Matt entered the cell and leaned on the door. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking too muchtely and haven¡¯t slept a wink in four days. Mav, you need some-¡± ¡°Is the camera ready?¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± ¡°Mav, listen to me! Your he-¡± ¡°Start filming!¡± Maverick interrupted again. ¡°Mav!¡± Matt stormed into the torture room and grabbed Maverick by the arm, forcefully turning him around to face him. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me and take a break right now, I¡¯ll quit being your personal doctor!¡± Maverick stared at Matt for a moment, then curled his lips into a smirk, ¡°Start the execution!¡± He ordered before brushing Matt¡¯s hand off his shirt. ¡°Yes boss!¡± The men chorused and continued doing their thing while filming it. ¡°Mav!¡± Doc Matt took a deep breath to calm down. ¡°Fine, we all know you¡¯re angry at us. Spill it and stop buckling it all up.¡± Maverick stopped to look at him. ¡°Go back,¡± he said, then turned away. ¡°May-¡± ¡°Matteo, go back to the others!¡± Doc Matt stood stunned for a long time. How long has it been? He was so used to his nickname that he almost forgot his name was Matteo. With this, it was clear that Maverick was very angry at them. He left his wife in their care, but she had to do lots of dangerous things and was even kidnapped right under their noses when she had a ticking¨C time¨Cbomb¨Cillness residing inside her. Matt sighed. Although it was no one¡¯s fault, they can¡¯t pretend like they didn¡¯t neglect her. Matt turned and left. When he got to the others, they asked him what the result was. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him this angry,¡± he said. ¡°What should we do to make things right?¡± Fin asked. 4 ¡°He didn¡¯t allow me into his housest night,¡± Rex sighed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t take my calls either,¡± Celestine added. ¡°The only remedy I see here is to find his wife,¡± Fin concluded. ¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t that what we all have been doing for so long?¡± Matt rolled his eyes at Fin. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give me attitude; I¡¯m also bearing the brunt of it all!¡± Fin retorted. ¡°How do you bear the brunt? You sleep at night with your woman! But neither I nor Mav can sleep with our women beside us! Lolita is ming herself and refusing toe close to me and Jeslyn is missing!¡± ¡°How the f*ck is that my fault? That woman doesn¡¯t even allow me to touch her! She went back to the guest room! Do you know the pressure she¡¯s putting on me to get her friend back? Unlike some people here having the best fun of their lives at night!¡± Fin red at Rex. ¡°You two, shut the f*ck up!¡­ Bang!¡± Celestine threw the bottle of wine on the table at the two men who were a second away from throwing punches. The two are agile, so they were able to dodge the bottle flying towards them. ¡°You two think you¡¯re the only ones having the worst? Little Valen hasn¡¯t left his room for two weeks. The child has reverted to his old ways. I¡¯m growing older than I should! Celeste is threatening to end the engagement and you stand here to use me of having the best life?!¡± Rex yelled. ¡°You three, get out!¡± Celestine yelled and pointed at the door. Seeing they won¡¯t leave, she got up. ¡°Since the three of you are so ipetent to look for my student, I¡¯ll do it myself. I dare any of you to come after me.¡± She red at them, took her car keys from the table and stormed out in her heels. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! If anything should happen to my woman, I¡¯ll hold you two ountable!¡± Rex thundered. ¡°Shut up, boy-¡± ¡°No, you shut up! It¡¯s your damned fault!¡± Matt intervened. Celestine could hear the three arguing inside the room. Annoyed, she ordered one of the guards behind her. ¡°Lock them in.¡± The guard bowed and went back to lock the door. After all, it was Celestine¡¯s vi, so they had the upper hand. While everyone was focused on searching for Reuben and the photographer, Celestine had a different approach. She went straight to the hospital to see the rape victim. Arriving at her ward, Celestine sat like the elegantdy she was. Without wasting words, she went straight to the point. ¡°You might have already known who I am, but I¡¯m not interested in your introduction. It would be in your interest if you tell me the whole truth without holding anything back.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you-¡± ¡°Would you mind telling me why you were singled out to be the one raped in a ce filled with tens of beautiful waitresses? Of course, you can¡¯t tell me they took you from where you were lying in the hall.¡± Celestine voiced out without ttering. Thedy in front of her is beautiful, but certainly not the type to make a man hard at first sight. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 465 Raped Victim ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she looked away and wiped her tears. 1 Celestine smiled and leaned forward. ¡°Don¡¯t y with me, girl. I¡¯m no one like you¡¯ve met before.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± thedy started to cry. ¡°Mr. Maverick saved me. If I knew anything, I would have told him a long time ago.¡± ¡°He saved you, yet you hate him?¡± Celestine raised a brow. Thedy was shocked at what she heard. ¡°H¨Chow could you make up such unfounded ims?! Is that how ungrateful your heart can be?!¡± She yelled. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Celestineughed unamused. ¡°At the age of ten, you pushed your step¨Csister into a pool because she was receiving more attention than you at a party. At the age of fifteen, you bullied and killed a ssmate because she was prettier. At the age of twenty, you had sex with your step¨Csister¡¯s fiance¡­ note, that they were about to get married a weekter. At the age of twenty¨Cnine, which was last month, you stole a co¨Cworker¡¯s chance of being the waitress that would serve at Damien¡¯s party. So tell me,dy, why should I believe you?¡± ¡°Y- you did a background check on me?¡± ¡°Not just that. I also did a background check on the manager of the hotel. Guess what I found. You two had been f*king around while you used that as a key to terrorize the other hotel staff members.¡± Celestine got up and started pacing the room whileying down some theory. ¡°I¡¯m ady too and know exactly what goes on in the minds of opportunists like you. How about we try this?¡± Celestine smiled with her lips sealed. ¡°You stole someone else¡¯s ce to get the chance to be among those who served at the party where the First Lady, Yu, Lu and other great figures were. When you found an opportunity, you followed someone into the restroom, probably to have an audience with them. Can I be bold enough to say that person was Jeslyn?¡± Seeing the look of shock on thedy¡¯s face, Celestine snorted and continued. 2 ¡°Before you could get to the restroom, you encountered Reuben and his people. You probably heard what was discussed and you were caught, so your death was ordered before the big shots left the restroom. ¡°However, the men were new to the Xu faction, meaning they were deprived of basic human needs¡­ like tasting a woman. So they disobeyed the order to kill you immediately and instead thought to have a taste. But unfortunately, Maverick showed up.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ you are not the best celebrity of the century for nothing. I¡¯m impressed. I guess only the intelligent get to be a part of his crew¡­so tell me, why do you think I hate him?¡± ¡°You felt repulsed that ady like you was raped by mere guards, so you were angry that Mav came a few minutes toote to save you, so nothing he did afterwards could erase your hatred, so you hid the truth from him,¡± Celestine concluded. ¡°Bravo!¡± She pped. ¡°I¡¯m impressed. However, you are not entirely wrong, but so what? What can you do about it? You obviously cannot make me tell the truth. After all, the world thinks that I¡¯m now Mav¡¯s girlfriend. Haha.¡± ¡°You think too highly of yourself,¡± Celestine chuckled. ¡°What if I tell May that you were the prostitute who was paid by Rex and others to sleep with him eight years ago and also paid by Reuben to change the aphrodisiac that was given by Rex to a stronger one? What do you think he would do to you? Or what if I tell him that your daughter was the dead offspring that was presented to Jeslyn as her child while Valen was taken away from her? Or what if I also tell him that you had a hand in making things smooth for Vera to locate Jeslyn in Rose City, which led to Maverick taking Vera home and almost ruining his happy family? ¡°I¡¯m sure you have no idea what it would be like to have your innocent sick brother have his guts sprawled out right in front of you. Aren¡¯t you doing everything because of him?¡± Thedy gritted her teeth, ¡°You know too much and I tell you, it won¡¯t be good for you if you don¡¯t stop digging into my-¡± ¡°What more to dig? That you have a daughter named Mia, who is six years old? ¡­ Or that you¡¯ve been hunting Maverick because you me him for your brother¡¯s misfortune?¡± ¡°Haha, why do I feel you aren¡¯t so good to Maverick like everyone thought? You know so much about me, yet didn¡¯t tell him. Is it right for me to think that you have your agenda by being around him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s clearly an option for you. But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know where my loyalty stands before the day ends, so tell me, where is Reuben and who is the photographer?¡± ¡°And if I tell you, you¡¯ll keep my secret?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here alone if I had no intention of keeping your secret,¡± Celestine smiled faintly. ¡°Fine, we have a deal¡­ I don¡¯t know where Reuben is, but I know who the photographer is¡­ Lone wolf.¡± The lady smiled when she saw the look of disbelief on Celestine¡¯s face. ¡°Lone wolf, asin paparazzo lone wolf?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± thedy rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s been working for Reuben, but sells pictures to agencies-¡± ¡°I know what he does. Where can I find him?¡± ¡°He stays in a torn¨Cdown building in the slum¡­ at least, that was the ce I saw himst month.¡± ¡°No one knows his description because he appears in disguise. Will you be kind enough to tell me what he looks like?¡± ¡°Of course, we have a deal¡­ he is a tall muscr man with great charm. He has a beard, dark blue eyes, long hair and a long jaw. Is that enough?¡± ¡°For now, it is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not expecting you toe back here. So better not, I won¡¯t entertain you.¡± ¡°Not me¡­ But him!¡± The minute Celestine said that, the door burst open and Maverick walked in. ¡°Y¨Cyo- you betrayed me!¡± ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°You, I thought you were against him!¡± Chapter 466 Chapter 466 466 Rescue mission (1) ¡°You thought. That¡¯s your thoughts, not mine.¡± She nced at Maverick. ¡°I¡¯ve done my part, I hope after you¡¯ve brought back my student, you will finally give importance to your health. Those kids are fighting and ming themselves, you should case their burden a little.¡± T ¡°Hm, thank you,¡± he said. ¡°I deserve it. See you and my sister¨Cinw soon.¡± Celestine patted his shoulder before she nced onest time at thedy on the bed and left. ¡°H¨Chey, M¨CMr. Lu¡­¡± thedy tried to smile but her lips wouldn¡¯t stretch. Maverick nced at the Iv stand and started walking towards it. ¡°You have something else you would like to add?¡± ¡°Mr. Lu, I- what you heard is not true. I- we-¡± no matter how hard she tried toe up with something, her mind wouldn¡¯t obey her head. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t.¡± He held the Iv bag and observed it for a moment before he started ying with the roller mp. As he tampered with the roller, the drip started rushing instead of dripping through the transparent tube. Thedy immediately understood that he was trying to kill her, so she hurriedly tried to pull the needle off her wrist, however, Code 2 who was standing a few feet away saw her and instantly appeared to pin her down and watched her struggle for her life until she grew weaker and weaker and/ finally lost her life. Maverick didn¡¯t leave the ward until the full bag of drip was emptied into thedy in less than three minutes. He saw the fear and regret before her eyes rolled into her head, yet he felt no pity. The group left the hospital and went straight to the slum. On their way, Maverick made a digital sketch of their target based on the description from the raped victim. So by the time they got to the slum, he had sent the photo to Code 10 who distributed the picture to their elite group. So all the CODES have a picture of the victim. Getting to the slum, the guards asked around with the picture from their phones. Those who knew where Lone wolf was, showed them the way. Lone wolf had left to buy something to eat. When he returned, he didn¡¯t smell anything fishy. The dimmed room wasn¡¯t fortunate to see the glory of luxury or furniture except for his small bed and a massage chair in front of therge screens in front of him. The guy sat back on the chair and opened the takeout he brought with him. Seeing the low¨Cquality food, he sighed. ¡°For how long will I continue to eat this poor food? I just hope these videos will be the last,¡± he clicked a button on the keyboard and the screens lit up. On the screen was a video of Reuben kissing Jeslyn and leaving hickeys on her. ¡°You are such a bad schemer. He even asked me to add an edited sex scene. Haha, I can¡¯t believe you n on ruining her reputationpletely. With this, I¡¯m sure a reputable man like Alpha Chaos would give up on her. Haha-¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°You will-¡± Lone wolf froze. That was a voice! He sharply looked back and saw a silhouette standing behind him. Lone wolf quietly and carefully got out of his massage chair. ¡°Wh¨Cwho are you?¡± ¡°Where is Reuben hiding?¡± Maverick asked. Seeing the video y was making Maverick¡¯s anger grow even bigger. ¡°Al¨CAlpha-¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Maverick started walking towards him, one step at a time. His broad and strong chest vibrating with wrath. ¡°I don¡¯t know wh-¡± Maverick closed the distance, got a strong grip on his neck and mmed him into the screen, breaking the screens and causing the images on the screen to die out. Maverick pulled him up from the floor, grabbed him again and mmed him against the massage chair. Maverick, whom anger had blinded, continued to beat the devil out of Lone wolf who wasn¡¯t given an opportunity to throw a punch. Lone wolf¡¯s agonizing screams were muffled by the sounds of his body destroying something or something damaging his bones. Once Maverick felt he was done breaking every piece of his bones, he stopped and asked again. ¡°Where is Reuben?¡± seeing he was willing to talk, Mav grabbed him by his shirt and pulled him close to his ear. ¡°A¨Ca¨Ct¡­ my¨Cmysey foes-¡± Even though Maverick beat the letter ¡®R¡® and ¡®T¡® out of his toothless mouth, Mav was still able to comprehend what he was talking about. ¡°Mystery forest!¡± May released his shirt and allowed him to hit the back of his head on the floor. He brushed his ck shirt and ordered while leaving the room. ¡°Destroy everything.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± It was already dark by the time he left the slum. On his way, he called Rex, ¡°get a chopper ready.¡± Meanwhile, at the mystery forest, Damien, Randy, and another guard were able to make it out of the forest. The rest of the men were feasted on by wild animals. But that didn¡¯t mean that those who - survived didn¡¯t do so without severe injuries. Damien was stabbed in the side of his stomach by a horn, Randy got lots of bruises, and the other guy was blinded in one eye with a few cracked bones. Sitting under a tree while overlooking Reuben¡¯s vi that was a few meters away, which was illuminated by security lights, Randy voiced out. ¡°We are finally out. Now, how do we fight in this condition?¡± Damien, who was frowning from the severe pain in his rib, replied through gritted teeth. ¡°Who said we are fighting?¡± ¡°Then why are we here?¡± Randy couldn¡¯t believe it. Did they risk their lives for sight¨Cseeing?! ¡°His wife got kidnapped at my party and the bastard must be thinking I¡¯m ipetent. So, we came here simply to find Reuben¡¯s hideout and get Maverick to fight his own battle. Why else did you think I came here?¡± ¡°Wow. Master, you¡¯ll never change. We could have easily told him where the hideout is without sacrificing our own men.¡± Chapter 467 Chapter 467 467 Rescue mission¨C dying Damien ¡°What other way do you think is best to get rid of disloyal subjects? They had the effrontery to give my enemies information about the party!¡± Randy didn¡¯t speak further. He thought Damien had be less evil after not seeing daylight for two months plus. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°And this one?¡± Randy nced at thest guard while taking off his blue shirt to tie Damien¡¯s wound. The guard who was looking frightened, stared dumbly at his master with his heart in his throat. He hoped that Damien wouldn¡¯t find out he was one of those who betrayed him. ¡°He has two options. Either he chooses to protect me with his life, or return to the forest and get devoured. The choice is his.¡± ¡°Master, please, forgive me, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know what came over me!¡± The guard knelt down and started begging fervently for his life. The five of them were paid by Davis to make things easy for them to enter the party. They thought that Damien wouldn¡¯t find out, but unfortunately, he did. He brought the five of them to the forest and let them be devoured by beasts, except him that thought he was lucky enough to survive with one eye. If he had known that this would happen, he would have allowed himself to be killed by those animals! ¡°Randy, get the phone and call Maverick.¡± Damien ignored the guard. Seeing this, the guard stood up and attempted to run. Damien can¡¯t chase him, neither can Randy because both of them are severely injured. Randy nced and clicked his tongue ¡°Where do you think you¡¯ll find shelter?¡± he snorted and dug his hand into his pocket to fetch the phone but touched an empty pocket. The guard thought back to the experience at the forest and shook his head, then he made up his mind and started running towards Reuben¡¯s vi. Randy was about to stop him but Damien waved his hand. ¡°Let him go.¡± ¡°But he¡¯d tell your brother we are here!¡± ¡°Reuben is paranoid right now. He won¡¯t allow him near¡­ Argh!¡± He covered his bleeding wound. ¡°Boss, you are losing a lot of blood. I think we should go to your brother, there are doctors-¡± ¡°Stop talking¡­ call Maverick,¡± Damien gritted his teeth to suppress the pain. Randy was worried for him and at the same time, was at a loss for what to do. ¡°The phone is missing¡± he said softly. ¡°You piece of shit!¡± Damien hissed. It was already dark, how are they supposed to get Maverick here without a phone? Secondly, without Mavericking here today, they¡¯d be dead for sure. ncing back at the forest surrounding then, Randy couldn¡¯t stop wondering how Reuben was living well without any of the animals attacking him. ¡°Find a way to get Maverick here. I¡¯m not ready to die,¡± Damien gripped Randy¡¯s hand tightly as he dressed his wound. ¡°Bang, bang!!¡± Two gunshots were heard from Reuben¡¯s home. ¡°That bastard has a gun,¡± Damien frowned deeply from the agonizing pain. No matter what Randy did to stop the bleeding, nothing worked. Anxiety was killing him, but there his mind. was nothing he could do. The guy refused to watch Damien die, so he made up ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry, I have to take you to him. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t kill you because you¡¯re very weak.¡± Without waiting for Damien to object, he carried him on his back and started hurrying towards the vi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear gun shots? He has a freaking gun!¡± ¡°Thanks to you, we wasted all our bullets killing animals. Why didn¡¯t you just shoot the betrayers? Now see, you¡¯ve tasted your own medicine.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me? Randy, if I die because of you¡­ my ghost won¡¯t let you live in peace.¡± He said weakly while his eyes were losing focus. (2) ¡°Your ghost doesn¡¯t have to torment me. If you die here today, I¡¯lle with you. In our next life, if there is one, I¡¯ll be your Master and will take revenge for all you¡¯ve done to me.¡± 1 ¡°Haha, cough, cough!¡± ¡°Master, please hold on tightly, we are almost there, don¡¯t die on me, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Randy hastened his steps as worry and fearced his face. After about twenty minutes of hasting down the road, Randy finally saw the dead body of the guard that was killed. Just after he hurried past the dead body, he hit a transparent barrier. ¡°Shit!¡± He cried out. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s a barrier.¡± ¡°No wonder-¡± No wonder the beast hasn¡¯t torn him apart yet. ¡°Bang! Bang!!¡± Gunshots came from nowhere. The first one hit Randy on the shoulder but he managed to dodge the other by coincidence. Inside the Vi, Reuben was watching what was going on outside on hisptop. ¡°Well, well, well, look who we have here.¡± He chuckled before pressing a button, then started speaking into a small speaker he attached to theptop. ¡°What brings you to seek death?!¡± His voice came out as loudly as it could be. ¡°Greetings, My master¡¯s chopper malfunctioned and we had no choice but tond but had no idea we woulde in contact with beasts. My master was wounded and we coincidentally found this ce. Please, render us help and my master won¡¯t forget the favor ¡°Hm, you learned well!!¡± *Please, benefactor save my master!¡± Randy wanted to pretend as if they were just strangers who needed help. At least it would be better if Reuben didn¡¯t think that they tracked his chopper here. ¡°Alright. On one condition. Only one person gets to enter and the other person¡¯s life will be the payment. Who would that be?¡± Randy frowned. He looked at the building and then looked at his dying master, then gritted his teeth while his knuckles turned white from his clenched fist. *Fine, my master will enter.¡± He slowly shut his eyes and spread his arms to wee all the bullets. ¡°Randy, I don¡¯t- permit you to die!¡± Damien said through haggard breathing. He couldn¡¯t open his eyes clearly but he heard everything. ¡°Master, you must be well. Madam is awaiting your return.¡± Randy said without opening his eyes. That, that bastard is only, is only ying, ying- argh!¡± He hurried back to Damien and made him lean on him. ¡°Please, stop talking!¡± ¡°Aw, what a loving rtionship. It¡¯s been ages since Ist saw this y. You know what, continue. I want to watch.¡± *Reuben!!!!!¡± Randy roared. ¡°You bastard! If Damien dies, I will make sure you-¡± ¡°Hm, this is very entertaining. Go ahead and scream your lungs out. Hahaha!¡± At that moment, the sound of a chopper was heard. Uncertain who was inside the chopper, Randy looked up, while Reuben was observing it from hisptop. The chopper lowered itself above house level. The people in it threw down ropes to climb down with. Seeing they were Maverick¡¯s people, Reuben¡¯s lips stretched into a viinous smile. ¡°You found me,¡± he said and started typing away on theptop. In less than two minutes, heunched a small missile. The dome parted for the missile to fly past before closing back. It took less than a minute before the chopper was blown into smithereens. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 468 Kill them! ¡°Bullseyes!¡± 1 Reuben chuckled like a maniac as the chopper exploded. Just when he was preparing tounch another attack at the second chopper that had gotten into sight, hisptop was interrupted and a video of a dark cell sprung out. Reuben froze when he saw the image of his favourite old man getting electrocuted, while his most beloved cousin was hung on a ceiling fan! The fan was rolling at its lowest speed! ¡°F*ck you, Maverick!!!¡± He roared. He had never made it known that he loved anyone because he didn¡¯t want anyone to start using that against him. How the heck did Maverick know about them? Even Damien had no idea that he had a soft spot for those people. The video changed to reveal Maverick¡¯s face. ¡°Open the dome and they live.¡± Reuben smiled, ¡°Dream on!¡± The video changed to the cell again. Right under Reuben¡¯s eyes, the old man died in the electrocution chair and the fan¡¯s speed was increased. As the fan rolled, the girl, whose hands were tied to it, also rolled along with it. Her scream was so piercing that Reuben closed theptop. After a few minutes, he opened theptop again to see the same scene. ¡°Maverick! You monster, take her down right now!!¡± Maverick¡¯s face appeared on the screen again but this time he didn¡¯t speak. What he wanted for her freedom was alreafymunicated, so he had no time to waste repeating himself. Reuben, who was fuming with rage, started typing on theptop and a few momentster, the dome was deactivated. Once that happened, Randy immediately took Damien in. As for Maverick, his chopper slowly appeared. While the chopper was descending, the video of Reuben¡¯s cousin was still ying. ¡°Haven¡¯t I done what you wanted? Take her down!¡± No matter how many times Reuben yelled, Maverick didn¡¯t take the girl down until his choppernded safely. Code 2, 5, 10, and Yellow got out of the chopper before Maverick did. The man in his full glory took dominant steps without haste as he moved in one direction- the entrance. The others followed behind in silence, but the deadly aura surrounding them would make one pee on themselves out of fear. Randy immediately carried his master who had long lost consciousness and started following behind the crew. Maverick stepped into the house and met Reuben sitting by his bar and drinking with hisptop beside him. He looked calm and collected, like he wasn¡¯t the one losing control a while ago. ¡°Go look for her,¡± Maverick instructed. Yellow bowed and diverted from the crew. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to explore my house.¡± Reuben moved his gaze to Yellow. With his index finger, he gestured for her to return to the line. However, Yellow ignored him and continued moving forward. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± The next minute, a loud gunshot was heard. ¡°Bang!¡± Yellow/missed the opportunity to dodge the bullet, so it hit her on the thigh. ¡°Ahh!¡± She bent over to hold her thigh while Code 5 and Code 10 went to bring her back to the crew. ¡°I warned you,¡± Reuben paused to drink from his ss and mmed it down before he continued. ¡°Maverick, oh Maverick, how stupid could you be toe down here? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t prepare something for you?¡± Just when he said that, one of the doors opened and huge men, around thirty of them, ran out with guns pointed at Maverick and the others. ¡°Well, it seems I should leave you all here. My pregnant fiance needs me¡­ meanwhile, there¡¯s no escape for any of you. The barrier hasbeen activated now.¡± He smiled, got up and left. Before leaving, he instructed, ¡°Finish them!¡± Maverick watched him leave through a steel door before making a move. It appeared that he didn¡¯t take action against Reuben at first because he wasn¡¯t sure if his wife was here or taken away. Now that he knew she was, it was time to get her back! The men surrounding them were holding modified firearms but that wasn¡¯t enough to stop Maverick¡¯s knives from flying to the enemies and stabbing them in fatal ces. N?velDrama.Org content. Once Maverick madehis move with two knives, the enemies started shooting while Maverick¡¯s crew sought cover. Randy badly wanted a doctor but that can only happen after they make it out of there alive. So even though he was badly injured, he took part in the fight for survival. Using the couches and the bar as cover, Maverick and his men, including Yellow who was shot, all pulled out their guns and started trading bullets with the enemies. Sounds of bullets hitting objects, shattering sses, and bottles, and even humans¡® cries of agony after getting wounded by a bullet, rang through the space. The gunfight wasn¡¯t as easy as they thought. The men they were fighting were also as great as them in dodging bullets and shooting. Maybe that was why Reuben wasn¡¯t worried and left them behind. Bullets were running out, yet less than ten were killed. The fight wasn¡¯t in Maverick¡¯s favor, but neither the man nor his crew felt bothered. A long while of shooting was finally over and the men got into a fistfight. Heavy punches and kicks that embodied rage, descended on Reuben¡¯s men without courtesy. Maverick lost counts of those he¡¯d killed. He snapped his opponent¡¯s neck, he lookef aroubd him and saw there was only a few enemies left. His men can handle the rest, so he left the fight and went to the door Reuben left in. He tried to open it, but it was locked. Maverick nced at the bloody knife he was holding and a thought crossed his mind. Just as he was about to start picking the lock with his pin lock knife, an enemy moved to his back. As he was about to throw a punch at Maverick¡¯s head, Maverick turned sharply, grabbed the man by the back of his neck and mmed his forehead against the door knob. The enemy¡¯s forehead slit open and blood gushed onto the knob but that wasn¡¯t enough! With the knife tightly held between his fingers, he passed it across the enemy¡¯s neck. The guy¡¯s slit throat pumped 1 onto Maverick¡¯s face before he shoved the dead body aside. Right now, with Maverick¡¯s aura, the thick smell of blood in the room, and the red colour on his face made him look way scarier than he had ever been. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 469 Reuben¡¯s death Behind the door was nothing but a kitchen. He narrowed his eyes and observed the walls closely, yet there was no door like he thought. Even the floor had nothing out of ce. O While Maverick was standing there, a cab¡¯s design caught his attention. It wasn¡¯t overly decorated but at the same time, was odd for it to be there considering the design of the kitchen, so he opened it. At the other end was a secret passage. It must be a tunnel Reuben legt from. He thought. Maverick got in and started following the path. After what seemed like forever, he came out into the open. Although it was dark, Maverick could make sense of his surroundings. He was standing by the bank of an ocean. This must be the Mystery sea! He looked around, yet couldn¡¯t see anyone. However, he could see a white object which looked like a wrecked ne in front of him, so he started walking towards it. Inside the wrecked ne, Reuben could be seen with an unconscious Jeslyn sleeping beside him as he ogled her beauty. ¡°Good thing I asked the doctors to make you fall asleep, if not, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to escape with you. Sleep, my love. By morning, everything would have been over. Your husband will be dead and I will bring you out to the open. ¡°When we get out, then I shall make you fall in love with me. I know that you misunderstood me, thats why it looks like you hate me. You thought that I slept with you or even left hickeys on you. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I asked my female Army to create the illusion, so I could trap you. Don¡¯t worry, when we leave this ce, I¡¯ll prove it to you. But before then, we need to get rid of this baby. You are a stubborn one and might hate to be with me if you find out you are carrying his child. ¡°I knew the doctors lied to me when they said they couldn¡¯t take the baby out. But don¡¯t worry, I will do it well and you won¡¯t feel any pain, my love.¡± With an injection in one hand, he started pulling tugging at Jeslyn¡¯s pajamas. His aim was to inject her stomach. Weird! Just as he was pulling Jeslyn¡¯s pajamas up to reveal her stomach, a faint orange light from her ring shrouded her immediately. Reuben was dazed at the colour that popped out of nowhere. He traced the origin and saw the ring on her finger. ¡°Wow, the rainborite stone! Maverick is indeed very stupid.¡± He clicked his tongue. The surprise onlysted for less than a minute before he continued. However, before he could touch her clothes again, a kick sent him flying across the ne. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Maverick nced at his wife, lowered his height and pulled her pajamas shirt down to cover her stomach before standing back up. Reuben also stood up and chuckled menacingly, ¡°Hello, Maverick! I assume my Army is down?¡± His smile disappeared as he continued, ¡°I must confess, it is quite shocking that you left without an injury. Those were the best men in the world, selected from my father¨Cinw¡¯s people from the organization.¡± He started walking back and forth as he spoke in the quiet ne that only echoed with his voice. ¡°What are you even here for? A woman who is pregnant with my baby? Is your taste so bad that you would want back a woman I have tasted? Or was it because of how sweet and hot she is in-¡± Maverick threw his pin lock knife, but only brushed Reuben¡¯s cheek. Reubentouched the blood on his cheek and looked at it. ¡°Very well then, a good evidence to show her you attacked me first so she won¡¯t me me for killing you!¡± Reuben took a fighting stance, however, Maverick went for a quick jab to his jaw, but Reuben ducked and retaliated with a brutal uppercut! This is from N?velDrama.Org. Maverick dodged Reuben¡¯s uppercut and countered with a sweeping kick to his legs, sending Reuben stumbling backwards. Reuben recovered quickly and charged forward with a roar, tackling Maverick to the ground. They scuffled, exchanging blows in the tight space of the wrecked ne. A punch hit Maverick on the side of his face. With a fierce growl, Maverick manages to push Reuben off him and get back on his feet. The fight continued, swift and hard fists and kicks were sent flying. In the midst of the chaos, Reuben pulled out a gun. He thought he could win this fight fair and square but he overestimated himself. Maverick paused at the sight of the gun. ¡°Jeslyn is mine. Not you or anybody can take her away from me! Her father already bestowed her to me, so who are you toe in between us?! ¡°Maverick, I saw her first! I have always been there, watching over her and waiting for the right time to own her. But you-¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a property to be owned!¡± Maverick kicked up a piece of metal. His move was too fast for the distracted Reuben to catch. Before he could shoot, Maverick swung the metal like a club, knocking Reuben off bnce. Reuben, who became furious, got up andunched himself at Maverick once again, but Maverick used the piece of metal like a shield, deflecting Reuben¡¯s blows. The nging of metal echoed through the ne as the two circled each other, searching for an opening. Suddenly, Maverick spots an opportunity and thrusts the metal at Reuben, catching him off guard. Reuben stumbled and Maverick delivered a fierce right hook that sent Reuben reeling. Reuben hit the ground with a loud thud, stunned by the blow. Maverick stands over him, his face is a mix of rage and triumph. But Reuben wasn¡¯t out yet he sprung up, determined to keep fighting. He let out a battle cry and charged at Maverick, but this time Maverick was ready. He sidestepped Reuben¡¯s attack andnded a powerful kick to Reuben¡¯s chest, sending him tumbling backwards. Reuben hit the ne hard and groaned before he fell to the ground again, this time not getting back 1. up. Maverick stood over him, looking straight at him. He didn¡¯t want to give Reuben an honourable death. No, he never had that thought in mind. ¡°What do you¡­ you won!¡± Reuben said as he struggled to breathe. Maverick grabbed the metal. Without uttering a single sound, he raised it and let it fall heavily on Reuben¡¯s kneecap. ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± His scream tore through the silence of the night. ¡°Bang!¡± Another metal hit his other kneecap. Maverick continued until he was sure that Reuben¡¯s legs were broken. He then proceeded to the arms and dislocated his elbows. Once he had achieved his desired result, he pulled out a small stic bag from his back pocket and wore it on Ruben¡¯s head, then secured it around his neck to prevent air from going in and out, Reuben desperately tried to move his hands and legs to take the bag off, but couldn¡¯t. He wanted to scream but couldn¡¯t. The suffering was unbearable! Maverick watched without an iota of emotions on his face as Reuben struggled to ovee the feeling of suffocating. His eyes were wide open as he took deep and hurried breaths with his mouth- it was as painful as the first; It was as though his lungs were about to burst. In no time, his struggles came to a stop and he breathed hisst. With the stic bag still ced over his head, Maverick dragged him to the sea and threw him in. Maverick didn¡¯t want Reuben to have an intact body, let alone one to be buried. The sea is filled with poisonous creatures, so he believed they¡¯d be excited to feast on something new today. The man returned to his wife, carried her in his arms, kissed her forehead and headed back to the exit. The orange light around Jeslyn slowly started to dissipate until it vanishedpletely. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 470 Reunion Jeslyn awoke to find herself in what looked like her room. She thought it was a figment of her imagination, so she just stared fixedly at nothing in particr. The door cracked open and closed but Jeslyn didn¡¯t turn to see who was there, thinking it was either Reuben or the team of doctors. She waited to hear those annoying footsteps but nothing drifted to her ears after so long. Curious, she was about to turn when the space beside her dipped. Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened in rm and she immediately sprung up. Before she could clearly see who it was, she sent a fist towards the person¡¯s neck. ¡°Go to hell!!¡± However, the blow was deted and what came to view was her husband¡¯s charming face. ¡°Candy floss, it¡¯s me,¡± he whispered. Jeslyn¡¯s mind froze, unable to react to the surprise in front of her. ¡°Your Plum is back, honey,¡± he moved closer to her and pulled her into a tight embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he added. His familiar smell and warmth invaded her senses, snapping her out of stupor. Her hands moved on their own like they¡¯ve got their minds and wrapped him tightly. ¡°Pl- plum? It- it¡¯s really you¡­ You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Punish me foringte.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s tears flowed like a broken tap. Her husband is finally back! She has been saved! Low whimpers escaped her lips and the next thing, her sorrowful wails apanied it. Maverick gritted his teeth and held her even tighter than before. His precious wife! ¡°I¡¯m sorry foringte and causing you pain.¡± He apologized again and again. Jeslyn cried even louder as memories of her suffering shed through her mind in session, then her tears ceased when the thought that she was ¡®vited¡® by Reuben crossed her mind. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Like she was holding a hot coal, she pushed Maverick away and scurried to the edge of the bed and hugged herself. Maverick was stunned at first, but calmed down in no time. ¡°Floss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Plum, I- I can¡¯t. I¡¯m- I¡¯m impure!¡± She cried out. Maverick shook his head, ¡°No, you¡¯re perfectly fine and-¡± ¡°He took advantage of me, and I¡¯m¡­¡± her voice lowered as tears clouded her vision. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come earlier, plum? Why?!!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t touch you. He confessed to it before I killed him.¡± He tried to get close to her again but she moved backward, shaking her head fervently for him not toe close. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying. She felt he was only saying that to make her feel better. But the hickeys on her skin and the wetness was not an illusion. She didn¡¯t imagine them! Then, the doctors came and confirmed her pregnancy! ¡°Plum, you are making me feel more horrible. Please stop saying that!¡± She said amidst sobs. Maverick couldn¡¯t see his wife having a mental breakdown anymore. Right in front of her, he booked an appointment with more than ten hospitals. She wouldn¡¯t believe him if he got Matt to run the test, neither would she believe Reuben¡¯s team of doctors who were locked up in his torture chambers. So the only way for her to feel alright would be if she went to ces they didn¡¯t know. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a test. That should prove that you are carrying r second child.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for her to object before going into the bathroom. A whileter, he returned with a wet towel, cleaned her face and helped her to the dressing table. He brushed her messy hair and secured it into a ponytail with a rubber band before ransacking her wardrobe for something. Maverick settled for a knee¨Clength blue gown and wore it for her, followed by some t shoes. All this while, Jeslyn didn¡¯t take her gaze off her husband as he ran around taking care of her. He is the sweetest person she had ever known! ¡°You need a mask.¡± He said after observing her to see what was missing. He fetched her handbag, mask and sses, before holding her hand and leaving the room. Jeslyn was having mixed feelings about the whole thing. If the child is Reuben¡¯s, what is she going to do? Clearly, she wouldn¡¯t want it and neither will she force the child of an enemy on her husband. Lots of thoughts clouded her mind that she missed the presence of the people in the sitting room. ¡°Mom!¡± Valen ran to the foot of the stairs when he saw his parentsing down. He had missed his mother and thought she would be excited to see him just like he was, but Jeslyn¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t looking anything like his mother¡¯s. She looked frightened, broken and most of all, sad. ¡°Mom? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± The child queried. But before Maverick could respond, Pink rolled her wheelchair to him and pulled him out of the way. ¡°Your mother just woke up. She has passed through a lot and needs some rest.¡± She smiled at him, even though the smile didn¡¯t look happy. Valen nodded and didn¡¯t bother them anymore and only watched until they left the house. Inside the car, Jeslyn wouldn¡¯t get close to her husband no matter what, It felt as though she¡¯d stain him if they got close. Maverick suddenly felt the urge to kill Reuben again, but unfortunately, the bastard was dead! The first hospital they arrived at, the head of the hospital personally attended to them. The tests weren¡¯t hidden from Jeslyn, as per Maverick¡¯s instructions. He didn¡¯t go for a pregnancy test because Jeslyn might think he already made arrangements with them. The man was extra careful to not push his wife further into her shell, so they took her for an ultrasound test once and for all. The test would be happening in a VIP section anyway, so there was zero chance of result fabrication. While the ultrasound was going on, Maverick and Jeslyn could see their baby on the ultrasound machine. Before her confusion could manifest, the doctor smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. And Mrs. Lu, your family shall be weing a daughter in less than five months.¡± The Doctor smiled broadly as she broke the news to the husband and wife. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 471 Fans¡® request Maverick nced at his wife who looked terribly shocked and in utter disbelief as she stared at the screen. She subconsciously touched her stomach. It was still t- or was it? She frowned slightly. How did she not know all this while she was pregnant? And her stomach didn¡¯t show signs of protruding. Maverick helped her sit up and hugged her. With his voice lowered for only her cars, he asked. ¡°Should we run a DNA test?¡± Jeslyn shook her head. ¡°Do you want to see another doctor?¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± However before he could say more, she added. ¡°Let¡¯s return home, Matt will do a better job.¡± Maverick smiled and kissed the middle of her head. He collected the scan from the doctors, carried his wife in a bridal style and left the ward. They arrived at the Lu hospital where Matt ran a thorough test on her before he exined. ¡°You¡¯ve been pregnant for almost 15 weeks without knowing. That¡¯s because you were focused on the stressful events that were happening at that period, neglecting the symptoms of pregnancy you had. ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have felt dizzy at some point. Fatigue, loss of appetite, mood swings and so on. Although some of those symptoms might be associated with stress, in your case, they were pregnancy symptoms. ¡°Also, the rainborite stone did its best to keep your body in shape, which helped you against miscarriage from the stress you endured. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ll be weing a daughter soon!¡± Even with the news, Jeslyn was still not happy. shes of hickeys on her body kept flooding her mind as she stared at the ultrasound. It¡¯s been proven that her husband owns the baby, but she still couldn¡¯t let go of the thought that Reuben took advantage of her. Maverick sat beside her on the bed and drew her closer to himself. Noticing that something was wrong, Matt excused himself. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything, I promise,¡± He said. Jeslyn turned to look at him as tears slowly welled up in her eyes. ¡°I- I woke up to hickeys on my body. Then, he told me that he did- did it. Plum, there was evidence. I was wet.¡± She whispered like she was scared that a third party might hear them. ¡°The wetness was as a result of liquid gel. The fake hickeys were made with alcohol¨Cactivated paint¡­ I took videos before I destroyed the ce.¡± He brought out his phone and showed her videos of the objects. Joy coursed through Jeslyn as she asked again and again to be sure she heard right. She was not vited! Maverick smiled when he saw life returning to his wife. The two shared a passionate kiss for a long time. Everyone in the Lu family was happy as peace seemed to have returned to the family. However, Jeslyn¡¯s fans hadn¡¯t seen their idol for so long, so they started to make trouble, asking Fearless Entertainment to provide their idol. The story was that she traveled but no fan was buying that story anymore. Manager Kate was starting to grow white hair from the trouble Jeslyn was causing her. She immediately asked Jeslyn to show up at her house to discuss the way forward. Inside a duplex, Jeslyn was seen, sitting on a kitchen counter while Manager Kate, who was drafting a green robe over ck inner, was dissing some vegetables for her cooking. ¡°You know what, you are the most troublesome artist I¡¯ve ever had and after you, I¡¯ll be retiring to nourish my health.¡± You don¡¯t say,¡± Jeslynughed out loud. ¡°Yeah, you are still in the mood tough, I bet you won¡¯t be, in a while. Your fans want to see you make a public appearance and I¡¯m so dead certain you have no idea how serious they are this time. They might use us of cloning you,¡± she snorted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I said it. Well, some time ago, chaos broke out when videos and pictures of you were making rounds on the inte. Some said your husband cheated on you, then you were heartbroken, and you hooked up with another man, if I remember correctly, his name was Reuben. And then, you got pregnant for him and ran away together. ¡°Fans were enraged and they cursed your husband a lot. I guess he couldn¡¯t take the insults and took over the system. He prohibited everyone from saying a thing about the matter and those who did were charged to court for nder and defamation of character. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dear, a lot of things happened in your absence that I was lost and didn¡¯t know what to believe until your family told me what was going on. ¡°All the while that such rumours were flying around, your fans didn¡¯t see youe out to address anything. They were afraid that your husband might have done something to you, so now they are rioting to see you.¡± The stunned Jeslyn couldn¡¯tprehend how things escted that quickly, but remembering who was behind the wheel, she had no choice but to believe it happened. ¡°So, isn¡¯t it just for me to make an appearance?¡± Manager Kate nced at her as she chopped onions, ¡°It would seem, but just appearing won¡¯t do a great job in shutting down doubts and restoring your reputation too.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°You need toe up with a project or something very important, like something heart¨Cbreaking that would make your fans, and even anti¨Cfans cry for you. With that, they would believe that you indeed left the limelight to put yourself together. And in your absence, your husband¡¯s enemies took advantage of the troubles your family was going through and decided to throw dirt in your name, just to bring your husband down¡­ Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I do. Coincidentally, I did find something that is worth an excuse,¡± Jeslyn smiled. ¡°Which is?¡± Manager Kate¡¯s interest was piqued as she stopped doing what she was doing. ¡°Your food is burning,¡± Jeslyn pointed to the stove. ¡°Oh! Holy!¡± She ran to the stove to turn it off while Jeslynughed at her dope reaction. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 472 Valen¡¯s jealousy Brian flew over the next day to see his family. He was weed by Jeslyn and Valen at the airport, When they got home, Jeslyn made a delicious meal for the whole family, which consisted of every member of the second branch of the Lu family, including Pink, Piper, Kim and of course, Rex. Maverick and Jeslyn were sharing the same seat as the dining seats weren¡¯t enough. Two more chairs would have fit in, but Maverick chose to have his wife sit on his thigh while Brian took her seat. ¡°You like the food?¡± Jeslyn asked her brother. ¡°You¡¯re a wonderful cook,¡± Brian smiled nervously. Silence filled the table again. After a while, he looked at Jeslyn, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What are you sorry for? You didn¡¯t wrong me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t render help when you needed me the most. I was locked away and just managed to get out today,¡± ¡°Wow, somebody is going crazy,¡± Rex whistled. ¡°Indeed. Ever since he returned two weeks ago, he has been searching for my mom, all the while, locking me in my room. I was only able to escape because my Manager and Assistant helped. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll throw a fit when he returns.¡± Jeslyn sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered as much as I did¡­ by the way, have you heard anything from Ms. Nancy?¡± ¡°No, I tried all the possible ways to reach her but failed.¡± He looked sad as he said that. Piper, who was sitting beside him, held his hand and smiled with her eyes. ¡°Everything will be fine. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll return soon.¡± ¡°I hope so too,¡± he responded. Rex cleared his throat and changed the topic. Sorrow was starting to resurrect and he was not in the mood for such atmosphere. ¡°I don¡¯t know why that spineless man is making me break this news instead of him. As some of us already know,¡± he cast a fleeting nce at Maverick. ¡°Our family shall be weing a new member soon. In other words, my brother failed to fulfil the rules of Fearless Entertainment in keeping my artist away from pregnancy, so-¡± ¡°Hold on! You mean sister¨Cinw is pregnant?!¡± Piper¡¯s excited voice boomed. ¡°Oh, please, little one, don¡¯t take the stage from me!!¡± Rex yelled but no one heard that. Everyone was focused on Jeslyn, except Pink who was all smiles. ¡°Sister, are you pregnant?¡± Brian asked. ¡°Mom, hope it¡¯s not a girl?¡± The light went off on the table as everyone slowly turned to look at the smallest member on the table. Jeslyn smiled sheepishly, ¡°Well, ahem¡­ we haven¡¯t checked the gender.¡± ¡°Excellent. It¡¯s better to be left in the dark.¡± He said and continued eating like he didn¡¯t just ruin the fun. Rex tapped Valen¡¯s te with his cutlery and asked, ¡°Young man, why did you ruin my job?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re bad at it?¡± he snorted and continued eating. But a momentter, he paused and turned his head to his mother, ¡°Congrattions, Mom, Dad. But you did a bad job too.¡± He red at his father and continued eating. He was the only one with the appetite to eat while everyone was trying hard not tough at his cute expressions. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Oh? I thought someone needed a sibling?¡± Maverick asked nonchntly. ¡°That was long ago. Besides, Mom is too young to have two kids¡­ Look, she¡¯s sitting on yourp. Only children do that. Also, the house is upied and there¡¯s no room for another kid. Again, the world is not a peaceful ce, so why bring another child? Another point, I¡¯m still so little! Dad, you¡¯re inconsiderate. Hmph!¡± Nobody on the table could hold back theirughter. What do you call this form of jealousy? Jeslyn tried to get up but Maverick held her down. She chuckled and leaned toward Valen. ¡°My child, are you scared that your baby sis¨Csibling would take your ce?¡± (1) ¡°No!! I¡¯m no-¡± he paused when he saw how everyone was staring at him, urging him to deny the obvious. The child cleared his throat and admitted. ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯ve seen it happen on TV anyway. The new baby always gets all the attention.¡± Jeslyn held his hand, ¡°There¡¯s an unspoken rule. The first child is always the most loved. Do you know why? Because they are the first. Also, some of them go through thick and thin with their mothers¡­ best of all, the next sibling only gets the love their older ones leave behind. So, you shouldn¡¯t be the one getting jealous, but your baby sibling.¡± The child looked at his father and thought. ¡®Let¡¯s see how you get my mother¡¯s attention when the new babyes around, he snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t add, older ones get to protect the junior ones and I tell you, it makes you feel like a hero!¡± Rex and everyone else chuckled. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, will you give Piper and I the honour of hosting the baby shower? Please, don¡¯t say no?¡± Kimberly and Piper put their hands together in a pleading gesture. Jeslynughed, ¡°of course, you have mine and Plum¡¯s permission. But it has to be in the house or on our property. Mr. Hwang is still out there and no one knows what he¡¯s nning.¡± ¡°Great!¡­ I can¡¯t believe I finally get to host a baby shower.¡± Piper teared up. She loved babies but never had hopes of carrying one. Kimberly, who was sitting beside her, patted her on the back. ¡°You have a lot of baby showers to host in the future.¡± She smiled. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. What about your sisters? It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw them.¡± Jeslyn was referring to Kim¡¯s twin sisters. ¡°They¡¯ve returned to the university,¡± Kim responded with a grateful smile. If not for this family, she and her sisters would have still been roaming around at the organization¡­ oh no, the organization was ruined. Meaning, they would have been dead by now. ¡°Thank you, big brother,¡± she thanked Maverick. Maverick looked at her and nodded faintly. ¡°No one is thanking me?¡± Rex looked at Valen and said; ¡°See, this is the life of the second child. The first child always takes the credit.¡± (1 Everyone, including Valen,ughed at that. ¡°Before I forget, Brian, I need your help,¡± Jeslyn said. ¡°I¡¯ll be d to help.¡± ¡°My fans are going crazy, I need you for- let¡¯s talk about it after the meal.¡± Chapter 473 Chapter 473 473 Preparation for public appearance Rex sneered. ¡°You are hiding secrets from me, your boss, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t forget I have Manager¡¯s contact.¡± @ your ¡°How about I tell my future sister¨Cinw that you¡¯re cheating with her ex¨Cmanager?¡± Jeslyn curled up her lips. ¡°Y¨Cyou! Brother, your wife wants to ruin my rtionship. Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Maverick put down Jeslyn¡¯s cup and carried her in his hands. ¡°We are done eating,¡± He said and left the table. ¡°Wooo! Brother, the sun is still up! There¡¯ll be too much sweat running down your bodies!!¡± Rex teased. ¡°Let us worry about that,¡± Maverick retorted. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant! Don¡¯t put another!!¡± Rex wouldn¡¯t give up. There¡¯s a special joy in making fun of his brother. ¡°Not a bad idea,¡± Maverick added before stepping out of the dining¡¯s threshold. ¡°Damn it! I need to go spy on those two.¡± Just as Rex was about to stand up, Valen held his trousers and tugged it down, prompting him to look down. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± the boy asked. ¡°What is it to you?¡± ¡°They are my parents. Mom is tired from pregnancy and Dad is taking her to sleep. Why do you want to bother them?¡± the child raised a brow. ¡°Eh? Look at you, so naive. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk¡­e closer, let me tell you what¡¯s about to happen in that room-¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Kim and Piper yelled at once. Rex looked at them and beamed. ¡°He¡¯s still gonna know,¡± he winked. ¡°Know what? Tell me, I¡¯m interested-¡± he bolted to his feet and yelled. ¡°Does Dad want to hurt my mum again?!¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah! Calm down, little one. It¡¯s not as bad as you think¡­ You know what, I just remembered I haven¡¯t finished my work. See you¡­!¡± Rex ran away after causing trouble. Everyone elseughed. Pink called Valen with a smile and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the practice room and see how far your martial arts skills have improved?¡± Valen eagerly nodded and pushed Pink¡¯s wheelchair out of the dining room. Kimberly excused herself, leaving Brian and Piper alone to talk. Immediately everyone left, the two pounced on each other in a make¨Cout section. They were so hungry for each other that the noises they made as they kissed attested to that. Maya, who had no idea what was happening, decided to enter the dining room to take out the dishes. However, what she met those two doing, got blood running to her cheeks. She ran back out, her chest heaving up and down. Inside Matt¡¯s office. The doctor was stitching a cut on Inspector Fin¡¯s back while they talked. ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, It is clear that the rainborite stone can cure viruses, which means we can be cured too. That¡¯s impressive,¡± Inspector Fin nodded. ¡°Right. I noticed while monitoring Damien, the stone has energy that is absorbed and after that, it turns to powder. The energy from it is the cure,¡± Matt emphasized. ¡°Got that. I never thought something so phenomenal could ur for real. I thought it could only happen in anime cultivation movies.¡± Inspector Fin was amused. ¡°I hope you don¡¯te here, bearing another injury. I see no point in being a cop if you can¡¯t fight.¡± The topic took a nosedive too quickly. ¡°How about you stop nagging? Aren¡¯t you a doctor? If you can¡¯t treat patients anymore, you should submit your resignation letter to the board,¡± Inspector Fin fired back. ¡°I¡¯m saying it for your good. Any injury you sustain from now on shall be handled by the hospital.¡± He clipped thest thread and dropped the scissors, then took a bandage. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Why? Are you dying?¡± ¡°I wish I was. My wife is pregnant and she wants a wedding¡± Inspector Fin gasped and was about to turn in excitement, but was pulled back by Matt, who red dangerously at him. ¡°Will you behave and let me wrap this up?¡± Inspector Fin did as told. He waited patiently until his wound was bandaged before he got up and carried Matt up from his legs and from his legs and spun him around. ¡°Finally! Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Put me down, that looks gay!¡± his face contorted into a scowl, causing Fin tough even more but the next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his back. ¡°You foolish man. Your stitches have opened!¡± Matt red at the blood stain on the white bandage dress. ¡°I got excited,¡± Fin chuckled. ¡°You all are troublesome, it seems I really need to retire.¡± He hissed and started cutting the bandage open. For the next few days, the group were preparing for a baby shower and a wedding. The joy at this time was like a fantasy that none of them believed would ever happen so soon. While the others were doing the preparation, Jeslyn was preparing for her public appearance that would be taking ce the next day,coincidentally, it was Fearless Entertainment¡¯s 6th anniversary. A perfect setting for a public appearance. By the next morning, everything was in ce. ording to her Manager, she shouldn¡¯t apply make¨Cup or wear something too extravagant. Her reason was so that her fans would believe she was indeed having a hard time and truly needed the rest they cut off. In other words, her appearance was to make her fans feel guilty for bothering her. Jeslyn wore a simple ck gown, apanied by low heels. Her hair was a bit messy and her face was touched with a bit of makeup to make her look like a sad person. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Maverick asked as he entered her room. ¡°Yes,¡± she smiled. Unlike usual, he was wearing a white shirt with a few loose buttons on beige pants. Although he looked cool, his sex appeal was suppressed. With the wife looking unhappy, and the husband tuning down his charms, it was enough to tell observant people that something wasn¡¯t right. Just like Manager Kate expected, the moment they got out of the car, the reporter and fans who were waiting outside the event centre, gasped. They looked cute together as always but the air around them felt strange. The man was holding his wife close to himself, while the woman was looking nervous and trying to shy away from the cameras. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 474 Fearless Entertainment¡¯s Anniversary People would have concluded that the man was bullying her, but she looked like she was only comfortable with him around. Her grip on the back of his white shirt was so tight that they could see her knuckles turned white. 1 The man felt it and paused. He looked at her and said something to which she nodded. The man smiled faintly, kissed the top of her head and swept her off her feet. The reporters who had written down pages and pages of questions were stunned and even forgot to take pictures of the two. The fans who had a lot to say, couldn¡¯t pull their minds away from what just happened. ¡°I thought they said the two broke up? Or are my eyes deceiving me?¡± someone asked in the crowd after Jeslyn and Maverick went inside ¡°I was also wondering.¡± ¡°My question is, why is VJ Cute looking so thin and sick?¡± ¡°She also looks traumatized.¡± ¡°I bet you guys traumatized her with yourments weeks ago. Didn¡¯t you see that she didn¡¯t wave at us, or even spared us some nces like she used to do? I told y¡¯all to be calm and wait for her to clear the air, but no, y¡¯all attacked her husband like he was some child that could be abused!¡± an angry fan yelled from the back of the crowd. ¡°Now she¡¯s scared of us,¡± another pouted. Remorse swept through the crowd but it was far from over. Manager Kate who just watched what happened was bbergasted. That y was simply epic! No dialogues were said, yet the picture they painted was tear¨Cinducing. She suddenly had an idea. After this, she¡¯d speak to Jeslyn if she would consider acting as a side hustle. Other Celebrities and invited guests walked down the red carpet, made poses for the cameras and walked in. A momentter, the TV caught sight of another mighty figure who had been away for months. Brian! The young man stepped out of the white car and went over to open the door on the other side. While fans were excited to see him again, they were also curious to see who the god of the entertainment industry came with. ¡®Piper?!¡® Fans gasped in shock. They knew the beef between the two even though they had no idea why. So why was he with her? I said it. Fights in the entertainment industry are always a sham to control ridiculous fans to milk more money! I never believed those two were enemies. Hmph!¡± ¡®+20,000¡® ¡®I¡¯m so upset right now! How could my idol be with Piper? This is crazy!¡® ¡®+2000¡® ¡®Aww, they look good together!¡® ¡®+5000¡® ¡®Although I¡¯m Brian¡¯s diehard fan and don¡¯t like Piper for him, they ept her if he loves her. After all, it all boils down to who makes one happy andfortable. ¡®+10,000¡® ¡®It¡¯s not fair. Brian bullied our Piper so much in the past. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s in a toxic rtionship. Petition to break them apart!¡® ¡®+8000¡® ¡®Our idol is not an abusive man, your Piper is nothing but a *****¡® ¡®Who said that?¡® Brian and Piper¡¯s fans who didn¡¯t show up, took to thement section to speak their minds. Fights, agreement, disagreement and everything else that could be found in everyment section of controversial posts were right under the pages showing what was going on at the event. After the two walked down the red carpet, the next people to step on it were Rex and Celestine. Oh yeah, people saw it on the TV before and knew they were dating, or rather engaged. But seeing them walk down the red carpet, holding hands was another feeling for them. After them came Lolita and Matt. Another shock and disbelief coursed through everyone. But they soon got over it. There was a chance that Lolita might end up with one of Alpha Chaos¡® friends anyway. After all, she is Jeslyn¡¯s best friend. Coming after was Inspector Fin and Beverly. The two didn¡¯t cause much uproar, other than admiration for how good¨Clooking they were. Thest couple of the day was Damien and Kimberly. Alpha Chaos¡® ex¨Cenemy, engaged to his second sister is indeed something that is hard to swallow, but who are they to make a sound? Damien is as bad as Alpha Chaos. Just because he hadn¡¯t caused trouble in months doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t bite whoever speaks bad of him, they thought. Thest person from the second branch of the Lu family to walk down the red carpet, was Mr. Valen! The young child had his hands tucked in his pockets. He wore a white shirt on ck pants. Just like his father, his first few buttons were open. His long hair wasbed to the side, covering his right eye as always. Behind him were five guards,prising Code 2, 5, 10, Yellow and Blue. The six of them gave off a nonchnt but powerful presence that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Cameras rolled. shlights rained as reporters and fans took endless pictures of the cute and sweet child. Words couldn¡¯t describe how thrilled they were. If only he was not a child¡­ Some sighed. Inside the hall, everyone were sitting quietly and waiting for the show to begin. Wee speech was made. Younger artists stepped onto the stage, showcased their talents and left. Refreshments were served. Finally, awards were given to deserving artists for supporting thepany and helping it grow. ¡°These Awards, although aren¡¯t the main Awards that artists crave for, Fearless Entertainment is known for recognizing her artists on her anniversaries. ¡°This year, Fearless saw more candidates thanst year and we are very happy for that. If you didn¡¯t get an award now, do know that it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re bad or aren¡¯t doing good. It just means that you need to tighten your belt and try harder. ¡°Now, I shall allow my colleague, Mr. Ran toe on stage and announce give the awards!¡± After a round of apuse, a muddled¨Caged man got on stage, said a few more words and started calling names for the Award. ¡°The Rising Star Award goes to, Ms. Lolita Yan!¡± Everyone pped as she went to stage, grabbed her award, said a few thank encouragement before stepping down! Other names were called for different awards, including Toria, who was awarded for her ¡®Unmatched dedication! Brian was awarded for being the ¡®Growth driver. Although he retired, thepany felt he needed to be awarded because he tried a lot for them when he was still there. ¡°Thest but not the least name on our list today, is the award for the ¡®stand¨Cout performer¡® of the year. Please, let¡¯s wee Mrs. Jeslyn Lee!¡± The hall erupted into a loud cheer. Nobody doubted she¡¯d be getting that award. If she hadn¡¯t taken it, there would have been an uproar. When it was her turn to ept her award, Jeslyn walked onto the stage with Maverick¡¯s help. After he went down, Brian returned to the stage to stand by her. The two shared a prolonged hug in everyone¡¯s presence.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 475 Chapter 475 475 Guilt¨Ctripping her fans The fans and anti¨Cfans were confused. Although they know that Brian is Jeslyn¡¯s senior in the entertainment industry and that they were quite fond of each other, it didn¡¯t sit well with them. 1 After the hug, Jeslyn cleared her throat, thanked everyone for the award and started addressing her fans. After all, her public appearance was the main reason this year¡¯s anniversary was pushed forward. It was supposed to be happening in two days, but because of her baby shower which was fixed on a weekend that happened to be in two days, Rex moved thepany¡¯s anniversary to today. ¡°I got a distressing call from my Manager some days ago, telling me that my lovely husband was being bad¨Cmouthed and insulted by my fans. I¨Cwas, and still hurt by that. My husband is my king and when he¡¯s insulted, it means you have no regard for me.¡± She said it slowly¨Cand calmly but sometimes her voice broke, making her words so emotional that a lot of fans felt bad. ¡°I wasn¡¯t around. I needed some space to think things through. I know I should have informed you all. I know I should havee out to refute the malicious articles, pictures and videos that were travelling around but I didn¡¯t, and that¡¯s not because there was truth in any of those, but because I wanted to know what that person wanted. ¡°As you all know, thete Mr. Chen wasn¡¯t my real father. But what I didn¡¯t know was that, the person whom I thought was my real mother all along, was also not my real Mother.¡± The crowd gasped. That, that was quite¡­ ¡°Recently, my real mother finally had the courage toe out and tell me the truth about my identity. Meanwhile, she had been by my side all these years and I had no idea.¡± She paused to wipe her tears. While the crowd and those watching were also feeling very emotional. ¡°My real mother, Alex Lee, told me that myte mother, Alice Lee was her twin sister. Indeed they were twins but I wasn¡¯t informed because the Lee family were hiding away from a deadly organization, named the Half Heart organization.¡± Gasps and murmurs broke out in the audience but she didn¡¯t let that stop her from talking. ¡°Those people wanted my mothers but because they couldn¡¯t get a proper hold of them, they channelled their interest at me. But my mothers fought to protect me. However, with the help from the Chen sisters, Emilee and Christine, the organization found me, and my mother, Alice, was killed in the struggle to save me.¡± She broke down in tears, but Brian was there to support her. Even some people were already crying along with her. ¡°I was sent to my grandfather after losing my memory and my real mother, Alex disguised herself and went undercover in My husband¡¯s protection, protecting me from the shadows. ¡°After so long, I had no idea what was awaiting me until my grandfather was killed and I went to jail. My mother, Alex, went there to wait for me, just to protect me from evil inmates without my knowledge. ¡°Luckily, I had awyer friend who fought my case and brought me out. ¡°My mother told me who my real father was and also told me about my twin brother whom everyone thought was dead. It so happened that after the doctors proimed him dead, a nurse found him still breathing but instead of sending him back to my mother, she got greedy and sold him to a couple who just lost their child. ¡°That couple happened to be my brother¡¯s current parents. My brother is¡­¡± she turned to look at Brian, who smiled at her and gently brushed her hair back. ¡°Brian?¡± some people in the audience subconsciously asked. ¡°Yes, Brian!¡± She responded. ¡®Wow! Our Jeslyn has had a very painful life and we had no idea!¡® ¡®Poor Jeslyn.¡® ¡®Her twin brother had been with her for so long and she didn¡¯t know. -No wonder Brian had been nice. to her from day one. Blood is indeed thicker than water! Both Jeslyn and Brian¡¯s fans started sympathizing with the twins and cursing the Half¨Chearts and the imaginary greedy nurse. Even the dead Emilee and Christine were not left alone. ¡°I went to SIN CITY like you all knew, to confirm the story with my twin brother¡¯s parents, only for me to realize that his adopted father was our real father. It was a sad time for my twin brother¡¯s foster mother and us. Ms. Nancy was a good woman. She saw the pain we were in and returned my brother to us, masking her sorrow of losing her only child. ¡°When I returned to the Capital, I wasn¡¯t feeling too good, so my husband suggested I take some rest. Which I was dly doing until my sister¨Cinw¡¯s engagement party. ¡°The Half¨Cheart organization connived with Reuben, my fellow student, whom you all know, to disrupt the party so they could take me away. But luckily, my husband came to save the day. ¡°The organization wasn¡¯t happy, so they tried to cause a misunderstanding between my husband and I. They edited photos and videos of my husband and I, narrating different stories, which you all believed. The events of that time were traumatizing for me, so how¨Chow could Ie out to defend myself? ¡°They even took advantage of my four¨Cmonth pregnancy!¡± She touched her stomach and started crying again. This time around, Maverick got on the stage and carried his wife off the stage and headed straight home. What more could they do to make fans cry their eyes out and also put the Half¨Chearts in trouble? Even an elephant is afraid of a colony of ants. When Manager Kate thought the guilt¨Ctripping story would end there, Brian took over the stage. ¡°Well, fans can be quite something. But what makes us a family is understanding and believing in whom we love. I understand that some celebrities can be very scheming and destructive which is why so many people no longer have full trust anymore. ¡°I guarantee you that my sister is not angry that you didn¡¯t trust her or wait to hear her side of the story. She¡¯s upset because you disrespected my brother¨Cinw,¡± he sighed. ¡®We are sorry, Jeslyn!¡® ¡®Please forgive us, Mr. Lu!¡® Brian continued, ¡°While my sister was depressed, she recognized that she had been away from you guys for so long, so she approached me to help her write a song, strictly for her fans. ¡°Here are the pictures of her in my studio.¡± Brian pointed at the screen behind him and it lit up with Jeslyn and Brian inside his studio. She was brushing her fingers through his musical instrument. ¡°Here is a video of us practicing¡± The screen changed. Brian and Jeslyn were practicing a song in an unidentified space. She had on earphones, a book and a pen, while Brian was sitting in front of her. Either adding to what she was singing, or shaking his head and correcting her. ¡°She thought we both could perform it as a closing song today. But unfortunately, it seemed she couldn¡¯t get a handle on her emotions. She even forgot to tell you about her uing baby shower,¡± he sighed. ¡°Well then, enjoy the audio song. Who knows, we might be able to sing the song together some other time. Have a great time!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 476 Jeslyn¡¯s move nove Thanks to what Jeslyn did, fans channeled their anger at the Half¨Cheart organization. To those who had no idea what the organization was about, Jeslyn employed a water Army to exin and tell them the dangers of having the organization around. (1) The matter became so big that a petition was filed for the devilish Half¨Cheart organization to be gotten rid of. The matter was no longer that of fans¡® love for their idol, but of what is best for humanity. And Half¨C heart organization is certainly not! Jeslyn¡¯s fans started the petition for the government to intervene, however, before the evening of that day, there were more than a Million signatures from all over the world. The government could no longer turn a blind eye anymore after people from PEACE got involved. They called the President in for questioning and a conclusion was made after a fierce debate from the opposing sides. One would wonder why there needed to be a parliamentary debate for such a diabolic matter, but when it was clear that some of those holding government offices had connections to the Half¨Cheart organization, the opposing side couldn¡¯t carry outws on their own. The President was given a one¨Cweek Ultimatum to solve the problem of unrest, or else he¡¯d be impeached. Even though the matter had been well¨Chanded by PEACE, the water Army refused to give up. Engineered by Jeslyn, they instigated the masses to demand a public action, meaning whatever is to be done to eradicate the Half¨Cheart organization must be done on camera for the world to witness. A lot of people in power were enraged by that demand. Some felt that the masses were asking for too much, some felt their authority was being questioned and others felt threatened by the public¡¯s sudden intelligence. An example of thetter was the President. How was he supposed to eradicate people that he secretly has dealings with? He never had a reason to hate Jeslyn but suddenly, he despised her more than anyone else. Not just him. Jeslyn suddenly became the most hated person by everyone who had dealings or connections with the Half¨Chearts. But no matter how much they wanted to get rid of her, with Alpha Chaos and Damien standing right behind her, it would be difficult to touch her. Meanwhile, the next day, at a pool, two old men were seen fishing along the bank while discussing the affair that was happening. The one with white hair spoke first. ¡°Third brother Lee, your First brother¡¯s granddaughter is something else. I never expected her to make such a move.¡± ¡°Likewise, isn¡¯t she your abandoned, Fifth Cousin¡¯s daughter?¡± the other man replied¡­ ¡°Indeed. However, Lily chose to follow your First brother on her own ord. Nobody drove her out of the family,¡± the white¨Chaired man disagreed. ¡°Are you indirectly saying my Lee family is ruthless to their son?¡± ¡°It might seem. But that¡¯s not my reason for calling you here. After that Lass showcased her intelligence yesterday and finally helped us put together forces around the world to get rid of those evil women, My Zhu family is willing to open doors to her and her mother. As my friend, I want to know if your Lee family has any hopes of lifting Tai Lee¡¯s banishment?¡± ¡°The Ancestors haven¡¯t said anything regarding that. Indeed, it¡¯s been decades since Tai Lee was banished. He¡¯s dead now, so his children should be brought back to the family. I¡¯ll hold a meeting with them when I get back. But I¡¯m more worried about one thing.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± the white¨Chaired man asked. ¡°Will they agree to reconcile with us after we abandoned Tai Lee and Lily Zhu decades ago?¡± ¡°That¡­ Alex came to us years ago to seek help for that worthless Hwang Min. She was humiliated in my absence and by the time the Army was given to her, the war had already ended. That mistake broke her rtionship with Hwang Min. I¡¯m sure she still holds a grudge.¡± The white¨Chaired old man from the Zhu family sighed. ¡°The Youngsters tend to make irrational decisions sometimes. By now, I¡¯m sure she must have seen that the humiliation and dy saved her from that catastrophe in the form of Hwang Min.¡± The old man from the Lee family felt his rod caught a fish and slowly pulled it out. ¡°Indeed. I have been watching Alex for years. She¡¯s very stubborn, just like her father, Tai Lee. I just hope she¡¯s not holding a grudge.¡± ¡°If Alex won¡¯t return, we can¡¯t force her. The most important thing is to get thatss, Jeslyn, to use her public image to bring Hwang Min down too.¡± The white¨Chaired man sighed as he leaned back on his chair. ¡°For so many decades, there¡¯s finally an opportunity to get rid of those evil people and cleanse the country.¡± ¡°If we had known that a celebrity¡¯s power could help us achieve such an exceptional feat that PEACE couldn¡¯t achieve in decades, there wouldn¡¯t have been a truce in the first ce,¡± The Lee old man added. Years ago, when the Dark Age and Half¨Chearts were battling for power, they almost copsed Country M¡¯s economy. So the government created a body called PEACE. Although PEACE has at its disposal, the most Elite forces of the Military personnel and police, they couldn¡¯tunch an attack on the enemies however they wanted because the system was also corrupt. Left with no choice, a truce was made. Neither of the two sides must outrightly cause war to eradicate the other. If found guilty of instigating war or there¡¯s a power imbnce, PEACE would step in and render help to the victim to eradicate the troublemaker. Although thatw didn¡¯t sit well with most members of the PEACE, they couldn¡¯t go against it, afraid that a little mistake might cause the enemies to join hands and go against them. N?velDrama.Org content. While they portray themselves as the most powerful organization that is undoubtedly feared by all the law¨Cbreaking forces in Country M, only they knew that they weren¡¯t as organized and powerful as the world thought them to be. So, they¡¯ve all been walking on thin ice, hoping that none of those evil people senselessly break the truce. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 477 Baby shower The Dark Age possesses the best technology in the world, while the Half¨Chearts have witches among them. Thus, it was indeed a tricky case to handle. 1 N?velDrama.Org content. However, now that the whole world is against the half¨Chearts and help is being rendered, the PEACE can finally make bold steps to eradicate them. Doyenne was so furious that her butt was shaking on her seat. ¡°That brat only just talked about us yesterday! Just yesterday! And today, my hotels, clubhouses, coffee shops, hangout spots,panies! Every f*king means that¡¯s¨Cfetching us money and giving us men has been destroyed!!¡± ¡°Take it easy. Calm down, will you?¡± Lady Sabrina said. ¡°Calm down? You want me to calm down?! Do you know the number of girls I¡¯ve lost, in just a few hours?! I bet you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°So what will your worry do? Getting angry won¡¯t do you any good. Think of a way out!¡± ¡°What possible way is there? This hideout will be raided once my girls can¡¯t hold the fort anymore, are you aware of that?¡± she paused and got down from her throne. Pointing at Lady Sabrina, who was standing before the dais, she continued. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to foresee this cmity and warn me about it?¡± ¡°I have no powers to foresee all cmities, Doyenne. All I know is that you won¡¯t die from this and this sisterhood will flourish, so stay calm.¡± The youngdy narrowed her eyes. Seeing that Lady Sabrina didn¡¯t seem to be lying, she rxed. ¡°So, what you are telling me now is to leave my girls behind and let them get killed while I flee? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°To crown a new Doyenne, all that is needed is the former Doyenne and the witches. To save the sisterhood, you have to abandon your girls¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yes!¡­ For the future to be bright, they cannot be in it. All of them are known, either by one man or the other. Now that the world is after us, you¡¯ll be putting all our lives at risk if you shelter them. Haven¡¯t you seen the news? All their faces are on the inte. Where do you think they can hide? ¡°As for you, nobody knows you. You can live among them without getting caught. Once the child is - born, you can bring her to the new location.¡°¡± True, thedies from the Half¨Chearts are so loyal that they refused to say a word about their Doyenne before they were executed. So, everyone thought the Doyenne of the Half¨Cheart organization was an old woman, so their focus was on an old woman. Doyenne thought about the pros and cons of the situation and agreed to what Lady Sabrina suggested. The wornan abandoned the members of the organization and watched as thousands of them were executed on TV. However, what Doyenne and Lady Sabrina didn¡¯t seeing, were thedies they banished. Diana and her crew. Meanwhile, the one shaking the whole world was seen the next day, dressing up for her baby¡¯s party. The baby shower party was hosted at Maverick¡¯s mansion for proper security. ¡°Oh my God, Jeslyn, you look gorgeous!¡± Lolita¡¯s screeching voice drifted in from the entrance before she did. The beautifuldy wearing a white mermaid dress was rushed into Jeslyn¡¯s room with her hands spread out for a hug. ¡°You are looking hot yourself.¡± Jeslyn chuckled as she received her best friend¡¯s hug on the neck. ¡°Eey, you still haven¡¯t told me the gender.¡± ¡°Shhh! Don¡¯t let Valen hear you,¡± Jeslyn whispered. ¡°Ahhh! It¡¯s a girl?!!¡± Lolita screamed. ¡°You¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Valen barged into the room, staring at the women in the room with a frown. ¡°I heard a girl. Who is bringing a girl?¡± Lolita touched her nose and beamed, ¡°Jeslyn dear, I forgot to tell Matt something. I¡¯ll be back,¡± She ran away after that. Jeslyn shook her head and sighed. ¡°Valen,e here.¡± The child walked to her and she hugged and kissed his face. ¡°You look very handsome, more than your father.¡± Hearing that, a smile stretched across the little guy¡¯s face. ¡°And you look very pretty,¡± He responded. ¡°Mum,¡± he broke the hug and looked at her. ¡°Can I¡­ Touch him?¡± he exchanged nces between his mother and her stomach. Jeslynughed out loud. ¡°Of course! You have every right as your father.¡± Valen touched her stomach with happiness radiating from him. Thanks to the care, hepletely forgot about what he heard at the door. After the makeover session was done, Valen held his mother¡¯s hand as they made their way to the garden, where the party was held. As the two got to the stairnding, the mother and son paused to nce around. Few of their family members were still around. Maverick was wearing a casual, yet cool outfit; a pink shirt with a pair of gray trousers. Apanied by a ck belt and ck shoes. Even though his sleeves were folded and the first few buttons of his shirt were opened, he still couldn¡¯t give the same vibe as when he wears all ck. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He looked more lively but she prefers to see him in all ck. Maverick was having a discussion with his friends but when he looked up and saw his wife, he ditched them. ¡°You look gorgeous,¡± he uttered while walking the stairs. ¡°I want nothing more than to get out of this dress already,¡± she responded. ¡°What? You don¡¯t feelfortable?¡± He stood in front of her, admiring his wife. She wasn¡¯t wearing something heavy to begin with. It was a floral pink gown with touches of other colors, styled re with open cleavage. 2 Seeing her beautiful cleavage, Maverick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Indeed, you should take it off,¡± he said. ! ¡°You think that too right? I mean, I don¡¯t feel like wearing a long dress today. I don¡¯t want it getting in the way when I go for the desserts.¡± She winked. ¡°Oh,¡± so that¡¯s her reason? He thought. ¡°Ah, I have an idea. How about you bring me whatever I need while I sit quietly in a corner?¡± she beamed like a spoiled brat. Maverick chuckled. Her behavior reminded him of the time she was acting foolish when she first came into his house. ¡°I thought you don¡¯t need a man?¡± ¡°Ah? When did I say that?¡± she pinched her nose, masking a smile. ¡°Last night?¡± Maverick raised a brow. She pped him gently on his arm andughed out loud. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t lie like that. I said I¡¯m a strong woman.¡± ¡°The context-¡± ¡°You two are some¡­ Let me see how you get an opportunity to spend some time with her in the future.¡± Valen snorted and walked away. He was standing right there, looking at them, yet nobody noticed. That father of his is doing too much! The husband and wife watched the child head down the stairs while holding backughter. ¡°Your son is bing outrageous,¡± Maverick said as he wrapped his hand around her waist. ¡°When he¡¯s acting like you, he bes my son.¡± She clicked her tongue. ¡°Only-¡± ¡°Go away. Mom, don¡¯t keep people waiting.¡± Valen, whom nobody knew when he walked back, forced himself between his parents and separated them before his father did anything. He took his mother by the hand and started leading her away but his father interrupted. ¡°Your mother is pregnant and cannot risk walking the stairs. Carry her if you can.¡± Valen paused and red at his Father. What sort of bullying is this? How can he carry her? ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jeslynughed out loud. ¡°He¡¯s bullying your son and you¡¯re amused?¡± The child looked at his mother with grief. Jeslyn immediately ceasedughing and instantly shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I wasughing because- hey!¡± She was swept off her feet. Before she knew it, Maverick was striding down the stairs. Valen stared at his little hands and sighed, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re just lucky. Give me a few more years.¡± He mumbled before digging his hands into his gray pockets. Just like his father, he was wearing a pink shirt and gray trousers. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 478 Baby shower party The garden was filled with family and friends, including Maverick¡¯s business associates, fellow Celebrities, and even a few fans made it to the party The garden wasn¡¯t overly decorated; it was designed with different types of colors of balloons and flowers but with blue and pink as the background. A section was preserved for food and drinks, while the huge cake was ced on a table. Ahead was a maze, made with pruned shrub nts. Nothing serious was going on when Jeslyn and her husband arrived. Most of the guests had a ss of drinks in hand while bonding with one another. People walked around the food section. Some were eating dessert and others choosing to eat snacks. There were only a handful of tables beautifully arranged. With how few the tables and chairs were, It is clear that the party wasn¡¯t one where sitting is rmended. Jeslyn shook her head with a bitter smile. Is this what her sisters¨Cinw wanted to do? To make guests grow tired? Seeing everyone doing their thing like they cared not if there weren¡¯t seats, Jeslyn shrugged. Who is she to care when the guests had smiles on their faces as they mingled? She could hear the sound of ssic piano in the background but the only thing her senses captured was the whiff of desserts. Not even the fresh smell of flowers meant a thing to her. She ditched her husband, whom people were starting to gather around and headed straight for the row of desserts. ¡°Hey, Jeslyn! Here!¡± Beverly waved her hand when she saw Jeslyn heading to the ¡®wrong¡® direction. ¡°OK!¡± Jeslyn responded without looking at the direction her name came from. The only thing on her mind right at that moment was a sundae dessert. ¡°Good morning, Ma¡¯am!¡± The servants greeted her when she arrived. ¡°Hm,¡± she responded and grabbed a Sundae dessert. Ready to leave, a stranger came rushing to her. ¡°Ms. Jeslyn! I¡¯m your biggest fan!¡± She stretched out a pen and paper, ¡°please, can you sign for me?¡± Jeslyn looked at the gorgeousdy who looked a bit older than her, then looked at her right hand that held her dessert, then smiled nervously. Thedy immediately understood and smiled. ¡°OK, I¡¯lle back.¡± Jeslyn nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting you¡­What¡¯s the name?¡± ¡°Lady Sabrina. But you can call me, Sabrina.¡± Thedy smiled. 2 Jeslyn thought for a moment, then said, ¡°you know what, let me.¡± She put her dessert on the table and took the pen she was offered by Sabrina and gave her the autograph. ¡°There you go,¡± Jeslyn said and gave her back the paper. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, Ms. Jeslyn.¡± ¡°Jeslyn. You¡¯re quite older than me, so call me Jeslyn.¡± She smiled and took her dessert to start eating. There were lots of peopleing around here and what she didn¡¯t want was for another fan toe running over for an autograph. When would she be able to eat her dessert if that happens again. Thinking of the dessert, she immediately chunked down a spoonful. Her first bite sent her mood spinning in theke of joy! She took a deep and satisfied breath, then smiled at Sabrina, who couldn¡¯t contain her wonder. ¡°Eating what you crave has a fantastic feeling to it,¡± she said it so casually that Sabrina and the servants behind them couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say after seeing you in person. On TV, you give us the vibe of a carefree little lotus. So some of us thought you were kind of pretending. But now, I can vouch for you that you aren¡¯t a white lotus.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Jeslyn nodded, then continued. ¡°You must either be my doubting fan or an anti¨Cfan. Which one of them are you?¡± ¡°Hahaha! You should know better. If I were an anti¨Cfan, I would have been looking for ways to sabotage your party, not seeking for an autograph,¡± she chuckled. ¡°You speak like an anti¨Cfan, or a doubting fan. I don¡¯t know. But actually, the party isn¡¯t mine but my baby¡¯s. Meaning, you¡¯d be the most heartless person if you ruined an unborn baby¡¯s party.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­true, you¡¯re so cute. But fortunately, I love baby girls. Cute little baby girls. So, I don¡¯t have such motives to ruin the little one¡¯s party, I promise,¡± she smiled. 1 Jeslyn frowned. ¡°You sound like you have other motives. Also, who told you I¡¯m having a baby girl?¡± The stranger beamed. ¡°Correct, my motive was toe see if you were pretending to be nice on TV. But you were very nice and weing. So I have nothing bad to say. But rather, you¡¯ve won me over. ¡°As for how I knew the baby¡¯s gender, your husband and son are wearing pink shirts. Alpha Chaos doesn¡¯t like colored outfits. So it is weird that he suddenly decided to wear pink today of all days. That¡¯s a dead giveaway, don¡¯t you think so?¡°. Jeslyn chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very observant, I like that.¡± Thedy stretched her hand, ¡°Nice to finally meet you in person, Jeslyn. I¡¯m happy I did.¡± (1) Jeslyn took the handshake and responded, ¡°the pleasure is mine.¡± ¡°Would you mind,¡± Jeslyn invited her to eat dessert. ¡°You¡¯re so kind. I¡¯ll approach the table,¡± Sabrina smiled. ¡°Alright then, I shall excuse myself. My friends need my audience,¡± Jeslyn said before walking away. The party continued harmoniously with gifts being piled up beside Jeslyn who had taken her seat with a white sash worn on her. Twodies that Jeslyn never thought she¡¯d see anytime soon appeared, with gifts. ¡°Congrattions, Jeslyn.¡± Emma smiled. ¡°Emma, Ava!¡± She bolted up, filled with surprise with a tinge of joy.¡± ¡°You look flushed like you¡¯ve seen your ex¨Clove,¡± Ava chuckled. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Still such a baby!¡± Emma teased. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you eating dessert like your life depended on it.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡­ You two are still such bullies. When will you change?¡± ¡°Why would we change when ites to you?¡± Emma raised a brow. ¡°I¡¯m so mad right now. So if your husband hadn¡¯t invited us, you wouldn¡¯t have. Is that so?¡± Ava folded her hands on her chest. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 479 Baby Shower party (2) ¡°Right. She even chatted with me some days ago and didn¡¯t tell me about her baby shower. Still so dull. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.¡± Emma rolled her eyes, albeit yfully. They¡¯ve witnessed Jeslyn¡¯s feat and understood she was nothing near a dull person. But what other way to bully her? (1) Their bullying took Jeslyn¡¯s mind back to her days at Rose City. When these twodies were warning her about Ray, they¡¯d act like this. Although the way they spoke to her didn¡¯t hurt her, even though they were strangers to her, Christine would make a big deal out of it until she reacted angrily. But after getting to know the twodies well, she got to see them for who they really were. They are those friends who would speak to you in a sarcastic manner but are extremely loyal and honest. Once they made you a friend, they¡¯d walk with you through thick and thin. Jeslyn sighed and sat down. ¡°Do you believe I wouldn¡¯t invite you two if I had any idea that the party would be this big? I thought it was a small thing for my family. I mean, look at every one. They look like people going to the beach, but with a little touch of extravagance.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ This girl is crazy. What a perfect way to describe your baby shower!¡± Emma couldn¡¯t help herself fromughing out loud. ¡°Hello, everyone! May I get your attention, please?¡± Piper¡¯s voice boomed. The people slowly turned to focus on her. ¡°Everyone, gather around. Time to reveal the baby¡¯s gender, then cut the cake!¡± Jeslyn looked dazedly at Piper. She felt the urge to pounce on her. Gender reveal? In front of the antagonist, Valen? Searching for him with her eyes, she saw the child holding Pink¡¯s wheelchair. He was also looking at her. Then a smile stretched across his face. ¡°Should Ie?¡± he asked. Jeslyn started weeping in her heart, but her face had a crooked beam. ¡°Yes, son.¡± 1 She froze. That wasn¡¯t what she wanted to say. But she can¡¯t take back her words, right? The happy child strode to her side and held her hand before walking her to the table where the cake was. Maverick, who had been ¡®entertaining¡® the men, joined his wife and son on the table. Kimberly brought two confetti cannons. One for Maverick, the other for Jeslyn. However Valen was looking at it with interest, so Maverick handed his own to him. ¡°For a first¨Ctimer, you should be careful,¡± he said. ¡°Then teach me how to.¡± The child was excited that¡¯d be the one to reveal his sibling¡¯s gender with his mother. Maverick unwrapped the cannon and taught him how to twist the bottom. ¡°I get it. Thank you.¡± Maverick was taken aback by his appreciation. Has his nemesis ever thanked him for anything? This was the first. Maverick moved to stand behind Jeslyn. He held her cannon with her as they got ready to pop the confetti. Seeing this, Valen red at his father and instantly regretted showing appreciation. ¡°Are you ready? The baby¡¯s gender will be revealed in 3¡­2¡­1¡­¡± ¡°Puff!¡± ¡°Yeey! It¡¯s a girl!!¡± Everyone eximed in excitement, except Valen who was still staring at the pink confetti that was flying everywhere. Finally, it dawned on him and he looked at his shirt- pink. 1 ¡°A girl?¡± he frowned. Jeslyn sighed, ¡°your daddy put her there. What can I do? I wanted a boy, just like you.¡± Jeslyn immediately shifted the me to Maverick. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Of course, only he would do such a thing,¡± Valen sneered. ¡°When you get yourself a wife, I hope you¡¯ll be able to give her only males,¡± Maverick retorted. ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t want girls as daughters?¡± the child harrumphed and walked away. He just realized he said the wrong thing. Maverick tapped his wife¡¯s nose, ¡°your son is a hypocrite.¡± ¡°Who did he take after?¡± she raised a brow as she wrapped her hands around his waist. ¡°You, of course,¡± he responded, his lips tugging into a smile, impatiently waiting for her outburst. Jeslyn didn¡¯t disappoint because the next second, her smile fell. ¡°You said what?¡± ¡°That you¡¯re beautiful ¨C¡± ¡°No, you called me a hypocrite.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Maverick chuckled, lowered his head and immediately sealed her lips. If he didn¡¯t, she¡¯d go on and on until Valen get involved. They want a peaceful party, right? Although the guests didn¡¯t hear what they were saying, they could see the bodynguage and reactions, which were simply too cute. Pink was sitting in her wheelchair, smiling as she looked at her daughter and her small family when she spotted a familiar back. Thedy looked back at her and started walking deeper into the garden. Everything about her looked mysterious and from the way she was walking and looking back at her, Pink knew thedy was trying to get her attention, so she pressed a button on her chair and started heading in that direction. Pink stopped when she couldn¡¯t see anyone or hear the cheers from guests anymore. Looking around her, she could only see pruned shrubs everywhere. Ah, she¡¯s inside a shrub maze, she thought. ¡°Who are you? Show yourself!¡± A momentter, a figure walked out and stood at the only entrance. Thedy was a stranger to her and this wasn¡¯t the back she saw earlier. ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°Long time, no see, Alex,¡± a voice drifted over before Diana walked in. ¡°Diana? What- how did you get in?¡± Pink frowned. ¡°It seems I¡¯m not wee here too.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. I thought you were dead. I mean, everyone from the sisterhood is dead. How did you survive? And again, your face is everywhere.¡± Diana started walking towards her, closing the distance between them. ¡°That bitch sent my team and I to die in the hands of Nancy. Fortunately, Nancy wasn¡¯t interested in killing us, so she kept us hostage until a while ago when her son set us free.¡± Pink took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive.¡± Diana squatted in front of Pink and knocked on her knees. ¡°I heard what happened to your legs. Any remedy yet?¡± Chapter 480 Chapter 480 480 Baby shower drama (1) Pink shook her head. ¡°No hope. But it¡¯s fine. I get to spend time with my family.¡± She smiled. 1 ¡°Good for you.¡± Diana returned a crooked smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a fugitive now. Everyone wants me dead.¡± ¡°I have a ce. No one would know you¡¯re there.¡± Pink patted her hand. ¡°I knew I could still count on you.¡± ¡°I thought you hated me? Or don¡¯t you hate me anymore?¡± Pink asked. ¡°You think I have a choice?¡± Diana sat on the carpet grass beside Pink. ¡°You¡¯ve seen him recently, haven¡¯t you?¡± Pink didn¡¯t need to ask who it was to know. ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t.¡± her hands on herp balled into tight fists. Diana saw that but didn¡¯t probe. Instead, she asked, ¡°He disdained you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Pink turned her head to look at her friend. ¡°I wish he did.¡± ¡°Oh? Then it must be something incredible. Would you mind sharing? Maybe it would ease my hatred for you a little.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a douchebag. He did this to me.¡± Diana trailed her gaze to Pink¡¯s knees. After a long silence, she said; ¡°Impressive.¡± Although she made it seem like she was rejoicing, her tone gave her away. ¡°Don¡¯t feel pity for me. I want to kill that bastard.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ are you aware he¡¯s the man I love?¡± ¡°Then why did youe here? He¡¯d be able to protect you better. You knew that, yet chose toe to me. Why?¡± ¡°Why else? To torture you and kill you slowly.¡± Diana smirked. ¡°We both know that¡¯s a move you can¡¯t make. So why did youe to me instead of going to the man you love? After all, Nancy must have locked you up in their mansion. Let me guess; Nancy told you everything before she left?¡± ¡°And you think I¡¯d believe the bullshit she said?¡± ¡°So, why are you seeking my help if you believe in yourself? Diana, it¡¯s been a long time. We were both young and irrational. You knew, just like me, that my Aunt was only using us and making us dance to her tune. ¡°Lhad no idea Hwang Min was the man you talked about¡­ You know what, let¡¯s leave it at that-¡± ¡°Alex if you don¡¯t continue what you¡¯ve already started, I¡¯ll slit your throat right here and now!¡± ¡°My Lady!¡± Jacy, whom no one knew when she joined them, intervened from her standing position. If Diana kills Alex, they¡¯ll all be dead! ¡°Stay out of it!¡± Diana yelled. ¡°We¡¯ll all die if you kill her! Jeslyn won¡¯t let us off!¡± ¡°I told you to stay out of it!!¡± She threw a small knife at Jacy who immediately dodged it. The woman was very furious and everyone could see that. ¡°Diana, is my exnation so important to you?¡± Diana chuckled dryly. ¡°For so many years, you made me look like a fool! I lived every day of my life knowing that you were hiding something important from me! It gave me nightmares knowing that you were going through hell fighting for us! Your sister, you, and me. ¡°Alex, you were so ruthless to yourself and us that even when your sister died, you refused to spill the beans. Not anymore. If you don¡¯t tell me everything as it all happened from your point of view, I promise you, I¡¯ll kill you and kill myself. ¡°Even when we get to hell, I won¡¯t leave you alone!¡± She¨Cgritted her teeth and balled her fist to suppress the urge to hold Pink¡¯s neck. The bitch was just staring at her like she was a child throwing tantrums. ¡°Alex!¡± Diana yelled. ¡°Fine, if you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡­ ¡°p! p! p!¡± ¡°The unfilial daughter is here, presenting herself as the purest goddess in the world. Whilst hiding filth and evil and schemes behind that innocent face of hers. Jeslyn froze and looked around to see who owned those insults but rather everyone was looking at her. She traced the voice and saw Mr. Hwang standing a distance away with five guards. One of them held a briefcase as they stood gant without joy in their faces. ¡°Is this how you treat your father?! I wasn¡¯t even invited to this asion.¡± Heughed mockingly. Jeslyn left the table and made her way to him. ¡°On what ground are you saying that?!¡± Jeslyn asked. Neither angrily, nor friendly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Brian¡¯s angry voice drifted over. ¡°You too. I knew you¡¯d be here-¡± ¡°That hasn¡¯t answered my question. What are you doing here?!¡± He barked. Hwang Min turned sharply to look at Jeslyn. ¡°Transfer it back to me.¡°. ¡°Transfer what to you?¡± ¡°You want to y daft with me? That which Nancy gave to you, return it to me, then we will stay out of each other¡¯s life.¡± ¡°This is my niece¡¯s baby shower. Can you show some decency and go home? What do you want to achieve by causing trouble here?!¡± Brian was frustrated by this man¡¯sck of insight. However, Jeslyn didn¡¯t see it that way. The man was very insightful. He is here to ruin her reputation and force her to reveal her true colors, or pressure her to sign the documents she was sure was in the briefcase his men were holding. But he calcted wrongly. She is the goddess of schemes! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mr. Hwang, I know you never liked me, but can you not do this right now? What If your actions cause me my baby girl?¡± Brian immediately picked up after his sister. ¡°Return home. If anything happens to my niece, you might not be able to bear it. Unless you mean to harm them.¡± you talk to ¡°So what if I do? You listened to that witch and turned your sister against me. Look at how me. Do you respect me as your father? Is this how children talk to their father?!¡± The man yelled. Jeslyn looked around. Everyone had gathered around them. Whatever wrong thing she says would either make or ruin her career. So she chose her words carefully. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Mr. Hwang, don¡¯t be like this. We shouldn¡¯t wash her dirty linen outside. Let¡¯s go into the house to discuss this.¡± Chapter 481 Chapter 481 481 Baby shower drama (2) ¡°She hasn¡¯t been born, yet there¡¯s already drama around her. Even on her shower. What a drama queen. Hmph!¡± Valen murmured. He believed his sister was going to be trouble. (1) ¡°So, you¡¯ve tuned down your voice, you¡¯re no longer arrogant, you scheming bitch!¡± Mr. Hwang yelled. Jeslyn ttened her lips. ¡°It is wrong for you to call people such names in presence of kids. I know you never liked female children, which was why you killed Ms. Nancy¡¯s unborn daughter and paid a nurse to sell my brother to her.¡± Jeslyn sniffed. He wants to ruin her? Then she¡¯d serve him a spicy dish. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the man frowned in confusion. How did she start saying something out of the box? 1 Jeslyn wiped her ¡®tears¡®. ¡°All we ever wanted was to live in peace, but you hate peace! You drove Ms. Nancy into depression and forced my brother to leave the entertainment industry just so you could rule over their lives. ¡°When my mother came to plead with you to let them go, you abused her and broke her legs! What did we ever do to you, Mr. Hwang? Ms. Nancy only gave me a share of her property because she liked me. If you want it so much, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll ¨C¡± Valen¡¯s lips twitched. Who can beat his mother in creating drama from nothing? See, everyone is feeling pity for her because she looks cute and innocent. This is another reason he doesn¡¯t want cute girls around him. But what can he do? His mother has started a drama. They all have to act along. ¡°Sister!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom! Daddy, save mummy and the baby!¡± ¡°Jeslyn!¡± ¡°Sister¨Cinw!¡± Brian didn¡¯t let his sister hit the grass carpet. Maverick, who had been watching the drama with his friends, strode over and carried his wife in his hands. He nced at Mr. Hwang and ordered. ¡°Escort him out!¡± However, Hwang Min¡¯s men rushed forwards and took a fighting stance in front of their master. ¡°Even a mere Son¨Cinw whom I didn¡¯t approve wants to stand in my way.¡± Maverick lips curled into an evil smirk. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget our score, Sovereign.¡± His eyes and the man¡¯s eyes met for a moment before he walked away, marking the end of the event. On his way home, Hwang Min called the President. ¡°The battle has begun. We can¡¯t use her identity as a member of the half¨Cheart against her anymore. Also, Maverick knows I¡¯m the Sovereign. So, start n B.¡± Just after he finished speaking, a loud explosive sound was heard from behind. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°What the f*ck is that!¡± He screamed. ¡°Screeeech!¡± The driver panicked as he immediately stopped the car, and hurried out, then went to open the back door for his boss. ¡°Master, the car behind us has exploded! Please, let¡¯s get out!¡± There were two guards and Mr. Hwang running as far as their legs could carry them. They thought the car would explode but even after hours, it didn¡¯t. After they¡¯ve gotten to a safer ce, where there are crowds, they thought they¡¯d be safe, but unfortunately¡­ ¡°Pheew, Pheew!¡± The two guards protecting him fell dead from a sniper that no one knew where it came from. When the people saw two people were killed, everyone started running helter¨Cskelter. Mr. Hwang, being an intelligent man, also ran into the crowd, causing the sniper to lose him. The young guy Immediately called Maverick. ¡°Boss, I lost him.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Maverick responded and ended the call. He called Code 2 and instructed. ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t leave the Capital. He will be heading to the Presidential Vi if he fails to escape tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, boss! Code 2 left with some men to block Hwang Min¡¯s escape routes. Meanwhile, Hwang Min had gotten into a cab and was heading to the airport, but his instinct told him to turn around, so he did. The capital belongs to Alpha Chaos now. If he is captured by him, it will be a done deal. Hwang Min didn¡¯t calcte that Maverick must have known his identity, because, the man had returned from the organization and after so long, he didn¡¯t attack him. Once Mr. Hwang calmed down and started thinking things through, he realized there was a loophole in everything that happened so far. Like, when he returned from the organization, Brian started acting churlishly towards him. He locked him up and started looking for Nancy, hoping to force her to give him the Coca farm, however, he couldn¡¯t find her. He spent weeks looking for her and even went in search of her Nanny, but found no one in the house. When Reuben told him that Maverick was injured and was at the hospital, he sent a few Assassins to kill him but no one returned, so he stopped. If he could find Nancy and own the Coca farm, nobody; Not Alpha Chaos, not the President, or even PEACE can stop him then. He¡¯d conveniently build an Army that when they enter a country, they¡¯d sweep her clean without trouble. That was his dream; own the Coca farm, build an Army, dominate the whole world and be worshiped. That was his dream. Simple and easy! But why is it so far from his grasp? So after not seeing Nancy, he decided to ask about Alex, whom he left locked up. Then a guard he had never seen before narrated what happened to him. Enraged, he didn¡¯t wait to question how the guard was still alive since he was there when the massacre was being done. Hwang Min went to look for Nancy¡¯swyer. After torturing the life out of him, the man finally told him Nancy was dying and had given her Coca farm andpanies to Jeslyn. The man smiled, thinking It would be easy to retrieve it back. He nned to ckmail Jeslyn with her identity as the heir of Half¨Cheart organization, but the bitch told the world about it and ruined the organization and his n A. When he was boiling with rage and looking for ways to approach Jeslyn, he heard she¡¯d be hosting a baby shower. Celebrities love for their reputation to remain clean. So, he thought by going there, he could pressure her into signing the property transfer documents. It was very easy, but why was it ruined? Chapter 482 Chapter 482 482 The battle (1) ¡°Mr. We¡¯ve been roaming around the city for a while now. Did you forget your way?¡± the driver asked. (1) ¡°Yes, I forgot I could get rid of you!¡± He ced the tip of his gun on the man¡¯s seat from behind and launched a bullet into his heart. Once the driver died, Hwang Min leaned forward and held the steering. He pulled the car to a stop, threw the driver out and got into the seat and made his way to the Presidential vi. Maverick¡¯s men were blocking all the routes to the Presidential vi and airport, but had no idea that Hwang Min had escaped through an emergency exit that was made by the President in case he ever needed to escape. Even though Maverick¡¯s men waited till dawn, Hwang Min didn¡¯t show up. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Meanwhile, the man could be seen with the President, nning on their next cause of action. The next morning, Maverick received a call that some of his businesses had been closed down by the government for illegal dealings. In the next few minutes, some prosecutors barged into Maverick¡¯s mansion to arrest him. ¡°We have a warrant. Do not get in the way and cooperate!¡± The leader of the team said rudely to Maverick, believing that this was going to be Maverick¡¯s downfall. Maverick didn¡¯t argue nor said a word. He coolly left them to search his house like they suggested and went into one of the many cars they brought. Those guys came in huge numbers and even brought the media along. What a way to bully someone. After turning the house upside down, they found nothing. Not even a gun that everyone was aware that he had. The leader of the team was frustrated. It had be a discussion at their office that whoever is able to catch Maverick would be promoted, which was why he took along the media. But now, how will he show his face to his colleagues after boasting so much. Just as he was about to leave the sitting room after destroying it, Jeslyn stood in his way. ¡°You barged into our home without notice, entered the house and destroyed our property in the name of searching. I am not against you taking my innocent husband away because I know he¡¯de back. ¡°But please, put the house in order- exactly how you met it, and pay for the things you destroyed. Else, I¡¯ll file a case of vandalism against you.¡± -The leader of the team was stunned at first but thought she was bluffing. Who didn¡¯t know Jeslyn to be a kind¨Csoul? He gently pushed her out of the way, but that was his greatest mistake. Jeslyn fell heavily on the floor and screamed in pain. Everyone in the house ran out, only to see blood trailing down her legs. The prosecutors gasped and the leader who pushed Jeslyn, staggered back. Maverick ran over to see his wife in a bad shape. His aura turned dangerous and he immediately carried his wife to theb in the house. The moment he put her on the bed, the dying Jeslyn wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him passionately. Maverick, who was panicking at first, slowly calmed down and satisfied his wife¡¯s cravings before he sighed. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. When you told me what happened at thepany, I knew something would happen here, so I came here and took some blood. It was a blood bag. It burst when I fell. It¡¯s nothing serious. She beamed. He ced his forehead against her¡¯s. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I can handle it.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ok¡­but that prosecutor, I don¡¯t like his face. He was very active while destroying my house. I hope you make him extremely active while he is putting the house in order. If he can¡¯t afford the things he destroyed, which I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t, let Spid take up the case and send him to jail.¡± Maverick nodded. ¡°Your father, what do you want for him?¡± ¡°We are not close, but send him to jail I¡¯m sure there are lots of people who would like to have his blood in their hands.¡± Maverick kissed her on the lips before going out. in the sitting room, the prosecutors were still there. Immediately he saw Mavericking down the stairs, he rushed to him and asked; ¡°How is she?¡± Maverick ignored him and called the butler. ¡°Give him the list of all what he destroyed and their prices. See to it that he cleans the house¡­ Get Matt to check on my wife.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Those watching live couldn¡¯t help cursing the prosecutor for manhandling Jeslyn and causing her to have a miscarriage. The people concluded because Maverick wouldn¡¯t say the condition his wife was in. The camera zoomed in on him as he entered the prosecutor¡¯s car and left. All the prosecutors and media left, except the leader who was arranging the sitting room while sweating. Maverick and those they arrested along with him were questioned but nothing was found to pin him down. They ransacked hispanies but found nothing too. So they had no choice but to release him. The President and Hwang Min were so mad that they almost puked blood. Now that Maverick couldn¡¯t be pinned down, how would they kidnap Jeslyn? Also, the madman will surelye for them. Truly, in less than thirty minutes, articles on the President¡¯s misappropriation of funds, power, and coborating with the Half¨Chearts were published. Immediately that happened, people started protesting against him and before an hour, he was impeached and arrested. With Inspector Fin leading his team, they wore handcuffs on the old man and took him away. Unlike Maverick who was released in less than twenty minutes, the President¡¯swyer resigned when he saw the crimes his client hadmitted. The firstdy did all she could to get excellentwyers to fight her husband¡¯s case, but thanks to Maverick, nowyer agreed to take on the case. In the end, the president was defended by statewyers and lost the case. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 483 The battle (2) For the next few days, the people of Country M felt a storm brewing. While the electoral college was conducting an election within the council to pick a new President, Hwang Min was waging war against Maverick. 1 It¡¯s been three days since the ex¨Cpr¨¦sident was arrested and sentenced, yet Hwang Min hasn¡¯t left the Capital. He tried leaving but Maverick¡¯s men were everywhere. He couldn¡¯t stay at the Presidential Vi anymore, so he found a hotel to stay in. While at the hotel, he wasmunicating with his people who immediately gathered all of Hwang Min¡¯s men and headed for the Capital. Almost twenty thousand of them flooded the Capital. Although the men settled at the outskirts of the Capital, a few of them entered the City to rescue their Master and cause some losses to Maverick. They destroyed a few of Maverick¡¯s establishments as an official deration of war. Hwang Min, who had been rescued was asked to return to SIN city, but the man refused, saying; ¡°I want to watch how you bring Maverick to his knees!¡± He curled his lips into a smirk. The so¨Ccalled PEACE got a message that Hwang Min had dered an all¨Cout war against Maverick, but they turned a blind eye and didn¡¯t get involved. Within, they wanted to see Hwang Min and Maverick¡¯s downfall. Didn¡¯t they say they wanted to reform the Country? Well, to do that, those who caused the Country to be a nightmare have to die before the Country sees happy days. 1 The fight between Maverick and Hwang Min would be happening outside the city to prevent innocent people from dying. After all, it would be a fight between twenty thousand and twelve thousand. The fight between the Lu family and Xu family caused them some damage, so Maverick had eight thousand active fighters, while Damien gave him four thousand active fighters. At first, Maverick thought he¡¯d be fighting ten thousand men but after he lost the battle for two consecutive days, he finally called a meeting to understand the situation. Three ck cars drove under the canopy of the night, heading out of the Capital. The cars stopped at a stand¨Calone building. Even the Presidential Vi has no security protocol as strong as the one here. For about an hour, the cars were going through thorough checks at different checkpoints until they finally made it through the gates and arrived at the white house. The middle car was opened by Code 5 and Jeslyn got down, wearing a ck outfit. All the guards around them bowed in greetings. With Code 5 and Yellow leading the way, they headed to the entrance of the house. Stepping into the sitting room, Jeslyn felt a shiver run down her body. This ce gave her a feeling of death. No warmth, no life, no nothing. The sitting room had either ck or brown designs all through. So creepy! ¡°Ma¡¯am, this way, please!¡± Ady in ck trousers and a ck top said with a stoic face after bowing to Jeslyn and Yellow. Jeslyn gave a faint nod before following behind her while the others hung around the sitting room. Jeslyn wasn¡¯t bothered by thedy¡¯s coldness because almost all of Maverick¡¯s people, both men and women, had a bitch face, including Pink and Yellow. And they all look ruthless and unforgiving. Standing by the door, she saw a red lighting from the doorknob and spoke. ¡°He¡¯s holding a meeting.¡± Jeslyn looked at her, then asked, ¡°Did you see him eat anything since?¡± ¡°The Master doesn¡¯t eat in the presence of his subordinates,¡± she answered. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re not sure if he ate anything¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Lead me to the kitchen,¡± Jeslyn instructed. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Thedy turned and started heading to the sitting room. About thirty minutester, Jeslyn returned with a tray of piping hot chicken soup and a bowl of rice. ¡°Knock on the door,¡± she instructed thedy. Her face changed and she took a step back, then bowed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am. Master hates it.¡± ¡°Tch. Just do it.¡± Seeing she was hesitant, Jeslyn added. ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± Thedy stepped forward, took a deep breath and knocked on the door once. She waited for about a minute before she knocked again. Seeing she was knocking like one who was afraid of the door, Jeslyn handed her the tray and started banging on the door. Meanwhile, inside the room, Maverick could be seen among about ten men, including Rex, Fin, and Matt. ¡°Only my sister¨Cinw would knock like that,¡± Rex chuckled. (1 This is from N?velDrama.Org. Maverick narrowed his eyes at the three who were sitting together at a corner. ¡°You called her here?¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t use me, I¡¯m innocent.¡± Inspector Fin immediately said. Me too!¡± Rex added. ¡°Good she came. Saved me the stress of treating a stubborn patient,¡± Matt rolled his eyes. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Maverick massaged his temple and sighed with his back leaning on the chair. ¡°Ah, you won¡¯t get the door? Then I shall before she gets mad at me.¡± Rex jumped off his chair and ran to the door. Immediately he opened it, a knock came in contact with his face. ¡°Ouch!¡± He cried out. ¡°Haha, sorry!¡°Jeslyn giggled and pushed him to the side, carried the tray of food and walked in. Rex perceived the aroma of the food and hurriedly swallowed. He shut the door with a loud ¡®bang¡® and hurried after her. The meeting wasn¡¯t over, so everyone was still seated, Once Jeslyn came closer, they all got up to greet her. She smiled at her husband and ced the food on the table. ¡°It is dangerous. Why did youe?¡± ¡°You worry about me, yet you haven¡¯t had a wink in three days.¡± Maverick shot a re at his friends who turned their faces away. However, the shameless Rex moved over to the table and smiled. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, you made this. Did you leave any for me?¡± ¡°Rex, stay away,¡± she said. But unfortunately, she was talking to Rex. He glued himself to her and beamed, ¡°I¡¯ve not eaten in three days. We¡¯ve been at war.¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484 484 The battle (3) ¡°Yet, you¡¯re still alive? I bet you would have died from hunger on the first day,¡± Jeslyn snorted. (1 ¡°Please, forgive me for being rude, but what exactly is she doing here? We are holding an important meeting for crying out loud! This is not a pic!¡± Everyone turned to look at the man who said that. He was wearing the Yu faction¡¯s uniform. Undeniably, the leader of the five thousand men sent by Damien. Some men on the table shook their heads in pity. Inspector Fin gasped and Rex chuckled. Matt, on the other hand, nced at the guy and rolled his eyes. Maverick didn¡¯t even shift his gaze away from his wife when he heard that. As for Jeslyn, she was amazed by the guy¡¯s words. It was apparent that he had anger in his heart. ¡°It seems you have a lot to say?¡± Jeslyn asked a rhetorical question. She wasn¡¯t expecting an answer but he was bold enough to reply. ¡°Of course, I do! Do you know how many men I¡¯ve lost in the past two days, all because of you?! That man is your father, isn¡¯t he? Why can¡¯t you settle things amicably with him? Did you have to sacrifice people¡¯s lives just to vent? I thought they said you¡¯re the people¡¯s little sister or whatever, I don¡¯t se¨¨ that in you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not done, continue,¡± Jeslyn said with interest. The man finally looked around him. All the men around him were looking at him with wide eyes. Rex was stillughing and Alpha Chaos was ying with her hair without caring about what he was saying Seeing the amount of nonchnce, it fuelled the guy¡¯s hatred for Jeslyn. He bolted up and mmed his hand on the desk. ¡°Of what use is a mere celebrity here? I lost my girlfriend today just because of you! She was a girl too, but she knew better to be a useful one and not some burden! She wouldn¡¯t have died if she wasn¡¯t here to fight for you! You can¡¯t just sit back, while other girls go to war. What makes you special!!¡± Maverick paused and finally shifted his gaze to the guy. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Brother, it seems people are no longer scared of you. Maybe it started when you stopped wearing ck. Hahaha!¡± ¡°And also since he started appearing on TVs and allowing Media houses, say shit about him,¡± Inspector Fin added teasingly. Jeslyn nced at her husband¡¯s hand and saw it ying with a small knife. She smiled. Others from the Yu faction must have been thinking the same thing. If she allows her husband to kill their leader, they might turn their back against him in war. She held her husband¡¯s hand and chuckled. Maverick held her hands and smiled while looking into her eyes. ¡°How do you want to punish him?¡± ¡°Talk about punishment if hees back alive. Meanwhile, let me clear up his misconception,¡± Jeslyn turned to the man and started walking slowly towards him. ¡°First of all, you¡¯re fighting for a cause that you all would benefit from. Beforeing here, did you not ask your Master what this war is about or you¡¯re just looking for ways to cause trouble?¡± The guy turned his face away. Meaning he knew and was only trying to cause disharmony between the men. Jeslyn narrowed her eyes. Is this man working for Mr. Hwang? Her senses sharpened, as she thought of the number of men they¡¯ve lost so far. They¡¯ve lost almost four thousand men in just three days. No one thought it was weird because the opponent had too many fighting weapons, not excluding fighting jets, deadly explosives and so on. Not as if Maverick doesn¡¯t have such but the enemies attack without notice and leave before Maverick retaliates. So this is what it is! ¡°If I remember correctly, Damien attended my baby shower with those he always walks around with, which are Randy and Kim. So how did you conclude that Mr. Hwang is my father and that we have bad blood?¡± ¡°Yo-¡± ¡°Ah, before you tell me about the media, my baby shower wasn¡¯t on live. When Mr. Hwang came, some people had already gone home. No one recorded anything about that, so nothing was posted online, meaning, you either got the gist from Damien¡­¡± ¡°Of cours-¡± ¡°¡­ Or from Hwang Min,¡± she raised a brow at his surprised face. Not just him, everyone looked shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rex asked. None of them thought there could be a spy among them, not even Maverick. Then that must be why they¡¯ve been losing the battle! ¡°What I mean is, this dude is working for Mr. Hwang. We all know Damien is not the type to gossip with his men when he is always after my sister¨Cinw. Which leaves us to believe that he has been in contact with Hwang Min who told him to cause disharmony around here. To achieve that, he caused his girlfriend to die so his rebellion would look real. ¡°Hwang Min knows that my husband is not one to tolerate disrespect. If my husband kills this betrayer, his men would get angry and withdraw, then leave my husband to fight alone.¡± ¡°Why do you think Mr. Hwang would want to do that? He has twenty thousand men and if we continue like this, he would win the war.¡± One of the Captains sitting around the table asked. ¡°He is nning a step ahead. Once he wins this war, he¡¯ll need more Army to go against the government and whoever cross hisne. That¡¯s where that Buffalo and his teames in. ¡°Do I also need to say he is the reason you¡¯ve been losing the battle because he gives Mr. Hwang your ns?¡± Everyone in the room was enraged. They wanted nothing but to pounce on the man right here. Seeing he had been caught, the man stopped pretending andughed. ¡°It¡¯s already toote. Mr. Hwang is in control now. How many men does Alpha Chaos have to continue fighting? Brothers, if youe with me now, I guarantee you, Mr. Hwang will treat you well!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Shut up!¡± One of the Captains yelled, he is a member of the Lu faction. Jeslyn immediately raised her hand to stop the guy from speaking further. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 485 The battle (4) Everyone here is worried about their lives and their minds are in a fragile state. The wrong word might push them into the enemy¡¯s hand. (th ¡°Brothers, what are you still waiting for? Alpha Chaos has less than seven thousand men remaining. If we leave now, they won¡¯t be able to hold on till tomorrow and after tomorrow, we¡¯ll all be in the winning team!¡± He said with enthusiasm. ¡°Who told you the Lu faction only has seven thousand? If we add twenty thousand of the SIN into that equation, there¡¯d be twenty¨Cseven thousand men.¡± Everyone gasped in shock. Even Maverick wasn¡¯t left out. He was astonished at his wife¡¯s skill of lying. Rex blinked a couple of times. Didn¡¯t she say the SIN had ten thousand men? How did it be twenty thousand? Seeing their disbelief, although her husband had a neutral face, she could tell he was surprised else he¡¯d be smiling. ¡°Did you have to lie so much just to make them stay? Ha!!¡± The betrayer was rmed. guess it¡¯s time to use the token. After all, I came here in the first ce to bring you the token.¡± She ced the ck token in front of her husband. ¡°My husband has three fighting jets, the SIN has four fighting jets. My husband has three tanks, the SIN has five tanks. With thosebined, it¡¯s obvious we don¡¯t need you anymore, so if you want to leave with him, you¡¯re free to go.¡± The men dived Into more shock. The numbers weren¡¯t the problem here but the name, SIN! Those guys are so powerful that the Yu men cannot win them in a fight. While the people were still staring dazedly at Jeslyn, the betrayer was looking for ways to escape but Maverick¡¯s hand was faster. He flung the knife he was holding and it lurched into his temple. The betrayer cried out and fell. Rex sighed, pulled out ¨¤ gun from his waist and released some bullets into the man¡¯s body. ¡°Betraying others is not cool. Who wants to leave? Please do,¡± he beamed. The men¡¯s heart sank. Who wants to leave? Leave to where? Didn¡¯t thedy just say twenty thousand SINNERS wereing? Also, with the way the betrayer was killed, who would dare leave? ¡°Very good. Y¡¯all know how to grab thick thighs, don¡¯t you?¡± heughed again. ¡°You should return, the meeting is over.¡± After Rex dismissed them, the men couldn¡¯t help running away. Rex smiling eyes caught the sight of the soup Jeslyn brought. ¡°This may have gone cold. My brother isn¡¯t a fan of cold soup, but I am.¡± Before Maverick could stop him, he grabbed the te and chunked down some soup, then carried the rice and headed back to his seat. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t helpughing and shaking her head at Rex¡¯s drama. ¡°You made them stay, you clever woman.¡± Maverick pulled his wife closer by the waist. ¡°Hehe. Anything for you, my Lord.¡± Maverick got up, carried her and exited the room. At midnight, after Maverick had tired Jeslyn out, he left the bed and went to his study room. He took out the token and checked it. There was nothing but some irrelevant numbers written in bold on the body. Maverick observed the token for a while before realizing it could be cracked open. It took him long minutes to finally open the token. The token lit up and inside it was a drive and a key. Maverick plugged it into hisptop and waited for somemands. After the thing loaded and did what was necessary, the first thing it did was to ask for fingerprint. Maverick did as told but he was brutally rejected and called unmatched. [Sorry, your fingerprint is unmatched. Remaining two more false attempts to render this token useless. ] Maverick ttened his lips. He carried hisptop to his bedroom and ced Jeslyn¡¯s thumb on the fingerprint sensor on the screen. [Wee to the SIN. Option to proceed or decline! Maverick sat on the edge of the bed and pressed ¡®Proceed.¡¯ The PC¡¯s Webcam was turned on and a man¡¯s unfriendly face appeared. ¡®The new boss is supposed to be summoning me?¡® he said. ¡°With her permission,¡± Maverick replied. ¡®What¡¯s the deal?¡® ¡°We need the SINNERS.¡± ¡®Number of enemies and weapons! ¡°A deadly war with twenty thousand men. Four fighting jets, four tanks, more than four missile launchers¡­ other deadly weapons.¡± ¡®SINNERS recently grew in numbers, 11,000. We can¡¯t make the newbies work yet, so you can only get 10,000 and all the weapons we have. When is this war?¡®. ¡°Already happening.¡± ¡®The enemy¡¯s coordination.¡¯ The two talked more and after they were done, the guy said; ¡®Now that the SINNERS have been activated, please tell the boss she can¡¯t abandon us like she¡¯s done for the past few months.¡® ¡°Hm.¡± In less than one hour, four fighting jets with THE SIN written on them flew into the Capital and headed straight to the northern region. Once they arrived, Maverick¡¯s three fighting jets also took off. Maverick entered one of the Lu tanks and started following behind the jets. The Sin¡¯s tanks and fighters haven¡¯t arrived yet. They¡¯ll be Maverick¡¯s backup. Arriving close to Hwang Min¡¯s camp, Maverick used binocrs to watch the activities and felt that something was wrong. The camp was too peaceful. Although men were standing guard around the ce, he still had some strange feelings. He ordered the captain of the air force to shoot one missile into the camp while he observed from the binocrs. Once a missile wasunched into the camp, it hit a resistance and bounced back. Luckily, the pilot was a good one, so he was able to dodge the missile that ended upnding in the sea, some miles away. ¡°Illusion,¡± Maverick mumbled. No wonder they lost the battle twice when they attacked. Whatever attack they threw at the enemy bounced back at them. They didn¡¯t notice because the fight was messy. Maverick called all his men and headed back to his camp to analyse things. If the illusion was here, then where is the real camp? N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Urgh, no mirror how do I pop this pimple? Never mind¡­ it¡¯s not meant to be popped.¡± Jeslyn mumbled from her sleep. ¡®Mirror!¡® Maverick¡¯s eyes snapped open. He left his room and returned to his men. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 486 Jeslyn, the dutiful daughter It¡¯s been hours, so by now, the SINNERS had all arrived. Once their strategy had been looked into one more time, Maverick led his men in the opposite direction of where the illusion camp was. 1 Meanwhile, Hwang Min was still sleeping. He spent the whole night nning an attack that would completely bring Maverick to his knees. The man and everyone else believed the n would work without a doubt. So this morning, they were all rxed, celebrating their uing victory. However, the next moment, sounds of explosions went off and radiation killed some men. The men were shocked, and so was Hwang Min who just jolted awake. He looked from his window and saw they were being attacked by the SIN and Lu faction. ¡°Damn it! That witch!¡± He cursed at Nancy. The man refused to believe that Nancy would give anyone the SINNERS because they meant more to her than the Coca farm. Thinking that Nancy had gotten involved, he tried calling her but her number was unreachable. Outside, all of Hwang Min¡¯s tanks and other deadly long¨Crange weapons had been destroyed. What is left for him are the fighting jets. Maverick ordered the jets to be blown to smithereens. Although it took a lot of work and also the sacrifice of more than a thousand men, the four fighting jets were brought down. Now that there were no major obstacles anymore, Maverick¡¯s people started bullying their enemies, eliminating them like sardines. Seeing the tables had turned, Hwang Min carved an escape route for himself but unfortunately, Maverick was waiting for him. The fight which was estimated to end in about two days, was won in five hours. The SIN coordination. Both on air andnd was something marveling. Thanks to their great support, Maverick didn¡¯t die. Finally, after the war was over, the government got involved and took away Hwang Min for starting the fight. Maverick could have killed Hwang Min but remembering his wife told him in the past that she¡¯d kill her rtives herself, he held back. So when the police got involved, he handed Hwang Min to them. The PEACE wasn¡¯t very happy with the oue but swallowed their dissatisfaction. After all, one tyrant has been thrown down from his throne. Who knows, someone else might kill Maverick tomorrow, they thought. After the battle, the SINNERS lined themselves up. Although many died, their numbers didn¡¯t dwindle that much. Standing in front of thousands of men, was the clueless Jeslyn. She was having lunch with her husband when a report came to them that the SINNERS wanted her presence. ¡°Master, we are ready to serve you!¡± They all bowed. Jeslyn was speechless as she looked at them without knowing how to react. Even though she was their leader, she had no idea how to take care of such arge troop.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She shifted her gaze to Maverick and smiled. Why is she worrying when her husband is right beside her? ¡°Rise!¡± She instructed. Later that day at the police station. A police officer entered Hwang Min¡¯s cell and tried to bring him out of the cell. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Wh- who are you? What do you want with me?!¡± Hwang Min panicked. He has an idea of what would happen if he leaves here. ¡°Rx old man, I was asked to bring you out. A woman is here to bail you.¡± ¡°Woman? Wh- what woman? I¡¯m not going. You want to kill me!¡± He screamed. Bail him? Did they think he was stupid? His crimes are beyond bailing. He would be appearing in court by tomorrow, so how was bailing involved? The police officer was so annoyed that he pped him across the face. ¡°Do you want to get me into trouble? Look,¡± he pulled Hwang Min¡¯s hair and forced him to look at the others in the other cell. ¡°You drew their attention. What if they rat me out?¡± Hwang Min, who was pped, couldn¡¯t believe that a mere policeman would do that to him. He gritted his teeth and endured. He has a n to get out. Until then, he¡¯d allow this police officer to live to his fullest. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± he said. ¡°I was paid by a woman named Diana to bring you, so you don¡¯t expect me to go back without doing the job,¡± the police officer retorted with a frown. ¡°Diana? Who is Diana?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You should go see her for yourself. I¡¯m afraid that if you don¡¯te with me, I¡¯ll have to force you. I can¡¯t refund the huge amount she paid me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who Diana is, so I¡¯m noting.¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t me me!¡± The police officer hit Hwang Min with a baton on his side, followed by another swing. Hwang Min¡¯s roar filled the station but no one said a thing. Sometimes, they beat up prisoners to force them to speak the truth, so the police officers on duty thought the person who was getting beaten was a criminal who wouldn¡¯t confess. By the door, Jeslyn could be seen sighing as her father was being manhandled like a criminal. She walked towards the cell and yelled. ¡°Is this how you treat people?!¡± The policeman halted and turned to see who it was. Jeslyn? What is she doing here? ¡°Je¨CJeslyn? What are you doing here?¡± The officer asked in rm. ¡°She¡¯s here to pay a visit. Is there a problem?¡± The police officer almost peed himself when he saw Inspector Fin going over. ¡°Senior!¡± Heposed himself and saluted., Inspector Fin waved him out. After the policeman left, he opened the cell and allowed Jeslyn in. ¡°Oh my, you smell like shit. It hasn¡¯t been 24 hours since you were arrested yet¡­ sigh¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± He thundered. Hwang Min asked weakly as he tried to get up from the floor, trying to mask the pain he was feeling ¡°Stop yelling. As you¡¯ll be going to court tomorrow, I know you can¡¯t miss a life imprisonment or death sentence, so I felt somepassion and thought to tell you where the coca farm is. Who knows, it might save you,¡± Jeslyn smiled like a dutiful daughter. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 487 Jeslyn, the dutiful daughter (2) Hearing that, Hwang Min¡¯s eyes shone with greed for a few seconds before it faded immediately after remembering how scheming Jeslyn was. 1 ¡°You scheming bitch! What do you want?!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Say, why do you call your flesh and blood that? It¡¯s so hurtful when your father calls you so.¡± She held her chest dramatically but with a smirk on her lips. The man knew she was being sarcastic, so he tried to ignore her. ¡°What do you say, Mr. Hwang? She gave me that coca farm but my husband doesn¡¯t want it nor can I take care of it. Although I don¡¯t like you one bit, Brian does and I¡¯m doing this for him.¡± ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m interested in that, when I¡¯m stuck here? Get out of here! Out!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go but before I leave, I have to perform my filial piety to you as my father.¡± She started walking/towards the door but when she got there, she held the door and said; ¡°the coca farm is at. the¡­ never mind, you said you¡¯re not interested.¡± Hwang Min¡¯s ears were desperately raised to hear the location but disappointment and bitterness Consumed thest bit of rationality he had left. ¡°Argh!¡± He threw himself towards Jeslyn but before he could grab her, she stepped out and shut him behind bars. ¡°Haha¡­ you don¡¯t think it¡¯d be that easy to get it out of me, do you?¡± She smirked. What Jeslyn did to the man was the greatest humiliation of his life. Instantly, he vowed to kill her tonight. How could she mess with him with the coca farm? ¡°Alright, rest in peace in advance¡­ but if you change your mind, give me a call. You have few ways you can get in touch with me,¡± she beamed before leaving. Mr. Hwang was so furious that the vein on his forehead almost bled. With what Jeslyn just did, he promised himself not to die. Meanwhile, after Jeslyn turned to face the cameras, she burst into tears. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, what happened in there? Did he bully you?¡± ¡°Inspector Fin, I only wanted to know why he did what he did, but instead¡­¡± She covered her face and ran out. ¡®She¡¯s acting for the camera again. What is she nning for her father this time?¡® He sighed. 1 After so long. Hwang Min was thinking of what Jeslyn and that police officer said. If he could get out, he¡¯d be able to get Jeslyn to give him the coca farm¡¯s whereabout. At night, the people were sleeping but Hwang Min didn¡¯t. When the police officer came again, Hwang Min immediately agreed to go. The police officer gave him a police uniform and disguised him before they left. When they left the station, there was a car waiting under a tree. Hwang Min entered and the Police officer was paid the bnce for his service before the car zoomed off. Along the way, Hwang Min had asked thedy riding the car num¨¦rous questions but thedy ignored him and focused on the road. Less than an hourter, they arrived at an abandoned house. Hwang Min felt it was strange, so he asked; ¡°where¡¯s this ce and why am I here?¡± Thedy ignored him and got out of the car. Hwang Min followed suit. When he got out, he saw two women standing by a spotlight which he presumed wasing from a car. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Hey, long time, no see, dear Hwang¡± Diana¡¯s voice transmitted into his ears before walking towards him. ¡°Do I know you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± she got closer to him, letting him see her face. ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Ana?¡± ¡°Right, that was what you used to call me.¡± Hwang Min ¡°Not so fast.¡± ? grew excited and was about to hug her but she stepped aside, ¡°Ana, where have you been? I looked for you everywhere and even asked your friend, Alex, about you.¡± ¡°Oh, you were aware she was my friend?¡± ¡°Yes. I found out toote, then broke up with her after that. I-¡± ¡°Can you make me understand? You betrayed me. You sent me a breakup message and after that, I couldn¡¯t reach you anymore!¡± ¡°Ana, I swear, I have no idea that ever happened. It was a one¨Cnight thing I had with Alex. Then she showed me photos of you dating other men. I was hurt and disappointed. Then, I sent you a message but you replied with a breakup message. I tried looking for you but failed. That was when Alex appeared again and told me you never liked me and that you wanted a child from me but after I couldn¡¯t give you one, you had to leave.¡± ¡°In other words, you¡¯re saying Alex is the bad bitch?¡± ¡°Yes, she is¡­ I love you so much, Ana-¡± ¡°So, I was the bad bitch?¡± Hwang Min was stunned when he saw Jeslyn roll Alex¡¯s wheelchair out from the dark. ¡°Told you he¡¯s a douchebag,¡± Jeslyn shrugged. ¡°Alex?¡± Hwang Min called in shock. ¡°Go on, I¡¯m just passing by,¡± Alex replied. Hwang Min finally understood what happened here. They sent the officer and Jeslyn to lure him out of the cell. If the officer couldn¡¯t get him out, Jeslyn¡¯s proposal would. Which was exactly what happened. With what he said about Alex, both women finally knew he had used them. Hwang Min looked around and saw there were only four women, so he turned and started running back to the car. 1 Nobody stopped him or pursued him. After entering the car, he smiled when he saw the key on the engine. He started the car and zoomed off. Thedies watched him drive far away from them before Alex raised a remote control and pressed the only red button on it. ¡°Boom!¡± The sound of an explosion traveled miles around the area and the ce lit up with mes licking the darkness. Hwang Min¡¯s life came to an end in the worst way he never thought he¡¯d die.¡± Chapter 488 Chapter 488 488 New dawn Just kidding! (1 Meanwhile, a distance away from where the explosion happened, Hwang Min was seen on the ground, catching his breath. He noticed that something was wrong when nobody chased him. They wouldn¡¯t go through so much stress to bring him out of the cell, and then allow him to escape. It¡¯s not possible. With that thought in mind, he jumped out of the car just in time before it exploded. ¡°Those spiteful bitches!¡± He gritted his teeth. If he manages to leave here alive, he¡¯d make sure none of them lives to see the week after.| With the fire burning from the car, he observed his surroundings and to his utmost shock, there were two cars behind him. Hwang Min swallowed. Who are those? He thought. His instinct told him to run away and that was exactly what he was about to do when the ck car in front zoomed towards him. Hwang Min took to his heels and started running, however, the next thing he knew, he was soaring high through the air. The feeling of flying was great, but the severe pain he was feeling in his legs could not be defined. With a loud cry, he fell heavily on the ground, behind the ck car that knocked him off. Hwang Min puked blood as he felt sharp pain tore through his chest. He tried to see who it was that wanted his life. Lo and behold, the monster got out of his car. He was wearing his signature ck shirt and ck pants. On his right hand was a flick knife he was messing with. A chill runs down Hwang Min¡¯s spine every time the knife springs out of its handle or goes back in. Against the furious roar of the fire, the knife shone viciously like it had taken more lives than its owner. ¡°Ma¨CMaverick, wh- what are you-¡± ¡°Here to settle scores.¡± He stopped in front of the man, looking down at him as he struggled to move further away from him. ¡°You- I¡¯m your wife¡¯s father. Do you want to kill her father?¡± ¡°My wife told me before today that I cannot harm her family for any reason¡­¡® Hwang Min smiled with glee when he heard that. But Maverick¡¯s next statement sent a punch to his already weak heart. ¡°¡­ However, she never said I can¡¯t punish you.¡± Before Hwang Min could understand what he was talking about, Maverick stepped on his leg, holding it down so he wouldn¡¯t move. N?velDrama.Org content. Hwang Min started to scream but who would hear him amidst the crackling fire behind them? With a flick of his wrist, he stabbed the knife into his right eye. 1 and sizzling of the raging Hwang Min roared and started to struggle for freedom, but Maverick wasn¡¯t done. He mercilessly pulled the knife out and stabbed the other eye before letting him go. The roaring Hwang Min found the strength to get up while covering his bleeding eyes with his palms. ¡°Ahhhhhh!! I will kill you!!¡± Sometimes, he would throw his hands around, while other times he¡¯d fall and grovel for a while before struggling to stand back on his feet again. Meanwhile, Maverick was right behind him, watching the man as he fought his way toward the mouth of the me. Clearly, he could feel the hotness on his skin, but maybe he wanted to kill himself or maybe the pain coursing through his body didn¡¯t allow him to feel the heat. But whatever way, Hwang Min was a few feet away from embracing the me. ¡°Boom!¡± Maybe it was as a result of the fuel tank, or the nature of the fire, but it exploded again, sending Hwang Min flying and hitting his back on Maverick¡¯s car. The Impact created a big dent on the side of his car and broke his ss. ¡°The stubborn man took your car along with him. Let¡¯s see how you exin that to your wife,¡± Inspector Fin chuckled. ¡°Who will tell her?¡± Maverick raised a brow. ¡°A little birdie might. Unless you ask her to convince my woman so we can get married immediately. Reverend Father Matt is getting married before me and his woman is even pregnant, but me, I¡¯ve had the longest rtionship, yet, it appears I¡¯ll be thest to get married. Help a brother, Mav.¡± ¡°Send his body back to the station. If he isn¡¯t dead, you know what to do.¡± ¡°Do you honestly think that putting the man¡¯s dead body close to the police station would make the government not see you as the number one suspect?¡± ¡°The point flew over your head.¡± Maverick entered his car and zoomed off. ¡°You goddamn bad man! Why would you make me clean up after you?! Oh f*ck!¡± News of Hwang Min¡¯s unfortunate death hit the government and investigation immediately commenced. It was found out that Jeslyn was thest person to visit him and left with tears. She was called in for questioning and as usual, she lied her way out. After a thorough investigation, it was reported that an attempt to break him out of cell by his men urred but it seemed the men were rather there for revenge. They blinded him, tortured him, and then killed him by strangling him before bringing him back to the station. (1 Although the story was wless, the government refused to believe that Maverick had no hand in it. However, what proof do they have? Weekster¡­ Chubby Jeslyn was lying on her husband¡¯s body with her big stomach when she remembered there. was something Nancy/asked her to do. With her finger circling his chest, she sighed. ¡°This is the fifteenth sigh. What do you want?¡± he asked her. ¡°Plum,¡± she looked at him with puppy eyes. ¡°Spill it, I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m broke.¡± Maverick raised a brow and gave her a teasing smile. ¡°Broke? You mean a part of your body is broken?¡± ¡°Stop ying,¡± she hissed and yfully pinched his chest. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 489 New Dawn with Kaylus Maverick chuckled and decided he¡¯d take her seriously before she gets really mad because these days, one no longer knows when her mood swingse. ¡°Hm, who do you want to steal from this time?¡± 1 ¡°Ah, ah, don¡¯t say it like that. You make me feel like I¡¯m a thief or something¡± ¡°Oh? Then who do you want to rob?¡± ¡°Plum!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Fine, what do you want my expert skills for?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re sounding like my husband. Hehe¡­ You see, I forgot some money in the former First Lady¡¯s ount. I want you to retrieve it for me.¡± She beamed like a child. Maverick turned her over so they could both sleep side by side. Her weight was killing him. With his elbow on the bed and his palm supporting his head, he asked; ¡°really? How much?¡± ¡°Eh, I can¡¯t remember. You know, when I left the money in her ount, it was still little. Then the money started to grow. I can¡¯t tell exactly how much it is, but I know it¡¯s in tens of billions.¡± She wrapped her hands around his waist as she sniffed his sweet perfume. ¡°Incredible. Mrs. Lu, should I start to be scared that my money is no longer safe?¡± ¡°Ehhh, my darling, Mr. Lu, don¡¯t be like that. I heard that when you marry a sugar daddy, all his money bes yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a sugar daddy?¡± he raised a brow. ¡°Doc Matt said I can¡¯t be allowed to repeat words,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Well, is that so?¡± She nodded. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­Plum¡­hahaha¡­stop, sorry, sorry¡­ hahahaha¡­ stop tickling me, Kaylus is angry!¡± ¡°What?¡± Maverick stopped tickling her and asked in fascination. ¡°Yeah, Valen named her Kaylus.¡± ¡°Does he know it means troublemaker?¡± 3 ¡°He does. In fact, he brought me a list of horrible names and we decided on Kaylus. It¡¯s less evil and sounds cute.¡± 1 ¡°¡­And she won¡¯t start a fight if she grows up to know the meaning of her name?¡± Maverick asked with wonder. ¡°Of course, we aren¡¯t going to name her that for real. Piper picked out some cute names, so I thought I¡¯d share that with you tonight.¡°. ¡°Help me take that,¡± she pointed at a card that was beside thempstand. Maverick stretched his hand and gave her the card. Looking through it, she started to call out the names. ¡°Ariel, Monica, Phoebe¡­ No, I don¡¯t like that name. It¡¯d remind me of that bitch.¡± ¡°Monica might start to call her brother bitch as her first word¡± Maverick was politely telling her to not use such words anymore¡­ Especially now that the little one could hear. Like she didn¡¯t hear the warning, she yelled excitedly, ¡°Yaay, that was my choice too! Monica is a cute name. Here, it means¡­.¡± She looked at the meaning of the name on the card and continued. ¡°It has lots of meaning but I¡¯ll just stick with ¡®unique.¡® This way, it won¡¯t look too far¨Cfetched from Kaylus. Hehe.¡± ¡°Mrs. Lu, you are already treating my daughter with injustice. Calling her a troublemaker before she comes out is very rude.¡± He touched the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯ve already chosen Kaylus over me and Valen before she came,¡± she pouted. ¡°Now I can understand how my Valen feels.¡± ¡°Unbelievable.¡± ¡°You know something, give me another boy. So we can have three against two.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ You¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m a child?¡± ¡°Hmmm, that¡¯s usible if I¡¯m a sugar daddy,¡± he chuckled. Jeslyn fumed while blinking, then an idea came to her. ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m suddenly craving something.¡± ¡°Oh no, no, please don¡¯t be¡­¡± Jeslyn nodded. ¡°It is Fried water and iced tea.¡± Maverick was bbergasted that he had no idea when these words flew out of his lips. ¡°Wait what?¡± ¡°I know right?! That was exactly how I felt when I suddenly thought of something like that, but you have to go prepare it. Fried water and iced tea.¡± ¡°Cool, no problem. But you¡¯ll have toe with me and teach me how it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m no longer hungry. Goodnight. But know that I¡¯ll add this to the list of things you refused to do for your daughter. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be very ¡®proud¡® of you.¡± ¡°I can certainly guarantee that,¡± Maverick smiled. Jeslyn stared at his handsome face for a long time and suddenly said, ¡°stop smiling, I won¡¯t be seduced.¡± ¡°Really, huh?¡± he winked while his fingers explored. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She chuckled. ¡°I have no idea, my fingers have a life of their own.¡± Jeslyn¡¯s contagiousughs filled the room and soon enough, silence followed. Peeking into their room, the cute pregnant woman was sleeping with her head on her husband¡¯s chest, while the man messed with her hair. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t be having a good day tomorrow,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Two strands of my hair are missing. I can feel it. Where did you hide them?¡± ¡°Have you checked the bin?¡± Jeslyn gasped. ¡°You really pulled out my hair?! Lie down, I need to shave all your hair.¡± Maverick couldn¡¯t help butugh. Ever since¨Cthe¨Cbaby started growing inside of her, his wife has be one troublesome woman. Guess that was why Valen named her Kaylus. ¡°Are you sure you want to do that?¡± he raised a brow and folded his arms on his chest while leaning on the bathroom door with a towel wrapped around his waist. ¡°I¡¯m very sure. ¦° ¡°Hmm¡­ I remembered you like holding on to my hair when you¡¯re riding on cloud nine. So, what will be your alternative?¡± Jeslyn¡¯s gaze roamed the room for something and she caught sight of the bed and immediately said, ¡°The sheets. I¡¯ll hold the sheets.¡± Maverick smiled. ¡°That might only happen if you¡¯re in a doggy position. But unfortunately, I won¡¯t be going doggy anymore.¡± He winked. ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡± she yelled and sat on the bed, fuming but not angry. Maverick¡¯s chest vibrated with a heartfeltughter. Once he was done, he proposed, ¡°What do you say, youe join me in the shower? Matt said to keep exercising so childbirth will be easier.¡°¡± A cunning smile spread across Jeslyn¡¯s lips. ¡°Mr. Lu, all I see is you wanting to feed your rod. See, ¡°She pointed at his waist. ¡°¡­ the bulge.¡± ¡°Agreed. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin situation.¡± ¡°No, my stomach is cramping. Kaylus is kicking. She has no respect for me.¡± ¡°Monica.¡± ¡°Kaylus.¡± ¡°Monica!¡± ¡°Kay¡­ ouch! Stop kicking, Kaylus!¡± Maverick chuckled and headed towards the bed. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. On Jeslyn¡¯s stomach was the outline of the baby¡¯s tiny feet. ¡°Kaylus is so cute.¡± Maverick kissed the foot. ¡°You said, Kayl¨´s. Hahahaha!¡± The happy moment was interrupted by a knock on the door before it was pulled open. ¡°Ma¡¯am, some old men are here to see you,¡± the butler said. ¡°Who are those?¡± ¡°They introduced themselves as members of the Lee and Zhu family.¡± Jeslyn turned to look at her husband. ¡°You should go see,¡± he said. Some days ago, they approached Maverick at hispany and requested to see his wife. Maverick sought his wife¡¯s permission and here they are. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 490 Zhu and Lee family In the sitting room¡­ Maverick and Jeslyn appeared to see two old men drinking what looked like tea. Behind them were two people, a youngdy and a young man. On the other side was Pink, sitting on the opposite sofa. At their appearance, everyone in the sitting room turned their heads in their direction. ¡°Hi¡­ I heard you were looking for me?¡± Maverick assisted Jeslyn to take a seat before he excused himself, leaving the mother and daughter with the ¡®strangers! The white¨Chaired man from the Zhu family cleared his throat. ¡°You¡¯re Jeslyn, right?¡± he asked. ¡°Pretty much,¡± she affirmed. ¡°Uhm, have your grandparents ever told you about their background?¡± the man asked again. Jeslyn sat upright. She nced at Pink who had a neutral expression, so Jeslyn had no idea what was running through her mind. Anyway, she still had to answer however she deemed fit. ¡°As much as I can remember, no one ever talked about my grandparent¡¯s background.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the old man nced at Pink before he continued. ¡°Well, your grandmother, Lily, was my fifth Cousin. And as for your grandfather, Tai Lee, he is third Lee¡¯s oldest brother.¡± The man spread his hand to the other old man. Jeslyn moved her gaze between the two. What she had understood so far is that the white¨Chaired man is from the Zhu family which apparently is where her grandmother is from. As for the other old man, he¡¯s from the Lee family, her grandfather¡¯s family. ¡°OK,¡± she nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve spoken to your mother here, but she insisted we talk to you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jeslyn nced at her mother again. ¡°So, what is it you want to discuss?¡± ¡°There was a misunderstanding in the past that led to Tai Lee getting banished. Lily eloped with him and they decided to live in Rose City. A few yearster, the family asked him to return but he chose to stay in Rose City, so now, we are here to offer you and your mother the same privilege to return,¡± Third Lee exined. Of course, Jeslyn had heard the whole story from Nancy, so she knew these men in front of her were here to do damage control. ¡°OK¡­ So, why do you think we¡¯re interested in ¡®returning¡® to a family who just realized we exist?¡± She wore a skeptical look like a child tasting things for the first time. (1) So cute! The old men were tongue¨Ctied. Alex already told them she and her children don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them but the men thought that Jeslyn would say something else. A whileter, the white¨Chaired old man cleared his throat and continued; ¡°Child, we totally understand your grief. Anyone would be angry but, please return to your grandparent¡¯s homes. I¡¯m sure your grandmother would have wanted that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re mistaken. My grandmother wouldn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Why do you think that way?¡± ¡°The fact that she didn¡¯t tell me about the Zhu family meant that she has no rtionship with them. Same for my grandpa.¡± ¡°Child, it was a misunderstanding that has been cleared. The family regretted it and-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the regret came toote. If they had intervened when my family was going through hard times, my grandfather wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± ¡°So, you mean you won¡¯t return?¡± The two old men were helping themselves out, still Jeslyn was not bulging. She believes that Brian won¡¯t want to have anything to do with them either. ¡°Matter of fact¡­ that way, no one would see me and my mother as opportunists who are there to feed on what my grandparents didn¡¯tbor for.¡± ¡°Jeslyn, no one will see you that way. The family owes your grandparents for the unjust treatment they endured-¡± ¡°In other words, you are taking us back topensate my grandparents for their suffering?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case¡­¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what I see¡­ mum, my stomach hurts. I¡¯ll make do with some rest. With that, she got up and/ left. After the visitors left, Jeslyn went to look for her husband. She met him beside the pool with hisptop. The weather was cool and he was sitting in the newly built sunken living room, beside the pool. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She approached him. ¡°Retrieving your money,¡± he replied without looking away from hisptop. ¡°Ouch, my husband is the best!¡± She sat beside him and hugged his side. Maverick nced at her side profile and smiled. ¡°When are you going shopping for your friend¡¯s uing wedding?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I thought about itst night but I don¡¯t feel like leaving the house. So, I¡¯ll get the designers toe to the house and do what¡¯s necessary.¡± Maverick nodded. ¡°Sounds about right¡­ have a meeting at workter, it might take some time. Don¡¯t wait for me and go to bed early.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, provided you aren¡¯t seeing other women.¡± She looked away while rolling her hair on her finger. Maverick paused and nced at her, ¡°you want me to look at other women? Sounds like a n.¡± ¡°Mr. Lu,¡± Jeslyn smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear that ady died horribly, would you?¡± He paused for a long time before he answered. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± he then continued what he was doing with a smile, when he saw her mouth agape. ¡°Is Rex teaching you how to cheat?¡± ¡°What is my name doing in your mouth alongside cheating? Sister¨Cinw, were you sent to stop my uing wedding from happening?!¡± Rex¡¯s voice boomed. Jeslyn looked in front and saw a fuming Rexing with Celestine. Jeslyn chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, your brother did.¡± She immediately pointed at him like a brat. would do. Maverick shook his head andughed. ¡°Ahem!¡± Rex¡¯cleared his throat. His brother might not allow him to use his new yacht if Rex said something wrong, so he swallowed his grievance. ¡°Brother, Sister¨Cinw. We are here to invite you to our wedding. It¡¯s a week from now.¡± Jeslyn looked askance at him for a while before slowly pping. ¡°Congrattions, the child has finally grown.¡± ¡°Why are you so mean?¡± Rex red at her. ¡°Am I? I bet Valen would have said something worse,¡± she shrugged. How can a man engage a woman for almost a year and not marry her even though he has the means Chapter 491 Chapter 491 491 Lolita¡¯s troubles ¡°Congrattions¡­¡± Maverick said before hitting the ¡®enter¡® button. ¡°Thank you, br-¡± Rex was cut off before he could finish. ¡°¡­ You are 11 billion richer.¡± Maverick pushed hisptop aside and pecked his wife on the forehead. ¡°Hehehe, I think I¡¯m rich enough to buy the country!¡± ¡°Who did you steal from this time?¡± Rex took a seat beside Celestine as he leaned towards Jeslyn to hear fresh gossip. ¡°The former firstdy¡­ Wait, that¡¯s not stealing. I only took back what belonged to me!¡± Jeslyn rolled her eyes. Celestine shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re bing more shameless.¡± ¡°I learned from the best,¡± she beamed. ¡°So, about your wedding¡­¡± While Jeslyn and Celestine were discussing the wedding preparations, Rex drew closer to his brother and whispered. ¡°Brother, I need your Yacht.¡± ¡°What about yours?¡± Maverick nced at him. ¡°Not big and luxurious enough.¡± Meanwhile at school, Valen was receiving lessons, attentively listening to the teacher even though he found the topic boring. Suddenly, he zoomed out and what appeared in front of him, traumatized him. [Host found¡­bond initiating in 3¡­2¡­1¡­plete!¡­ System Activated!] 1) Right in front of him was what looked like a holographic image of himself floating beside numbers that appeared to be stats. The next thing everyone heard was a loud ¡®thud.¡® Valen fell off his seat and passed out. The ss descended into chaos as the children screamed, while the teacher panicked. She immediately carried the child and headed for the infirmary. The doctors checked on him but couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with the child. Meanwhile, the school had already called his family. Maverick arrived a short whileter and took Valen home. Everyone in the Lu family was worried. The child had been sleeping for two hours. Even Matt couldn¡¯t find out what his problem was. Valen¡¯s awakening in the evening sent the house into a joyous mood, but the child was still confused about what he heard and saw in ss. He knew it wasn¡¯t an illusion, so what was that? ¡°What happened?¡± Sitting at the edge of the bed was Maverick. He had been with the child since he brought him from school. Jeslyn couldn¡¯t contain her worry. She offered to stay with her son and watch him wake up, but at the same time, she looked sick and exhausted. So, Maverick lulled her to sleep, cancelled his important meeting and stayed by his son. ¡°Where is Mom?¡± ¡°She needs to rest. You stressed her out a lot today,¡± Maverick replied. The child ttened his lips and looked remorseful. ¡°Did she worry too much?¡± ¡°Matt said she¡¯s fine.¡± Valen nodded. He finally had the time to respond to the earlier question. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Dad. I saw a holograph of me. Aputerized voice spoke to me out of nowhere and said something about a system. ¡°Hereditary system?¡± ¡°I know it said system activated,¡± Valen added. Maverick remembered what the system told him back at the Dark Age and he sighed softly. He talked and reassured his son that he¡¯d be fine. He knows how to deactivate the system, but Valen has no child to pass the system to, which means, the system can¡¯t be deactivated right now¡­ The man looked at his son without knowing what to think. How the hereditary system came about, no one knows. Just like the rainborite stone, the hereditary system is also a mystery. N?velDrama.Org content. At Doc Matt¡¯s house¡­ The man was lying on the lounge with his face facing the evening sky. After the wedding, whates next? His wife is pregnant. Will he allow other men to see his wife¡¯s body when he is a Certified obstetrician too? He sighed and sat up. There was an old newspaper beside him. He took it and the front page was a photo of a pretty woman. Headline read: [An unprofessional doctor¡¯s prediction took the life of a mother, child, and husband. ] Images flooded Matt¡¯s mind. The pictures were blurry but the feeling was real. It was raw! Guilt, self¨Creproach, remorse, anger, hate¡­ everything rushed into him at once. He was so into his world of mystery. So much so that he couldn¡¯t feel his nails digging into his palm. ¡­ Matt?¡± Lolita shook him. She had been standing there for about two minutes and talking to him, but he wouldn¡¯t respond. His eyes were red and veins could be seen in his forehead. His hands were scrunching the newspaper so hard that one would think he was holding on to the god of wealth. Are you ok?¡± she asked. However, what happened next was a tight p to her cheek. ¡°Paah!¡± The p was so powerful that she staggered back and fell into the pool. Matt got up, like a robot, he went to the garage, picked out a ck car from the fleet of cars and zoomed out of the house. Lolita was stunned as she looked at her husband¡¯s strange behaviour. After he left the house, she got out of the pool and headed inside. She was heartbroken and disappointed, but on second thought, he had never treated her like this before. Without a doubt, there¡¯s no love in their marriage, but he treats her with kindness, fulfils all her wishes, respects her as his wife, takes her to gatherings and proudly introduces her, and gives her the pass to bring him food in the hospital and also, he allows her to talk freely about them in interviews. Intercourse is not that big of a problem, though sometimes, he turns away from her, but those are few times. Ever since they had their wedding three weeks ago, he had been exceptionally sweet to her because he couldn¡¯t take her on honeymoon. Lolita wasn¡¯t angry about it because he exined that he needed to be around at all times in case Jeslyn needed him. Although she couldn¡¯t understand why Jeslyn would need him when there are doctors and nurses dying to be at her beck and call at the Lu hospital, she didn¡¯t question him and epted with all of her heart. So why did he suddenly p her and not even look her way? Did he forget she was pregnant with his child? As Lolita walked past the servants who were rmed and ran helter¨Cskelter to get her a towel, tears ran down her cheek as lots of thoughts spread through her mind. Is he regretting marrying me?¡® ¡®Does he me me for ending up with a woman he doesn¡¯t love?¡® ¡®Will he divorce me when he returns?¡® ¡®Did he find out about my old lifestyle?¡® ¡®Did my family tell him lies about me, just to break my home?¡± Different thoughts flooded her mind that she felt she might go crazy if she can¡¯t find an answer. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 492 Matt¡¯s trauma- Delivery Meanwhile, Doc Matt could be seen speeding across the city as the same images flooded his mind again. 1 ¡°Doctor Matt, we need to carry out CS as soon as possible!¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°No buts! Can¡¯t you see she can¡¯t push anymore? She¡¯s dying! Get the form and hand it to her husband to sign immediately!¡± The head doctor yelled. ¡°Yes, senior.¡± Young Matt, who looked about 16-18, was seen rushing out of the delivery room to deliver a message. ¡°Are you sure my wife will be gone after the CS?¡± the husband asked. ¡°The terms and conditions are written. You have the option to read them, but I¡¯m afraid there is no time. But I can run you through the words.¡± The man shook his head and grabbed Matt¡¯s coat, pulling him to his face. Even though the man was like two heads taller than Matt, he was able to look the young man in the eyes. ke/two ¡°Speak to me as a human with feelings. Are you sure my wife wille out alive after the CS?¡± Matt stopped to think for a while. The head doctor was certain the woman would make it with CS, so N?velDrama.Org content. he nodded. I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I trust your words because you don¡¯t look like someone who would tell a lie. Go ahead with the CS.¡± The man signed the document. The images changed¡­ The man¡¯s agonizing wails ripped through Matt¡¯s soul as he mourned his wife and son. The man didn¡¯t me anyone, nor said anything except crying. Some days after the wife and child were buried, news of the man¡¯s death greeted Matt. ¡°Screeech! Bang!¡± The beeping sound of horns as the hazard lights went on and off, woke Matt from whatever he was feeling at that moment. He tried to move but a small cry escaped his lips, ¡°Ahh.¡± He tried to move his hand, but it was bleeding. Other parts of his body were fine, thanks to the airbag that knew exactly when to do its job. Matt waited for a few more minutes before getting out of his car. Right in front of him was another car. It so happened that he hit one of the cars waiting for the traffic light to turn green. The person¡¯s car was badly damaged and the woman wouldn¡¯t stop yelling on top of her voice for him to be arrested. Matt was arrested but wasn¡¯t put in prison. Inspector Fin got married a few days ago and had traveled for honeymoon. Matt didn¡¯t want to trouble his wife, so he called Maverick toe bail him out. Seeing how miserable his friend looked after leaving the police station, Maverick could immediately tell that something was wrong. And the only thing that would make the ¡®Mr perfect¡® look this way, would be; ¡°How did you make ite back?¡± Maverick asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t.¡± He started the car and zoomed off. ¡°You¡¯re married now and will be a father soon. It¡¯s time you seek help, Matteo.¡± Matt smiled bitterly, ¡°And what next? Be shown in the headlines that I was the bad doctor who killed three people 13 years ago?¡± heughed mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to say!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been punishing yourself over what wasn¡¯t your fault. You quit being an obstetrician and became a mad scientist just because of that¡­.Now tell me, when do you intend to work on it? Is it until you hurt your wife?¡± ¡°I think I already did,¡± he sighed. Maverick nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re aware she¡¯s my wife¡¯s best friend? My wife will be due in two weeks. I don¡¯t want anything bothering her. Her illness is still hanging around, so Matteo, put your shit together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking too much.¡± He leaned back into his seat. ¡°Take me home. Her insecurities must have kicked in again.¡± Maverick nced at him again and snorted before facing the road. Two weekster¡­ At the Lu hospital¡­ It¡¯s been 30 hours, and the lights in the luxurious delivery room were still brightly lit. ¡°¡­ Push!!!¡± ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t do this plum! I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for you, just a little more, once more!¡± The panicking Maverick rushed through his words to calm her down. He was holding her hand as tightly as he could, giving her reassurance that he wasn¡¯t going anywhere. ¡°O- OK, OK¡­¡± she was panting heavily. Her white teeth on her lower lip had been stained by blood oozing from her broken lip. ¡°Calm down, take a deep breath, slowly¡­ let it out through your mouth¡­ Yes, like that.¡± Maverick instructed her and she slowly did with great difficulty. ¡°Now, push!¡± The doctor said. ¡°Hmmm mm¡­.. Ahhhh!!!¡± ¡°Once more!¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing a great job,¡± Maverick tightened his hold on her hand, her nails had left his skin dripping blood but that was nothingpared to the pain his wife was going through. Nobody in thebour room felt peace at the moment. Everyone, including the ever¨Ccalm Matt, had a deep frown on his face as he paced back and forth outside the delivery room with the other members and friends of the Lu family. The delivery had caused them trepidation that they all had to rush down to the hospital to know what was going on. Even Valen came along. ¡°What the f*ck is going on!!¡± Rex pulled the nurse who just got out of the delivery room. ¡°She- the baby doesn¡¯t want toe out.¡± She managed to say amidst fear. The vibeing from everyone in the corridor was not something a person without courage could withstand. ¡°Damn it!¡± Rex shoved the nurse aside. ¡°Kaylus¡­ Kaylus¡­Kaylus¡­¡± Valen continued to mumble her name with his small fist tightening. Matt¡¯s eyes were fixed on the door. Different thoughts running through his mind. At the same time, scenes of what happened in the past tried to spring up. He shook his head and took a deep breath. ¡®I won¡¯t go in¡­ She¡¯ll be fine.¡® He continued to tell himself but in the end, he couldn¡¯t stay still The man dashed into the delivery room and immediately took a white coat that was hung. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 493 Kaylus ¡°Th¨Cthe baby has gone back in!¡± The doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead with his elbow.1 ¡°F*ck! Get that baby out of me!!!!¡± Jeslyn screamed in agony. Maverick was looking in panic between his wife and the doctor who seemed to be shaking for whatever reason. Angered, he moved to the man at great speed and grabbed him by his coat. ¡°If anything happens to my wife, you¡¯ll be sorry!¡± He threatened through gritted teeth. How the f*ck will a doctor be unsettled when life is slowly draining from his wife?! ncing at his wife one more time, she couldn¡¯t scream anymore and was grabbing tightly onto the sheets with one hand while twisting her body. ¡°Damn, that baby! Perform CS, right now!!¡± ¡°No CS! Get the f*ck out of my way!¡± Matt shoved the doctor out of the way. ¡°Matteo? You can¡¯t do this,¡± Maverick tried to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s been more than 30 hours, Lu Ren. At this rate, your wife might die even with CS.¡± Matt said while wearing gloves. Maverick grabbed his shoulders and shook him. ¡°And you? You aren¡¯t healed. Your past wille haunting you again! Don¡¯t you get it? I don¡¯t want to lose you, nor my wife, Matteo!¡± ¡°It is time I face my fears like you¡¯ve said¡­ go, go give her emotional support. Talk to your baby and tell her it¡¯s time to stop ying.¡± He took Maverick¡¯s hands off his shoulders and strode to the doctor. Maverick took a deep breath and decided to trust in his friend. He went down on his knees and started whispering sweet nothings into Jeslyn¡¯s ear. While holding her hand with one hand, his other hand was on her stomach, caressing it. Matt waited for her to gain more strength before getting to work. With every push, pictures shed through his mind, but the matter at hand was way bigger than his trauma. Matt kept on reminding himself that the woman and her baby were his best friend¡¯s family. He continued to remind himself that a little mistake would kill them and his best friend will not be able to bear it. With those thoughts powering Matt¡¯s focus, the shing scenes and pictures started to disappear from his mind. Meanwhile, on Jeslyn¡¯s ring finger, the ring that had turned from yellow to ck, has now changed to white. ¡°The head is out! One more time, Jeslyn. Please push!¡± Jeslyn shook her head tiredly. She couldn¡¯t even find her voice anymore. She turned her gaze to her husband and for the first time, he was¡­ weeping! ¡°Ahhh!¡± She cried and made the final push that brought the child out. Jeslyn breathed out a deep and long sigh. At the same time, the rainborite stone on her ring turned to powder. Outside the ward, Valen bolted to his feet. The system that hadn¡¯t spoken to him in a while finally resurfaced. [ Rainborite ore detected.] ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± [Your instrument for shaping the world. ] ¡°How do you mean?¡± [Your Mission is to reshape the Country and make it paradise, as it used to be centuries ago. ] ¡°You must be insane!¡± The child sneered. [ Either you ept, or your mom dies. Your choice. ¡°What?¡± Valen¡¯s eyes widened. Nobody was surprised as they looked at the boy. They¡¯ve noticed that sometimes he talks to himself, so they brought the matter to Maverick who told them what the matter was. Inside the delivery room¡­. The baby In Maverick¡¯s hands had her eyes shut, but her lips were stretched into a small smile. She had just returned from being cleaned. When she came out, she didn¡¯t cry but after the nurses massaged her, she cried a little and started smiling. Even now, the smile was still there. ¡°Can I?¡± Jeslyn stretched her hands. Maverick gently ced the baby in her hands, Jeslyn smiled and kissed her on the forehead.. ¡°Kaylus, you are very troublesome,¡± she whispered. As if Kaylus heard, she smiled a little more. ¡°This child¡­¡± Matt closed his mouth. Maverick invited Matt for a handshake, then pulled him into a tight hug. ¡°Thank you,¡± he added. Matt smiled and patted his back. ¡°Thanks to you too¡­¡± The good news was brought to the family and everyone was excited, however, Valen was sullen after. what the system said. He pulled his father to the side and told him everything. ¡°Your mother needs the ore,¡± He patted Valen¡¯s hair. Even though he had no idea why, he still nodded and epted the system¡¯s proposal. The next day, Jeslyn started feeling somewhat and immediately spoke up. After she was tested, it was found that her system was shutting down. It was an emergency, but the hospital didn¡¯t seem to know what to do. ¡°Maverick, we need the Ore. ATOM had kicked in and this time, only the Ore can save her.¡± Matt reported. ¡°The Rainborite Ore has been located. It is five hours drive to the south¨Cwest.¡± Maverick said. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Great. Please, let¡¯s take her there immediately!¡± Maverick called for his private jet and they immediately transported her to the destination. Maverick couldn¡¯t leave his wife alone, so he abandoned his empire to Rex, believing they¡¯d return in less than three months. Meanwhile, Fearless entertainment published a news that Jeslyn was in aa, so fans don¡¯t have to throw a tantrum like thest time. At Doyenne¡¯s hideout¡­ The woman was at the beach, rxing and enjoying the men¡¯s lustful gazes when her phone rang. ¡°Hello, Lady Sabrina?¡± ¡®The child has been born and the rainborite ore is back. Go for the child, immediately!¡® ¡°Finally.¡± She ended the call and beamed, ¡°Hello, little one, mummy ising to get you!¡± For the next few weeks, Doyenne disguised herself as Lady Sabrina who approached Jeslyn as a fan who needed an autograph, looking for ways to enter the Lu mansion. The security around the house was overwhelming. Even a rat won¡¯t be able to escape if it manages to enter thepound. The gate has more than twenty armed security men. If that was so, then howrge will those in the compound be? Seeing she couldn¡¯t steal the child from the cradle, she decided to wait a little longer until the child starts schooling, Meanwhile, Nanny Martha was brought back from Country Y to take care of the baby whose only means ofmunicating was smiling Chapter 494 Chapter 494 494 Graduation Ceremony (1) Three yearster¡­ ¡°Papa!¡± A three years old baby girl with her hair neatlybed into two ponytails, could be seen trotting down the corridor of a high school. She wore a pink knee¨Clength gown and held a pink teddy bear. Everything about her, from the pins on her hair, to her earrings, bracelet, and even her teddy smelt of wasted luxury. As she trodden down the corridor, she had an anxious look on her adorable round face that looked identical to Jeslyn¡¯s. Behind her was Yellow and a few other guards who gave the little one a breathing space- not walking directly behind her. ¡°Papa!¡± She continued to call with a smile as she made her way forward with a destination in mind¡­ The hall! People going up and down the hall couldn¡¯t help marvelling at the baby¡¯s cuteness. Oh, how can the Lu family alone be blessed with such children? As if Valen, is not already killing parents and peers with envy and jealousy; this cute baby was thrown into the mix¡­ Jeslyn and her husband are so lucky! Those were the people¡¯s anthem all over Country M. Yes, the whole Country knows about Kaylus right from when she was in the cradle. She wasn¡¯t known because of her parent¡¯s status in the society, but because of her bizarre actions. Standing by the entrance to the hall, the child¡¯s face fell as she looked at the crowd of students and parents sitting inside the hall, or preparing to take their seats. The child zoomed in on everyone, not seeing who she was looking for, her cute lips slowly turned downward, ready to wail. The child didn¡¯t even care if she was the center of attention. She was ready to be aughing stock if the person she wanted to see was not brought to her. ¡°Kaylus? What are you doing here?¡± Rex left his seat and immediately hurried to the child who refused to move a step from the entrance. ¡°Uncle!¡± The child smiled and started walking towards him. But the next second, she missed her steps and was about to fall when Yellow immediately grabbed her pink gown from behind and pulled her back up. ¡°Careful!¡± a lot of people screamed in panic. The child beamed, ¡°Thank you,¡± and continued on her way until Rex got to her and carried her in his arms. He looked at Yellow and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± as if he had no idea what the matter was. ¡°Little Missy wanted toe,¡± Yellow responded. Rex sighed and shook his head. If he had known, he would have brought her along from the beginning. After all, it was Valen¡¯s graduation ceremony from high school. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Shocking right? After what happened three years ago when Valen epted the system, the child became a walking encyclopedia that his school felt that promoting him ahead of others was the best idea. However, even though he was teleported to high school, the child still proved to be a threat to his teachers and fellow students with the great amount of knowledge he has in his mind. Valen is just ten years old but has already taken the national college entrance examination and he¡¯s awaiting the result. His feat was so great that it shook the world atrge. Although today was a graduation ceremony for the high school students, the school was filled to the brim with p¨²blic figures, examination council board members, and university Princip¨¡ls from different states. It was already a shock to most people that such figures could leave their important matters to attend the ceremony. What no one expected was the appearance of the vice president and the Administrator Superintendent! No one expected that the man who oversees every aspect of education in the Country would show up at an ¡®insignificant¡® graduation ceremony for minors. Although everyone knew why he was here, they were still shocked at his attendance. With such great figures sitting on the stage, the audience tried as much as possible to be in their best. behaviour. Kaylus was sitting on Celestine¡¯s thigh and was getting the attention of the other members and friends of the Lu family who were sitting at the front seats, but the little child was not happy. Piper, who was sitting beside Celestine, smiled and said, ¡°Little Princess, don¡¯t be sad. He¡¯d be out in no time.¡± After everyone settled down, the graduates started to enter the hall. There was a row left for them, so they didn¡¯t have to be inconvenienced by the audience. Valen immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention because he was the smallest child there. ¡°Papa!¡± Kaylus cried out and immediately got down from Celestine¡¯s thigh. Celestine took hold of her and whispered, ¡°Princess, this is not the right time.¡± Kaylus turned to look at Celestine with her clear hazel round eyes. The next moment, her eyes started to water and her lips started to form a pout. Everyone watching immediately knew she would start crying and it would be disastrous. Celestine didn¡¯t know what to do. Allow her to go, or leave the hall with her? While she was contemting, Valen left the line and marched to his family. ¡°Kaylus?¡± The child whipped her head in his direction. With eyes brimming with tears, she called. ¡°Papa!¡± Valen spread his arms, e to papa.¡± Kaylus beamed and ran into Valen¡¯s arms. Valen carried her off the floor, making him receive a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Papa, you¡¯re very handsome,¡± she confessed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone in the hall watched as Valen carried the child to his seat and let her sit on his thigh. Looking at the two, what came to mind was ¡®unfair¡®. It was unfair that the two were the most adorable kids they¡¯d ever seen. Even though one didn¡¯t want to get jealous, they couldn¡¯t help it. The ceremony started with an opening speech from the school principal, followed by other students¡® performances. After all the activities were over, it was finally time to award the graduates their high school diplomas. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 495 Graduation ceremony (2) ¡°Every year, we are surprised by the level of intelligence some students exhibit in the Country. However, for the past two years, our school has witnessed the birth of the most intelligent student who has ever walked on the surface of the world. 1 ¡°Four years ago, Valen Lu started school for the first time. At that time, he was a little over 6 years old. He was given tests to find his ss but he aced all the questions, so he was taken to grade 6. ¡°Three years ago, he graduated from elementary grade but only spent one year in middle high school. Last year, he was given double promotions to high school and this year, he is graduating after getting another double promotion. ¡°Valen Lu participated in ten quizzes for the school in three years and each time, he brought honor to the school. He set such a high standard for two years straight, our students who wrote the college entrance examst year and this year, bagged the first five positions, cing our school on the list as the best intermediate school in the world. ¡°Thanks to Valen Lu, our students have grown by 100% in thest two years. We¡¯ve bagged great deals, advanced infrastructures, and coborations with the best universities in the world. This means, our graduates with good results can get into any university of their choice anywhere around the world. Those with outstanding results, would automatically get the government sponsorship without applying. ¡°These privileges were something no school in Country M has ever enjoyed after the disaster that turned the country into a ce for survival.¡± The principal sighed with sorrow, but immediately cleared his throat and continued. ¡°Knowing that a ten¨Cyear¨Cold child is the genesis of all this, is enough to shock us all. ¡°Please, let¡¯s wee Valen Lu to the stage!¡± A deafening round of apuse stole the peace from the hall. Even little Kaylus was not an exception. Valen put the child down and got up. However, she immediately held tightly onto Valen¡¯s finger, an indication she was going too. Valen sighed softly but had no choice but to take her along. On the stage, Kaylus stood beside him while smiling. Valen received his diploma from the Administrator Superintendent. Once a picture was taken, the old man hugged Valen before the child- started to receive his numerous Awards. ¡®Student of the year!¡® ¡®Academy Excellence Award!¡± Appreciation Award!¡® ¡®National Merit Award!¡® ¡°Principal¡¯s Award!¡± ¡®Five¨Cstar Award!¡® After which, he was honoured to give the Valedictorian speech. Just like his father, Valen said a few words and returned to his seat. Soon, the ceremony came to an end and everyone returned home. Arriving at the Lu mansion, Valen didn¡¯t go into the house with the other members. With his graduation gown, he headed for the side of the mansion, beside the pool. Kaylus was asleep so she didn¡¯t follow. The guards carried the six cases with the trophies in them and followed Valen. Standing alone at the side, was a beautiful ss house. Valen stopped to take in the view for a long while. Memories flooded his mind that he didn¡¯t know when a tear dropped on his cheek. The sshouse slowly transformed into pruned shrub nts. A maid was watering the nts while Jeslyny on a lounge. Little Valen stood a few feet away from her with a hose, spraying water on Jeslyn. A few momentster, the two could be seen running around the area. Jeslyn chasing Valen. The scene changed back to the present. The child took a deep breath and walked towards the entrance of the ss house. Arriving at the front, the door opened and he walked in. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Inside the ss house was a music studio housing smaller doors. Valen opened one of the doors and went in with the guards. Inside the side room was a show box frame attached to the wall for medals. Beside it was a transparent cab for trophies. ¡°Leave them there,¡± he pointed at the white desk. The guards left the trophy cases on the desk and left. Valen took off the six medals from his neck and arranged them with the other ten medals. One by one, he arranged the trophies inside the cab. Once he was done, his gaze drifted to the other trophies. He took out one and looked at it for a long time until he zoomed out again. ¡°Album of the year¡¯s award goes to VJ Cute¡¯s Spirit Leads¡® Album!¡± The hall erupted into a round of apuse for a long time before it died down and many became sad. Jeslyn is in aa, she won¡¯t being to get the award, but rather herpany will. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Valen left his seat and went to the stage to collect the Award on behalf of his mother. That wasn¡¯t all. The child gave a speech like his mother would. ¡°Best New Artist Award goes to VJ Cute!¡± ¡°Song of the Year goes to VJ Cute¡¯s Spirit Leads!¡± Jeslyn wasn¡¯t there to receive her three Awards three years ago, but her son and family were there. Manager Kate also received the All¨Ctime Best Manager¡¯s Award. The woman cried so hard on stage while giving her speech that she was helped down from the stage by her Assistant after making people weep. Three years ago was a roller coaster for everyone. Valen put the trophy back in and closed the cab. ¡°System, how much longer will it take for my parents to be back [How many times have you asked me this? I told you I¡¯m not a predictor. ] Valen left the side room and went to the studio. He looked through the music book he had been writing for over a year and sighed. [Do you need a new book?] ¡°I can get one if I need it.¡± [ I would suggest you stop dedicating so much of your time¨Cwriting songs for your mother and focus on how to develop this Country and make it a peaceful ce. ] ¡°Or rather, I should focus more on how to deactivate you.¡± [ I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, host. You can¡¯t get rid of me unless you¡¯ve gotten a child. Valen sighed. The system is not a bad thing though. Thanks to its support, he became the best he could ever be. I can hear that. Just tell me, ¡®thank you¡® and stop being so prideful. ] ¡°Stop spying on my thoughts.¡± [Then stop thinking. ] It¡¯s been like this for three years. If not for the system and Kaylus, Valen would have gotten into depression. Aside from those two, another thing that had been keeping him busy for the past year was writing songs for Jeslyn. Valen hates to see his mother¡¯s career go down the drain, so he made sure that the public never forgot his mother. He does publicity for her, Lolita talks about her, Piper and Brian, including Celestine, do the same. Andstly, Emma and Ava also talk about her a lot on interviews. So, even though Jeslyn isn¡¯t back yet, her name is still all over the ce. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 496 Kaylus, the bully ¡°Grandma, Nanny Martha, where is Papa?!¡± Kaylus screamed from upstairs. 1 Pink, who was speaking with Yellow in the sitting room, looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Your brother is not your Papa, Princess.¡± Kaylus looked confused for a moment before saying, ¡°He buys me dolls, heb my hair, he buys my clothes, we sleep together, he changes my clothes and bathes me too. He feeds me and takes care of me. I should call him, Mama, but he¡¯s a boy.¡± Pink sighed. ¡°Bring her down, else she might fall.¡± A maid immediately hurried over the stairs to carry the baby. Pink took the baby from the maid and tapped her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can fool ine, little one. He told you to call him Papa, didn¡¯t he?¡± Kaylus shook her head, ¡°He didn¡¯t. Papa is Papa, Daddy is Daddy.¡± Yellow couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, while Pink felt a headache. This will be an issue when Maverick returns, she thought. ¡°Baby, listen, Papa is Daddy too.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± The child nodded. ¡°Then I can call him Daddy and Papa too, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Pink looked strangely at her. ¡°Hahaha¡­ She missed the point.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Grandma said Papa and Daddy are the same. Brother is my Papa and also my Daddy, right?¡± Pink massaged her aching temple. ¡°You know what, this matter will be taken care of when your mom and dad return. I¡¯m growing old from speaking to you.¡± ¡°So where did my Papa go?¡± the child asked again. ¡°Your brother went to thepany with your uncle. They¡¯ll take a while. Your brother said-¡± ¡°He left without me?¡± she pouted. ¡°That¡¯s not it. You were sleeping and he didn¡¯t want to bother you.¡± ¡°Last week, he left me at home and ran to his graduation alone. Grandma, is he avoiding me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Pink kissed her head. ¡°He¡¯s your papa, right? Fathers don¡¯t avoid their children. It¡¯s his first day at thepany, so he couldn¡¯t take you along. You know your brother loves you the most, he¡¯ll take you along next time.¡± The child nodded, ¡°I believe you¡­ But I want to speak to him.¡± Pink sighed deeply. At this rate, Valen would turn into a walking skeleton. In God¡¯s name, what did Valen do to this child to deserve this? Kaylus doesn¡¯t allow Valen to live in peace. Ever since she was born, her favourite and most hated person is Valen. Before she started walking, Kaylus would pee or poop on her diaper when she¡¯s carried by someone else, but immediately she sees Valening, she¡¯d cry so much and pull at her diaper until it is taken off. Then, she¡¯d spread her hands for Valen to pick her up. Once he did, Kaylus would either pee on him or poop on him. That scheme of hers never got old. It got to a point that Valen became used to it. The days she won¡¯t desecrate his lovely outfit, he¡¯d be wondering if she was ill. When she started crawling, Kaylus would crawl all over Valen, even in his sleep. To make it worse, it was not a one¨Ctime thing. That child did it so much that they were separated but Kaylus got very sick afterwards that they felt she¡¯d die, so Valen took her back to his room. However, there were servants on standby. When she grew teeth, Valen became her meat. She¡¯d bite Valen every single time. Oh, poor Valen. He even got his long and beautiful hair cut with scissors when he was taking a nap Kaylus is Valen¡¯s nemesis, but the children¡¯s love for each other is simply one that most parents would be shocked by. Valen said he hates cuteness but each time he bought his baby sister things, they were always the cutest things. Because of his baby sister, Valen established apany that manufactures kid¡¯s stuff. He makes sketches of whatever stuff he feels his sister needs and sends it to hispany for production. Now, Kaylus is the child ambassador of KVL Group; Valen¡¯spany. Presently, Pink nodded, ¡°get the phone.¡± Kaylus spoke to Valen for over three hours. She wasn¡¯t literally saying stuff for three hours. In fact, the number of times she spoke wouldn¡¯t be up to twenty times. But having the phone to her ear and hearing the background noise, gave her reassurance that her brother was fine. What nobody but herself knew was that she sticks to her brother because she wants to make sure he¡¯s always fine at all times, but bullying him makes her happy. At the Lupany¡­ Rex and Valen could be seen in Maverick¡¯s office after the meeting was over. Rex was discussing with Valen but the child doesn¡¯t seem to be buying it. ¡°Valen, I think it¡¯s time your sister starts going to school. She¡¯s older than her cousin, who is just two years old. Your Uncle Fin and Uncle Matt¡¯s children started school this week. ¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°She¡¯s still too young, we can get her a home tutor,¡± Valen refused. ¡°Hai, don¡¯t be like that. She¡¯s not going far away from home. At most, she¡¯ll spend five hours in school. Her friend circle might expand too. Also, when she leaves you for those hours, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Uncle Rex, I don¡¯t want to send her to school. She¡¯s still too young.¡± Rex shook his head. ¡°What are you scared of? That she¡¯d be bullied? Kidnapped? Mistreated?¡± Rex raised a brow. Valen¡¯s eyelids dropped. Rexughed. ¡°You underestimate that demi¨Cdevil. She¡¯s a born leader. She has this attitude that forces her mates to stop talking when she is. I don¡¯t know how to describe the feeling she gives. She doesn¡¯t openly bully people, but does so in a subtle way¡­ Be rest assured, she¡¯s as scheming as you and your Mom. I¡¯ve never heard them say they won against her in an argument before. ¡°Your Uncle Matt¡¯s daughter cried to her mother the other day at her birthday party. You were aware. You saw how Kaylus defended herself. ¡°Also, you can¡¯t forget the way she beat Tania the other day because Tania bullied Inspector Fin¡¯s daughter. Even though Tania is her favourite, she doesn¡¯t hold back in correcting her. Tania came to because me the other day toin that she doesn¡¯t want to be friends with her cousin anymore Kaylus doesn¡¯t allow her to bully others. But the next day, Tania forced her mother to help her make candies that she shared as an apology, and that¡¯s because Kaylus threatened to beat her ass. ¡°You see, so don¡¯t be afraid. Kaylus cannot be bullied by anyone. She¡¯s too cute and sensible for that.¡± Valen/sighed, ¡°I still want her to be at home though.¡± Chapter 497 Chapter 497 497 Kidnapped Rex stared at Valen for a while before asking, ¡°don¡¯t you feel she¡¯s a thorn in your flesh-¡± 1 ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± ¡°OK, I agree, she¡¯s not. But look at you. You¡¯re almost like a ghost who doesn¡¯t exist. Everything you do now is for your sister and parents. It feels like you¡¯re no longer living. Valen, this is not a good sign. ¡°Valen,¡± Rex held his hands. ¡°I know you¡¯ve missed your parents. You are but a shell of yourself right now. You don¡¯t even talk anymore these days. Look at you, you¡¯ve grown thinner. Do you think Jeslyn will forgive herself if shees back and sees you like this? Here is my suggestion. I¡¯m sure it will help rekindle your hopes. Put Kaylus in school and pay your parents a visit.¡± Valen¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Will I be able to see them?¡± Rex shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not certain but being around them should do the magic. What do you think?¡± ¡°OK.¡± He agreed. Meanwhile, Doyenne was seen talking on the phone with Lady Sabrina. [3] ¡°What is going on, Doyenne? It¡¯s been three years and you still haven¡¯t gotten that child!¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s so easy, why don¡¯t you go get her yourself?¡± Doyenne fired back. ¡°It looks to me that you¡¯ve been lusting after men and aren¡¯t doing your job! If I had the luxury to show myself in public, do you think we¡¯d rely on you? We aren¡¯t immortals, damn it!¡± ¡°What can I do?! That baby is being protected like they were told we are aiming for her.¡± ¡°For the past two years, three of the witches have died of old age. No one to pass their gifts to. I don¡¯t know if it will be my turn tomorrow. The earlier you get that child, the better for us all!¡± Doyenne hissed in rage and threw her phone on the couch. This is so annoying. She never thought it would be this hard to get their hands on a child. While she was thinking of what to do, the solution came right to her when she saw the news. [¡­Kaylus Lu was spotted among her peers at school today¡­] Whatever was reported before and after that flew over her head. All she needed was to know that the child is away from home. Ever since Kaylus started school, Valen had been enjoying more free time. So on this day, he decided to do what Rex suggested. The child boarded one of their helicopters and headed in the direction of the rainborite stone. Getting there, it was a huge cave in a greennd stretched as far as the eyes could see. Valen walked to the entrance of the cage but it was sealed by multi¨Ccoloured stone. ¡°System, do you have any idea how one can go in?¡± Valen asked. [Only if the stone opens up. ] ¡°How long would that take?¡± [It won¡¯t open up for you. While you¡¯re here, you might need some stone. ] ¡°What for?¡± [You aren¡¯t getting enough sleep. It can help you sleep more and worry less. ] ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± [Your sister might be. A rainborite ruby on her ne would look good on her. ] ¡°How do I get one?¡± [Just touch the stone and ask for a chunk. ] Valen did as told and a big chunk of a glowing rainborote stone fell out from the cave. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too big?¡± [You can make a lot of things from it.] ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this weighs 2000 Ibs.¡± [You¡¯re right. Like I said, you can make a lot of things from it.] ¡°Like what?¡± [ Bullets from this stone are very destructive. A knife or sword, Jewellery for sale, a healing stone for the hospital, and a lot more. ] ¡°I heard it¡¯s a gem that everyone in the world wants to have.¡± [You shouldn¡¯t worry about that. No one in their right frame of mind would start a fight with your family. Your family dominates the whole country.] Valen sat with crossed legs on the grass in front of the cave. He was wondering if the stone would help him transmit his words to his parents. [You can give it a try. Who knows, your parents might hear you. You¡¯re not losing anything if you do. ] Valen took a deep breath and opened his mouth. ¡°Dad, Mom, how are you doing? It¡¯s been three years. Kaylus has grown. She is far from cute, quiet and obedient. She started nurseryst week. Her teachers are pleased¡­¡± Inside the round and huge stone with Crystal walls, Jeslyn was sleeping while Maverick was sitting crossed legs with his eyes closed. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­¡± The voice echoed in his car. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around. He couldn¡¯t find anything aside from his wife and the little crystals on the white floor. Maverick could hear everything his son was saying but what left him speechless was the date. ¡°Three years?¡± he mumbled. He continued to listen to Valen¡¯s words. The boy was only talking about his sister and everyone else but himself. ¡°What about you, son?¡± Maverick asked but surprisingly, his words couldn¡¯t be transmitted to Valen. Maverick soon realized that when Valen kept on talking without answering any of his questions. ¡°I shall be back to pay you another visit with Kaylus soon. I miss you, Dad¡­ Mom!¡± The child¡¯s voice died afterwards. Maverick took a deep breath, then shifted his gaze to his wife. She had been like this ever since he brought her in here. She wouldn¡¯t move but she was glowing and looking more beautiful and young daily. As for him, he cannot say what he looks like because there¡¯s nothing to see his appearance with. The white crystal slowly turned blue, then¨Cgreen. The crystals had been changing colours but had never turned green before. While he was wondering, he saw Jeslyn¡¯s fair and slender fingers move slightly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maverick¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately changed his sitting position to observe his wife. ¡°Floss, are you awake?¡± Meanwhile, it¡¯s been three days since Valen returned from the greennd and had been busy drawing a beautiful ne for his sister and the women in his life. Once he was done, he¡¯d send them to Lu¡¯s jewellerypany and have them made into jewellery. Unlike before when no one, except Kaylus dared to disturb him while he¡¯s busy, Code 2 rushed into his workshop. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little Master, little miss has been kidnapped.¡± Valen¡¯s hand shook and the pencil drew a long line across the page. He lifted his eyes and asked calmly, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The little miss¡­ was kidnapped from school.¡± Valen got up and headed out with tons of guards following behind him. With his reaction, Code 2 couldn¡¯t help imagining the kid to be Maverick. This is exactly how calm Maverick always was when something bad happened. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 498 Ruined The Lu family was in a mess as they searched for Kaylus. Nobody knew how she was kidnapped. The Cctv footage around the School was deleted in a way that they can¡¯t be retrieved but thanks to Valen¡¯s system, it was an easy feat. 1 Valen got to know how his little sister was kidnapped, however, he couldn¡¯t tell where she was taken to- the system couldn¡¯t find the location. While the family was met with a dead end, Valen started drawing to calm his angry heart. The Lu men and SINNERS were all out, searching for her while Valen was forced to stay back. The child couldn¡¯t find himself having a peace of mind, so he channeled his anger into what he was drawing. Once he was done, he realized he had been drawing a sword. He didn¡¯t know why, but he liked the design, so he sent the drawing to a cksmith who made a sword from the rainborite stone as per Valen¡¯s instruction. The next day, things were also the same, or even worse, because the child was still not found. Doyenne¡¯s hideout was raided after the Cctv showed she kidnapped the child. But her ce was empty and nothing was found. At this point of desperation for the Lu family, a stranger, or rather, an acquaintance came knocking on their door. ¡°Diana?¡± ¡°Hey, long time.¡± ¡°When did youe back?¡± ¡°As soon as I heard that your granddaughter is missing. I have a hunch that she was taken by the sisterhood.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I thought the sisterhood was exterminated?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see Doyenne¡¯s body, nor the witches.¡± Diana exined. ¡°True,¡± Pink nodded. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is she was taken by Doyenne and the witches to resurrect the sisterhood?¡± ¡°Not hundred percent certain but there¡¯s no harm in thinking that way.¡± ¡°Do you know their location?¡± ¡°I know of two. There might be more locations.¡± With Diana leading the way, the hideouts were found. Arriving at a treehouse in the forest, the Lu men poured into the house, however, they were sent flying a momentter; dead. Another batch of men ran in but met the same fate. Valen was sitting in the car, watching what was happening. Suddenly, the system spoke in his mind. [You shouldn¡¯t be sitting here. Your sword can ward off the magic. ] This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How?¡± [The rainborite stone is a neutralizer for all types of negative energy. With it beside you, you and your men will be fine. Valen immediately got out of the car and rushed to Rex who was about to lead some men into the house. ¡°Uncle, I want toe along¡± ¡°You can¡¯t. You¡¯ve seen how dangerous it is.¡± His gaze shifted to the dead men. ¡°You can¡¯t go in either. You¡¯ll only end up dead.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see about that.¡± Rex said but just as he was about to leave, Valen gripped his hand and whispered. ¡°The system said that the rainborite stone is a neutralizer against dark magic.¡± He brought the sword forward. Rex nced at the sword. It was a beautiful one. The ck and stylish hilt got his attention. But when he pulled the sword out of its scabbard, he marveled at the gorgeousness of the thin crystal de. The de was as thin as a normal de spud be, but heavier. The crystal de shone against the sun as it slowly changed colors. Meanwhile, inside the house, Kaylus could be seen, sitting at the center of a huge circle. Doyenne was sitting in front of her and holding the child¡¯s hands. About thirty women in ck cloaks with hoodies, stood around the outer line of the circle, chanting with their eyes closed¡­ except for the leaders of the witch who wore a red cloak with a hoodie; Lady Sabrina. Suddenly, Lady Sabrina¡¯s eyes snapped open and she looked in the direction of the door. The vision. she saw in the past shed past her mind. She felt an ominous feeling. But for the greater good of the sisterhood and their mission, this initiation has to bepleted as soon as possible! ¡°Speed it up!¡± Shemanded and joined the others in the incantation. One more line¡­ a few more words to finish the initiation¡­ Boom! Bang! The door was blown open and what followed were a series of gunshots. At first, the witches didn¡¯t feel afraid because they knew that bullets don¡¯t kill them. They ignored the shooting and continued after their initial pause. They just wanted to finish the incantation and once that is done, nothing can stop the sisterhood from growing even if the witches are killed. But unfortunately, their enemies won¡¯t give them that freedom. Seeing that the bullets wouldn¡¯t do anything to them, Rex, Code 5, Code 2, and Code 10 changed their bullets to stone bullets in less than one minute. Meanwhile, Valen swept forward with his sword, aiming for the woman in red. Finally, Lady Sabrina couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing was happening anymore. She stepped out of the way, just in time to avoid the sword lurched at her. She and Valen paused to observe each other. This was the kid in her vision! She turned her head to look at Doyenne. She and the child were still ¡®in the spirit, oblivious to what was happening around them. Right beside her, the witches were falling and running helter skelter from the bullets. It shocked her because bullets don¡¯t kill them, so howe they are afraid and running? Just then, she spotted a witch who was about to use her magic staff, but it failed her. Lady Sabrina¡¯s face could not be seen, so one couldn¡¯t tell what her expression was. She lowered her eyes to Valen¡¯s sword and she gasped. In her vision, this was the sword! Valen shook the sword andunched an attack at her again. The woman was ready to dodge again but unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the target. Valen was running towards her, but at thest minute, he changed direction. With his sword pointed in front of him, he pierced it straight into Doyenne¡¯s chest from behind. ¡°No!!!!!¡± Lady Sabrina screamed. Valen turned his head in her direction. His lips curled into an evil smile and pushed the sword deeper. Doyenne opened her eyes and coughed out blood. Kaylus fell to the side in a dead faint. The fight around them wasing to an end as the five men that came in with Valen were almost done killing the witches who couldn¡¯t resist their deaths.. The moment before Doyenne¡¯s death, she spotted a figure by the door¡­ Lady Diana! Chapter 499 Chapter 499 499 The party (2) Oh, they were betrayed by the enemy they cornered. If she had known things would have turned out this way, she would have killed Diana with her hands. She would have killed Jeslyn¡¯s son when she had the chance. 1 If only¡­ if only she could turn back the hands of time¡­ Doyenne slowly started to change. From the young and beautifuldy she¡¯d ever been, to the old great grandma she actually was! Everyone who saw her was shocked, including Diana who had no idea that such sorcery existed. She knew that there was something strange about their Doyenne who never seemed to grow older than thirty. But she never had an idea that she would be this old! So, young men had been sleeping with such an old woman¡­ rgh! Diana puked. Doyenne fell to the side and left the world with lots of regrets. ¡°Nooo!¡± Lady Sabrina cried again. She saw thising, but it was a scattered vision. It didn¡¯t show that they¡¯d die on the day they tried to initiate the new leader. It didn¡¯t show that everyone would die like this¡­ the vision only showed her that Doyenne would be killed with this sword, but¡­ Valen ruthlessly pulled the sword out of the dead woman. With the weapon dropping blood, he started heading in Lady Sabrina¡¯s direction. The woman immediately tried to vanish, but her powers won¡¯t work. She tried tounch an offensive attack with her staff, but it failed her too. She made up her mind to abandon everything and run away but before she could move an inch from her spot, a crystal bullet pierced into the space between her brows. At that moment, just before her life shed past her eyes, she finally understood why they became weak. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Rainborite bullets, and Rainborite sword! But it was toote, just knowing this was of no use to her After everyone was killed, Diana entered the room and started pulling off the witches¡® hoodies to see what they looked like. She had been curious for years. Taking off their hoodies, she gasped. Some of them were actually men! And the women were as ugly as hell! What the hell is going on?! ¡°So, the witches actually had Wizards. In other words, the Half¨Cheart members were defrauded. They were made to believe that men should be hated, yet men had been around them for decades, acting like them and giving them ¡®divination! What exactly were the founders of Half¨Cheart into?¡± Rex shook his head. The story is unclear and unfortunately, no one can answer that now. The founders are long dead and those who came after were just chasing clout. Two monthster¡­. It was just another beautiful and peaceful morning for everyone. The sun was right where it should be; bnced as it smiled on the world with shining brightness against the morning sky. Who would dare feel sad on such a day when even nature was filled with glee? The flowers around the Lu mansion danced to the soft and calm music of the gentle breeze brushing past them. The maids had sweet smiles on their faces as they swept away the pruned flowers to give the front yard the elegant look it had always had. The blue pool sparkled against the sun,peting with sparkling diamonds against light. Even the trees weed happy birds that wouldn¡¯t stop singing about the goodness that morning brought. What was the asion? The college entrance exam results will be out today. So, everyone was happy for Valen. Even though they don¡¯t know his scores yet, the family felt it was already something excellent for a child like him to reach this level at such age. The family was going to throw him a small party against his wish. Everyone will be attending. Brothers¨C inw, sisters¨Cinw, Aunties, Uncles, Grandma, and Cousins. Piper flew over from SIN City with her husband, Brian and their son. Kimberly came with her husband, Damien and daughter. Inspector Fin came with his wife, Beverly and their son. Matt came with Lolita and their daughter. Not to forget Rex and Celestine, brought their kids, Tatiana and Aiden Rex said his brother had two kids, so he got Celestine pregnant, twice, within three years and he¡¯s not remorseful about it, rather, extremely proud and rubs it off everyone¡¯s face, like right now. Everyone was sitting around therge sitting room, drinking and eating snacks while waiting for the results to be broadcasted on the news. ¡°Are you people practising a strict three¨Cin¨Ca¨Cfamily tradition? Look at me and my brother for example. We have two kids! Two kids! A boy and a girl,¡± he pointed from one person to the other. ¡°What is keeping you all from adding another member to the family?¡± Thedies rolled their eyes, while the men snorted at their behaviour. ¡°My wife is a public figure. I don¡¯t want her to get fat like thest time, she almost ripped me apart.¡± Brian shivered when he remembered how Piper made his life difficult when she was pregnant with their first baby. ¡°My sister¨Cinw is also a celebrity¡­ My wife is too,¡± Rex snorted. ¡°Since when did it be apetition?¡± Kimberly raised a brow. ¡°The second branch of the Lu family needs lots of members. Take a look at the first branch. Although I can decide to bomb them all one day, it¡¯s still fun to have a big family, right?¡± he kissed his wife who rolled her eyes at his cheekiness. ¡°Oh brother Rex, you¡¯re yery active. Give the family twenty more children. We¡¯re very sure our dearest Sister¨Cinw is up to the task,¡± Lolita suggested and everyoneughed. ¡°I pass the opportunity to Jeslyn, she¡¯s very strong,¡± Celestine replied and picked up a snack to eat. At that moment, the sound of a car was heard in thepound. ¡°Who is that? Did you invite anyone else?¡± Damien asked. ¡°No?¡± Everyone answered. ¡°Who is there? Check who that person is. Send them back if they came from Valen¡¯spany. That child is not working today!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± a guard bowed and walked away. A momentter, Valen, in his pyjamas, bolted down the stairs and started running towards the front door. Everyone was shocked at first butter, their minds immediately registered something they didn¡¯t dare to believe. They all rushed to the door. Lo and behold! Maverick and Jeslyn standing beside the car! Chapter 500 Chapter 500 500 Valen took his revenge Standing at the entrance of the door, Valen cried out, ¡°M¨Cmom?¡± 1 Jeslyn just stood there, dumbfounded as she stared at her son. He has changed. His temperament, his height, his weight¡­ and even his hair was made into men¡¯s puny tail into a bun and it isn¡¯t so long anymore. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, is that really you?¡± ¡°Valen? Son?!¡± Like she just woke up from slumber, Jeslyn enunciated the words before hurrying towards him. Valen also dashed towards her. The mother and son met and fell into each other¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re finally back!¡± ¡°I¡¯m back, son, I¡¯m back!¡± tears leaked down from her eyes. ¡°Why are you so thin?¡± Valen chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve grown.¡± While the two were hugging, the other members and friends of the family hurried over. They all froze when they saw the husband and wife. ¡°Oh my freaking belt! How¨Chow on earth are you so gorgeous!!!¡± Rex cried in rm. He rushed to Maverick and touched his pale smooth skin. It was soft and glowy, almost like a Lady¡¯s! The scar no one but a few of them knew he had on his arm was gone! His body was even lighter like he took a three¨Cyear break to hit the gym and get an excellent body like this. The strong veins in his arms were just¡­ Rex immediately whipped his head back to look at the women. Their eyes were glued on Jeslyn, so he sighed in relief but his heart was aching. ¡°Brother, what is going on? Did you go there to work out? Look at your bicep! How do your packs look? Let me see?¡± Maverick was just staring at him like he was a lunatic. ¡°You should grow up.¡± ¡°Huh? No way! How would I be the kids¡® favourite uncle if I grow up?¡± he chuckled before getting serious. ¡°Wee home, brother.¡± He initiated a hug. In Maverick¡¯s shoulder, he quickly wiped off the tear that had settled under his eyes. ¡°Mav, wee back!¡± Others joined Maverick and gave him a group hug, except Brian who waited for the excitement to die down before he approached his brother¨Cinw. Meanwhile, thedies couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Can someone reach this level of beauty? It felt surreal. Words cannot describe how enhanced and wless she looked. ¡°Jeslyn! You¡¯re almost sparkling!¡± Lolita screamed when she finally found her voice. Jeslyn broke the hug with her son and smiled, Oh boy! ¡°Please, don¡¯t smile, don¡¯t smile! I¡¯m a straight married woman, damn it!¡± Beverly yelled. ¡°Jeslyn, you¡¯ll turn people gay. This is bad,¡± Celestine added. ¡°Papa¡­ I heard Jeslyn. Is that mummy¡­ wha! You¡¯re beautiful!¡± Jeslyn froze when she saw a replica of her standing by the entrance with a white doll. ¡°K¨CKaylus?¡± ¡°Momma? Momma, you¡¯re back?!¡± Jeslyn walked to her daughter with mixed feelings. Oh, what kind of life is this? She didn¡¯t watch Valen grow nor fed him her milk and now, Kayl¨²s. This is unfair!¡® Shemented. Jeslyn knelt in front of her. ¡°You are beautiful,¡± She said as she touched her daughter¡¯s braid. Her eyes focused on the child¡¯s cute round face. Her milky skin felt smooth and soft like a tofu. Her daughter was well cared for. ¡°Mummy!¡± The child hugged her around the neck. ¡°Papa said you¡¯de soon. You really did.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­There¡¯s a lot of time for this. Right now, we need to hear the result. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Rex suggested. Jeslyn carried her daughter and they entered the house, leaving Maverick and Valen outside. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± The boy hugged his father. Maverick returned the tight hug. Words weren¡¯t needed between the two. They both understood each other. V¨¢len was thanking him for staying alive and bringing his mother back; safe and sound. Inside the house, Jeslyn didn¡¯t have time to bond with Pink before the results were announced. Despite the great difficulty of the exam, Valen aced it all with the total score of 750; the exact maximum score for the college entrance examination. Jeslyn felt horrible when she learned what had happened in her children¡¯s lives. The most important time of Valen¡¯s life, she was never present. She knew she owes him a whole lot and promised herself to slowly make it right. For the next few months, the family of four slept together on the same bed. Kaylus was so attached to Valen that she only cared about her parents because of their exceptionally beautiful faces. This was something Jeslyn couldn¡¯t live with, so she made sure to slowly carve a space in her daughter¡¯s heart for herself and her husband. Parents¡® affection, they say, is the strongest medicine out there. That statement was proven to be true with Kaylus. Before three months, theypletely won Kaylus over but even so, she still won¡¯t stop calling Valen ¡®Papa.¡¯ Maverick wasn¡¯t pleased that he is called Dad, while Valen is called Papa and tried many ways to make sure the girl stopped calling Valen so. However, Valen took full advantage of his sisters love and made her stop calling Maverick ¡®dad¡® all together. ¡°Mr. Lu? Hmmm¡­ That sounds better.¡± Kaylus had said. Two yearster¡­ ¡°You¡¯re still awake. Are you overwhelmed by today¡¯s event?¡± Maverick asked. Both had retired for the night but Jeslyn was tossing and turning. ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡± She turned on her side, staring at her husband¡¯s profile. ¡°You won the Album of the year again. Matt professed his love to your friend. You should be happy!¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s that. L deserved it. After five years, Matt finally reciprocated her love. I¡¯m happy for her, but that¡¯s not my problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Plum, you have experience with seeing a child grow from an infant¡­ Valen drew under your watch. So, tell me, how does it feel?¡± ¡°Is this why?¡± ¡°Yes. I was wondering how is feels to breastfeed a baby. I saw a mother on TV today and it looked cute seeing your baby feeding from you.¡± Maverick finally opened his eyes, turned on his side and held her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s perhaps different from how you feel when I suck your nip.¡± She frowned slightly, ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°You want to give it a try?¡± he asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Whichever one you want; let me suck or let me get you pregnant and experience it this time.¡± She swallowed. ¡°I- I have a runway show in four month. I¡¯m not sure it would look good if I get on stage with pregnancy.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯d like for me to suck?¡± he licked his lips and winked. ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t make such faces. I don¡¯t want to go back on my words. We have a deal, remember?¡± ¡°Which was?¡± he raised a brow while ying with the hem of her night wear. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 501 The End! Light R18** ¡°Plum? Don¡¯t pull that shit. We made a deal. You¡¯ll help me look for Nancy. Until then, no body contact.¡± She hasn¡¯t heard from Nancy for five years. It was bothering her. ¡°Oh?¡± he brushed her face. ¡°Your lips looks cold. Want to feel my hot tongue on them?¡± ¡°I said you can¡¯t-¡± He yanked her from bed and secured her on his chest with his hands wrapped around her. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Mr. Lu?¡± ¡°Do you want to deny your feelings? Your lips are quivering. I bet you can¡¯t wait another seconds to taste mine.¡± He ignored her question. ¡°Hehe¡­ Stop being so cheesy. It won¡¯t work on me.¡± ¡°You sure about that, Mrs. Lu?¡± he brushed her lower lip with his thumb. Jeslyn gently bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­ If you don¡¯t cheat, Mr. Lu.¡± She smiled. He stared into her clear and stubborn eyes. ¡°I feel challenged.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a challenge, Mr- ah! What are you doing? No, no, hold on, that¡¯s cheating!¡± ¡°No rules were set.¡± He plunge a finger into her treasure trove. Of course, it was all wet and weing. Maverickughed. ¡°You should have said so a long time ago. Now, for making me talk to much, you¡¯ll be punished.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ Mr. Lu, before you punish me. Can I make myst wis- ahhhm¡­ Damn¡­¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m in the mood to hear it.¡± She beamed with her face flushing scarlet. As she lowered her lips to his, she bit gently on his lower lip and whispered seductively. ¡°Can I raise your legs?¡­¡± Maverick gave her a re before turning her over. He tore her pajamas apart and said with a thick and threatening voice. ¡°You have too many rubbish stored up there. Your mind needs cleansing.¡± ¡°True, the only way to cleanse it is by fulfilling my wish.¡± She shivered in excitement when his lips came in contact with her bare chest. Maverick sighed, making her core throb harder when she felt his hot breath on her skin. ¡°You can¡¯t do much in that position.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Alright¡­ Just for five minutes.¡± ¡°Two seconds.¡± ¡°Four minutes.¡± ¡°One second.¡± ¡°Ah? That¡¯s unf¨¤¨CHmmm¡­¡± her mind went overdrive when he went down to clean her entrance with his warm tongue. ¡°Don- f*ck!¡± She arched her back and gripped the sheets tightly. The feeling was divine! She loved and had always loved it when his tongue swivel around her bean. ¡°One second?¡± he looked at her lustful face as his thumb gently stroked her bean. ¡°Yes¡­¡± she said it slowly, totally not grasping why he asked that. She grabbed his hair and pushed his face deeper. Whenever her legs close, he push them apart. He continued to eat her honey pot, enjoying her moans and pleas for more until she was nearing the apex, then he pulled back. ¡°We have a deal.¡± He pulled back andid on his back. ¡°Huh? Wh¨Cwhat deal?¡± she tried to catch her breath. That was intense! ¡°You just agreed on one second.¡± He curled his lips into a smirk. Jeslyn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You cheated!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± a deep throatedughter escaped his lips. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get on with it. I might change my mind.¡± A cunning smile spread across his lips. Fuming Jeslyn had no choice but to ept the little she was given. Who knows, he might allow her stay a little longer. She removed his night wear and zoomed out for a while. She had seen his body countless times but each time she sees it, her reaction would be just like the first time. It never gets boring or old. She tried to steady herself in between his legs, but damn, it was harder than she thought. She read it on one of the books rmended to her on the book tform and thought it¡¯d be easy to do. But now, she¡¯s aplete failure. Her one second was long over, yet she was still struggling and acting clumsy. Maverick¡¯s chest vibrated withughter. ¡°My daring wife is so cute. It won¡¯t be easy unless you have the rod while I have the entrance. You understand that, right?¡± heughed again. ¡°Yeah, yeah, gloat over it as much as you like. I¡¯ll learn it ande back.¡± Maverick raised a brow. ¡°Learn from where?¡± ¡°Ha, it¡¯s a secret. Hehe.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He knows how to get information from her. Wherever she¡¯s learning such bad things from, he¡¯d have to get rid of them immediately before she¡¯d one day tell him to give her anal pration¡­ on a second thought, destroying it would mean running her favourite author¡¯s means of livelihood. Buying webnovel is the best option. With that, he¡¯d be aware of what content goes into tform. ¡°Since I can¡¯t raise your legs, I can ride as much as I want, right?¡± Although she was ¡®seeking permission¡®, Mrs. Lu was already sitting on him and guiding therge pen into it¡¯s cap. While the two were enjoying a married couple¡¯s privilege, Maverick¡¯s mind involuntarily drifted to what his wife asked for. What¡¯s the point of ruining the mood? He¡¯d just tell her the sad news tomorrow¡­that Nancy and her guard were dead. Four monthster¡­ It was a rare time for Valen to be allowed to leave the college, yet he was almost killed by the news he receive on his arrival. ¡°They are three!¡± Jeslyn announced with a smile. ¡°Three what?¡± from the way she had been overly excited for the past two days that he had been around, he knew something was fishy. Valen tried not to think ahead of himself even though his system was already making fun of him. ¡°We are having triplets! Baby girls!!¡± Pink and Kaylus were ted. However, Valen was lost. It took him a while to wake up from his stupor. ¡®Not one girl, not two guys, but THREE! THREE KAYLUSES!! the Young man slumped on the couch and passed out. The family panicked, thinking he was unwell until Kaylus came out of nowhere and jumped on him. ¡°Ouch! Cough¡­ cough¡­ cough!¡± looking at everyone who wasughing with drowsing eyes, he enunciated slowly; ¡°The fear of girls is the beginning of long life!¡± The End! We¡¯ve been on this journey for nine months and we¡¯ve finallye to the end. Words are not enough to express how I feel seeing the end of this book. It started with just a tiny idea that wouldn¡¯t be enough to write one chapter but today, we have 502 chapters. Lol. It wouldn¡¯t have been possible if you guys weren¡¯t here. From the very beginning, you¡¯all gave me the strength to keep pushing even when I lost my beloved mother. Your gifts, unlocks, encouragement, appreciation,ments, reviews, and all make me extremely happy and also gave me the strength, knowing that people loved my imagination¡­ I also got to interact with lovely souls like; Jacy, Eunice, Tomzy, Manushkha, Stephenie and of course, my amiable Maria who would beat me and still give me sweets. Lol The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!